《Knock Down That Tower》


 Chapter 1： primary collector

    Inside the humble farmhouse.


    Li Wei sat on the edge of the bed, supporting the edge of the bed with both hands, with a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    "It really crossed..."


    Li Wei spread out his hands and looked at it carefully.


    The shape of the palm is still slightly immature, and it is covered with thin wounds and a thin layer of calluses. This is a pair of hands that often work.


    "It''s incredible."


    Li Ran took a deep breath and finally accepted the reality of time travel.


    The original owner of this body is Willy, who is thirteen years old this year and is the son of a country farmer. Before, he was working on farm work under the scorching sun. He was dehydrated and fainted due to heat stroke. He died in a coma because of improper handling. Li Wei took his body by accident.


    "If I was transmigrated into the son of a nobleman, it would probably make me happier."


    Li Wei, the current Willy, muttered softly in his heart.


    Willy stood up and walked towards a mottled mirror in the corner of the room.


    The body is still a little weak, but it is no longer a serious problem.


    "not bad."


    Looking at the boy''s appearance in the mirror, Willy was very satisfied.


    He has brown hair, straight and three-dimensional facial features, and wheat-colored skin, but his body is slightly thin and looks a little malnourished.


    "Willi, are you feeling better?"


    A young child''s voice sounded from outside the house, and a little girl in a rough and old dress walked in. She had big eyes and looked at Willy with a little concern.


    This is Willy''s younger sister, Veria, a six-year-old innocent girl.


    Willy''s parents are pure country farmers, they are hardworking and excellent field workers.


    The two gave birth to three children together. Willy and Veria are both young, so they live with their parents.


    As for the eldest Thorpe, who is twenty years old this year, he is a member of the guard of Baron Kells in the town. In the eyes of commoners, nobles are the most noble beings, and it is a great honor to serve them.


    Father Lake and mother Mrs. Shawyn often taught Willy to learn from his elder brother Thorpes and strive to become a member of the noble squire.


    "I''m much better."


    Willy looked at the little girl in front of him, and spread out his hands to indicate that he was all right.


    The little girl Veria patted her little chest exaggeratedly, with a look of relief: "Then you pack up quickly. Mother asked us to go to the woods in the west to pick some sweet fruit together."


    Tianjin fruit is a kind of fruit that grows in the wild. It has a sweet and sour taste and rich juice. In addition, it is also crisp and refreshing. It is the most popular fruit for commoners.


    The village where Willy��s family is located is very close to the woods, and this kind of fruit is very common in the woods, so the villagers in the village will collect some fruits in their spare time and sell them in the towns in exchange for some money income.


    In this vast and sparsely populated world, the people at the bottom rely on various natural resources and hard work in the fields to get through the difficult days.


    "But I just woke up."


    Willy was very dissatisfied with this behavior of squeezing the sick.


    Veria didn''t buy it: "It is because you fainted just now and your body is weak that your mother asked you to go pick sweet fruit with me, otherwise you should go back to the wheat field to harvest wheat."


    "Ok."


    Willie shrugged and finally gave in.


    Rather than harvesting wheat, he would rather pick sweet fruit. After all, the woods are covered with branches and leaves, and there is enough shade to prevent them from being exposed to the scorching sun.


    Willy and Veria each carried a backpack woven with wooden strips and walked out of the house.


    Veria walked in front of Willy, jumping as she walked, her two pigtails went up and down with her dance, and her back was a small one specially woven by her mother Mrs. Makes Veria very difficult.


    "Willi, Veria, are you going to pick sweet fruit again?"


    A sturdy middle-aged man walked towards him. He was holding two brand-new axes in his hands and wearing a wide straw hat. He was greeting the two of them with a big smile.


    "Uncle Whoopi."


    According to the body''s original memory, Willy and Veria greeted the middle-aged man.


    Ubi is also a villager in the village, but he is different from others. Ubi does not rely on farming to support his family, but relies on his own iron craftsmanship for a living. Whenever the farm tools in the villagers'' homes are damaged, they will go to Ubi to repair them. His craftsmanship is very good, and the charges are not high.


    At this time, the new axe in his hand should have been made for others.


    "Yes, Uncle Whoopi, Veria and I are going to the woods in the west to pick sweet fruit."


    Willy said to Whoopi.


    "By the way, I recently built some new things. You can ask your father Lake to visit my blacksmith shop. Maybe there will be something you need."


    Whoopi solicited his own business by the way.


    "Okay, Uncle Whoopi."


    After a brief conversation, Willy and Veria walked towards the woods in the west again.


    At this time, it was noon, and the sun was so hot that people could not open their eyes. Willy and Veria had been walking against the shade of the tree. Occasionally, when they encountered the sun, they would run over in small steps. UU Reading


    After working hard for half an hour, the two finally reached their destination.


    In front of Willy and Veria, there were trees connected together.


    There are various unknown flowers and plants growing on the land between the forests, butterflies and dragonflies shuttle among the flowers, and birds pass overhead.


    "finally reached."


    Veria dragged Willy''s arm and came to a big tree with dense branches and leaves: "I''ll follow from below, you can go pick sweet fruit."


    This is the way the two have always cooperated before.


    Willy looked at the big tree in front of him. It was six or seven meters high. The trunk was thick and the branches and leaves were very dense. Through the branches, Willy could see the round, milky white fruits. This was their goal. Jin fruit.


    "Be careful."


    Looking at Willy who put down the basket, Veria reminded in a low voice.


    Willy nodded, relying on the muscle memory of his original body, he climbed the tree in three or two strokes. He grasped the branch tightly, and in front of him was densely packed with sweet fruit, and a faint fruity scent came from the tip of his nose.


    Because he was in a hurry and was tired and thirsty, Willy almost instinctively picked a fruit to quench his thirst.


    However, the moment Willy picked the fruit, his eyes swayed for a while, and a large string of words appeared in his field of vision.


    "The first time to pick fruit, get the title - [Junior Collector], reward 0.2 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Junior Collector], you will master basic fruit species identification, basic fruit collecting skills and other skills, making you a qualified entry-level collector."


    [Willi Phelan��Physical: 0.8; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.2; Remarks: The basic value of each adult male is 1]

 Chapter 2： delicious sweet fruit

    The change in front of him made Willy''s eyes widen in shock.


    Immediately afterwards, an unfamiliar torrent of knowledge hit his mind, and there were many things in his memory that were not there before.


    The attributes and characteristics of various basic plants and the identification skills of high-quality plants were absorbed by Willy in an instant, and he changed from a novice collector to a knowledgeable junior collector.


    "this is��"


    He is very familiar with this title attribute panel. It comes from Willy''s favorite game "Road to the King" before crossing.


    In this game, the initial players will start to explore from the bottom, constantly unlock achievements and obtain titles, use the rewarded attribute points to improve themselves, and then build forces, from small lords all the way to the most powerful emperors, fighting for the whole map.


    "Sure enough, every traveler will receive incredible gifts."


    Willy''s heart suddenly became calm, as if he had the confidence to survive and grow in this strange world.


    "However, is the title attribute panel trying to cultivate me into an emperor? But I really have no interest in competing for world domination..."


    When he played this game in his previous life, Willy regarded it more as a self-development game for self-entertainment. He did not participate in the war between different game forces at all, but just wanted to build a harmonious territory. A happy lord.


    Just as Willy''s thoughts continued to expand, Veria below shouted.


    "Willi, what are you doing, pick me a sweet fruit, I''m too thirsty to speak!"


    While urging, Veria gestured with her hands and feet.


    "understood!"


    After being interrupted by Veria like this, Willy stopped studying. With a thought, the title attribute panel in front of him was put away.


    This title attribute panel can only be seen by Willy alone, and can be operated freely.


    After putting away the title attribute panel, Willy glanced at the sweet fruit he just picked.


    This fruit was made a circle smaller by the apple in the previous life, and it was a milky white sphere with some light yellow spots and small pits on it.


    Willy took the fruit again and put it up to the tip of his nose, sniffing it lightly.


    "The quality is average..."


    Willy shook his head gently, as if he was not satisfied with the quality of this sweet fruit.


    In the newly added memory in my mind before, there are all the detailed descriptions about Tianjinguo.


    He greeted Veria and threw the fruit to her.


    "The quality of this fruit is very general, and it should feel a little sour after eating it."


    Willy shouted to Veria.


    Veria accurately caught the sweet fruit thrown by Willy and was about to take a bite when she suddenly heard Willy''s words.


    She tilted her head, looked down at the fruit, and the scent of sweet fruit came from the tip of her nose.


    Just looking at the appearance and taste of this sweet fruit, this fruit is definitely of first-class quality.


    "I haven''t come here to pick sweet fruit more often than me, how could I have more experience than me..."


    Veria murmured in a low voice, she didn''t believe that Willy, who was busy in the fields every day, would know more about identifying sweet fruit than herself.


    Click!


    After Veria wiped the sweet fruit on her clothes, she took a bite.


    The sweet juice splashed from the fruit and flowed between Veria''s lips and teeth. A cool and refreshing feeling spread all over Veria''s body, as if the heat from her body just now was swept away.


    "Willi is really pretending that he doesn''t understand."


    Veria thought to herself, but when she was about to refute Willy''s point of view, she was suddenly stunned.


    Just as she chewed the sweet fruit in her mouth and was about to swallow it, a sour and astringent feeling appeared in her mouth. The original fragrance and sweetness were replaced by this taste, and her teeth became dull and rough. , the tongue is also a little numb.


    What Willy said turned out to be true!


    Veria swallowed the broken sweet fruit in her mouth with difficulty, and then threw the remaining sweet fruit directly to the grass.


    "how did you do it!"


    Veria opened her eyes wide and asked Willy in the tree.


    Of course Willy couldn''t tell her the truth.


    "Observe more, summarize more, and practice more."


    While talking, Willy threw another sweet fruit: "This fruit tastes better, it has more juice, and it doesn''t have the sour taste of the sweet fruit just now, but the sweetness is slightly lighter. ."


    Veria took the fruit and looked at it carefully before slowly putting it in her mouth.


    "It''s exactly the same as what Willy said..."


    Thick juice, light sweetness, crisp flesh, everything is just as Willy said.


    Previously, Veria had guessed that Verimon was right just now, but two times in a row, Veri''s description was not bad at all, which showed that Veri really mastered the method of selecting sweet fruit.


    Thinking of this, Veria''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    If Willy really has such ability, it will definitely be great news for the whole family.


    Although Tianjinguo is not welcomed by nobles, but it is very popular among commoners. Every time Veria finished collecting the sweet fruit, her father Lake would always take time to go to the town and sell the sweet fruit. Almost every time I enter the city, the sweet jelly is sold cleanly.


    It''s just that because the quality of the selected sweet fruit is uneven, when it is sold, it is impossible to raise the price at all. The good and the bad are mixed together, and it can only be cheaper, so the income obtained is not very satisfactory. . If it wasn''t to subsidize the family and let the children eat more white bread, Lake would not have made such a trip to the city.


    However, now, Willy has the ability to master the identification of sweet fruit, which means that when selling sweet fruit in the future, the price can be raised. If the quality is really good enough, he may be able to earn twice as much. Even double the profit.


    "Willie, you''re amazing!"


    Rarely, the little girl Veria praised and praised her brother.


    Willy was stunned for a moment, then smiled. The original owner of this body had never enjoyed the treatment of being worshipped by his sister.


    But he also understands why Veria is so happy. Picking high-quality sweet fruit means an improvement in the family environment.


    Even if he has a title attribute panel, it will take a long time for him to truly gain a foothold in this world. This native family will be his most powerful support and backing in the early stage.


    "I got it!"


    Willy nimbly shuttled through the tree, picking off the high-quality sweet jelly fruits one by one and throwing them to Veria under the tree.


    After Veria took it, she threw it into the backpack she brought.


    There was a bright smile on Veria''s face. This was the first time she felt that work can be so enjoyable.

 Chapter 3： The envy of the villagers

    "The sweet fruit on this tree is finished, let''s replace it with another tree."


    Willy jumped down from the tree and bent his knees at the moment of landing to reduce the impact damage to the knees.


    According to the knowledge given by the title attribute panel, Willy has already collected all the high-quality sweet fruit on this tree.


    "it is good!"


    Veria glanced at the big backpack that was one-third full and agreed with a smile.


    Without waiting for Willy to move, she carried the small basket on her back, then dragged the big basket with both hands and walked towards another tree.


    "Not there."


    Seeing this, Willy patted Veria''s head, and carried the big basket that Veria dragged on his back: "That tree won''t produce particularly delicious sweet fruit, so we''re going to find another A tree to pick."


    From the basic collection knowledge he acquired, Willy not only knew how to identify the sweet fruit, but also fundamentally learned how to identify the sweet fruit trees that can produce good fruit. If you find a high-quality sweet fruit tree, you will not only get more delicious sweet fruit, but also save a lot of picking time and improve the efficiency of picking.


    "Um!"


    Veria didn''t argue, and followed behind Willy obediently, making an obedient little tail.


    Willy was carrying a big backpack, looking for qualified fruit trees one by one.


    "That''s it."


    Willy first carefully observed the trunk of the tree, then squatted down and looked at the soil under the fruit tree, then tore off a piece of bark, smelled it gently, and finally made a choice.


    He put down the big backpack and climbed the tree as easily as before.


    "It really improved the efficiency..."


    Looking at the sweet fruit on this tree, Willy couldn''t help nodding.


    The sweet fruit here is not only round and shaped, but also has a stronger fragrance. Even if it is not placed on the fruit, you can smell the exclusive fragrance of the sweet fruit from the surrounding of the fruit. In addition to this, the sweet fruit on this tree is more densely grown, which means that more fruit can be picked on the same tree, reducing the frequency of picking and changing trees.


    One by one, the sweet jelly was thrown down by Willy, and Willia caught it with precision.


    Veria was more and more surprised, because the fruit that Willy picked was smoother and more fragrant than before.


    It turned out that when he came to pick sweet fruit, he had very little chance to encounter such a top-quality fruit tree, but Willy found it easily through his own identification, which is incredible.


    For the first time, the little girl discovered that her second brother, who seemed to be honest and a little dumbfounded, was so capable.


    "Enough is enough!"


    When Veria made sure that the big one and the small one could no longer hold more sweet fruit, she shouted to Willy on the tree.


    Hearing this, Willy glanced at the few fruits left on the tree, and jumped down from the tree.


    "These fruits are sold in the town''s market, and they will surely sell for fifty copper lums, which will give us five meals of white bread!"


    Veria''s face showed uncontrollable excitement.


    Willie smiled softly, but did not speak.


    They are all civilians under the Duchy of Lanso, and the copper lem is the most basic currency of the Duchy of Lanso.


    In the Duchy of Lanso, one gold ram is equal to one hundred silver rams, and one silver ram is equal to one hundred copper rams. The monthly income of an ordinary civilian family is about 2,000 copper rams, that is, 20 silver rams.


    People in this world have gone through the stage where bad money drives out good money and discovered the media media properties of money, so whether it is gold ram, silver ram or copper ram, the material is not a sufficient amount of gold and silver Copper is just mixed with some of it, and the rest of a coin is made of more common ore materials. If you want to obtain gold and silver by smelting currency, there will definitely be no **** left.


    "Father and mother will be very happy when they find out."


    Veria''s mouth kept talking, it seemed that only in this way could she calm down her excitement.


    "Let''s go, go home."


    Willy carried a large basket full of sweet fruit on his back.


    The weight of the carrying basket was not light, which made Willy feel a little difficult, but looking at Veria, who was also carrying a basket full of sweet fruit, Willy still did not complain.


    When the two walked out of the woods, the sun was still hanging and shining. Although the sun was not as blazing as when it came, it still made people sweat profusely.


    Because there are more burdens on the back, the time for the return journey is also a lot longer.


    When Willy and Veria are tired, they will rest for a while under the tree by the roadside, and eat a sweet fruit or two to quench their thirst.


    After more than an hour, the two returned to the village.


    At this time, the road to the village was not as invisible as it was in the afternoon, and many villagers who had harvested the wheat were already rushing to their homes.


    "Willi, Veria, the hard-working children are picking sweet fruit again."


    A middle-aged woman with a scythe and a **** in her hands approached her.


    "Aunt Shanna."


    Willy and Veria still greeted politely, and Veria put the basket in front of Aunt Shana''s face and asked her to pick out a few sweet fruit to take home to eat.


    "My God, is this the sweet fruit you picked?!"


    Aunt Shana''s eyes widened after seeing the quality of the two people picking sweet fruit.


    She and her husband and children also go to pick sweet fruit in the slack season, but none of the sweet fruit picked once can be as good as the one picked by Willy and Veria. Not only does it look good, but it also has a strong fragrance.


    "Um!"


    Veria seemed to enjoy this enviable gaze, and explained loudly, "This is all taken off by Willy!"


    "How did you do it?"


    Aunt Shana picked up a sweet fruit and looked at it carefully, and asked suspiciously.


    "I''m just lucky, I didn''t expect to find such a high-quality sweet ferment fruit tree by accident."


    Veria originally wanted to talk about the picking process and show off her brother''s talent, but she was snatched up by Willy.


    For the time being, Willy doesn''t want to reveal his ability to the public. After all, jealousy is a human instinct.


    "What a lucky boy."


    Aunt Shana doesn''t doubt him, but she is envious. These two baskets of sweet fruit can be sold for a lot of money.


    After saying goodbye to Aunt Shana, Willy leaned on Veria''s ear and whispered, "Don''t tell outsiders that I know how to distinguish sweet fermented fruit trees, you know?"


    Although Veria was small, seeing Willy''s performance, she also guessed what he was thinking: "Got it."


    Afterwards, he met a few villagers he knew on the road. Willy used the same excuse to prevaricate it, making everyone marvel at the good luck of Willy and Veria.


    A few minutes later, Willy and Veria, who had been exhausted all the way, finally returned home.

 Chapter 4： add a bit

    As soon as he walked into his yard, Willy saw a shirtless middle-aged man, with a thin build, dark skin, and a beard, who was feeding the poultry in the yard with fodder.


    This is Willy and Veria''s father, Lake.


    "Father, look what Willy and I have brought back!"


    After Veria saw Lake, she flaunted and ran to Lake''s side.


    Lake looked at his innocent daughter, just smiled lightly, patted Veria''s head, and then turned his eyes to Willy: "How is it, Willy, are you still feeling sick?"


    "There are no problems anymore."


    Willie replied to Lake.


    "That''s good. Come in and eat. Your mother should have prepared lunch."


    Due to the relative lack of material resources, in the Principality of Lanso, the commoners only eat two meals a day. The afternoon meal is the most important meal of the two meals. It is relatively rich, and at least green leaves can be seen.


    "Father, you haven''t seen what Willy and I brought back!"


    Seeing that Lake ignored her, Veria quickly grabbed Lake''s arm and motioned him to look at the basket.


    Lake helplessly smiled, so he turned his attention to the small basket behind Veria''s back: "A basket full of sweet fruit, really an obedient and industrious child..."


    "Ok?"


    The original Lake just wanted to perfunctory Veria''s childish innocence, but when he really saw the sweet fruit in the back basket, he was surprised to find that the sweet fruit in the back was so round and glossy, with a rich fruit. fragrant.


    "Why don''t you come in for dinner?"


    The three of them gathered in front of the basket, a woman''s voice came from the room behind them, and a woman wearing an apron and holding a spatula came out of the room.


    This is the mother, Mrs. Shawin.


    At this time, Shawin walked to the back basket and discovered the high quality of sweet fruit in the back basket.


    "The sweet fruit that I picked this time is so good, it looks like it can sell for a good price!"


    Shawin then verbally praised the two children: "Come into the house for dinner, if your father is free tomorrow or the day after, let him go to the town and sell these sweet fruits, I can make the decision and let him buy you a big one. white bread."


    After putting the back basket in place, the family of four came to the dining table after washing their hands.


    On the old wooden dining table, there was only a big bowl of vegetable soup and a few thick and hard noodles, and nothing else.


    Willy was still a little hungry at first, but after seeing this, he actually lost his appetite.


    Shawin stood up, put a bowl of vegetable soup in front of each family member, and distributed a noodle cake.


    The three of them were accustomed to eating, only Willy hesitated before picking up the bread.


    He took a light bite and found that the cake not only had a slightly sour taste, but also pokes his mouth a bit. After biting it, it went into his mouth and turned into crumbs.


    He had to drink a tasteless green vegetable soup to slowly release this unacceptable taste.


    "Father and mother, I don''t want to go to the farm to do farm work."


    Willy said suddenly.


    As soon as the words fell, Lake and Shawin frowned at the same time, but they didn''t have a seizure.


    Lake swallowed the crumbs in his mouth, and then said a little seriously: "Willi, if your body is not fully rested, you can stay at home and do some light work. However, if you are to avoid labor If you think so, then I will never agree to your request."


    Willy had already anticipated the reaction of Lake and Shawin.


    He explained: "It''s not like that, I just want to use the time I work in the farm to pick sweet fruit."


    Picking sweet fruit?


    Both Lake and Shawin felt more and more that Willie was being lazy.


    Picking sweet fruit can only be regarded as a sideline for a family, and it can only bring a limited income. A nearly adult labor force to pick sweet fruit is a waste of family resources in Lake''s view. That is Veria That''s what kids do.


    Lake felt that his son was going too far, and was about to refute, but Willy took the lead.


    "Father, mother, today Veria and I picked high-quality sweet ferns, not because of luck, but because I mastered the method of identifying high-quality sweet ferns."


    Willie said slowly.


    Both Lake and Shawin were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other and saw the suspicion in each other''s eyes.


    "Willi, you are going too far!"


    Lake was really angry. He didn''t allow a lazy person in the family who was full of lies.


    How can it be possible to identify the high-quality sweetjin fruit trees, those trunks and branches and leaves that look exactly the same, it is impossible for anyone to distinguish the difference between them.


    "Father, what Willy said is true!"


    Veria, who was on the side, finally had the opportunity to interject, and quickly explained the process of Veri''s miraculous identification in detail.


    As she spoke, she danced with her arms and danced, sometimes with words of exclamation, making Willy blush a little.


    After Veria finished speaking, the dining table fell into silence.


    Lake didn''t say a word, the anger in his eyes turned blank.


    It is impossible for two obedient children to become machines of lies at the same time. Could it be true that what they said was true?


    "how did you do it?"


    Lake was still puzzled. UU reading


    "Observe more, summarize more, and practice more."


    Willy repeated his previous explanation to Veria.


    There was another silence, and after a long time, Lake said: "Well, tomorrow you and Veria will go to pick sweet fruit again. If you can still pick such high-quality sweet fruit, I will allow you not to go to the farmland. work."


    "Okay, father."


    Willy smiled lightly, the goal was achieved.


    "By the way, when you come back tomorrow, you and Veria will take a detour and come back. Don''t let other villagers see it."


    Lake added another sentence.


    "Understood, father."


    Willie responded.


    ��


    night.


    Willie stayed in his room.


    Because of saving resources, no candles were lit in the house. In the darkness, Willy was lying on his little bed.


    "By the way, I haven''t used the attribute points after obtaining the title."


    Willy suddenly thought, and sat up from the bed.


    With a thought, the attribute panel appeared in front of Willy.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 0.8; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.2]


    "Where should the attribute points be added?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Willy decided to add all 0.2 attribute points to his constitution.


    First of all, his intelligence level has exceeded the average level of the world, and his physique is not comparable to that of an adult due to his age. According to his current situation, a strong physique is more practical than a smart mind.


    Secondly, there is another important reason, which comes from Willy''s previous memory.

 Chapter 5： Thorps Dilemma

    It was a dialogue in memory, a dialogue with the elder brother Thorpes, and the content of the dialogue was about Baron Kells.


    "I want to work hard to become a junior knight attendant and be selected as the elite guard of Lord Kells. If I am lucky, I hope that I can become as powerful as Baron Kells and become a real knight."


    When he said this, Thorps'' eyes were filled with admiration and reverence from the bottom of his heart.


    "What is a real knight?"


    At that time, Willy asked.


    "True knights represent great strength, and they have power that mortals cannot control."


    Thorps spoke very solemnly at the time.


    Because the predecessor at that time was not interested in it, this topic came to an abrupt end.


    When Willy recalled it now, he vaguely felt that the power that Thorps was referring to that mortals could not control might be some kind of extraordinary ability.


    This is just a guess, because the world of nobles is unpredictable and unimaginable for commoners, and Willy has no way to understand it.


    "Regardless of whether the mysterious power Thorps said exists or not, according to the current situation, it should be the most sensible choice for me to improve the physical attribute points."


    Willy turned his attention back to the title attribute panel.


    He manipulated the title attribute panel with his mind and began to allocate the remaining attribute points.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 1.0; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0]


    In just an instant, the remaining 0.2 attribute points were all added to Willy''s physique.


    At the moment when the bonus point was over, Willy suddenly felt that his body was full of strength, which made him vaguely have an illusion, as if his bones became harder, his muscles were tighter, and his vision was more precise.


    This is a kind of comfort that is hard to describe in words.


    Willy clenched his fists and threw a few punches in the dark.


    "It wasn''t an illusion just now. Besides, my agility and strength have improved."


    Now Willy is only thirteen years old, but he already has the physique of a sixteen-year-old adult.


    Willy moved around the house a few times before he forcibly calmed down.


    This is just the beginning. In the future, he will become more powerful through the title attribute panel.


    ��


    Early morning.


    The poultry in the yard have begun to croak.


    Willy also opened his anxious eyes. He glanced out the window, and his genius was bright.


    He shook his still somewhat dizzy head lightly, folded the old sheet on his body, and walked out of the house slowly.


    "Ok?"


    As soon as the door was opened, Willy saw his father Lake and mother Shawin standing at the door of the yard, talking to a young man under twenty years old.


    Willie knew this young man. His name was Cool, and he was a childhood playmate of his eldest brother Thorpes.


    When the eldest brother was selected to be one of the guards of Baron Kells and entered the town to work, Kool also entered the town and became an apprentice in a shop, and the two of them were considered good friends.


    Because of Thorps'' work restrictions, he can''t go home often, so the salary he earned as a guard and the words he said to his family were passed on by Kool. Now that Kool was here, it was probably Thorpes who asked him to help deliver the message again.


    But what makes Willy feel strange is that the parents at this time did not smile as usual after hearing the news of the eldest brother. On the contrary, their faces were full of sadness and looked particularly solemn.


    The communication between the three was brief, but after a while, Kool left.


    Lake and Shawin said nothing, as if full of thoughts.


    "Good morning, father and mother."


    Willy said hello first.


    Lake glanced at Willy, with a smile on his face, gave a simple gesture, and then walked into the house.


    Shawin responded with a reluctant smile: "Good morning, Willy."


    "Mother, what news did Kuhl bring about the eldest brother just now?"


    Lake had already entered the room, and Willy asked Shawin directly.


    Shawin hesitated for a moment and sighed softly: "Baron Kells is going to hold a temporary assessment of junior knight attendants next month, and Thorpes wants to try it."


    Willy frowned: "Isn''t this a good thing?"


    Once Thorps passes the assessment of the junior knight attendant, not only his own status will be improved, but his income status will also be greatly improved. It''s good news for Big Brother Thorps, and it''s good news for the whole family.


    "That''s right..."


    Shawin''s face was full of sadness: "However, it is not so easy to pass the test. Thorps said that his experience and skills are enough to meet the content of the test, but his physical fitness is still not up to the standard. He needs to With the help of some medicinal materials and supplies, we can improve our physical fitness."


    Thorps is a very responsible elder brother. After becoming a member of Baron Kells'' escort, he still practiced hard and practiced hard, and sent most of his income back home, so that very little Spend resources on yourself. Hence the present situation. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Opportunity came, but could not seize it.


    "But the medicinal materials and supplies are too expensive..."


    Shawin said the root cause of the problem.


    Willy knew that he was short of money.


    "How much do you need?"


    Willy asked further.


    "At least five gold rams are needed."


    Shawin let out a long sigh, as if giving no hope for this.


    Five gold rams are 50,000 copper rams. It takes at least six or seven years to save so much money on the premise of paying for a family''s expenses.


    At home now, I can''t get these five gold rams at all.


    "How much assistance can the family provide to the eldest brother now?"


    Willy was wondering if he could relieve some of the pressure through his primary collection ability.


    "The family can only provide two gold rams, and that''s all we have."


    Mrs. Shawin didn''t seem to want to continue the topic: "My father and I will find a way to solve this problem. If we can''t do it, we will borrow some money. Don''t worry about it. You go to wake Veria first and have breakfast together later. ."


    Willie fell into contemplation as he watched Mrs. Shawin''s back walk into the room.


    This dilemma is not completely unsolvable, but the risks to be taken are somewhat large.


    The knowledge conferred by the title of primary collector also includes the methods of finding and collecting some precious plants. As long as these precious plants are dug up, it is not impossible to sell five gold rams.


    It''s just that these precious plants don''t grow on the outskirts of the forest like the sweet fruit, they are often in the deepest part of the forest, full of beasts and venomous mosquitoes growing grass.


    If he entered by force, Willy might have to pay the price of his life.

 Chapter 6： Outlander

    On the humble dining table, a family of four chewed sour brown bread.


    Savannah and Lake didn''t say a word, and Willy didn''t say a word.


    Sitting next to Willy, Veria also felt an unusual dignified atmosphere. She, who was always lively, also ate obediently without making a sound.


    The simple breakfast ended quickly.


    "Willy, your mother and I are going to the wheat field. After you and Veria have cleared the table, let''s go pick sweet fruit."


    Because there was still wheat in the field that needed to be harvested, Lake and Shawin ate faster than the two of them.


    "understood."


    Willie responded.


    Lake and Shawin left the house with their tools, leaving only Willy and Veria at the dining table.


    "Willi, what happened today, why is everyone so serious?"


    Veria swallowed the last mouthful of brown bread with difficulty, and took a mouthful of porridge with only a few grains of rice floating around.


    "It''s nothing, children shouldn''t care too much about adults'' affairs."


    Willy patted Veria''s head and started to clean up the tableware.


    Since I can''t solve the plight of my eldest brother Thorpes, I should try my best to lighten other burdens on the family.


    After packing up the tableware, Willy and Veria just took a short rest, put their baskets on their backs, and set off towards the sweet-sweet fruit tree.


    "so many people!"


    The two were walking together when Veria suddenly pointed to the entrance of the village in front of her and shouted.


    I saw a group of villagers standing around, looking at the center and discussing something in a low voice, no one moved forward.


    "Go and take a look."


    Veria grabbed Willy''s arm, children of this age seem to be more curious about everything.


    Willy smiled helplessly and could only follow his sister''s request.


    Very easily, the two squeezed to the front.


    In the middle of the crowd, there were four men and women wearing light armor and carrying weapons, and beside them were four horses, whose hooves were covered with thick iron hooves.


    "It''s someone from outside the village."


    Willy''s eyes lit up. This was the first time he had seen people outside the village since he came to this world.


    "Still no one wants to? I can mention the price for two gold rams."


    One of the leading middle-aged men stretched out a slap and said to the surrounding villagers.


    The villagers whispered again, but did not answer.


    "Aunt Shana, what are these people doing?"


    Willy didn''t know why, and found out that the person standing beside him was Aunt Shanna, so he asked.


    Aunt Shanna glanced at Willy and whispered, "These people are from outside, looking for something deep in the forest to the west. Passing through our village, they want to find someone to be a guide, and now they have raised the price for two A Jinle."


    Hearing the words, Willy suddenly understood why the surrounding villagers were unimpressed by the two Kinghams.


    On the west side of the village, there is a vast forest. On the periphery of the forest, there are ordinary fruits and plants like sweet fruit. There are no wild beasts. It is relatively safe. In the depths of the forest, there are various dangers , almost no villagers are willing to go deep. Before these outsiders, many people entered the center of the forest, but many of them never came back.


    It is said that there is a paradise for beasts and a forbidden place for humans.


    So it is not easy for a few outsiders to find a guide here.


    "Three Kinglums! Three! Isn''t this price enough to make your heart flutter?"


    Vicente looked at a circle of cautious and greedy villagers and raised his voice, but still no one answered.


    He was a little helpless. The villagers in these small places were always overly alert.


    Two days ago, an herb trader found Vicente''s four-person hiring team.


    The herb trader hopes that they can go to the Morse forest west of Tam Village, pick a plant called licorice, and bring it back. After the commission is completed, the rich herb trader will give them a hundred gold le as a reward.


    After hearing this, Vicente agreed immediately.


    That''s a hundred gold rum! Enough to let the hiring team live comfortably for several years of stability.


    Afterwards, however, after learning about the details of the mission, Vicente found that the mission was not easy.


    The first is the licorice grass, the target of the mission. This is a kind of herb that looks like a weed. It takes a lot of energy to find it. If you are unlucky, you might have to search for a month.


    Next is the location of the mission, Morse Forest.


    This is a huge forest that grows on the border of the Principality of Lanso. It is full of tigers, black bears, wild wolves and other wild beasts. The bones of many of the companions are buried there. If they want to find licorice grass as safely as possible, they must find a guide who is familiar with the terrain, so that they can avoid many deadly threats.


    At the very beginning, Vicente thought that one gold ram would be able to find a suitable guide in a nearby village, but he miscalculated, and the price was raised to five gold rams, but no one was tempted, and Vicente hated it in his heart. These people are greedy.


    Just when Vicente was in a hurry, a voice came from the crowd.


    "Five, UU reading five gold ram, I can take you there."


    Under the astonished eyes of everyone, Willy walked out of the crowd and said to Vicente.


    Vicente frowned as he looked at the boy walking out of the crowd.


    The young man seemed very calm, but he was too young, which did not meet his expectations.


    He wanted to find an older person as a guide, who would have more experience.


    "Are you really familiar with the terrain of Morse Forest?"


    Vicente doesn''t seem to believe Willy very much.


    "For several consecutive winters, I would follow my father to the depths of Morse Forest. I am very familiar with the terrain inside."


    Willie didn''t lie.


    In winter, many large animals in Morse Forest will choose to hibernate. Only some small animals such as hares are still foraging outside, so the safety is much higher. His father, Lake, also had hunting experience when he was young, so every winter, he would enter with Willy to find some lonely prey.


    "In that case, I''d rather hire your father."


    Vicente laughed.


    Willy shook his head: "He will not accept your employment. He is the pillar of the family. It is impossible for him to enter Morse Forest in this dangerous season."


    Vicente was silent, his eyes narrowed slightly, he felt that he could trust the calm young man in front of him.


    Beside Vicente, there were a man and two women, who also looked at Willy curiously.


    They have seen many villagers in small places. They are cautious, alert, and don''t trust outsiders, but the young man in front of them is different from those people at all.


    "Five gold rum, deal."


    Vicente finally made a decision.

 Chapter 7： Set off

    "It''s a pleasure to work with."


    In fact, making this decision is a risk for Willy. Although these four people seem to have a high level of force, the Morse Forest full of beasts cannot necessarily allow him to come out unscathed.


    But in the end, Willy still made the choice to enter Morse Forest, because these five gold rams can change the fate of the elder brother Thorpes and the situation of the whole family. Now that he has a new identity, Willy also intends to try his best to integrate into this environment.


    Of course, this decision was made after consideration.


    Through the knowledge given by the primary collectors, Willy has mastered many attributes of grass and its living environment. In Morse Forest, Willy can avoid poisonous weeds, and can also determine whether there are any dangerous animals around through certain specific grasses, which can ensure his own safety to a large extent.


    "Can you pay me my salary first?"


    Willy added: "After all, Morse Forest is full of various dangers, and I can''t guarantee that I can come out safely."


    Vicente was very cheerful: "No problem."


    With that said, he took out five coins with golden glow from the package around his waist and handed them to Willy.


    Five gold rams, that''s a lot of money.


    Willy could feel the envy and heat in the eyes of the surrounding villagers, but there was also a sense of regret in this envy, as if he thought that Willy''s risk was not worth it.


    The Morse Forest in midsummer is the time when the beasts are most active.


    After taking the five gold rams, Willy turned and walked towards Aunt Shanna.


    "Aunt Shanna, please send these five gold rams to my parents." Willy said to Aunt Shanna, "Tell them that I will come back safely, so they don''t worry."


    Aunt Shana frowned and asked earnestly, "Child, are you really going on an adventure?"


    Willie couldn''t say what Thorps needed this Kinglum to deal with the junior knight squire, just nodded firmly.


    "Vilia, you don''t have to collect sweet fruit today. You follow Aunt Shana to find your father and mother."


    Willy exhorted the dazed Veria, and then handed Kinglum to Aunt Shanna.


    Under the watchful eyes of so many villagers, Aunt Shana didn''t dare to have any crooked thoughts, otherwise she would suffer contempt and scolding for the rest of her life.


    "Let''s go."


    Willy handed the back basket to Veria, then turned around and said to Vicente.


    Vicente smiled, the young man''s neatness and decisiveness made him very fond of him.


    "Get on the horse."


    Vicente and the other three jumped and straddled the horse.


    He pointed to the back seat of his saddle and motioned Willy to sit on it.


    "Come to me right now!"


    Willie was about to mount, but was stopped by one of the young women.


    She looked about twenty years old, with short blond hair, tall and plump, and the light armor wrapped around her body revealed her wonderful figure in all directions.


    At this time, she was looking at Willy with interest, and smiled and issued an invitation.


    Willy glanced at Vicente.


    Vicente pursed his lips, signaling Willy to be free.


    Willy chose the young woman''s horse without hesitation, whether to sit behind a young woman or a middle-aged uncle, there was no need to think about it.


    When Willy got on the horse, the young woman stretched out her arm and dragged Willy up.


    "My name is Weilin."


    The young woman smiled and whispered, without the shyness that a girl should have.


    "Willie."


    Willy briefly introduced himself.


    After seeing Willy sitting firmly, Vicente gave instructions to start.


    "Hopefully there will be a good outcome."


    Willie could hear Valyn muttering to herself.


    Under the gaze of the villagers, Willy and four foreigners galloped away.


    Wheat field.


    Lake and Shawyn were mowing the wheat with their heads down.


    Most of the villagers grow wheat, which is similar to spring wheat on Earth. It is sown in winter and harvested between summer and autumn.


    At this time, the sun is rising and the temperature is not very high. It is the most comfortable time to work in a day. They need to improve their efficiency as much as possible during this time.


    Lake and Shawin said nothing, full of thoughts.


    "Father, mother!"


    Suddenly, Veria''s voice came from a distance.


    Lake and Shawin looked subconsciously and saw Aunt Shanna leading Veria towards their lover.


    The two looked at each other, and both could see the doubt in the other''s eyes.


    Didn''t Veria follow Willy to pick sweet fruit, why did she come with Shana?


    "Lake, Shawin..."


    Aunt Shanna walked in front of the two of them. She spread out her clenched palms and put five gold rams in the hands of the blank-faced Shawin.


    "Sana, what are you doing?"


    She was stunned for a moment, and then Shawin came to her senses.


    This is gold rum, five gold rums!


    "This is what Willy asked me to hand over to you."


    Aunt Shana recounted what happened to the two of them in detail.


    "You mean, Willy went to Morse Forest with four strangers?!"


    When Lake and Shanna knew the reason, they both cried out in panic.


    Especially Lake. UU reading


    That is Morse Forest, Morse Forest in midsummer!


    That is a forbidden place for human beings!


    My own son actually went there!


    "Yes."


    Aunt Shanna gave the couple a pitying look.


    "I''m going to get him back!"


    As soon as Lake threw away the tool in his hand, he was about to run towards Morse Forest.


    "They have already passed by, you can''t catch up."


    Aunt Shana grabbed Lake and said, "Willi will come back safely."


    After speaking, Aunt Shanna patted Veria''s head, turned and left.


    On the wheat field, Lake and Shawin looked at each other, but couldn''t say a word.


    "You shouldn''t have told Willy about Thorpes."


    Lake suddenly sighed.


    "I didn''t know he would..."


    Shawin was even more worried, with a hint of guilt.


    She could not have imagined that Willy, who is usually introverted and honest, would make such a crazy decision.


    Both of them knew very well that Willie took such a risk for the sake of his eldest brother Thorpes and this family.


    Although both husband and wife are proud of Thorps, it does not mean that they are willing to exchange Willy''s adventure for the promotion of Thorpes and the family.


    Willie is also their beloved son.


    Shawyn clenched the five gold rams.


    At this time, the couple no longer had any desire to work, and both sat helplessly on the ground.


    Veria stood aside, she didn''t quite understand what happened, she just knew that Willy went to the depths of Morse Forest, which is a very dangerous place.


    "Willi, you must come back safely."


    Veria was praying devoutly in her heart.

 Chapter 8： Junior Hunter

    Morse Forest.


    In just over ten minutes, Willy and Vicente entered the periphery of Morse Forest.


    In this moment, Willy has already understood the identities of several Vicente people.


    They are a hired team. This time, they entered the depths of Morse Forest and accepted a commission to find something.


    Vicente is the leader of the team, and under his command, there are Valyn, Khalil and Lanie.


    Wei Lin is the young woman who invited Willy to ride a horse before. She has a very active personality and is very interested in Willy who is different.


    Khalil is a strong man in his thirties. He is not good at words. He doesn''t talk much along the way, and he doesn''t communicate much with the rest of the team.


    The remaining girl was named Lanny, and she was the youngest member of the hiring team, about sixteen or seventeen years old.


    "That fruit looks delicious."


    When the five passed through the Tianjin fruit forest, Wei Lin curiously glanced at the fruit on the fruit tree and said to Willy.


    "It''s a sweet fermented fruit, a very good fruit that can be used to quench thirst and relieve the heat."


    Willie explained to Veline.


    Wei Lin''s eyes lit up when she heard the words. She restrained the horse rope and looked at Vicente: "Boss, I think we can pick some as a material reserve for entering the deep forest. We haven''t eaten yet."


    Before dawn, the four of them set off from the hotel in the town and ran all the way.


    "Can."


    After thinking for a while, Wilson nodded: "Don''t pick too much, it will affect our actions."


    In the depths of Morse Forest, there may be no such opportunity to collect materials at will. At that time, they need to be careful to guard against various possible dangers.


    The horses stopped, and the five got off the horses.


    Wei Lin took out a cloth bag from her backpack, and looked at the sweet-smelling fruit tree, looking eager to try it.


    "I''ll go pick it, I can pick out delicious fruits."


    Willie took the bag and said to Wei Lin.


    Wei Lin nodded, and it happened that she could eat something while Willie was picking sweet berries to fill her empty stomach.


    After careful observation, Willy chose a sweet fruit tree with lush foliage.


    He climbed up easily and began to concentrate on picking sweet fruit.


    "He''s not like any other country guy I''ve ever met."


    It was Lanny who was speaking. She took out a piece of compressed white bread from her backpack, broke off a part and handed it to Wei Lin.


    After Wei Lin took it, she shoved it into her mouth without caring about the image. culture."


    Hearing the conversation between the two women, Vicente smiled discreetly.


    Khalil kept his face straight and said nothing.


    Willy moved quickly, and a cloth bag was almost filled with sweet fruit.


    "Do you need some bread?"


    Lannie shook the white bread in her hand to Willy.


    "Come on, thank you."


    Willie was not hypocritical.


    The brown bread for breakfast today was too sour to swallow. He just filled his stomach a little, and now he is really hungry.


    Lanny covered her mouth and smiled, this Willy didn''t have the shyness that a young man should have.


    "I want to taste this sweet fruit."


    Wei Lin took the cloth bag in Willy''s hand and threw one of the sweet fruit in it to each of the other three partners.


    She didn''t even wipe the surface of the fruit, she nibbled it down.


    In an instant, the cool and sweet juice seeped out from the pulp and flowed between Wei Lin''s lips and teeth.


    Wei Lin''s eyes lit up and she looked surprised: "It''s so delicious."


    Not only Verin, Lannie and Vicente were also amazed, only Caril still had no facial expression.


    At this time, Willy was in the same mood. The white bread in his hand was so delicious.


    Compared with the meal at home, this is simply delicious.


    After eating the white bread in his hand, Willy also felt full. Seeing that the four of Wei Lin were still resting, he got up and walked around.


    When he turned to Vicente''s horse, Willy''s eyes flashed with novelty.


    Beside Vicente''s horseback, there is a crossbow made of stainless steel.


    The surface of the crossbow has been slightly worn, and it looks like it has some years.


    "This crossbow has been with me for more than ten years."


    I don''t know when, Vicente walked behind Willy: "If you like, you can try to shoot a few arrows."


    Vicente took the crossbow and two arrows off the side of the horse and handed it to Willy.


    The icy texture pervaded Willy''s fingertips, and the arrowhead of the crossbow arrow was a little red, with a faint smell of blood.


    As a modern earthling, he has a different kind of curiosity about this cool-looking cold weapon.


    "Then let me try it."


    With the help of Vicente, Willy put a crossbow bolt on the crossbow.


    He looked around and saw a sparrow on a branch.


    The sparrow glanced in Willy''s direction, and then looked elsewhere indifferently. UU reading


    "It''s just you."


    The sparrow was very close to him, so Willy had a better chance of hitting it.


    Willy held his breath, put the crossbow on his arm, raised it a little bit, and aimed at the sparrow.


    Whoosh!


    Willy pulled the trigger, and the crossbow bolt turned into a shadow and flew towards the sparrow.


    Pfft!


    The crossbow arrow directly penetrated the sparrow''s body.


    The sparrow croaked miserably and fell directly to the ground.


    It fluttered desperately, and the blood stained the ground red, but after a few breaths, it stopped moving.


    "It''s pretty good!"


    Vicente patted Willy on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    However, Willy was stunned at this time. In Vicente''s view, this was Willy''s accident that he hit his prey in the first shot.


    But the truth is not what Vicente thought.


    In Willy''s field of vision, a few lines of text slowly appeared.


    "The first time I caught a prey, I won the title - [Junior Hunter], and the reward attribute point was 0.3"


    "After obtaining the title of [Junior Hunter], you will understand the habits of various beasts and understand their weaknesses and threats. In addition, you will also master various hunting skills and hunting experience, making you a qualified hunter. ."


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 1.0; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.3]


    The Title Properties panel reappears.


    Willy didn''t expect that a simple crossbow attempt would unlock a new title.


    And the title of [Junior Hunter] seems to be more valuable than the previous [Junior Gatherer].


    After all, the last reward was only 0.2 attribute points, but this time it was 0.3!

 Chapter 9： steadfast thorpes

    For Willy, the title of [Junior Hunter] appeared at the right time.


    Hunting knowledge can help him face various dangers in the depths of Morse Forest more calmly, and an attribute point of 0.3 can also improve his physical fitness again. The Morse Forest, which was originally like the mouth of the abyss, was instantly gentle in Willy''s eyes.


    Willy quietly walked to the sparrow and took the arrow out of the sparrow''s body.


    He picked a thick blade of grass under the tree, wiped the blood-stained crossbow arrow, and returned it to Vicente together with the crossbow.


    "It''s a great weapon."


    Willie said with a smile.


    "It saved my life."


    Vicente took the crossbow and arrows and sighed.


    At this time, Wei Lin and the three of them also got up and packed their things.


    "Keep going."


    Vicente gave the order to move forward again.


    Among the trees and jungles, Willy sat behind Wei Lin, feeling the turbulence of the horse''s movements, and her body also had a little friction with Wei Lin.


    But Wei Lin was wearing light armor, and Willy didn''t feel anything good.


    "These 0.3 attribute points are all added to the constitution."


    Willy recalled his title attribute panel and manipulated it with his mind to add points.


    [Willy Faerun����Physical: 1.3; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0]


    The usefulness of the intelligence attribute was not obvious in the early stage, and after gathering the current situation, Willy added all of it to the physique.


    In an instant, Verina''s physique, comparable to that of an adult, improved by 30% again.


    Willy wanted to let out a loud roar to vent the surging muscle explosion in his body, but considering that in Morse Forest, a roar might attract terrifying creatures, so he forcibly held back.


    "What��s wrong with you?"


    Wei Lin suddenly felt Willy behind him, his breathing became a little faster, and the hot air tickled her neck.


    Willy also realized this problem, and was slightly embarrassed: "It''s nothing, maybe it''s going to go deep into the forest, and I''m a little nervous."


    Wei Lin smiled narrowly, as if she did not agree with Willy''s statement, but she did not continue to entangle, after all, dangers and accidents may occur at any time here, and she must concentrate all her attention to face what may happen.


    at the same time.


    Diamond Town, the noble manor of Baron Kells.


    Thorps trotted all the way to the outside of the manor on the occasion of the alternate patrol shift.


    Just now, he got news that his father Lake suddenly came to visit and was waiting for him outside the manor.


    Thorps could probably guess the intention of his father''s visit, which should be related to the news that he had asked Kool to bring.


    Thinking of this, Thorpes'' heart was full of guilt. In fact, Thorpes regretted the news last time after he asked Kool to bring the news.


    He is very aware of his family''s situation. Although the family can make a living in the countryside, it is almost impossible to take out five gold rams at once to help him pass the examination of the junior knight attendant.


    This selfish and stupid decision will make the parents bear huge material and psychological pressure, and also make my two obedient younger siblings unable to eat white bread for a long time. As the eldest son of the family, as the eldest brother, I am simply irresponsible .


    Perhaps after my father came here this time and handed over the only two or three Kinghams left at home to him, the family would eat pickle sticks every day.


    Thorps had already thought about it, and he decided to give up this opportunity for the assessment of the junior knight attendant.


    Soon, Thorpes came to Baron Kells'' manor.


    Under a tree not far away, he saw Lake with a reserved face.


    "Father!"


    Thorpes hurried over.


    After seeing Thorps, Lake''s heart sighed with relief, and the hand that was tightly clutching the cloth bag around his waist also loosened.


    "Father, I..."


    Thorps was about to express his thoughts to his father when he saw his father Lake pull out seven shiny gold coins from the cloth bag at his waist.


    Kinglum! A full seven gold rum!


    Thorps'' eyes widened with disbelief on his face. He knew very well his family background, and it was absolutely impossible to take out seven gold rams at one time.


    In the end what happened!


    "These money should be enough to help you pass the exam of the junior knight attendant."


    Lake looked at the mighty eldest son with a proud smile.


    "Father, where did the money come from?"


    Thorps'' hands trembled a little after he took the seven gold rams.


    These Kim Rums are the guarantee for him to achieve the leap in his life.


    Facing Thorps'' question, Lake frowned, and he sighed: "Two of the gold rams were accumulated by your mother and I over the years, and the remaining five... are your brother, Victoria. Profits are earned for you."


    "Willi?"


    Thorps couldn''t believe how his honest and introverted brother could get so much money.


    Lake saw Thorps'' questioning and explained in a heavy tone: "This morning, a few outsiders came to the village. They wanted to enter the depths of Morse Forest, so they went to the village to find a guide~www. novelhall.com ~ so..."


    "So Willy became a guide and entered Morse Forest?"


    Thorps'' eyes widened, holding the seven gold lums in his right hand, and blue veins appeared in his clenched hands.


    "Yes."


    A look of shame appeared on Lake''s face: "Your mother and I should not have told him about you."


    Thorps was stunned, and his heart suddenly filled with deep guilt and emotion.


    These seven gold rams were earned by his submissive, timid and honest brother who risked his life for himself.


    His lips trembled a little. After a long time, he said slowly and firmly: "Father, Willy will come back safely."


    Lake nodded and stopped talking.


    "It''s almost time, I''m going back to work, father."


    Thorps reluctantly calmed down his mood: "I will definitely pass the junior knight attendant assessment, I will definitely."


    His heart has never been so firm.


    Morse Forest.


    The sun has set, and the lush forests are already very dark.


    Somewhere among the bushes, a few figures were cautiously tugging at the dense grass, as if they were looking for something.


    It was Vicente''s hired team.


    It has been half a day since they entered the depths of Morse Forest.


    In the past half-day, Willy, through his knowledge of gathering and hunting, and the remaining memories in his mind, helped Vicente''s hired team to avoid several dangerous terrains, and reached the place where they are now with twists and turns.


    As the guide to enter Morse Forest this time, Willy''s excellent performance was praised by the entire Vicente Hire Team, including Khalil, who has been silent, who thinks that the five Kinglums are too worth it.

 Chapter 10： danger is coming

    At this time, Willy was leaning against a big tree with the white bread he got from Lanie in his mouth, watching the four Vicente who were looking for something in the grass.


    Vicente didn''t tell Willy what they were looking for, so Willy didn''t ask, after all, it was about the entrusted information of Vicente''s hiring team, so it''s not a good habit to find out other people''s secrets. But this is not bad, at least I still have time to fill my stomach.


    In fact, Willy''s idea was just a misunderstanding.


    At the beginning, Vicente also considered whether to let Willy help find licorice, but gave up after thinking about it.


    Licorice is an uncommon herb. Except for certain groups of people, few people know about Licorice. At that time, in order to teach the four of them how to identify licorice, the herbal trader spent a week looking for a pharmacist to teach them. However, even so, the four of Vicente could not guarantee that they could find the licorice mixed in the ordinary grass. come out.


    Willy is just a young villager. He has no way of knowing what Ganxingcao is. If he asks him to help him find it, he will have to spend time teaching him to identify it. Instead, it is better to save the time and find it by himself. .


    Willy swallowed the last small piece of white bread in his hand, then took another sip of the water from the water bag, and burped softly.


    How happy it would be if you could eat white bread every day at home.


    Willy is already thinking about ways to make money quickly. I don''t want to be rich, I just want to improve the food at home first.


    "This thing is too hard to find!"


    Lannie straightened her body, pinched her hands around her waist, and bent over for a long time to search for licorice in the grass, her waist was almost exhausted.


    "If I knew it would be so troublesome, I might as well take on a more dangerous hunting mission."


    Wei Lin slapped her waist and expressed her approval.


    Khalil was still working hard, as if he didn''t know how tired he was.


    As for Captain Vicente, although he also felt that the mission was torturous, he had the motivation to keep looking for the 100 Gold Rum reward after the mission was successful.


    "It''s going to get dark soon. Hold on for a while. If we can''t find it, we''ll find a place to spend the night."


    said Vicente.


    Looking at the hard-working people, Willy was rather bored.


    He picked off a blade of grass and played with it.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Willy felt annoyed in his heart.


    He frowned and looked around.


    There was no movement in the dim surroundings.


    Willy frowned, his heart palpitations became heavier and heavier, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    something wrong.


    After obtaining the title of [Junior Hunter], Willy not only acquired the knowledge and skills of hunting, but also acquired the instinct of a hunter. In the face of imminent danger, there will be omens in his heart.


    "Everyone, stop for a while."


    Willy stood up and spoke to the four Vicente in a serious voice.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Vicente glanced at Willy suspiciously.


    At this time, Willy looked a little unusual. He, who had always been calm and calm, actually gave people a slightly nervous feeling at this moment.


    "The feeling here makes me very uncomfortable. There may be something dangerous. Let''s move to another place."


    Willy said solemnly.


    Weilin and Lannie looked at each other, then both looked around.


    Nothing has changed, and there is no lurking danger in sight.


    "Really? But I don''t seem to have found anything..."


    Lanny murmured softly.


    "I also hope my feelings are wrong, but I still recommend getting out of here first."


    Willie still insisted on his own feelings.


    "Just listen to Willy."


    Just when Lannie and Wei Lin were still questioning, Vicente, the head of the hiring team, made a decision in an instant.


    Although he had only had a brief contact with Willy for less than a day, the young man''s agility had been clearly seen in his eyes. They had avoided many dangerous places through Willy before, so this time, he still chose Follow Willy''s advice.


    Even if Willy''s feeling is wrong, it doesn''t matter, it''s just a waste of time. If Willy''s feeling is correct, then a disaster has been avoided. Avoiding all dangerous germs is Vicente''s decades of employment experience, and it is also an important reliance on which he lives to the present.


    "Get on the horse, get ready to leave."


    Vicente gave the order.


    Now that the captain has made the final decision, everyone can choose to obey.


    Valyn, Lannie, Khalil, and Willie quickly mounted their horses.


    Khalil rode at the front, leading the way through the dimly lit forest.


    The dull sound of hoofs echoed through the forest.


    "Hopefully there is no danger."


    Willie took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, Carrier, who was walking at the front, restrained the horse rope and stopped.


    "What''s the matter, Karil?"


    Vicente had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He took two steps forward on his horse, and when he saw the scene in front of him, his whole body suddenly froze.


    "this����"


    In front of several people, a pair of green eyes stared straight at them.


    Fierce, cruel, indifferent and bloodthirsty.


    Wolves! A pack of more than twenty black wolves!


    "Oh my God!"


    At this time, Lannie and Wei Lin also saw this terrifying scene, and they all felt numb.


    Willy''s feeling is correct.


    Because it is in the forest with interlaced trees and dense grass, the figures of the wolves are hidden. In addition, it is the time when dusk and night are interlaced. Human eyeballs are not sensitive to the light at this time, so a few people do not have it at all. See this pack of wolves approaching quietly.


    Now that they have been discovered, they are already in a face-to-face confrontation.


    Willy, who was sitting on the back of a horse, also trembled in his heart.


    Although he has the ability of a junior hunter, he has never personally practiced it. As a human being, seeing so many black wolves in the wild for the first time, he was also nervous from the bottom of his heart.


    "Don''t panic, we will retreat first."


    As a veteran mercenary with hundreds of battles, Vicente quickly calmed down: "Slow down, don''t irritate them."


    Under Vicente''s command, the horses that a few people stepped on backed away little by little.


    Seeing this, the black wolves also moved forward step by step, keeping a proper distance from Willi Vicente and the others.


    "not good!"


    Just as he continued to retreat, Willy glanced back, which made his nervousness aggravated to another level.


    Not only in front, but even behind them, they were surrounded by black wolves at some point, and there were also more than 20 of them.


    Vicente, Khalil, Verin, and Lannie soon discovered this chilling scene.


    Everyone''s heart thumped violently.


    Really in desperation.

 Chapter 11： find the wolf

    The black wolves that were attacking back and forth did not stop moving. They gradually moved closer to form an encirclement that surrounded Willy and Vicente.


    The black wolves in a circle continued to approach, and the distance between them was getting closer and closer.


    Willy''s eyes were carefully surveying the black wolves, as if he was looking for something.


    "Boss, what should I do?"


    Wei Lin''s face was extremely grim, and she had already clenched the long sword in her hand.


    Vicente didn''t respond immediately, he was trying his best to calm himself down, forcing himself to think of a way out of trouble. However, the tight beads of sweat on his forehead showed that he was under great psychological pressure at the moment.


    "Break out."


    Khalil, who had been silent for a while, suddenly spoke up. He clenched the steel spear hanging from the saddle in his palm, ready to fight.


    "Can''t break through."


    Vicente immediately rejected Khalil''s proposal: "Once we break out of the siege, with the habits of these black wolves, they will attack in groups, hooking directly on the horse''s back with their teeth and claws, overturning the horse and then putting it back on the horse. The people on the back nibble. In this case, some of us will be buried in the belly of the wolf."


    Khalil shook his head gently: "Could it be that in this situation, we can still guarantee that each of us is alive?"


    Vicente smiled wryly, no way.


    "Listen to me this time, you go first, and I will stop later. The black wolves will put all their energy on the slowest person. As long as I''m at the back, they won''t go after you again."


    Khalil''s eyes were extremely firm.


    "Can''t!"


    Lannie and Verin both expressed their disapproval.


    As partners who live and die together, they can''t watch Khalil die like this as a bait.


    "No, listen to Khalil."


    Vicente also seemed to have made up a certain determination: "If there is no one behind, then everyone will die. Instead of this, it is better to exchange meaningful sacrifices for the survival of others!"


    "However, it can''t be Karil who is left, it''s me."


    Vicente raised his voice, the cross sword in his hand was ready to attack at any time.


    "Boss..."


    Khalil wanted to say more, but Vicente stopped him directly.


    "I''m the captain, this is my order, you must obey."


    Looking at the wolves that were about to move, Vicente knew that there was not much time left. He looked back at Willy on Weilin''s horse and said apologetically, "Sorry, Willy, for putting you in such a dangerous situation. , but don''t worry, they will do everything in their power to get you home safely."


    Willy shook his head, the unity and humility displayed by this hired team had already won his respect.


    "This is my responsibility. Now that I have received the money, I have already prepared myself to face this danger."


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Also, it''s not necessarily a mortal situation, maybe we can all leave alive."


    As soon as Willy said these words, Vicente, Khalil, Veline, and Lannie''s eyes first brightened, then dimmed.


    In this situation, how could everyone walk out of Morse Forest alive?


    Seeing the sadness in the eyes of several people, Willy pursed his lips.


    It was not Willy who was comforting them when he said that all the members were fleeing, but that Willy really had a certain degree of certainty to disperse the black wolves.


    In the hunting experience given by junior hunters, there are detailed descriptions of this black wolf.


    Once this type of black wolf participates in some kind of group action, it must be given by the leader of the wolf pack. In group hunting, the head wolf of the black wolf will hide in the wolves. They will not charge directly, nor will they put themselves in danger. They will only wander in the chaos, constantly giving orders to manipulate the wolves.


    If you can find the alpha wolf among the fifty black wolves and kill it, the wolves will break up and flee.


    This is determined by the properties of this species of wolves.


    Killing the alpha wolf is also the only way for everyone to escape.


    Roar����


    Some black wolves in the front row couldn''t hold back their urge to hunt, and they were already eager to try.


    "Can''t wait any longer!"


    Seeing this, Vicente immediately shouted: "Khalil, you charge first and open the gap! Veylin and Lannie follow, and I will hold them in your footsteps at the end!"


    "Boss!"


    Lannie and Verin''s eyes were slightly red, and Karil also took a deep breath.


    "Take care of my wife and children for me."


    Vicente made a final exhortation and looked at Carlier.


    Carrier nodded deeply.


    He grabbed the reins, and the horses under his crotch suddenly rushed towards the weakest line of defense of the wolf pack.


    With a loud shout, Khalil slammed three or five black wolves away in an instant. The spear in Khalil''s hand suddenly swung and cut a black wolf''s throat directly.


    "Follow!"


    exclaimed Vicente.


    Behind Veylin and Lanny Carrill, they rushed towards the opening.


    Willy sat on the back of Wei Lin''s horse and watched the black wolves rush towards them.


    With quick eyes and quick hands, he took out the long knife on the other side of Wei Lin''s saddle and slashed at a black wolf who was about to jump on the horse''s back.


    The rich hunting experience and the excitement between life and death allowed Willy to unleash 120% of his potential, cutting the black wolf''s throat with a neat knife.


    More and more black wolves are chasing after the three of them Look here, beasts! "


    Vicente roared and swung the cross sword vigorously, turning the attention of the wolves to himself.


    Roar!


    A part of the black wolves who were chasing Willy Caril saw this, turned around instantly, and rushed towards Vicente.


    More than 30 black wolves surrounded Vicente and his horses, and black wolves kept rushing towards him.


    Vicente could no longer see the scene around him, but he only felt that sharp teeth and claws had pierced his skin, and he could feel his blood was flowing quickly.


    "I hope you can all get out of here alive."


    Vicente struggled to break free from the black wolf, and used all the strength of his life to kill the black wolf beside him.


    "Boss..."


    The three of Khalil were almost clenching their teeth and dashing forward.


    Vicente attracted most of the firepower, and there were only about ten black wolves still chasing a few people. As long as they didn''t fight, they could repel the black wolves or leave here.


    "Where the **** is..."


    Willy adjusted his breathing, and the hunter''s instinct kept his brain in an empty state.


    He is still looking for the last chance, his eyes have been scanning, looking for the distinctive black wolf.


    "That is����"


    Suddenly, Willy''s eyes lit up.


    Behind the black wolf surrounding Vicente, there was a black wolf that seemed to be no different from other companions in the outer circle. It kept roaring, but it didn''t take the initiative to attack. In its eyes, it is not only a fierce light, but also a kind of cunning of wisdom.


    "that''s it!"


    Willie clenched the long knife tightly, and jumped off the horse under the astonished eyes of Wei Lin and others.

 Chapter 12： drink back

    "Willy!"


    Wei Lin was the first to react and shouted at Willie, "Come back quickly!"


    She didn''t know why Willy suddenly left the horse and ran towards the center of the wolf pack.


    Is it to save Vicente? But only with a long knife, can not change the fate of Vicente is about to die. Not only that, but he would also risk his own life.


    It was too late when Khalil and Lannie reacted, and both of them had expressions of incomprehension on their faces.


    "I''m going to save him, you all go first!"


    With a flick of his spear, Khalil reined in the reins and turned around again.


    Vicente''s consciousness was already blurred, but he vaguely heard Wei Lin''s voice calling Willy. He took a hard look into the distance, and saw Willy was rushing towards him with a long knife.


    He wanted to stop Willy''s movements, but found that he could no longer make any sound.


    Everyone was worried and fearful about Willy''s behavior, but Willy himself was at peace.


    He was a little flustered just now, but after locking the alpha wolf, all his nervousness subsided, as if he had become a seasoned hunter. Between the jungle, it seems that nothing can stop him.


    Not only did Wei Lin and the others fail to understand Willy''s behavior, but the black wolves who fiercely pounced were even more at a loss.


    They couldn''t understand why the prey that was fleeing fiercely before suddenly turned around.


    This stunned time was only two or three seconds, but it gave Willy enough time.


    At this time, Willy''s physical fitness has surpassed that of an adult by 30%. In addition, between life and death, his potential is released, and his speed is extremely fast.


    In the blink of an eye, he ran over twenty or thirty meters and reached the front of the alpha wolf.


    Ouch...


    The alpha wolf was the first to realize that something was wrong. It clearly sensed that the human who came flying with a long knife seemed to be coming for him. A creepy feeling spread all over the head wolf''s body, and the wolf hair on his body trembled instantly.


    The alpha wolf instinctively wanted to retreat, but he didn''t even have the idea to fight.


    "Go to hell!"


    How could Willy give the Alpha Wolf a chance to retreat?


    Under the circumstance that a pack of wolves are waiting, he has only one chance to kill the alpha wolf. If I miss it, I am afraid that I really have to be buried in Morse Forest forever.


    Willy jumped up and directly crossed a distance of five meters, holding the long knife back, and stabbed the Alpha Wolf''s head fiercely.


    Pfft!


    Willy could feel the huge impact of the long knife hitting the head of the wolf''s skull, and he also understood why people use the copper head to describe the wolf''s head.


    However, despite this, he still used up all his strength, and with the help of his jumping power, he sent the long knife into the head of the alpha wolf.


    In an instant, white brains and red blood splashed.


    "Go away!"


    Willy shouted loudly, raised the alpha wolf with the long knife above his head, and demonstrated to the rest of the black wolves.


    The blood of the alpha wolf slowly slid down Willy''s clothes along the long knife, and the whole body was filled with a suffocating aura that had never been seen before.


    Roar����


    The remaining black wolves froze in place, looking at the leader who was killed in an instant, they were at a loss, they just roared softly, and their momentum instantly declined.


    Willy remained motionless and continued to confront the black wolves.


    Finally, after a few breaths, a black wolf gave up the attack and fled towards the dark forest in the distance, and soon disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, the second, the third... all the black wolves gave up their hunting, turned around and disappeared into the darkness, leaving only the dying Vicente and a few dead black wolves.


    "saved."


    Willy threw the long knife and the black wolf in his hand to the side, half kneeled on the ground, and took a deep breath.


    The series of actions just now not only consumes energy, but also consumes physical strength.


    "We have to get out of here quickly, otherwise the smell of blood will attract more beasts."


    After resting for three or five seconds, Willy got up and said to the three of Wei Lin, "Come here and help drag Vicente onto the horse."


    Only then did Veylin, Lanney, and Khalil wake up from a dream.


    What happened just now? !


    Willy jumped off the horse with a long knife, then went against the wolves, chopped a black wolf to death at once, then lifted it over his head, drank the wolves back, and saved Captain Vicente.


    It''s unbelievable, Willy is simply the hero of an adventure story.


    Khalil was the first to react, driving the horses to Vicente, followed by Veylin and Lanney.


    They were all shocked how Willy did all this, but they all restrained their curiosity. After all, this occasion was not the time to talk.


    At this time, Vicente was covered in blood, both his own and that of the black wolf.


    With a cursory glance, you can also see a few wounds that go deep into the flesh.


    "I dragged the leader onto my horse''s back."


    Khalil handed Lanny the spear in his hand, and gently placed Vicente, who had fallen into a coma, on his horse''s back.


    Vicente''s horses were completely dead under the bite of the wolves.


    "move."


    Willy urged.


    The three of Khalil responded quickly. At this time, Willy was raised to a new level in their eyes.


    The sun has completely set, and only the moonlight and a few stars are shining on the road in the Morse Forest.


    The group of people walked non-stop in the dark and walked a long way before they found a quiet cave and stopped.


    Khalil moved Vicente off the horse, turned to Lannie and said, "Go get the medicine."


    Lanie nodded quickly.


    She took out a white cloth bag from her backpack, and first took out a bottle of potion from it.


    Khalil squeezed Vicente''s chin and asked him to open his mouth, and Lannie poured the potion into Vicente''s mouth.


    "What''s this?"


    Willy asked a question.


    "A medicine that can prevent the symptoms of infection caused by the attack of wild beasts."


    Wei Lin explained to Willy.


    Willy nodded, this is probably similar to the preventive vaccine in the previous life.


    Wolves also carry rabies virus. If the spread of the virus cannot be stopped in advance, it will lead to life-threatening.


    Willy''s heart was filled with curiosity. He didn''t expect that the world''s pharmacy would be so developed. He must have a good understanding of it in the future.


    After feeding Vicente the potion, Weilin took out two more boxes of ointment from the white cloth bag and smeared it on Vicente''s wound.


    "The head''s wound is too deep, and these two boxes of ointment are not enough."


    After smearing the two boxes of ointment, Lanney found that it could not cover all of Vicente''s wounds, and worried.


    "I can only hope that the chief''s wound will not continue to fester."


    Wei Lin put her hands on her chest and prayed in a low voice.


    Karil also lowered her head and meditated on something.


    After a long time, Khalil raised his head, looked at Willy and said, "Thanks to you this time."


    Wei Lin and Lanie also responded and thanked Willie.


    If it weren''t for Willy, the captain Vicente, whom they have always respected, would have been buried in the belly of a wolf.

 Chapter 13： Rescue

    Willy shook his head gently: "You hired me, it''s my duty."


    Khalil and the others didn''t say much, but kept the kindness in their hearts.


    "You guys go into the cave and rest for a night, I''ll be watching outside."


    After placing a few horses, Carrier walked out of the cave with a spear.


    The darker it is, the more dangerous it is in the forest. Many terrifying creatures like to be out at night. If there is no one to watch the night, they are likely to be attacked by some beasts.


    "Change me in the second half of the night."


    Weilin said to Karil.


    Khalil nodded and said no more.


    Willy found a corner of the stone cave, found the place, lay down, and closed his eyes.


    The series of actions to save Vicente just now also made him a little physically and mentally tired, and now a good night''s sleep is the best way to rest.


    Soon, sleepiness struck, and Willy entered Mengxiang.


    The next day.


    The first ray of sunlight in the morning shone into the cave, and Willy slowly opened his eyes.


    "Are you awake? Eat something."


    Still a little sleepy, Willy saw Lannie hand over a piece of jerky.


    After the smell of meat, Willy''s stomach growled. This is the first time he has seen meat since he came to this world.


    "thanks."


    After Willy took it, he opened the water bladder and drank some water before chewing the jerky.


    "What about Vicente and the others?"


    Willy looked around and found that he and Lannie were the only two left in the cave, so he asked.


    Lanie pointed to the outside of the cave: "The boss said it''s too stuffy in the cave, and Verin and Khalil are looking after him from outside."


    "Vicente is awake?"


    Willy thought that Vicente would continue to be in a coma for a while, but he didn''t expect to wake up overnight.


    "I''m awake, but I''m not in a good state." A worry appeared on Lanie''s face. "The amount of trauma ointment is not enough. Although the wound has been wrapped, it still cannot stop the signs of festering."


    Willy frowned, swallowed the last mouthful of jerky, got up and said, "I''ll take a look."


    Willy walked out of the cave, and immediately saw Vicente leaning against the trunk of a tree not far away. Beside him, Valyn and Karil sat.


    Seeing Willy coming, Vicente''s face showed a grateful smile: "Thank you, Willy, thank you for saving my life."


    After falling into the wolf pack and continuing to attack last night, Vicente''s consciousness was already blurred. He only vaguely saw Willy coming towards him with a long knife, and then he lost consciousness. It wasn''t until he woke up this morning that Khalil told him what happened last night, and Vicente didn''t know that Willy drove the wolves away and took the risk to save himself.


    "It should be."


    Willy didn''t want to dwell too much on this topic.


    He squatted down and looked at the wound behind Vicente''s wrap.


    At this time, the blood on Vicente''s body has been cleaned up, but the wound wrapped in white gauze is still overflowing with blood.


    "I''ll take a look at your wound."


    Willy gently opened the white gauze that wrapped the wound.


    On Vicente, after being bitten by the black wolf, the flesh and blood have begun to stick together, but it is not the normal flesh and blood repair, but the adhesion after the flesh and blood has festered.


    Willy''s expression was a little serious.


    He knew very well that if the wound continued to fester, Vicente would not be able to walk out of Morse Forest alive.


    "It''s all my fault. I should have prepared more ointments."


    Lannie was on the side, sinking into deep self-blame.


    "It''s okay, I can survive."


    Vicente''s face was pale, but he forced a smile to comfort Lanny.


    Willy thought for a while, and took Vicente''s crossbow and several arrows in his hand.


    "I''ll go around."


    Willy is very clear that if Vicente''s wound is not dealt with in time, the tragedy will be inevitable. Since Vicente''s life has been saved, it is better to lend a helping hand.


    From the knowledge given by the primary collectors, Willy knew that there are many kinds of medicinal herbs with anti-inflammatory and anti-bacterial properties, which may be found in Morse Forest.


    "What are you going for?"


    Wei Lin wondered.


    "Find something."


    Willy responded and walked into the distance.


    Wei Lin hesitated for a while, then got up and held the long sword in her hand. She was worried that Willie was walking through the forest alone: ??"I''ll go with you."


    Willy did not refuse, one more person and one more security guarantee.


    Willy walked among the weeds, looking for the medicinal herbs in his memory while watching for possible dangers.


    "what are you looking for?"


    Wei Lin followed behind Willy, observing whether there would be beasts attacking suddenly.


    Willy didn''t hide it, but said directly: "Find some herbs, maybe it can suppress the continued festering of Vicente''s wound."


    Wei Lin looked at Willy in surprise, not knowing what to say for a while.


    He actually still understands the knowledge of herbs? But he was obviously just a country boy.


    Since he met Willy, he seems to have been doing a lot of things that are difficult for ordinary people to do.


    "found it."


    Willy kept looking at the weeds under his feet, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Willy bent down and uprooted a cluster of dark green grass blades. He brought the root of the blade of grass to the tip of his nose and smelled it, and nodded lightly.


    "Go back Willily turned around and rushed towards the cave.


    Perhaps this blade of grass, which is also like a weed, can save Vicente''s life.


    "Lanny, please remove the gauze from Vicente''s wound."


    Willy had already returned to Vicente''s side. He smashed all the herbs in his hand and twisted them into a ball.


    Lannie looked at Willy blankly, not knowing what Willy, who had hurried back, was going to do.


    "This is the herb that Willy found. It may be able to restrain the head''s wound from festering."


    Wei Lin explained on the side.


    Lannie and Khalil glanced at Willy in surprise, while Vicente froze with a grateful look on their faces.


    He wanted to say something, but Willy stopped him.


    After Lannie opened the gauze from several of Vicente''s wounds, vague flesh was revealed.


    Willy spread the crushed herb evenly on Vicente''s wound.


    During the process of applying the herb, Vicente''s expression twitched, and it was obvious that when the herb touched the wound, it would have a strong sympathy.


    After applying the herbs, Willy said, "Don''t re-wrap the wound first. After half an hour, some changes may occur."


    "How sure are you?"


    Caril asked in a low voice.


    "Five percent."


    In fact, Willy is 70% sure that Vicente can get through this difficulty, but he didn''t say too much.


    "Enough is enough."


    Vicente smiled, no matter whether he can continue to live or not, he must keep this kindness of Willy in his heart.


    Since the moment he decided to form a hired team, Vicente has been prepared for the worst. He has experienced too many life and death situations. This time, his mentality is very calm.

 Chapter 14： mission completed

    Time passed by minute by minute, and while waiting, Vicente forcibly activated the atmosphere in the world, so that everyone would not be too dull because of his injury.


    "My wound..."


    Suddenly, a look of surprise appeared on Vicente''s face.


    He could clearly feel that a cool feeling appeared on his wound, gradually dispelling the pain and stickiness.


    "What''s the matter, boss?"


    The three of Carlier looked at Vicente nervously.


    "I feel that my wound is no longer painful."


    In a trance, Vicente thought he had a perceptual bias.


    "The effect of the drug kicked in, and you survived."


    Willy smiled lightly, his efforts were not in vain.


    He took the herb ball out of Vicente''s wound and found that the wound that had grown rotten flesh had partially returned to its normal color.


    "Willi, you actually know pharmacy?!"


    Wei Lin raised her tone unconsciously, looking at Willy with a strong sense of admiration.


    Pharmacy, what a complex and tedious knowledge.


    "It''s not pharmacy, it''s just that I know some herbal knowledge."


    Willy is telling the truth, these are all conferred by the title of primary collector, and have nothing to do with pharmacy.


    "You know the knowledge of herbs?"


    Lan Ni seemed to have thought of something, and asked tentatively, "Then do you know Licorice?"


    When Lanney asked this sentence, Veylin, Karil, and even the injured Vicente suddenly lit up.


    Licorice, this is the fundamental reason why they are willing to go deep into danger, a mission goal worth 100 Gold Rum.


    "Is licorice grass..."


    Willy''s eyes suddenly turned to the haystack under Lannie''s butt, with a strange look on his face.


    Lannie was stunned for a moment, and found that Willy was staring at her buttocks, and was speechless for a while.


    "Please move it..."


    Willie suddenly walked up to Lanny''s side and squatted down.


    Lanie frowned, not knowing what Willy was doing, but she obediently stepped aside.


    I saw Willy stretched out his hand to the haystack where Lannie was just now, and pulled out a blade of grass from it.


    "It turns out that what you''ve been looking for is licorice."


    So far, Willy has guessed the mission goals of several people.


    Licorice, an extremely tasteless herb, is a life-saving medicine for some people, but for others it is no different from dog''s tail grass. It is clearly marked with a high price in the market, but because few people need it and it is difficult to find, no one collects it at all.


    "Oh my God!"


    Wei Lin was the first to react. She took the licorice grass from Willy''s hand and put it in her palm to examine it.


    She compared the characteristics of the licorice grass taught by the pharmacist in her memory with this blade of grass one by one, and found that it was exactly the same.


    This is really licorice!


    "Boss, our mission seems to be completed..."


    Wei Lin handed the licorice grass to Vicente.


    Vicente is still confused.


    Originally, he should have lost his life, but he did not expect that he is still alive to complete the task.


    Every member of the hiring team was staring at Willy with incredible eyes.


    The hiring team searched for so long and couldn''t find it, but Willy found it with just one look.


    Is this guy Willy the child of miracles? !


    "Willi, can you sell this licorice grass to us?"


    Although he was very excited, Vicente still kept a clear head.


    This licorice grass was discovered by Willy first, and he is the master of this mission target. Moreover, Willy is his own savior, and Vicente has no idea of ??taking this licorice in vain.


    "Give it to you."


    Willy is not particularly concerned. This trip to Morse Forest, Willy also has a huge harvest, except for the first five gold rum rewards, he also obtained the title of junior hunter with the help of Vicente , with new knowledge, but also greatly improved physical fitness.


    "Do you know what price the client offered us for this licorice grass?"


    Vicente wasn''t going to hide it.


    Willy frowned. In fact, he was still very curious about the market prices for the scarce items needed by such a small group of people.


    "One hundred goldlums."


    Vicente gave the answer very succinctly.


    One hundred gold rum? !


    Willy sucked in a breath, it was so tall.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this thing was too niche, Willy would have planned to sell it all over the world to get rich.


    Vicente saw Willy''s shock and continued: "Sell it to us, and I''ll pay you seventy gold rams, how about it?"


    He didn''t want to make a profit in this mission at all, but in order to prepare for this mission before, there were travel on the road and losses caused by various reasons, plus the remuneration for the team members, he needed to eliminate these costs, otherwise he would One hundred goldlums all to Willie.


    "Everyone, do you have any opinions?"


    Vicente finally asked Carlier for their opinions.


    Khalil, Veylin, and Lannie shook their heads. Willy had won the approval of all of them70 gold rams. Facing such a huge sum of money, Willy was silent for a moment.


    "Ten gold rams, I''ll sell them to you."


    Willy said a number that surprised several people.


    This is not Willy''s deliberate betrayal, but the result of his own thinking.


    Although this licorice grass was found by myself, it was just a coincidence. As long as Vicente''s hired team continues to search for the licorice grass in Morse Forest, they will find it sooner or later, it just takes more time, and their actions are only shortening their mission time. Willy didn''t want to take advantage of this, after all, several of them were considered dead partners.


    "This is too low."


    Vicente shook his head and wanted to say something, but Willy stopped him.


    "Without me, as long as you continue the mission, you will find it too. I just made your mission a little easier. I am very satisfied with these ten gold rams."


    Willy replied firmly and calmly.


    Vicente, Khalil, Lannie, and Verin glanced at each other and exchanged opinions secretly.


    "Then we are taking advantage of you."


    Vicente said a little ashamedly, walking along the way, he knew that Willy was an independent and wise person, and this kind of person would not easily change his decision.


    After speaking, Khalil took out ten gold rams from his backpack and handed them to Willy.


    Willy was not pretentious and accepted it calmly.


    "Now that the mission is complete, everyone, prepare to set off and return."


    Willy took Kinglum and said to a few people.


    "Return!"


    The faces of Vicente, Khalil, Lannie, and Verin finally showed a relieved smile.

 Chapter 15： go home

    Village entrance.


    The trip is over, Willy and Vicente are saying goodbye to each other.


    "Although I''ve said it many times, I still want to thank you, Willy."


    With the help of Carrier, Vicente stood with difficulty and hugged Willy gently.


    This was the most dangerous experience in Vicente''s career. Without Willy, his life would have come to an end.


    "thanks."


    Khalil also hugged Willy: "I hope we can have a chance to meet again."


    "Thank you for saving the boss, and thank you for helping us complete this mission."


    Lanny''s tone was full of sincerity, without the slightest embarrassment, and hugged Willy generously.


    Willy sniffed. Although Lannie was only two or three years older than herself, her physical development was really good.


    "You are a very interesting person, I hope to see you again."


    Verin hugged Willy for the last time.


    She was the first person in the hiring team to become interested in Willy. At first, she thought Willy was like a merchant''s child, stable and rich in culture. Now she thinks Willy is more like a nobleman, confident, humble and brave.


    Having said that, Wei Lin kissed Willy''s cheek like a sneak attack, and then quickly dodged.


    Her smile was narrow, without any shyness.


    Willy touched his face, feeling good.


    "goodbye."


    Seeing the figures of several people leaving, Willy was also a little embarrassed.


    The members of Vicente''s team are the first people he has known since he came to this world, apart from his parents, friends and neighbors. Everyone has experienced life and death together. Now that they are separated like this, it is difficult not to be touched at all.


    The task of hiring a team has always been full of dangers, and the world is so big, Willy can''t confirm whether there will really be a chance to meet.


    After sorting out his mood, Willy turned around and walked into the village.


    "Aunt Shanna."


    As soon as he walked into the village, Willy saw the figure of an acquaintance.


    Aunt Shanna was carrying the sheaves of harvested wheat home when she suddenly found someone calling her from behind.


    "Willy! You are back safely!"


    Aunt Shanna was surprised to find that Willy, who had ventured into Morse Forest, returned to the village unscathed.


    No wonder Aunt Shanna was so surprised. After all, this season is the most active time of wild beasts in Morse Forest. Even a skilled hunter can''t guarantee that he will be able to return safely, but Willy has returned safely.


    "Go home quickly, child, your father and mother have been worried for two days."


    Aunt Shanna urged.


    "Okay, Aunt Shana."


    After Willie finished speaking, he walked towards his home.


    Looking at Willy''s back, Aunt Shanna whispered, "What a lucky child."


    She suddenly envied Willy, and she just went to Morse Forest and got five gold rams as a guide. That''s five gold rams. For ordinary villagers, it is a huge sum of money that can be accumulated without food or drink and hard work for several years.


    However, Aunt Shanna thought about it, it was not easy to earn these five gold rams. After all, no one knew beforehand whether Willy would be able to come back alive. She still clearly remembered the worried expressions of the couple when they delivered the five gold rams to Lake and Shawyn.


    at home.


    Mrs. Shawin and Lake were both sitting worriedly at the table, silent, and the room was eerily silent.


    Veria couldn''t stand the dull atmosphere, so she went to play in the yard alone.


    Since Willie entered Morse Forest, Lake and Shawin have no intention of working anymore. After hurriedly handing over the family''s Kingham into town to Thorpes, Lake and Shawin have been waiting at home for Willy''s return. They have been praying non-stop, hoping Willy can return home intact.


    Veria squatted in the yard, picked up small stones, and smashed them at the goats and poultry at home. Whenever they were hit, Veria''s eyes showed a childish smile. But with a smile, Veria''s little face suddenly showed a sad look.


    Willie has been in Morse Forest for two days. During this time, she has learned about the dangers of that place from her parents. There are all kinds of beasts that eat people, it is a very scary place.


    "Will Willy be eaten by tigers?"


    As soon as the idea came to her mind, Veria shook her head vigorously to throw this absurd idea out.


    Willy is so smart, he will be back soon. He also had to take himself to Morse Forest to pick delicious sweet fruit, sell the money and buy white bread and candy to eat.


    Veria felt that playing with stones was boring, and when she was about to return to the room, she suddenly heard the familiar footsteps in the yard.


    She raised her head suddenly, and found that Willy had walked into the house and was looking at herself with a smile.


    "Willy!"


    Veria jumped up in surprise, opened her arms and rushed towards Willy.


    "You are finally back!"


    Veria hugged Willy''s waist and said excitedly while jumping.


    Willy touched Veria''s head and smiled contentedly. This feeling of being missed and missed is really good.


    "Willy, child, you''re home."


    Hearing Veria''s voice, Lake and Mrs. Shawin hurried out of the house. Looking at their son who hasn''t changed anything from usual, they feel that a long time has passed.


    Willie was surprised. He didn''t expect Lake and Mrs. Shawin to be at home too.


    Normally, they should be working in the farmland at this time.


    "Vilia, go to the kitchen to make a fire, I want to cook for Willy."


    Mrs. Shawin said excitedly.


    Veria nodded vigorously, then trotted all the way into the kitchen.


    "Come inside, kid."


    The stone in Lake''s heart finally fell to the ground.


    If Willy was injured because of Thorps, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    "It makes you worry."


    After entering the room and sitting down, Willy said.


    Mrs. Shawin''s eyes were a little red: "Son, if I knew you would make such a dangerous decision, I would never tell you about Thorpes."


    Willy shook his head: "Big brother''s business is mine... By the way, have you sent the money to big brother?"


    "It has been handed over to Thorps, and he is very grateful for your contribution."


    Lake is proud of the unity of his children.


    "It should be."


    Willy seemed to remember something, he stretched his hand to his waist and took out ten gold rams: "I brought this back."


    When ten golden coins were placed on the table, Lake and Mrs. Shawin were stunned at the same time.


    For ten gold rams, they had never seen so much money!

 Chapter 16： blacksmith shop

    "Where did you get so much money?"


    Mrs. Shawin rubbed her eyes, as if she couldn''t believe it was true.


    Lake''s eyes were also full of undisguised shock. He turned his gaze to Willy and motioned Willy to give a reasonable explanation.


    "When I was in Morse Forest, I helped the hired team complete their mission, and out of gratitude, they gave me ten goldlums."


    Willy explained it very simply.


    Mrs. Shawin and Lake looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Willy returned safely and brought back a huge sum of money that they had never seen before. For a while, the husband and wife were also at a loss.


    After a long time, Lake asked slowly, "Willi, what are you going to do with this money?"


    Lake is not a dictatorial father. These ten gold rams are the income of Wiley''s use of wisdom and courage. He has no right to interfere. No matter how he handles it, he should follow Wiley''s advice.


    Willy pondered for a moment, and an idea suddenly appeared in his mind, but after hesitating for a while, Willy still didn''t say it, just said: "I want to keep two of the gold rams for myself, and the remaining eight gold rams. Leave it to you to deal with it."


    In fact, if it wasn''t for completing the idea that he had just created, Willy didn''t even plan to keep the remaining two gold rams.


    When Mrs. Shawin and Lake heard the words, their hearts were filled with joy, not entirely because the family suddenly had so much money, but also for Willy''s growth. He is no longer a child, but has become a family responsible man.


    Willie put away the two gold rams and said to Mrs. Lake and Mrs. Shawin, "I''ll go to the kitchen and take a look at Veria."


    Only Lake and Mrs. Shawin were left in the house.


    "This money, we can''t just spend it casually."


    Mrs. Shawin was the first to say, "We have to save up for the children."


    Lake nodded: "But you can use this money to change your life appropriately, such as buying more white bread and meat for Willy and Veria to eat, and before winter comes, you can also repair this leaky house..."


    The husband and wife have fallen into longing for their future life.


    In the next few days, Willie was asked by Mrs. Shawin to stay at home to rest, not to pick sweet fruit, nor to work in the fields, because he was too tired in Morse and needed to rest.


    So Willy and Veria spent a few days of boring time at home.


    At noon, at home.


    "Willi, I think I might grow taller."


    Veria suddenly walked up to Willy and said with a serious face.


    "Talk about the point."


    Willy raised his eyelids with an expression of seeing through the truth.


    Veria scratched her head and showed a shy smile: "Can I go and eat a piece of white bread?"


    Willy pouted and knew that was the case.


    Just the day after Willie came home, Lake brought the sweet fruit he had picked into the city. After selling out the sweet fruit, he bought a super large piece of white bread and some grilled chicken.


    That night, the roast chicken was eaten cleanly by the family sitting around the dining table, and the white bread was stored.


    In the past few days at home, Veria would always steal white bread to eat while her family was not paying attention. Every time she was found by Mrs. Shawin, she would be reprimanded. In order to prevent Veria from continuing to eat stealthily, Mrs. Shawin also specifically instructed Veri not to let Veria get close to the white bread when they were not at home. But even so, it couldn''t stop Veria''s gluttonous appetite.


    Every time she and Willy were the only ones left at home, Veria would always think of various ways to please Willy to get a small piece of delicious white bread.


    "You will get fat."


    Willy said solemnly.


    "But I''ll grow taller too!"


    Veria is very persistent.


    Willy shook his head gently and said helplessly, "Don''t steal too much, your mother will find out."


    "OK!"


    Veria jumped on the spot, then trotted to the kitchen, laughing all the way.


    Looking at Veria''s back, Willy smiled.


    You must work hard to make this family a better place.


    "That idea must be put on the agenda as soon as possible."


    A look of firmness appeared in Willy''s eyes.


    As early as when he had just returned home a few days ago, Willy had a new plan for his next days.


    He doesn''t want to work in the fields or pick sweet fruit, he wants to be an excellent hunter.


    In Willy''s original memory, the hunter was the symbol of the strong. A good enough hunter will not only be envied by the countryside neighbors, but also respected by the merchants and have a high social status. In addition, they can obtain enviable wealth by hunting and selling the physical resources of various animals.


    Now that I have the abilities given by a junior hunter, and I have the rich treasure trove of Morse Forest, it is a good choice to be a hunter.


    Willy had planned to confess this idea to his father and mother at the very beginning, but he gave up after hesitating In the past few days when he entered Morse Forest, both of them experienced deep worry. It was impossible to allow a son who had just come out of a dangerous place to enter that terrifying place again.


    So Willy has been waiting for an opportune moment to express his thoughts to his parents.


    "Let''s do some prep work today..."


    Willy pondered for a while, got up and walked outside the house.


    "Vilia, I want to go out, take care of your home, don''t think about eating, remember to clean the house."


    Willy exhorted aloud, and went out of the house, leaving only Veria, who was secretly happy, hiding in the kitchen.


    The place Willy was about to head to was Uncle Whoopi''s blacksmith shop.


    "Willi?"


    Uncle Whoopi glanced at Willy who was coming. After all, Willy seldom came to his blacksmith shop before.


    "Uncle Whoopi."


    Willy greeted Uncle Whoopi.


    Uncle Whoopi smiled and stopped the work at hand: "What? Are the farm tools at home broken and want to repair, or do you want to buy some new things?"


    "I want Uncle Whoopi to build something."


    Willy explained his intentions.


    Uncle Whoopi frowned: "What do you want to create?"


    "Well..." Willie paused and said. "I want to build a crossbow and ten arrows, as well as a spear about one meter five."


    Uncle Whoopi is a very good craftsman. Even some customers in the city will come to him to make iron tools, crossbows and spears. It is not a difficult task for Uncle Whoopi.


    "Is it your father who wants to build these things?"


    Uncle Whoopi asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 17： fathers approval

    "No, I made it myself."


    Willie told the truth.


    "You want to build it yourself?" Uncle Whoopi''s eyes showed a thoughtful look, and he looked at Willy seriously, "These things are not simple things, they are all lethal weapons, children, you must use these things doing what?"


    Facing Uncle Whoopi''s doubts, Willy was helpless.


    Although I had guessed that this would happen in advance, there was still no good way to avoid Uncle Whoopi''s problem.


    If possible, Willy even wants to build these weapons himself, so that not only can he keep a low profile, but he may also unlock new titles. But there is no way, there are no other blacksmith shops around, and Uncle Whoopi doesn''t allow others to interfere in his blacksmith shop, so he has only one way to seek help from Uncle Whoopi.


    "I want to be a hunter and go hunting in Morse Forest."


    Willy can only tell the truth. In fact, he can''t make up any other excuses.


    "Hunter?"


    Uncle Whoopi looked at Willy with surprise.


    Becoming a hunter, in this world, represents the strength and status of a man. For civilians, this is a good development path, provided that you have to bear the risks of hunting moments.


    "Have you discussed it with your parents?"


    Uncle Whoopi stared at Willy seriously.


    "No����"


    Facing Uncle Whoopi''s questioning, Willy had a headache. He even felt that it was not a wise decision to come to Uncle Whoopi.


    "Willie, I know you just came back from Morse Forest. Maybe you didn''t encounter any danger during your trip to Morse Forest, but that doesn''t mean the forest is safe. Listen to me and go back. After consulting with your father, and when he agrees, you will build these things."


    Uncle Whoopi watched Willy grow up. He didn''t want to see Willy make a decision that he regretted for the rest of his life because of a spur of the moment.


    Willy is completely speechless. He can''t tell Uncle Whoopi directly that he has rich hunting experience and has killed one wolf in a pack of wolves. This is too ridiculous, Uncle Whoopi won''t believe it.


    "I will discuss this matter with my father tonight. He will definitely agree with my decision. Uncle Whoopi, please help me this time."


    Willie said sincerely.


    Uncle Whoopi was dull and silent. After a long time, he slowly said, "Okay, I promise you, but when hunting, you must not go too deep into the forest, where there are dangers that you can''t imagine."


    When Willy heard the words, he breathed a sigh of relief: "Okay, Uncle Whoopi, I will follow your advice. By the way, how much does it cost to build these things?"


    Uncle Whoopi thought for a moment: "Thirty silver rams."


    This is a fairly fair price. After taking the cost out, Uncle Whoopi can''t make a lot of money at all.


    "It''s a gold rum."


    Willy handed a golden coin to Uncle Whoopi.


    Uncle Whoopi knew that Willy had received a sum of money from the hiring team, so he was not surprised that Willy could come up with a gold rum, he went into the inner room, stayed for a while, and took out a small bulging bag .


    "There are seventy silver rams inside, count them."


    Uncle Whoopi handed the purse to Willy.


    "There''s no need to count." After Willy accepted the money, he asked Uncle Whoopi, "Please don''t tell my parents about this."


    Uncle Whoopi nodded: "I see."


    Walking out of Uncle Whoopi''s blacksmith shop, Willy suddenly felt a little uneasy. He always felt that Uncle Whoopi was not very reliable.


    At home, on the dining table.


    After Mrs. Shawin and Laclaw had made dinner, Willy and Veria had already prepared dinner in advance.


    The vegetable soup boiled with the leftover bones of the roasted chicken, the radish dish with a few shreds of pork, and a large piece of white bread, compared to the original, this is an extremely rich meal.


    "I went to the kitchen to take a look just now and found that there seemed to be less white bread."


    After Mrs. Shawin took her seat, she looked at Veria with questioning eyes: "Velia, did you steal it?"


    Veria shook her head like a rattle: "No, mother, I didn''t steal it. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Willy, he can testify for me."


    "Is that so? Willy."


    Mrs. Shawin looked at Willie.


    "Mother, I can testify that Veria did steal white bread while I was not paying attention. You should discipline her well."


    Willy''s serious attitude seemed to really persuade his mother.


    Veria''s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn''t expect Willy to betray herself.


    "Vilia!"


    Mrs. Shawin raised her face, she didn''t want to educate her only daughter into a mischievous person: "No next time, or I will punish you for not allowing dinner! As punishment, after dinner today, I will supervise your scrubbing. tableware."


    "Okay, mother..."


    Veria was very aggrieved. She lowered her head and looked at Willy with angry eyes.


    Willie pretended not to see.


    This is Veria''s own fault. She agreed to eat only a small piece, but she ate so much when she was not at home. My mother couldn''t see it, so why couldn''t she find the less white bread?


    Today''s table is a little deserted, mainly because Veria, who is usually lively and talkative, has always been sullen.


    After dinner, only Willie and Lake were left at the table Mrs. Shawin and Veria had gone to the kitchen.


    "Willie."


    Lake suddenly raised his head and looked at Willy: "Whoopi came to me today, and he told me that you want to be a hunter."


    Willie knew what was going to happen when he saw Lake''s expression, and it was revealed.


    "Father, I..."


    Willie was having a headache how to explain, but was interrupted by Lake.


    There was no anger in Lake''s eyes, and his tone was quite calm: "You want to be a hunter, I respect your choice."


    "Ok?"


    Hearing Lake''s words, Willie was surprised.


    How dare your father agree to such a dangerous thing?


    "I����"


    For a while, Willy didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at his grown son, Lake was very relieved: "I have seen your growth from a series of recent events. I''m sorry I treated you as a child before. But now I don''t think so, You''ve grown up and it''s time to choose your own path. It''s a tough job to be a hunter, I hope you stick with it. More importantly, protect yourself."


    "I will, father."


    Willie straightened his back and looked directly into Lake''s eyes.


    Lake smiled gratified: "It has been a long time since there has been a good hunter in the village. I hope you can become a person respected by the villagers."


    Willy nodded firmly, and seemed to think about it again, looking a little embarrassed: "But on the mother''s side, will she agree?"


    "I will convince her."


    Lake showed his support for Willie.


    "I''ll be a good hunter."


    Willie made his promise to Lake.

 Chapter 18： Mutant white bear with new title

    Ten days later.


    In Morse Forest.


    A swift figure shuttled rapidly. He was wearing coarse linen clothes, carrying a silver crossbow and ten sharp crossbow arrows on his back, and a spear of about one meter five hung on his back waist. He consciously avoided the giant. The area where the beasts are active.


    It was Willie.


    After obtaining Lake''s approval, Willy got a hunting tool customized by Uncle Whoopi. In the next few days, he went deep into Morse Forest and made a lot of harvests. He hunted a lot of small prey , adds rich meat to the home. Especially the day before yesterday, he killed a single buck, skinned it, and brought a deer leg home. Not only did he satisfy Veria''s gluttony, but he also asked Lake to sell the deer skin to the town. Ten silver rams.


    Unconsciously, the villagers also knew about Willy becoming a hunter. Although some villagers thought it was a reckless choice, Willy might encounter unknown dangers in the future, but more The villagers, on the other hand, had respect for Willy that they did not have before. A man who had entered Morse Forest over and over again but was unscathed, and returned with a rich prey, has become a strong man in the hearts of the villagers.


    This made Mrs. Shawin, who was still quite opposed to Willy becoming a hunter, gradually lost her reason for objection. The family environment was indeed improved, and she was more and more envied by the surrounding villagers.


    Sometimes Mrs. Shawin felt a strong sense of pride when she thought of her two sons. One was an excellent young man who served the nobles, and the other was a hunter who was respected and recognized by everyone. All such good children came from her own family. What a relief.


    Today Willy entered Morse Forest again, which was different from the previous plan. This time he wanted to go deeper, not to hunt more precious prey, but to learn more about the terrain deep in the Morse Forest.


    Willy sneaked cautiously, borrowing trees and branches, and avoiding several head-on conflicts with beasts.


    As Willy goes deeper, there are fewer and fewer small animals that he can see, which means that he has entered the territory of some large beasts with territorial awareness.


    Roar! !


    Suddenly, Willy, who was hiding among the branches and leaves of the tree, heard an angry roar.


    "It should be the conflict between the two beasts..."


    Willy also heard the cry of another beast.


    After some hesitation, Willy decided to check it out.


    When Willy arrived at his destination carefully, he found that the battle was over.


    On a messy ground, lay a tiger with a torn neck and a brown bear with a dismembered belly. The tiger was completely dead, and his body was covered with scars, and the brown bear seemed to still have a breath, but the gurgling red blood and weaker breath also indicated that its life was about to come to an end.


    "Is it to compete for territory?"


    There was a trace of doubt in Willy''s eyes, but when he peeked at the huge brown bear again, Willy was taken aback.


    With his own experience, he has discovered that this brown bear seems to have just given birth.


    Willy probably understood the reason for the competition between the two beasts. It was probably that the tiger wanted to take advantage of the weakness of the brown bear after giving birth to seize territory, while the brown bear was forced to fight with the tiger in order to protect his cubs, which eventually resulted in both losses. situation.


    Roar!


    The brown bear finally let out a roar. It looked back at the stone cave and closed its eyes reluctantly.


    The surroundings were silent, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood.


    Normally, other beasts who smelled blood would probably come here quickly, but the fierceness of the brown bear and tiger in their lifetime made those carnivores not dare to approach.


    On the premise that both the brown bear and the tiger were dead, Willy jumped down from the tree.


    "Pity����"


    Looking at the corpses of the brown bear and tiger, Willy shook his head.


    The bodies of both are broken, and even if they are skinned and sold, it is difficult to sell them at a good price.


    "Maybe there will be other gains..."


    Willy looked at the cave, where the brown bear cubs were supposed to be born.


    Brown bears give birth to about two to four litters at a time, usually two litters. If two brown bear cubs can be caught, they may be able to sell for a good price.


    Willy walked into the cave.


    A stench unique to the habitat of beasts came from the hole, Willy subconsciously covered his mouth and nose.


    The cave was dark and the ground was very dry.


    Suddenly, there was a weak cub cry in the cave.


    Willy quickened his pace and walked deeper into the cave. Soon, Willy saw a meat ball curled up into a ball.


    However, this scene did not surprise Willy, but surprised him.


    There was only one bear cub on the ground, but the whole body of this cub was snow-white, and he couldn''t see the appearance of a brown bear at all.


    "Is this the brown bear''s cub?"


    Willy had an inconceivable expression, and he held the lump of meat in the palm of his hand.


    How does it look like the polar bear in the previous life But in this environment, there is no such species as polar bears at all.


    Willy was wondering, but his eyes suddenly flickered.


    The text of the title attribute panel appeared again.


    "Capture the mutant white bear cub, get the title - [Junior Animal Tamer], reward 0.3 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Junior Beast Tamer], you will understand more about the habits of beasts and how to tame them. In addition, you will have a high natural affinity for other biological cubs."


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 1.3; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.3]


    Willy never imagined that the title of [Junior Beast Tamer] could still be triggered.


    "The thing that the title is given this time seems to be a bit special..."


    Willy was keenly aware that the title of junior animal trainer not only gave him knowledge, but also gave him a super high affinity for biological cubs. This thing is no longer a real thing, but a more illusory existence.


    This is a surprise.


    "This cub..."


    After calming down, Wei looked at the little white bear in his hand with complicated eyes. According to the hint on the title attribute panel, it seemed to be a mutant.


    According to the urine quality of various online games in the previous life, the ones that mutate are all good things.


    "Since that''s the case, I can''t sell it either..."


    Willy has already made a decision in his heart: "Take it home, raise it, and see the ability conferred by the title of junior animal trainer by the way."


    At this time, the white bear cub couldn''t open its eyes, but after sensing the breath on Willy''s body, it instinctively approached Willy''s arm, wanting to curl up more tightly.


    It likes the feeling of being close to Willy.


    ??

 Chapter 19： thunder roar

    Willy stuffed the white bear cub into the clothes on his chest and made sure it wouldn''t fall out before walking out of the cave.


    He glanced back at the corpses of the brown bear and tiger. Before long, predators who could not bear the temptation of the **** smell would come and turn them into meals in their belly. This is the law of the jungle in nature, the strong eat the weak.


    Willy sighed and ran out of the forest.


    On the way home, Willy also hunted a few hares, which provided the family with plenty of meat for a few days.


    When Willy came home, only Veria was at home. Since Willy became a hunter, the family environment has improved, and Veria, a six-year-old child, is no longer required to pick sweet fruit. She spends more time at home learning to do chores, or sneaking out to play with other children.


    "Willi, you came back very early today, neither father nor mother has come back yet."


    Veria''s hands were covered in oil, and she was chewing something hard in her mouth.


    The white bread at home has been eaten, but Veria is not sad about it, because the meat at home is very rich recently, she will always take a piece of marinated meat into her mouth when she has nothing to do.


    "You brought back the hare again."


    Veria''s eyes lit up.


    "I also brought this back."


    Willy said, and took the white bear cub out of his arms. On the way, he also specially put the white bear cub''s head close to the outside of the clothes to ensure that it could breathe normally.


    "this is����"


    Veria saw the fluffy white ball with a curious look on her face. After a long time, she realized: "Is this a bear cub? Or a white bear cub?!"


    Veria has never seen a white bear cub, or even heard of it.


    She didn''t care about her greasy fingers, and snatched the white bear cub from Willy''s hand. Her eyes were shining, and she seemed to be very fond of this white bear cub.


    Veria once went into town with her father to sell sweet fruit. At that time, she saw a hunter selling bear cubs, and they were selling brown bear cubs, which were not as cute as the white bear cubs in her hands.


    After the white bear cub left Willy and was hugged by Willia, he has been resisting. The comfort of being close to Willy was gone, replaced by an unfamiliar aura that disturbed the bear cub.


    Veria didn''t care about the struggle of the white bear cub in her arms. After playing with it, she looked at Willy with a reluctant expression: "Willi, do you want to sell it?"


    Willy shook his head: "No, I want to tame it."


    Variants, how can they be sold casually.


    "Great!"


    Veria was excited for a while, thinking that she would have a white bear in her home in the future, which made her excited and unable to calm down.


    Veria has been pacing the house holding the white bear cub, and suddenly, she stopped and turned to look at Willy: "We need to give it a name!"


    When Willy heard the words, he nodded in agreement.


    "Just call it Daisy!"


    Veria lifted the white bear cub up to her face.


    "It''s a male bear."


    Willie reminded.


    "It''s such a pity..." Veria frowned, "What should it be called?"


    Willy was also lost in thought, he should have given the little guy a decent name.


    Suddenly, Willy thought of the white giant bear known as the Freljord Thunder Demigod in the game in his previous life.


    It has been baptized with thousands of swords and guns, and symbolizes the fighting spirit of the Freljord. It can manipulate lightning and storm winds, terrifying enemies.


    It''s called Volibear. Besides, it has another name called Thunder Roar.


    "There is."


    Willy finally made a decision: "Its name, it''s called Wally Bell, we can call it Wally in the future."


    "Wally?"


    Veria recited the name in a low voice, with a bright smile on her face, she was very satisfied with the name.


    "Wally, remember, from now on, I, Veria Phelan, are the master you are loyal to in this life!"


    Veria said to the white bear cub Wally with a solemn expression, not caring whether it understood or not.


    Veria didn''t get Wally''s response, but she was slapped on the back of the head by Willy: "Wally is my pet and has nothing to do with you!"


    "I disagree!"


    Veria chose to resist.


    "Objection is invalid." Willy easily took Wally from Veria''s hands, "but, if you are obedient, I will give you the right to raise Wally."


    Veria was puffed up, but in the end she chose to compromise.


    It doesn''t matter whether Wally is the master or not, the important thing is to make Wally his playmate.


    "You are now taking a hare to Aunt Shanna''s house to change some milk for Wally''s food."


    With the knowledge of a junior animal trainer, Willy knew that it was time for Wally to eat.


    Now Wally was born only a short time ago and can only eat liquid food, but the goat in his family is a male goat and cannot produce milk, so he can only ask Veria to go to Aunt Shana''s house to exchange some milk.


    "Okay! I''ll go right now!"


    Veria quickly entered the role of Wally''s nanny and ran out of the house at once.


    "Wally, I hope you can be as powerful as the one from the Freljord in the future."


    Willie said softly.


    In the next two days, Willy did not continue to go out hunting, but built a nest for Wally, and taught Veria how to feed Wally in detail, and Veria learned very seriously.


    When Lake and Mrs. Shawin knew that Willie was going to raise a cub, they were surprised, but they both chose to follow Willie''s advice.


    In the past, it was impossible for the family to afford the food of a cub, but now, Willy is an excellent hunter. In addition to the trouble of feeding milk in the early stage, Willy completely hunted meat for Wally in the later stage, and even took Wally to the forest to forage for food.


    Morse Forest, that is an endless treasure trove of resources.


    In the past two days, Wally has also been able to open his eyes. Its eyes are dark and bright, with a little blue in the depths of the pupils, which makes Willy wonder if it is really a thunder giant bear. After all, in this world, there may be the kind of extraordinary power that the elder brother Thorpes said, like a knight.


    "In a few days, it will be able to try to walk."


    Willy and Veria squatted in front of Wally''s bear den, talking in a low voice.


    Veria looked at Wally with doting eyes, she had completely become Wally''s nanny.


    "Is anyone home?"


    The two were looking at Wally when a familiar voice suddenly came from outside the house.


    It was Kool, who should have brought news of his elder brother Thorpes.


    "coming!"


    Before Willie made a move, Lake and Mrs. Shawin had already arrived at the door.

 Chapter 20： good news for thorpes

    Kuhl is a thin young man. He is not very tall, but he looks very energetic.


    Before Lake and Mrs. Shawin could reach the door, Cool had entered the yard.


    "Uncle Lake, Aunt Shawin."


    Kuhl greeted the two with a smile.


    "Cool, boy, what news did Thorps bring this time?"


    Mrs. Shawin was very nervous, because the two days nearby were the days when Thorps conducted the assessment of junior knight attendants, and Cool came here at this time, maybe he brought something about the assessment of Thorpes.


    Not only Shawin, but also Lake looked at Kool with earnest eyes.


    Seeing that the two were looking forward to it, Kuhl grinned, but he did not respond immediately. He believed that the good news of Thorpes should be shared by their entire family.


    "What about Willy and Veria?"


    Kool stretched his neck and glanced inside the house.


    "it''s here."


    Hearing Kool''s movement just now, Willy also took Veria away from Wally''s nest and came to the center of the yard.


    Seeing that the family had gathered, Kool put away the smile on his face and looked solemn. He cleared his throat: "Today, I have brought great good news about Thorps."


    Mrs. Shawin and Lake''s eyes lit up, their hearts thumping fast.


    "Just this morning, the pride of the Phelan family, Thorpes Phelan, passed the junior knight attendant assessment held by Lord Baron Kells of Diamond Town!"


    Kool''s voice suddenly increased: "The current Thorps has been selected as Baron Kells'' bodyguard!"


    "Oh my God!"


    Mrs. Shawin''s eyes were closed, her breathing was rapid, and her excitement was beyond words.


    Lake also covered his heart with his right hand. He was afraid that his heart would explode because he was too excited.


    Even Willy on the side had a smile on his face. This is good news. Thorps has passed the assessment of the junior knight attendant, and he has gone further in terms of status and strength, which is a huge benefit for his family.


    Only Veria was a little dazed. She acted calmly, as if this matter was not worth celebrating at all.


    "Kool, good boy, thank you for bringing such exciting news, and as a thank you, stay home for dinner tonight!"


    Mrs. Shawin struggled to stabilize her mood, but her trembling hands still revealed her joy.


    Hearing this, Lake hurriedly said, "Yes, Kool, stay tonight, I''ll go to the cellar to get the wine out, let''s have a few drinks together!"


    "Okay, then I''ll trouble Uncle Lake and Aunt Shawin."


    Kool grinned and didn''t shirk. He and Thorpes were friends from childhood to adulthood, and it was a regular thing to eat at each other''s house.


    "Willi, Veria, you take Kuer to rest first, and your father and I are going to prepare dinner."


    Mrs. Shawin said to the two children.


    "Okay, mother."


    Willie responded.


    Uncle Lake and Mrs. Shawin had already walked towards the back of the house, and there were only three people left in the yard.


    "Vilia, you don''t seem to be interested in the good news brought by Thorpes."


    When announcing the good news just now, Kool found that Veria looked indifferent. He knew that Veria, a little brat, probably couldn''t understand the significance of Thorps'' promotion to the junior knight attendant, so it was necessary for him to popularize the importance of this matter to Veria.


    "Why should I be interested?"


    Veria frowned, with a puzzled look: "After eldest brother becomes that junior knight attendant, can you let me eat meat every day?"


    "Eat meat every day?"


    Kool was a little dazed, he didn''t know why Veria asked such a question.


    He thought about it carefully. Thorps was transferred from Baron Kells'' ordinary **** to a member of the SS, and his monthly salary was increased to twenty silver lums. If you want to save some money, it should be difficult to eat meat every day.


    Kool reorganized his language: "Maybe you can''t let you eat meat every day, but..."


    "But Willy can do it! Willy brings back fresh meat every day! There are hares and even deer legs!"


    Veria interrupted Kool''s words all of a sudden and said solemnly.


    She didn''t realize that in her subconscious, Willy''s status had surpassed Thorps'' status.


    "what?"


    Kurt looked at Willy for no apparent reason.


    Will Willy bring meat every day? how can that be.


    Meat is a more precious food than white bread.


    "Willi is an excellent hunter now!"


    Veria straightened her back and said proudly.


    For children, showing off their brother''s excellence to outsiders can get an extraordinary sense of satisfaction.


    "Hunter!? You mean Willy is a hunter now?!"


    Kool looked at Willy in disbelief, as if this was more shocking than Thorpes becoming a junior knight attendant.


    Hunters represent the courage and wisdom of men. Even in my village , there have been no hunters for many years. And Willy, has become a hunter?


    "This is real?"


    Cool looked at Willie with questioning eyes. He couldn''t believe that the little stupid boy who followed behind him and Thorps with a runny nose when he was a child turned out to be a hunter.


    "it is true."


    Willie shrugged, acting calm.


    Kuer gently supported his forehead. The two brothers of the Faerun family, one is a member of Baron Kells'' **** team, and the other is a respectable hunter. An ordinary country family can cultivate two such outstanding talents at the same time. , really enviable.


    The Faerun family is about to rise, this is the only thought on Kull''s mind at the moment.


    "Huh..."


    Kool took a deep breath, but he was not jealous, because he had a deep friendship with the Phelan family, and the rise of these two brothers was also a good thing for him.


    "Come on, I''ll show you a good thing, which Willy brought out of Morse Forest!"


    Veria''s childlike innocence flooded again, she wanted to show all the novelties in her eyes to outsiders.


    "Go and have a look."


    Willy also gestured, he knew that Veria was talking about Wally, the white bear cub.


    Veria grabbed Kool''s wrist and trotted him all the way to Wally''s bear den.


    Kool looked at the wooden box like a doghouse with a puzzled expression, but he stuck his head in anyway.


    "This is... a bear cub? A white bear cub?"


    Kool was really surprised. He saw bear cubs, some black and some brown, but he had never seen a white one.


    Veria nodded heavily: "That''s right! It''s called Volibear, you can call it Wally!"

 Chapter 21： Kurs troubles

    "Wally is Wally''s master, and I''m Wally''s nanny, I''m in charge of all the chores of his life!"


    Veria added again proudly, with a smug smile on her face.


    Kuhl looked at Willy and Veria with admiration. These two brothers and sisters even kept a bear as a pet.


    "Vilia, it''s time for you to feed Wally some milk."


    Willy said, "I took Brother Kool to the house to rest."


    "OK!"


    Veria answered loudly.


    On the table.


    The Willy family sat around with Kool, the table was filled with sumptuous food.


    Pickled rabbit meat, fried rabbit meat, sliced ??roasted deer legs, radish vegetables, noodle soup, as well as white flour cakes and glucose wine.


    Kuhl''s eyes widened. This was the first time he had eaten such a sumptuous dinner at Uncle Lake''s house.


    He suddenly understood why Veria admired Willy so much before. It turned out that the rich meat brought by a hunter was really hard to resist.


    Kuhl subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his stomach was grumbling as he was tired from running around all afternoon.


    "Go on!"


    Uncle Lake announced happily.


    "Then I''m welcome!"


    Kool stretched out his fork and put a piece of roasted deer leg into his mouth, the meat aroma filled his mouth in an instant.


    He didn''t stop, and continued to stuff the rabbit meat into his mouth. Thick grease ran in his mouth, but Kool didn''t feel greasy at all. Kool was very satisfied, because he used to eat meat, and at most he ate an oil star, how could he enjoy it as much as he does now.


    After swallowing the meat in his mouth whole, Kool poured a large glass of wine into his mouth, and the cool feeling spread all over his body. Eating meat and drinking heavily is the way of life he has always longed for.


    Like Kool, Veria filled her mouth with meat and didn''t look like a lady at all. If it wasn''t for Mrs. Shawin''s good mood, she would have been lectured again.


    The faces of Lake and Mrs. Shawin were filled with unspeakable joy, while Willy appeared calm after all. He had eaten meat for more than ten days in a row, so tonight''s dinner was not particularly attractive to him. It was the wine that Lake brought out that made him a little interested.


    Alcohol is still quite expensive in this world. For commoners, it is impossible to drink every day. This kind of cost is unaffordable for an ordinary commoner''s family.


    Willy took a sip of the wine in the glass, and a sweet and astringent feeling spread to his taste buds.


    Willy frowned slightly. The taste of this wine was far worse than he expected, and it couldn''t compare to the inferior wines of the previous life. It''s like a low-grade version of grape juice. The taste of the wine is very weak. Even if you drink a hundred glasses, it will only last until you get drunk.


    "Cool, thank you for traveling between diamond towns and villages for Thorpes."


    Lake raised his glass and thanked Kur.


    Kool quickly swallowed the residue in his mouth and raised his glass in return: "Uncle Lake, you are too polite. This is all right. Thorps and I have been friends since childhood."


    Lake nodded and didn''t continue to express his gratitude. Kuhl was also the child he grew up with.


    "By the way, Kool, is your work in Diamond Town going well?"


    Shortly after Thorps became a member of Baron Kells'' escort, Cool also entered Diamond Town and became an apprentice in a pharmacy.


    Kuhl replied, "It''s going well. My boss values ??me very much. He taught me a lot of things, and now he has to teach me about accounting and let me manage the finances in the pharmacy."


    Lake was not surprised to hear that, Kuhl was a clever child since he was a child, and it was normal for him to win the boss''s respect.


    "But I may have to live a little tighter in the last two months, because the pharmacy won''t be able to pay salaries."


    When the topic came to this point, a trace of worry suddenly appeared on Kuhl''s face.


    "Your pharmacy is going to close down?"


    Lake frowned, even if he was valued by the boss again, if the poorly managed store disappeared, it would be of no use.


    "That''s not true, it''s just that he encountered a big trouble recently." Having said that, Kuhl also stopped eating, with a sad expression on his face, "Just two weeks ago, my boss brought in a batch from out of town. New medicinal materials. Those medicinal materials are some sun-dried grass leaves, which are mixed together. But I didn''t expect that it rained heavily during the transportation process, and those grass leaves were all soaked and even soaked. Dry again. Later, I found that many of them have been broken into pieces."


    "It doesn''t matter if the medicinal material is broken, right? After all, the medicinal effect will not decay."


    Willy has the knowledge of primary collectors, so he knows this.


    "Of course the efficacy of the medicine will not be affected, but the problem is that the leaves of the herbs with similar shapes are mixed together after being broken, and the species cannot be distinguished at all. This is the biggest trouble."


    As he spoke, Kuhl felt sorry for his boss.


    When Willy heard the words, he instantly understood.


    The leaves of some herbs are very similar, but can be identified by the details of some rhizomes But if they are all crushed and put back together, then it is difficult to distinguish, because the leaves are mostly convergent , you can''t tell which kind of herb the leaves are. If these leaves cannot be separated, they cannot be sold at all. Using the wrong herbs can be fatal.


    "Didn''t your boss ask a professional herbalist to help with sorting?"


    Willie continued to ask.


    Kuer showed a look of regret: "Of course I found it, but those herbalists said that the herbs were too damaged and they couldn''t tell them apart."


    "This transaction has caused the boss to lose a lot of money, so he can''t pay his salary for the time being." Kuhl continued, "My boss is a good man. This time something like this happened, I''m really sorry for him, I hope He can get this out of the way."


    Kool suddenly felt a little dull.


    Willy rubbed his chin, pondered for a moment, and said, "Maybe, I can help your boss."


    "you?"


    Kool looked at Willy questioningly, with a look of disbelief.


    "I often enter Morse Forest, and I am relatively familiar with some medicinal herbs."


    Willy was not particularly full of words.


    "Maybe Willy can really help you." Mrs. Shawin said suddenly, "He can accurately identify the quality of the sweet fruit. The sweet fruit he picked last time was sweet and fragrant, and it was sold in Diamond Town. a good price."


    Originally, this was a little secret in the family, but now that Willy has become a hunter, there is no need to hide this little secret from outsiders.


    "But����"


    Kuer still felt a little unreliable. There is a huge difference between distinguishing the quality of sweet fruit and distinguishing the types of medicinal materials.

 Chapter 22： diamond town

    Kool instinctively wanted to refuse, but seeing the enthusiastic Faerun family, he couldn''t say anything to refuse. Whether it''s Willy or Aunt Shawin, it''s all for the sake of helping himself, and he can''t be so rude.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll trouble Willy."


    Kuer finally chose to accept Willy''s kindness: "I will rush back to Diamond Town tomorrow morning. You will wait for me at home in the morning, and we will go back together."


    "Can."


    Willie nodded.


    Next, Kool and Veria went into a state of eating frenzy again. Willy and Lake didn''t move their knives and forks much, just watched Kool and Veria swept away the food on the table.


    Lake sat aside, taking a sip of wine from time to time, with an intoxicated look on his face. Looking at Willy in front of him, and thinking of Thorps in Baron Kells'' escort, Lake fell into longing. The ordinary Phelan family seemed to be moving in a good direction little by little.


    After eating and drinking enough, Kool said goodbye to the Lakers and the Willys. His home is also in the village, so he naturally wants to visit his parents at night. When she left Phelan''s house, Mrs. Shawin was extremely enthusiastic and asked Kool to bring a hare back, not only for dinner, but also to bring something back, which made Kool very embarrassed.


    In the room, Willy put out the candle.


    He stretched his body and felt the abundant strength in his body. The 0.3 attribute points rewarded by the title of Junior Beast Tamer before have also been added to his physique by Willy, and his attribute panel has been updated again.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 1.6; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0]


    His physique has exceeded 60% of that of an ordinary adult, and can be equivalent to a strong man. He even guessed that his physical fitness might not be much worse than Thorps who passed the assessment of the junior knight attendant.


    Willy enjoys the feeling of his body getting stronger, which seems to be a human instinct.


    "Diamond Town... Let''s go see it tomorrow."


    After a few activities, Willy lay on the bed and soon fell asleep.


    The next day.


    The roosters in the yard began to crow.


    Because he had made an appointment with Kool, Willy got up early, finished washing up and waited for Kool''s arrival.


    Mrs. Shawin knew that Willy was going to Diamond Town early today, so she also got up early to prepare white bread for Willy to eat with Kool on the road.


    "Willy!"


    Kool''s voice sounded from outside the yard.


    "coming!"


    Willy didn''t have anything to pack either, so he went out with the packaged food.


    When Kuhl saw Willy, he simply said hello. His hair was messy, his eyes were still a little sleepy, and he obviously didn''t have a good rest.


    "After leaving the village, we can find a carriage and we can go directly to Diamond Town."


    Kool often travels to and from Diamond Town, so he is familiar with the situation.


    On the path from Diamond Town to the suburbs, there are special grooms who are engaged in this profession. They select those old horses that are in their prime and put them on a simple wooden trailer. Whenever passengers travel between Diamond Town and the suburbs, they only need to pay a certain amount of money to get together. We will leave when there are enough people.


    Curr and Willy saw this type of coachman not long after they left the village. After each person paid three copper rams, they set off directly to Diamond Town. On the way, Willy took out the white bread prepared by Mrs. Shawin and solved the meal problem with Kool.


    The carriage was not very fast, and it took the two of them nearly two hours to reach Diamond Town.


    Diamond Town is only a border town, so it is not prosperous. Even if the surrounding villages are counted, the total number of people is just over 5,000.


    After getting off the carriage, Willy saw the closely connected buildings and the sparse pedestrians at a glance. Although there were previous impressions of Diamond Town, this was the first time I saw it after crossing.


    "Let''s go."


    Kool led the way, and Willy followed in his footsteps.


    As you go deeper and deeper from the edge of Diamond Town, there are more and more people in the town, the buildings are more and more luxurious, the houses are connected together, and the spacious streets are clean and tidy. Although the place is not big, the management is orderly, which has a great relationship with Baron Kells, the wise lord of Diamond Town.


    The two walked for more than 20 minutes before Kuhl and Willie stopped.


    In front of them was a small store with the name of the pharmacy engraved on the plaque of the store.


    "It''s here."


    Kuhl walked in first, followed by Willy.


    Radas is the owner of a small pharmacy. He is honest and hard-working. From an ordinary civilian, he gradually became a small businessman. Most of his daily life is carefree, but half a month ago, something very bad happened to him.


    The medicinal materials ordered in the drugstore were shattered and mixed on the road due to a heavy rain, causing the leaves of the medicinal materials to be indistinguishable. This caused serious losses to him. If the matter could not be resolved, he would lose fifty gold lums. He is only a small pharmacy owner, so fifty gold ram is a huge sum of money for him.


    In order to solve this difficulty, Ladas specially hired a herbalist to sort these herbs, but because the damage was too severe, and the several herbs were too similar, the herbalist could not complete the sorting smoothly at all.


    This gave the pharmacy owner Radas a very headache, and his worry had made him not sleep well for several days.


    Because of the temporary shortage of medicinal materials, he couldn''t pay the salaries of the apprentices, so he sent them home temporarily and recalled them when needed. Although when the apprentices were dismissed, Radas told them that they would return to work if the troubles at the pharmacy were resolved, but he knew very well that if the medicinal materials could not be sorted out, the pharmacy might not be able to open again.


    Radas, who was sitting in the pharmacy, was worried when he saw two young people entering the pharmacy.


    "Cool?"


    Seeing Kool at the head, Radas frowned slightly. Kool had returned home yesterday, why did he come back?


    "Kool, you should rest at home for a few more days. After all, there is no work to be done in the pharmacy right now."


    For Kool, Radas still appreciates it. He is a smart and industrious young man, very hardworking as he was when he was young, and he has planned to teach Kool accounting knowledge, so that he will gradually accept the pharmacy. Of course, you have to get through the difficult times.


    "I came back this time to try to solve your trouble."


    Kool didn''t hesitate, and explained his intention directly. He turned around and patted Willy on the shoulder, and said to Radas: "This is Willy, my friend, he is an excellent hunter, because he often enters the forest. , he knows a lot about planting grass and may be able to solve your troubles."


    "Hunter?"


    When Radas heard this, he glanced at Willy with a puzzled look.

 Chapter 23： herb

    If it wasn''t for Willy brought by Kool himself, Radas would never believe that this seemingly immature child turned out to be a hunter.


    Hunters are a very respectable profession, especially for their medicinal herb dealers. Whenever they need to go into the wild to pick medicinal herbs, they will pay a lot of money to hire a hunter as a guide. In a field full of dangers at all times, a good hunter can help gatherers avoid many dangers, and even some experienced hunters know more about planting than those herbalists.


    A smile appeared on Ladas'' face: "Hello, Willy, my name is Ladas, and I am the owner of this pharmacy."


    Although he knew that Willy was a hunter, Radas was not excited about it. Because Willy is so young, he must not have been a hunter for too long. It is impossible for such a young hunter to have extensive experience in planting grass.


    "Hello, I''m Kool''s friend. He asked me to solve the trouble of sorting your medicinal materials."


    From Radas'' expression, Willy could see that he was not very eager for his arrival.


    Willy understands Radas'' psychology. After all, it''s hard for people to trust him with his youthful appearance.


    "Thank you for your enthusiasm, but..."


    Although Radas understood Kuhl''s good intentions, his distrust of Willy made him instinctively refuse.


    However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Kool, who had already seen Ladas'' perfunctory, he needed to use other methods to attract the boss''s attention: "By the way, boss, not only is Willy young He has become an excellent hunter, and his brother is also very good, the Thorps I introduced to you before."


    "Thorpes?"


    Radas'' eyes lit up.


    Thorpes, that was a member of the guard of Baron Kells, Lord of Diamond Town. Just yesterday, he passed the junior knight attendant assessment held by Baron Kells and became a member of the Guards. For a small businessman like Ladas, Thorpes'' identity is quite deterrent. If a member of the Baron''s Guard or the Guard wants to target a small businessman like him, it''s not too easy.


    The reason why Radas values ??Kool is that in addition to the qualities of Kool, there is also the factor of Thorps. When he knew the relationship between Cool and Thorps, he immediately met Thorpes through Cool''s line. He knew that building a friendship with such a person was the wisest choice.


    The fact is as he expected, shortly after getting to know Thorps, Ladas was calculated by his competitors. In order to stir up the business of Huang Ladas, the competitors hired hooligans who had nothing to do in several towns to come to Ladas. Shop messed up. Radas found Thorps immediately, and Thorps was also very straightforward. After revealing his identity, he scared the mischievous guys into hell, and there has been no similar trouble in the store since then.


    So, whenever Thorps needed Kuhl to deliver a message home, Radas would not hesitate to grant leave.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Thorpes'' brother!"


    Radas''s face immediately showed enthusiasm and respect that he did not have before: "Thank you for coming here to solve my troubles, I''m really sorry."


    "Ok?"


    Facing the sudden change of attitude of Radas, Willy was still a little confused for a while. But after a brief thought, I also want to understand the key. Radas seems to value his identity as Thorpes'' younger brother.


    "It seems that Thorpes'' identity has also provided him with a lot of convenience..."


    Willie had already guessed it.


    In the eyes of nobles, the identity of Baron Kells'' bodyguard is a bodyguard at the bottom, but in the eyes of commoners, it is unattainable. Although the salary is not a lot, the status and status have given them a lot of things other than salary.


    When he was far away in the countryside before, Willy only felt the envy of the villagers for Thorpes, but now in Diamond Town, he really realized the small businessmen''s flattery and ingratiating with the nobles. It seems that before, I still underestimated the identity of my eldest brother Thorpes.


    "Having such an identity but not taking advantage of it, even asking the family to scrape together money to buy supplies for the assessment... My big brother is really a straightforward person..."


    Willie secretly complained that if Thorps was a little more tactful, he would use his identity to scrape rich oil and water from these small businessmen. However, according to the records in the original memory, Thorps is honest and frank, and he is really not good at operating this way.


    "This time I''ve worked hard for you, brother Willy. Whether I can sort out this batch of medicinal materials or not, I will pay you a hard fee."


    The shrewd Ladas has begun to develop a relationship with Willy.


    "Follow me."


    Radas walked towards the backyard of the pharmacy with Willy and Kool.


    As soon as he walked into the backyard, Willy smelled a strong herbal smell, which was caused by the fact that herbs were often dried here.


    Radas entered a room in the backyard and took out a large wooden box. After opening it, there were mixed fragments of medicinal herbs and grasses inside.


    "That''s all. The fragments of herbs and grasses are mixed so badly that those herbalists can''t sort them out."


    There was a touch of pain in Radas'' eyes.


    Willy squatted down, the smell of medicinal herbs coming towards him.


    He stretched his hand into the shards of grass, tossed it a few times, and then squeezed out a few fragments for repeated comparison.


    After some investigation, Willy finally understood why the herbalists couldn''t sort the pieces of herbs and grass in this box.


    The fact that it was too broken was only one of the reasons. Another important factor was that the shapes of these medicinal fragments in the box were too similar. Direct sorting, the probability of error is too high.


    "Mum grass, vine incense, voga leaves..."


    Willy said to himself the herbs mixed in the box.


    Radas was right next to Willy. He was stunned when he heard Willy accurately name the medicinal herbs mixed in the box.


    Just looking at it and flipping through it with his hands, Willy has accurately identified the types of these herbs and grasses! You know, even a veteran herbal trader like him cannot easily distinguish these three herbs that are mixed together.


    Originally thought that Willy was just here to go through the motions, but he didn''t expect Willy to be able to solve his own troubles.


    Radas''s heart finally ignited hope: "Brother Willy, if you help me solve this problem, then I will definitely give you a rich reward."


    Willy frowned and replied in a low voice to Radas: "These three medicinal herbs are difficult to distinguish by themselves. Now they are mixed together again. It is really difficult to completely separate them... I will try my best."

 Chapter 24： sorting herbs

    Willy pondered for a moment, and asked Radas in a tentative tone: "Do you have jute grass dried and crushed into powder in your pharmacy?"


    Although he asked this question, Willy did not hope that Ladas would have jute grass. Because jute grass, like licorice grass, has a very narrow use except for its lower price, few herbal medicine dealers do its business.


    "Jute?" Radas frowned, his eyes suddenly lit up: "Yes, but it hasn''t been crushed after drying. If you need it, I''ll let Kool crush it into powder now."


    Radas would never buy jute grass, a medicinal herb that has no market, but a few days ago, an old man in ragged clothes came to the store with a handful of jute grass and wanted to sell it. It just so happened that Ladas was in a good mood that day. Seeing that the old man was pitiful, and this medicinal material was really not very common, he accepted it at a low price. Listening to Willy''s tone now, it seems that this jute grass can be of great use.


    "Very well, since that''s the case, then quickly grind it into powder and bring it over, and by the way, bring a large basin of clean water over."


    Willy didn''t expect that Ladas actually had something like jute grass, which would save him a lot of effort.


    Kool didn''t wait for Radas'' orders, and trotted all the way out of the yard.


    In five or six minutes, he came over with a large basin of clean water, and took out a ceramic jar from his arms. The jar was open, and there was pale yellow powder inside. Willy didn''t deliberately lean forward to sniff it, but he also smelled a faint pungent odor. It was jute grass powder.


    "Is it enough?"


    Kool handed Willy the jar full of jute grass powder.


    Willy looked at the dose of jute grass powder and nodded: "Enough."


    "Brother Willy, what do you want this jute grass powder for?"


    Radas was puzzled. He thought about it carefully just now, but he really couldn''t imagine the connection between jute grass and these three mixed medicinal leaves.


    Willy did not immediately respond to Ladas, but poured a whole jar of jute grass powder into the clear water.


    The pale yellow particles contacted the water surface and did not sink directly, but expanded into small blisters, which then burst and merged with the clear water. Although the dose of jute grass powder is not very large, it still dyes a large pot of water a deep yellow.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy poured the entire box of mixed grass blades into it under the stunned eyes of Radas and Kool.


    "Brother Willie!"


    Radas was dazed for a moment, and then he came to his senses. He jumped up and asked Willy in a tone of extreme shock: "This will cause all the ingredients in the medicinal materials to be lost! What the **** are you doing!"


    After the jute grass powder is mixed into the clear water, the clear water has become a potion. If the mixed grass leaves are put in again, it will have a violent reaction with the potion, which will make all the mixed grass leaves lose their efficacy. Even if it is sorted out later, it is useless because the medicinal effect has evaporated.


    Radas felt the blood rushing towards his forehead constantly. If his only remaining reason told him that the person in front of him was Thorps'' younger brother, he would have even punched him. This Willy, he completely destroyed this batch of his goods!


    "Willi, you are..."


    Kool was a little overwhelmed, and he didn''t understand why Willy would make such a crazy move.


    Seeing Radas''s frantic appearance, Willy knew that this drug dealer had been in the business of medicinal herbs for more than ten years, and he had not learned any useful knowledge.


    "Relax, Radas."


    Willy''s face did not change, and he did not have any mood swings because of Radas''s questioning: "I need to correct you first, not all medicinal materials and potions will lose their effective ingredients when they are mixed together."


    "What did you say?"


    Seeing Willy''s calm look, Radas was a little dazed for a while.


    "The potion synthesized from jute grass powder will not lose its efficacy after mixing with seventeen common medicinal materials. Among these seventeen medicinal materials, we need to sort Mam grass, vine incense and vodka. leaf."


    Willy recounted: "After soaking in jute herbal water, Mam grass, vines and voga leaves will produce a short-term discoloration phenomenon, the surface of Mam grass will appear pale yellow, and the surface of vines will turn dark green, And the vodka leaves are a little whitish. This color change doesn''t make the medicinal ingredients lose a single bit. As long as they are dried again, they will become the same color as the original."


    "But, why did such a change happen..."


    It was Kool who asked the question. As for what Willy said, he didn''t understand the reason at all.


    "Mam grass, vine incense and voga leaves all contain an ingredient called orchidin, but the content of each of them is different, which causes them to have different discoloration reactions with jute herbal water. Again, that''s how I sort these three medicinal materials."


    Willy put it as simply as possible.


    "Brother Willie You still know pharmacy?"


    At this time, Radas had already come to his senses, and he looked at Willy hesitantly.


    Pharmacy is the most profound and extensive professional discipline in the knowledge of medicinal materials, and only aristocrats and a few commoners can access it. Only those big herbalists would hire pharmacists as their advisors and pay huge fees for it. For a small herbalist like himself, the pharmacist wouldn''t give them a second glance.


    "I''m just familiar with the habits of planting grass, but I don''t know pharmacy."


    What Willy is telling the truth is that he really doesn''t know anything about processes such as pharmaceutical research and development in pharmacy.


    Radas nodded lightly, and then showed an embarrassed smile. He clearly realized how wrong his excited behavior just now was, and it was the price of ignorance.


    "I''m sorry, Willie, I..."


    Radas wanted to express his apology.


    "I was too abrupt. I should have explained it to you just now before doing this."


    Willy also gave Ladas a step down to save everyone from being uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Kuhl''s eyes on Willy changed again. This brother next door, who he hadn''t seen for a long time, has become a figure he can''t fathom. For a time, he even thought that Willie was better than his big brother Thorpes.


    "Now you can pour out the water in the basin."


    Willy stepped forward himself, tilted the basin, and the dark yellow potion was poured out continuously.


    Radas''s heart was pounding, this was about the future of his pharmacy. Although Willy explained the principle to himself before, he still couldn''t rest assured that he didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    Under the expectant gaze of Radas, the water in the basin continued to flow out, and soon the water flowed cleanly, revealing three grass blades of different colors.

 Chapter 25： notice

    "Oh my God!"


    When Ladas saw three grass blades of different colors, he knew that he had escaped the crisis of the drug store''s collapse.


    Everything is as Willy said, the leaves of the three medicinal herbs have been distinguished, and he is saved.


    "Thank you, Brother Willie!"


    Radas couldn''t help himself with excitement, and his previous worries were just false alarms.


    Willy waved his hand and said to Radas: "After sorting and drying these, you can test their efficacy to verify what I said before."


    Radas laughed, and at this moment there was no doubt in his heart: "I believe everything you said, no need for special testing."


    "By the way, brother Willy, I promised you just now that as long as you solve this problem, I will pay you a handsome reward." Radas is very direct, "Ten gold rams, what do you think? Sample?"


    Ten gold rams?


    Kool stood aside, the corners of his mouth twitched. His monthly salary was only eight silver rams, and ten gold rams asked him to earn five years without food or drink. This was the first time he saw Lada. So proud.


    "Then thank you boss Radas."


    Willy is also welcome, if it weren''t for him, Ladas'' losses would be even greater.


    The reward of ten gold rams is reasonable.


    "However, my money is a little tight for the time being, so for these ten gold rams, I will score two months to pay you off."


    Radas said embarrassedly, he can''t even pay the apprentice''s salary now. Only when the cargo in his hand is disposed of will he be able to regain the funds.


    "It''s ok."


    Willy was not worried that Ladas would default on his debt. According to his previous attitude towards Thorps, Ladas would never dare to deceive himself.


    After dealing with the medicinal herbs, Radas was in a good mood. Originally, he wanted to invite Willy to go to the pub for a drink, but Willy refused. The drinks in this world were not attractive to him.


    Ladas and Kur send Willy out of the shop.


    "Willie, since you''re in Diamond Town, aren''t you going to visit Thorps?"


    Before leaving, Kurt asked.


    Willy shook his head: "No, he has just entered Baron Kells'' personal guard. My rush to go may affect his work. Let''s talk about it in a few days."


    After saying goodbye, Willy walked out of Diamond Town alone.


    Just when Willy was about to leave Diamond Town, he found a lot of people gathered in front of a notice wall. They were talking about the new notice.


    Willy stood still, hesitated for a while, and decided to go see what the baron Kells issued.


    As the lord of Diamond Town, the words of Baron Kells are the supreme law.


    Willy leaned over, trying to read the text on the notice. But soon, he discovered an embarrassing reality.


    He doesn''t know how to read.


    Willy then remembered that his predecessor had never received any formal education. The entire Phelan family, even the eldest brother Thorpes, was illiterate.


    Willy was suddenly very fortunate that the text on the title attribute panel was the native language of his previous life, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to use it if he had a golden finger.


    "Uncle, do you know what''s written on it?"


    Willy saw a half-bald middle-aged man standing beside him. He was rather bloated, with dark skin and a moustache.


    The middle-aged uncle glanced at Willy: "How could I know what was written? How many of us civilians know the words?"


    After being scolded by the middle-aged uncle, Willy realized that not only the villagers in the countryside, but also the ordinary civilians in the towns, most of them could not receive formal education. Only the nobility and those civil servants who served the nobility had the opportunity to learn writing.


    "But it doesn''t matter if you don''t know the text. There will be a special propaganda officer to explain the content of the notice later. You can just wait here for a while."


    The middle-aged uncle added another sentence.


    Willy thanked him. Seeing the crowd gathered more and more, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    In this world, nobles and commoners are simply two species. The nobles control the land, wealth, force, and even culture and ideas, while the commoners, the livestock that have been kept in captivity, constantly provide the nobles with resources to enjoy.


    "It seems that there is a chance, and we must move closer to the aristocratic class..."


    Willy thought to himself, since he has come to this world, he must adapt to the rules of survival in this world.


    "The propagandist who interprets the notice is here!"


    In the noisy crowd, someone shouted loudly.


    Willy also instinctively looked in that direction.


    I saw a thin man in a black suit, riding a white horse, rushing towards the notice wall. Beside him are several walking guards, each with a spear in his hand, invisibly exerting a sense of oppression on the people around him.


    The propagandist''s face was very serious, and he looked away from the surrounding civilians with a look of disdain.


    When he approached the notice wall the civilians who were crowded together unconsciously gave way to the propagandist.


    "It turns out that the gap between classes is so big..."


    Willy thought to himself.


    The propagandist of Diamond Town, he only serves a member of the nobles, not the nobles themselves. But Rao is like this, and it also draws a clear line with ordinary civilians.


    This gave Willy a deeper understanding of the relationship between nobles and commoners in this world.


    "Everyone."


    The propaganda officer reined in the reins, did not dismount, and said directly: "In half a month, Lord Kells will enter the Pohler Forest to hunt. During this period, he will gather a group of hunters to accompany him. If you are a hunter, , or if you have relatives and friends who are engaged in the hunter profession, please tell each other. As long as you sign up for this hunt, everyone will be rewarded with five gold rams. If you can hunt the prey that Mr. Kells likes in the Boler Forest , there will be deeper rewards.��


    The propagandist''s words caused a stir in the surroundings.


    "Five gold rums! As long as you sign up, you will get five gold rums! How generous Lord Kells is!"


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t have the courage to become a hunter, otherwise I would definitely sign up."


    "My cousin is a hunter, I have to tell him this news as soon as possible..."


    "..."


    The people around Willie were like a frying pan, dazed by the five gold ram''s reward.


    "The reward of five gold rum... how can it be so high?"


    Unlike others, Willy today will not be shocked by the reward of five gold rams.


    On the contrary, there was still a strong doubt in his heart: "Baron Kells, why did you choose Boler Forest as a hunting ground?"

 Chapter 26： Will Wally discharge?

    The Boler Forest is north of Diamond Town. It is not only sparsely populated, but also has no rich resources, which is incomparable to Morse Forest. So according to common sense, if Baron Kells really wants to enjoy the fun of hunting, he should choose Morse Forest instead of Boler Forest.


    In addition, the reward of five gold rams per person is indeed too generous. Except for some particularly powerful old hunters, few hunters can obtain prey worth so much money in one hunt.


    "There seems to be some information hidden in it..."


    Willy looked at the people in the conversation and fell into deep thought.


    The propagandist was still riding on the big horse and explained the contents of the notice three times with a proud look. This is not because he is taking care of everyone''s feelings, for fear that people will not hear clearly, but because this announcement is the will of the Baron Kells, and he must carry out the will of the Baron to the end.


    After speaking, the propagandist cleared his throat and left the crowd surrounded by several guards.


    "By the way, the registration place is at the town office, and the time is three days later."


    The propagandist suddenly reined in the reins, turned around and added a sentence, and then drifted away.


    Willy looked at the disappearing back of the propagandist, paused, and also withdrew from the crowd.


    Two hours later, Willy finally reached the village.


    As soon as he walked into the house, he saw an excited Veria running towards him.


    "Willy! I have exciting news for you!"


    Willie glanced at her and pouted, this child always likes to scream, anything that comes to her mouth is a big news that shakes the world.


    Veria didn''t care about Willy''s reaction, she dragged Willy''s arm and ran towards Wally''s bear den.


    As soon as he approached the bear den, Willy saw a white snow mass squirming extremely slowly, it twisted its little butt, and its short tail swayed with the body. When he heard the footsteps, he looked back. .


    Willy''s eyes lit up, Wally could already walk.


    "This is all my credit!"


    Veria quickly took the opportunity to claim credit.


    "Next time I go to the city, I''ll buy you candy."


    Willy perfunctory Veria said, then walked over and hugged Wally.


    Wally likes the feeling of being close to Willy very much. He called out a few times in a low voice, and his furry head kept rubbing against Willy''s arms, which gave him an inexplicable sense of security.


    "From today onwards, we can''t just feed Wally milk, we should feed him some porridge with meat."


    Willy told Veria about the next feeding plan.


    Meat porridge may be rare on other people''s dining tables, but in the current Faerun''s house, it''s just a very common food.


    "Aren''t father and mother at home?"


    Willie found that there was no movement from Lake and Mrs. Shawin in the house. At this time, the wheat had been harvested, and there was nothing to work in the fields.


    "They shipped the family''s wheat to the mill to be ground into flour."


    Veria explained to Willy: "Mother said that after paying taxes, all the grains harvested this time will be stored at home and will not be sold in Diamond Town again."


    In previous years, after paying the taxes to Baron Kells, Lake and Mrs. Shawin would go to Diamond Town together to sell most of the flour, leaving only a small part to mix with the ground bran. Together, make home food. Black bread and sour bread are baked from this whole grain.


    Now that the family environment has improved, Mrs. Shawin decided to keep all the flour after taxation, which means that in the future, the family''s table will no longer have that kind of unpalatable staple food.


    Willy nodded. Originally, he wanted to discuss with Lake about signing up for hunting in the Pohler Forest. Since Lake is not at home, he will speak his mind at dinner.


    On the way back, Willy had already decided to sign up for the Baron Hunt in the Bohler Forest. Although the doubts about the super high reward have not been solved, Willy also made some guesses. The high reward must be to deal with higher difficulties. According to his guess, Baron Kells may be looking for some kind of very cunning animal. Only professional hunters can find its traces. Otherwise, if you want to hunt down a certain animal, The target, Baron Kells sent his own guards directly, and their force value was much higher than that of the hunters.


    After ruling out the possibility of confrontation with dangerous animals, Willy felt that the risk of hunting in Pohler Forest was manageable for him. In this case, Willy will naturally not give up this opportunity. One is for the five gold rams, and the other is for Baron Kells. This opportunity may allow him to meet the real nobles.


    Approaching nobles, becoming nobles, and being promoted to lords, this is the purpose of Willy, and it is also the best way to maximize the value of the title attribute panel.


    After Lake and Mrs. Shawin went home that night, Willie told Lake of his thoughts.


    After hearing this, Lake agreed and encouraged Willy. In his opinion, if both sons can serve the nobles, that would be the most perfect thingnight.


    Willy was lying on his cot and just closed his eyes when he suddenly heard his door shaking slightly, as if something was hitting his door.


    Willy sat up instinctively and asked tentatively, "Who? Veria, are you playing a prank?"


    Lake and Mrs. Shawin had gone to bed early after a busy day, and it was impossible to disturb them at this time.


    There was no response from outside the house, but the door was still being gently knocked and shaken.


    "Could it be that the beasts in Morse Forest ran out?"


    A hundred possibilities had already been thought of in Willy''s head. Just as he picked up the bench to open the door, he suddenly heard a tiny, trembling cry.


    "Wally!"


    Willy immediately heard that it was the sound of the white bear cub.


    He put down the stool, lit a candle, and hurriedly opened the door.


    I saw a white snow ball curled up in front of the door. It raised its head and stared at Willy, who had just opened the door. The dark eyes were extremely bright in the moonlight.


    "Why are you here?"


    Wally''s bear den was jointly built by himself and Veria. There is a hand lever outside the bear den cabin. Every night, Veria will pull the hand lever to prevent Wally from escaping.


    "Probably Veria forgot, what a careless child."


    Willy hurriedly bent down, ready to pick Wally up.


    However, the moment he just touched Wally, a numbness suddenly passed from his fingertips to his whole body.


    Willy shivered instinctively on the spot, and he was stunned for a while before he reacted.


    "That was... electricity just now?"

 Chapter 27： domesticate

    Willy was very uncertain, maybe it was just his own delusion.


    Maybe it''s the static electricity on the bear''s fur, but the static electricity shouldn''t be so severe. However, just because the white bear cub was named Volibear couldn''t really control the power of thunder.


    Willy hesitated and continued to try to hold Wally up.


    This time, nothing changed, Willy only felt the soft fur of the white bear cub.


    "Is it really my illusion?"


    A trace of regret appeared in Willy''s heart at this time. Thorps once said that the "knights" in this world have powers that mortals cannot possess, and Willy deduces them as extraordinary powers. When the title attribute panel prompted him to capture the mutant white bear cub, Willy was still wondering if Wally would have this kind of power because of the mutation.


    But after feeding Wally for a few days, he didn''t notice the strangeness of the white bear cub, so the thought faded away. It was only after he was shocked by an electric shock that he came up with the idea again.


    "Forget it, even if you don''t have a strange power, I will train you to be..."


    Willy was muttering in his heart, but suddenly he felt numbness running all over his body along his fingers, and almost instinctively threw Wally out.


    Wally let out a milky scream and fell heavily to the ground. Its head hit the ground first, and the flesh on its **** shivered with its body. With difficulty, it turned over, swayed and stared at Willy, grinning with an anthropomorphic smile.


    The numbness on Willy''s body quickly subsided. When he saw Wally''s expression, he already understood that this little white bear can really discharge electricity.


    Sure enough, mutants are good things!


    Willy finally understood why Wally came to look for him in the middle of the night, probably because the generation of electricity made Wally excited, so he found him instinctively, after all, he has a high affinity for juvenile animals.


    "Can you control your current flow?"


    Willy crouched down and tried to communicate with Wally in words, in case this mutant could understand.


    But the fact was not as Willy wished. After hearing Willy''s words, the little white bear did not react, but kept swaying, wanting to keep rubbing against Willy''s body.


    Willy didn''t want to try the feeling of being electrocuted again, so he distanced himself from Wally.


    "You can''t attack me with electricity!"


    Willy''s face was stern, looking very serious.


    He knew that the little white bear could not understand his speech, but he could perceive his emotions and observe his facial expressions.


    This is very common in animal taming in previous lives, and encountered animal performances in aquariums and circuses. The surface appears to obey the master''s verbal commands, but in fact it is the master''s designated movements and facial expressions that play a role. . This requires training again and again, allowing these animals to form instinctual conditioning.


    Willy put his hand on Wally''s forehead again, and sure enough, he was electrocuted again.


    Willy repeated the instruction just now, and took a wooden stick in the corner of the wall in his hand, and hit Wally''s little **** a few times, making Wally feel the pain of being beaten.


    Wally, who was beaten, cried a few times in grievance, but because of his attachment to the feeling on Willy, he still did not escape.


    Willy looked at poor Wally without the slightest distress. If this problem could not be solved, he might be played to death by Wally in the future.


    He reached out to touch Wally again, and was shocked again as expected. Just like last time, Wally was punished.


    This process lasted five times, and Wally finally stopped firing electric attacks on Willy.


    It has ignorantly understood the relationship between electric shock and punishment.


    "very good."


    Willy took Wally in his arms, walked into the kitchen, took out the leftover rabbit meat, chopped it and mixed it with wheat porridge to make a simple meat porridge.


    In Willy''s view, the release of this current should consume Wally''s body energy, so he needs food to supplement it.


    Sure enough, Wally showed a stronger appetite than usual, he actively clawed at the mouth of the bowl and licked the food in the bowl. It didn''t stop until there was only a trace of the bottom of the bowl, and it got close to Willy''s feet again.


    Willy was very satisfied with Little White Bear''s response, at least after experiencing his own admonitions and rewards, he still maintained his dependence on him.


    However, this does not mean that Wally''s electric shock attack has stopped. Maybe at dawn, it will be dominated by the instinct of electric discharge, so in the next two days, Willy needs to train it again.


    "Sleep in my room tonight."


    Willie moved Wally''s bear den into his house and put it in.


    Because Willy was right next to him, this sense of security made the little white bear fall asleep quickly.


    Looking at the sleeping Wally, Willy fell into contemplation. Up to now, he doesn''t know what kind of impact a white bear that can discharge will have on the world. According to Thorpes, there are knights who surpass the power of mortals in this world, so there should also be variants that surpass the beasts, and Wally should not be the only exception.


    He is very grateful to Thorps for implanting the bud of the concept of transcendence in his mind in advance and the title attribute panel indicates that it is a mutant, otherwise he does not know how to face Wally will discharge fact.


    "Anyway, it''s better not to reveal the secret of Wally''s ability to discharge for the time being."


    Willy is already thinking about how to explain this to Veria. He can''t guarantee that Veria won''t be powered on by it when she is taking care of Wally.


    "If there is a chance to meet Thorps, I must ask in detail about the extraordinary power in this world, he should know something."


    Willie mused.


    Of course, he didn''t expect it, but on the second day, he saw this big brother for the first time.


    According to the original trajectory, after harvesting the wheat between summer and autumn, the family''s main task should be to dig wild vegetables in the outskirts of Morse Forest to ensure their daily food needs. In addition, store some antifreeze food for winter needs.


    But Willy changed all of this. The meat at home is enough for a few days. Even if there are no wild vegetables, he can exchange meat and neighbors for some, and everyone will be very happy.


    Mrs. Shawin and Lake turned all the wheat into flour yesterday. After a hard day, they decided to give themselves a day off.


    At noon, not long after eating, Willy and Veria practiced walking with Wally in the yard. He walked very smoothly and could run easily, but his footsteps were still a little vain.


    The temperature is still very high now, and Willy is a little thirsty. When he was about to enter the house to drink water, he heard footsteps in front of the yard. The footsteps were fast and very powerful.


    Willy and Veria looked towards the door at the same time.


    "Willi, Veria, I''m back!"


    A tall and straight young man appeared at the door of the courtyard.

 Chapter 28： Frost-spraying red deer

    The young man''s figure instantly overlapped with the memory of his predecessor.


    "Big brother!"


    Veria immediately put down Wally and exclaimed in surprise, "Why are you back?"


    Thorps stepped forward and rubbed Veria''s head lightly, but did not respond immediately.


    "Big brother."


    Willy stepped forward and greeted the elder brother for the first time.


    "Willie."


    Thorps walked forward, patted Willy on the shoulder lightly, and said sincerely, "Thank you, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to pass the assessment of the junior knight attendant at all."


    "This is what I should do, and the money was not just taken out by me, but also from the savings of my father and mother."


    Willie replied, but he was only halfway through the words, when both Lake and Mrs. Shawin in the room heard the movement and ran out.


    "Father, mother."


    Thorps has been away from home for half a year. He thought he would be able to go home only when the New Year was over, but unexpectedly he came back early.


    Lake''s emotions were relatively restrained. After all, he had just met his son not long ago, and Mrs. Shawin, who had not seen Thorps for half a year, hugged Thorpes excitedly.


    "Thorpes, why are you going home now?"


    There was concern in Mrs. Shawin''s tone, fearing that something was wrong with Thorpes'' work.


    Thorps responded with a smile: "Because I just joined the Guards, Lord Kells gave each of us three days of vacation, so I took this opportunity to rush home."


    "Ok?"


    Thorps was about to enter the house with his family, but suddenly found that there was a wriggling white bear cub under his feet.


    Wally looked at Thorps with a strange look in his eyes, and it instinctively moved to Willy''s feet.


    "Is this your prey?"


    Thorps said in surprise that the two had a brief exchange when passing by the pharmacy where Kool worked in the morning. He also just found out that his younger brother Willie had become a hunter. This surprised Thorps greatly. It seems that in the six months since he left home, his younger brother Willie has undergone a reborn change.


    "Accurately, it''s my pet. I brought it back from Morse Forest. Its name is Wally."


    Willy grabbed the back of the little white bear''s neck and lifted it directly.


    Thorps also looked at Wally curiously before entering the house with his family.


    The sun hasn''t set yet, and tonight''s meal is ready.


    There are meat and vegetables, even more abundant than the day when Kool was served.


    Looking at a table of dinner with oily water, Thorpes suddenly felt a little ashamed. As the eldest son of the family, he worked for the nobles, but he kept his family poor, and even turned to support himself. As for his younger brother, he silently accepted the responsibility on his shoulders and kept the house better and better.


    "Welcome home, big brother."


    Willy said with a smile, the family of five quickly entered into a happy atmosphere.


    Halfway through the meal, Thorps seemed to have thought of something: "By the way, Willie, in two days, Baron Kells will invite hunters at the town hall to enter the Boler Forest together, you know?"


    Willy swallowed the meat in his mouth: "I know, my father and I have discussed it, and I''m going to sign up in two days."


    Thorps nodded: "This is a good opportunity. Lord Kells attaches great importance to this hunt. If he behaves well, he will even be noticed by him."


    Mrs. Shawin''s eyes lit up when she heard the words: "Willy, you have to behave well. If you and your elder brother can serve Baron Kells together, then our Faerun family will be envied by all the villagers."


    In Mrs. Shawin''s mind, being close to the rules represented honor and status.


    Willy responded, and then asked, "Brother, do you know why Baron Kells held this hunt?"


    If Thorps knew the motive for the hunt, Willie would be more proactive.


    "I know some, but if I say it, you may not believe it."


    Thorps shrugged. He has learned a lot of strange things during the six months he has been serving as Baron Kells'' bodyguard.


    Willy''s heart moved, and he vaguely guessed something.


    "The reason why Baron Kells called so many hunters was to find an animal..." Thorpston paused and lowered his voice, "A red deer that sprays frost."


    "A red deer that sprays frost?!"


    Veria''s reaction was the most intense, and she couldn''t even swallow the food in her mouth. For children, this seemed to be a creature that only existed in the story.


    "how can that be?"


    Lake and Mrs. Shawin subconsciously thought Thorps was telling a story.


    Thorps looked at Willy: "Do you believe it?"


    "I believe."


    Of course Willy believed it, because now in his house, there is a little white bear that can only discharge electricity.


    Thorpes smiled: "There are many things in this world that we can''t understand, but that''s the reality."


    Diamond Town is just a border town in the Principality of Langton, and it is inaccessible does not know much about the outside world. Thorps knew that this was the limitation of his family, so he did not intend to continue talking about it. The concept of father and mother for decades could not be changed with just a few words.


    after dinner.


    In the yard, Willie and Thorpes were sitting on the rocks.


    "Why do you believe what I said, there are red deer spraying frost in this world?"


    Thorpes glanced at Willie.


    "Because you said that Baron Kells has the real power of knights, which is a power that is difficult for mortals to possess."


    Willy said the content of the conversation in his original memory.


    Thorpes was a little surprised: "Do you still remember?"


    Thorps just said it casually at the time, but he remembered that Willie didn''t seem interested at that time, so he didn''t continue talking.


    "Is there really that kind of power beyond ordinary people?"


    In fact, Willy already had the answer in his heart.


    Thorps was silent for a while, and said firmly: "Yes, that kind of power is real."


    "Master Kells'' subordinates have many knight attendants, divided into elementary, intermediate and advanced, but even senior knight attendants are just powerful ordinary people. However, if you have the knight breathing technique, you can break through The limit of the human body, master a kind of extraordinary power, and truly realize the crushing of ordinary people."


    These are the things that Thorps gradually came to know after he entered Baron Kells'' escort. When he first received this information, he didn''t believe it, until one day, he was fortunate enough to see Baron Kells in the school inspection field. A sword swung on.


    At that moment, a white jet of air shot out from the blade of Baron Kells'' sword, directly slicing a big rock as hard as iron to pieces.


    ??

 Chapter 29： snow deer

    "That kind of power... It''s really unimaginable..."


    Thorps fell into the memories of that time again, and it took a long time for him to come back to his senses: "Of course, something like knightly breathing can only be in the hands of the nobles, and we may never touch it in our lifetime."


    When he said this, there was a loneliness in Thorps'' eyes.


    "Um����"


    Willy nodded, but he didn''t care about this issue as much as Thorps, because he had a title attribute panel, which should unlock some achievements and get rich rewards for him in the later stage.


    "I have a question, what is the content of the assessment for knight attendants?"


    Willy wanted to confirm the difference between his physique and the knight''s attendant.


    Thorps heard the words and explained, "Whether it is beginner, intermediate or advanced, the assessment of knight attendants is divided into two categories. One is the physical fitness assessment, and the other is the fencing assessment."


    "Like the junior knight attendants I tested before, the physical requirements are twice that of ordinary people, and they used fencing to defeat the test officer in actual combat. Before, because they were too frugal and the nutrition they took in every day was not enough, their body was not up to the standard. You asked your father to send those Jinlums, and I simply can''t improve my physique before the test."


    After getting the seven gold rams, Thorps spent five of them and bought precious supplies to keep his physical fitness up to standard.


    Of course, this is also because Thorps has a good foundation, and the supplies are only used to make up for the previous deficit. If the foundation is too bad, it will be useless to eat many supplies.


    "When it comes to the intermediate knight attendants, the physical fitness requirements are 1.5 times that of ordinary people. As for senior knight attendants, the physical fitness is twice that of ordinary people. In terms of physical fitness, as long as the natural foundation is not bad, ensure the intake of food and nutrition. Enter, through professional training, all can reach the standard. The difficulty is the assessment of fencing in actual combat, which requires not only diligent practice, but also a certain talent.��


    Thorpe''s talent is very good, and his junior knight attendant passed the fencing test with ease. He was even confident that as long as he practiced for a while, the fencing test in the intermediate knight attendant assessment could be overcome.


    When Willy heard this, he nodded silently.


    As Thorps said, the requirements for physical fitness are within the reasonable range of ordinary people.


    "I want to learn fencing, can you teach me?"


    Willy asked at the beginning, and he was not sure whether Thorpes'' fencing skills could be rumored.


    "no problem."


    Without any hesitation, Thorps responded directly: "Actually, fencing is very simple, it is not a fancy thing, it is just a continuous combination of several basic movements, which need to be completed by the body and weapons at the same time. I can teach these movements to You, but this alone is of no practical use, you have to constantly transform yourself into something in actual combat."


    In this regard, Willy is not worried, he is 90% sure that after he finishes learning this set of fencing, the title attribute panel will give him a new title. Some breakthrough attempts will be rewarded by the title attribute panel.


    "It''s very late. Go back to your room and sleep. If you want to learn fencing, I''ll teach you tomorrow morning."


    Although Thorps was not at home, his room was cleaned by Mrs. Sorwin every day.


    Willy nodded: "Good dream, big brother."


    at the same time.


    On the northeastern edge of Diamond Town, Baron Kells'' manor.


    In the study, a middle-aged man dressed in a noble suit was sitting on a large seat, carefully wiping the cross sword inlaid with gems in his hand. The white handkerchief erased all the subtle marks on the sword.


    His face was thin, his eyebrows were slender, his eyes were terrifying, and he exuded the dignity of a superior.


    Kells Oley, the baron lord of Diamond Town.


    Dong dong dong, the door squeaked.


    "Come in."


    Kells put the handkerchief aside and slowly put the cross sword into the scabbard.


    A square-faced man in silver armor pushed open the door and said to Kells: "Sir, it''s already been confirmed that the snow-patterned deer hid in the Boler Forest. Our previous plan to recruit hunters was just in time."


    Ole Desho, Captain of Baron Kells'' Guards, and Kells'' most trusted subordinate. Like Kells, he possesses the power of a knight.


    "very good!"


    A smile appeared on Kyles'' stern face.


    It has always been Kells'' dream to capture a monster as his pet. After all, the number of monsters is too scarce, and they rarely actively contact humans.


    "But this snow-patterned deer escaped all the way from Blue Whale Town. Baron Enton of Blue Whale Town has been following its trail. If we catch the snow-patterned deer, I''m afraid it will be difficult to explain to Baron Enton."


    Ole expressed his worries.


    Kells sneered: "So what? He didn''t take the opportunity when the Snow Deer was in his territory. How can he blame me? I don''t believe that he dares to come to Diamond Town to find fault, unless he wants to violate the Duchy of Solanton. The nobles keep their promises The price of violating the nobles'' promises is to be conquered by all the nobles, and the result will be a dead end.


    "If his people come, you will be responsible for negotiating in person. If the negotiation fails, you can drive away directly."


    Baron Kells ordered.


    "Understood, I will first send some guards to monitor, if there is any change, it is easy to deal with."


    After speaking, Ole saluted slightly, turned and left the room.


    "Snow-patterned deer, you must get it!"


    There was a firm look in Baron Kells'' eyes.


    The next morning.


    Willy walked out of the room and saw that Kells in the yard was already doing physical strength exercises, using his own weight to sharpen his muscles.


    "Good morning!"


    Thorps took a deep breath when he saw Willie coming out.


    Willy walked forward: "Wake up so early to teach me fencing?"


    "I just got used to it. When I was in the Guards, I got up early every day to exercise."


    As the personal guard beside Baron Kells, they need to go through more training.


    Seeing that Willie was in good spirits, Thorps said, "Are you ready? If possible, I can teach you fencing right now."


    Willy shook his head: "Let''s have breakfast, and mother will make breakfast later."


    Originally, the first meal of the day should be between the morning and noon, and the second meal should be between noon and afternoon. This is because of the shortage of food, and distribution at these two times can ensure the maximum efficiency of food utilization.


    Now that there is enough food at home, with Willy''s suggestion, he has finally changed from two meals a day to three meals a day.


    "OK."


    At the dinner table last night, Mrs. Sarwin had told the Thorps about the welcome changes in the family.


    ??

 Chapter 30： junior knight squire title

    "The first thing we need to master is the five core movements of fencing, which are hacking, slashing, picking, stabbing, and blocking. Any move or combination of moves is a variant of these five core movements. Yu Xin can truly master the art of fencing.��


    In the yard, Thorpes said to Willy.


    Because they did not carry their own cross swords, Thorps and Willy only used branches instead.


    Beside them, Veria hugged Wally and stared at them with interest.


    "Okay, now I''ll start teaching you."


    Thorps'' talent in swordsmanship is still very high, and his speech logic is very clear, so it is not difficult for Willy to learn.


    Moreover, Willy''s intelligence is also higher than that of ordinary people, and understanding is included in the attribute of intelligence.


    "not bad."


    Thorpes was very satisfied with Willie as a student.


    Although it is only five simple movements, if you want to achieve precise standards, you need to practice continuously, which requires a lot of physical strength of the learners, and it is difficult for those who are too weak to practice at a high intensity all the time.


    "Willi, your physique is about to catch up with me before."


    Thorps looked surprised: "If Lord Kells recruits escorts again, you can sign up and try, and the chances of passing are very high."


    Willy didn''t respond. He couldn''t explain the reason for his strong physique.


    "There are still one-third of the combined movements, do you want to continue to learn?"


    Thorpes asked. He looked relaxed, but Willie could already feel a little bit of a struggle.


    The combined movements of fencing seem very simple, but when the body is coordinated to do it, it will be quite laborious.


    "continue."


    Willy decided to learn this movement in one go.


    There was a hint of admiration in Thorps'' eyes. In his opinion, it was the experience of being a hunter that gave his brother Willy such patience and persistence.


    Finally, near noon, Willy learned all the combinations of fencing.


    "Learn fencing combined skills, get the title - [Junior Knight Attendant], reward 0.5 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Junior Knight Attendant], you will automatically learn the primary application of various fencing combinations in actual combat. Now you have become a qualified junior knight attendant."


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 1.6; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.5]


    Everything was within Willy''s expectations. After he learned all the combinations of fencing, he really had a new title. Every breakthrough attempt, there will be unexpected surprises.


    With Willy''s thought, all the attribute points were added to his physique, and his title attribute panel was updated again.


    [Willy Faerun����Physical: 2.1; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0]


    In this way, his physique really reached the standard required by a junior knight attendant, twice as much as the average person.


    After adding attribute points, Willy felt that the fatigue from practicing fencing before was swept away, and his energy was full again.


    "Willi, you have only learned fencing moves now. Don''t feel that you have really mastered fencing. You need to practice every day, and have the opportunity to apply it in actual combat."


    Thorps warned Willy from the side that he had planned to train Willy in the direction of a knight''s servant. Although a hunter is also a respectable profession, it is more honorable to serve a nobleman.


    Of course, he couldn''t imagine that in that brief moment, Willy had already mastered the essence of fencing at the junior knight attendant stage, and his actual combat ability was no longer much worse than Thorps.


    "I see."


    Willy remained calm on the surface.


    "I just don''t know how to get the title of intermediate knight attendant..."


    Willy thought to himself, maybe he was taught by an intermediate knight attendant to further learn fencing, or maybe it was through an actual battle.


    "I also want to learn."


    Veria watched with relish from the side, and when she saw the two were free, she hurriedly came forward.


    Thorps laughed when he heard the words: "You can''t learn fencing now. I''ll teach you when you grow up."


    Thorps is not trying to coax Vilia. There are really female knight attendants in Baron Kessell''s personal guard, but most of them are of age, and they are slender and beautiful. a level of identity.


    In addition, Thorps has also heard other rumors that there are even female knights in the more prosperous territory.


    ����


    Two days later, Diamond Town.


    "I''m going back to Lord Kells'' manor first. Go and sign up yourself."


    "Good luck to you," Thorps said to Willy, who was fully equipped.


    "OK."


    Willie responded.


    For the past two days, Willie tamed the little white bear Wally while pretending to learn fencing with Thorps. Now Willy is more at ease with Wally, the mutants have a high IQ and can easily understand what he means. So far, Veria has not discovered the peculiar change in Wally''s Today is the day that Thorpes returns to Diamond Town, and it is also the day that he enters the Pohler Forest Hunter to sign up, so Willy and Thorpes Go hand in hand and rush to Diamond Town together. Now that they have reached their destination, the two have to part ways.


    Following the route he remembered, Willy came to the town office of Diamond Town.


    Baron Kells is the owner of Diamond Town, and he is the most authoritative existence in the territory. As for the town office, it is the subordinate of Baron Kells, who is responsible for the existence of government affairs. All officials in the territory serve Baron Kells.


    The town office is a large four-story western-style building. It is in the very center of Diamond Town. The exterior walls are covered with delicate white paint, and the roof is covered with dark red bricks. In the very center of the town hall, there is a huge round badge with a diamond pattern on it, which looks like a diamond. This is the family crest of Baron Kells, the owner of Diamond Town, the symbol of the Ole family.


    Willy stopped and stared at it. If the Faerun family also became a noble one day, he designed the family emblem to look like Volibear, a giant thunder bear in armor.


    "Hello, may I ask, where do I go to sign up for the Boler Forest?"


    Willy walked into the town office and asked a small clerk who passed by.


    The little clerk looked suspicious when he saw Willy: "Are you a hunter?"


    Although Willy is carrying a crossbow and a spear on his back, he looks too young. Is there really such a young hunter?


    The little clerk subconsciously thought that Willy had come to fish in troubled waters after the five gold rams.


    "Yes, I am a hunter."


    Willy didn''t care about his doubts.


    "Turn right on the second floor."


    Looking at Willy''s back going upstairs, the little clerk laughed.


    Do you really think Boler Forest is as safe as Diamond Town?


    Innocent.

 Chapter 31： young hunter

    Willy followed the instructions of the little clerk and walked towards the stairs.


    As soon as he arrived on the second floor, he saw a few men in sackcloth and linen lingering at the door of a certain room.


    Most of them have rough skin and vicissitudes of life, and some even have ugly scars on their faces. Each of them is equipped with special weapons and tools. At first glance, they are professional hunters.


    Haley is an old hunter with more than ten years of hunting experience. He has captured countless beasts. He has ambushed tigers and fought hungry wolves. He is covered with all kinds of scars.


    His hair was relatively long, and it was tied in a braid behind his head. When he saw Willy coming, a disdainful smile appeared on his face: "There''s an arrogant kid."


    From Willy''s dress, he could tell that Willy was a hunter.


    Not only Hale, but several other hunters looked at Willy with contempt. This is not to blame them. The profession of hunter itself is accumulated with experience, and it takes a long time to accumulate. These are all old hunters, at least it looks like this from the outside. They also had partners who were engaged in the hunter profession together, but many of them were eliminated. They were either seriously injured or they became food for the beasts.


    Willy naturally saw the badness of these people, but he didn''t care.


    He walked to the door and glanced at it, and found that the door had not been opened. There was a sign on it. The words on the sign were unknown to Willy. Looking at the reactions of the people around him, it probably meant waiting or signing up.


    So Willy consciously stood beside these people and waited together.


    Within half an hour, a few more hunters came, and there were about ten people waiting.


    Most of these hunters were hunters near Diamond Town. They hunted in Morse Forest or Pohler Forest, so many of them found acquaintances present. But Willy is different. He has not been a hunter for many days, and he does not know any hunters around him.


    "Everyone, it''s been a long wait."


    Finally, from the corner of the stairs, a young man in armor and a crossed sword on his waist came over.


    He had a resolute face and a sharp edge in his eyes, and he came from a distance to give people an inexplicable sense of oppression. Beside him, a gentle man in his thirties followed. He was holding a notebook, a quill and ink in his hands. At first glance, he was the recorder of the registration.


    "My name is Bamos, I''m a senior knight squire of Lord Kells'' personal guard."


    As soon as Bamos finished speaking, the dozen or so hunters became somewhat restrained.


    The experienced old hunter often deals with various businessmen, and his status is not low among the commoners, so he also knows what the senior knight attendants represent. This Bamos, so young, is the senior knight attendant beside Baron Kells, and his future is limitless.


    "Ok?"


    The recorder had already opened the door, and Bamos stepped into the door with half a foot, but suddenly glanced and saw the young Willy in the crowd.


    Bamos was a little surprised: "There is such a young hunter."


    There was no sarcasm in his tone, just pure curiosity.


    But the other hunters around him laughed lightly.


    Especially Hale, who said directly: "Maybe some people think that they accidentally caught a hare, and they can call themselves hunters."


    "Master Balmos."


    Willy ignored the other voices and nodded slightly as a compliment.


    He is very clear that under the aristocratic system, it is better to maintain enough respect for the superiors. If he is blindly out of place, he will suffer sooner or later.


    "Very brave, a hunter is a dangerous profession."


    Balmos smiled.


    A dozen hunters followed Bamos into the room one after another.


    The room is very large, even if fifty or sixty people come in, it will not feel crowded. This can also be regarded as the advantage of the vast land and sparsely populated. When building a building, you don''t need to worry about the area of ??the land, you only need to worry about whether there are enough building materials.


    "Okay, everyone, start registering now."


    Balmos stood aside, the recorder had already dipped the quill in ink, ready to write.


    "Line up one by one and name each of you. If I have heard of your name, then you will go through the registration directly. If I have not heard of your name, you need to prove to me that your strength."


    He is not worried that someone will pretend to be a name, because there are many old hunters present, and whoever lies will easily be exposed.


    Bamos''s words made everyone understand that Baron Kells'' hunting trip to the Pohler Forest was not something that could be taken casually.


    "I''ll come first."


    Haley with braids stood at the front, and behind him was Willy.


    "your name."


    Balmos asked.


    "Helay."


    When saying this, Haley''s face showed a hint of pride.


    Bamos frowned, as if he was thinking about something, and suddenly smiled: "I heard your name, I once accepted a commission from a certain medicinal herb in Blue Whale Town to hunt tigers in the Bole Forest, and obtain tigers. Darling, you did it."


    "it''s me."


    Haley tried his best to keep himself humble, but the corners of his raised mouth still revealed his thoughts.


    "Very good, pass, take note."


    Balmos made a decision and motioned for Haley to sit down in the far seat.


    Next, to Willy.


    "your name?"


    Balmos narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he was very interested in this overly young hunter. Before that, he had guessed that someone would come to fish in troubled waters in order to seek five gold rum rewards, but after seeing Willy, he didn''t think Willy was such a personbecause this young man People are too calm, if he is going to get away with it, he should show some nervousness.


    "Willie."


    Willie replied.


    Bamos pondered for a moment, then shook his head regretfully: "I''m sorry, I haven''t heard your name. You need to prove your ability to me."


    "Just drive it out. How could this kid be a good hunter?"


    Hera in the seat still couldn''t control her stinky mouth and said with a smile from the side.


    The rest of the hunters also laughed, everyone had the same idea.


    "How do you prove your strength? Can you do it?"


    Willy''s performance was still very calm and not disturbed.


    Balmos nodded: "Of course, skill can prove a lot of problems."


    Hearing that, Willy suddenly pointed to Haley: "I want him to be a target for me."


    Bamos was stunned for a moment, then laughed. He didn''t expect this humble young man to have such an aggressive side: "Yes, I agree!"


    "Boy! You..."


    Hale was furious, this was no secret that he was trampling on his own dignity.


    He got up angrily and walked towards Willy.


    However, at this moment, Haley suddenly saw Willy make a move.


    He removed the crossbow from his back with one hand, and held a crossbow arrow with the other.


    Up arrow, launch.


    It was just for a moment, Willy didn''t take aim at all.


    Whoosh!


    The crossbow shot out.


    Haley was horrified, he had never seen such a skillful movement!


    This is too fast!


    He didn''t have time to think, and he didn''t have time to avoid it. Death seemed to be imminent.

 Chapter 32： scary young hunter

    Haley had never felt this way before, even when he was ambushing the tiger back then, he didn''t have such a heart-pounding feeling.


    The crossbow arrows flew towards him, as if his own life would come to an end. He suddenly regretted why he wanted to provoke this innocent-looking kid. Judging from the way he shoots the crossbow, this kid is definitely a veteran, a terrifying jungle hunter.


    Whoosh!


    Just when Helai thought he was dead, he didn''t feel any pain, just felt a chill on the top of his head, and then came the sound of crossbow arrows hitting the wall.


    Haley was in a trance, he didn''t die?


    The experience and confidence of being a hunter for many years kept him from slumping directly to the ground.


    Did this kid miss the shot? Helai was puzzled. He glanced at Willy and found that Willy did not speak, but just stood silently and put away the crossbow.


    Immediately afterwards, Hera glanced at the others, only to find that Balmos and the recorder were looking at him with a half-smiling expression, while the hunters were shocked.


    Haley suddenly thought of the feeling of cold on the top of his head just now, and he subconsciously touched it with his hand.


    "this����"


    When Haley touched the top of his head, his arm stopped for a moment.


    The bunch of hair in the middle of his forehead actually disappeared, leaving only a bald forehead.


    He looked back suddenly, and found a bunch of hair scattered on the ground behind him.


    This young hunter even shot arrows between lightning bolts and flints. He didn''t even do standard actions, but without hurting himself in the slightest, he shot off all the strands of hair on top of his head!


    This kind of shooting difficulty is higher than directly killing yourself!


    Helai didn''t know what to say for a while, but felt his face was hot and embarrassed. He hesitated for a few seconds, and chose to return to his seat obediently, assuming that nothing happened.


    "sharp!"


    Bamos laughed, ignoring Hale''s feelings at all: "Your shot proves your strength!"


    "Remember his name."


    Balmos said to the recorder behind him.


    This kid is too appetizing for himself. He is calm, calm, and decisive. The emphasis is on youth. Bamos'' eyes reveal an undisguised admiration look.


    When Willy heard the words, he bowed slightly to greet him, then walked to the wall, pulled out the crossbow arrow he shot before, and sat next to Haley.


    Haley pursed his lips and cleared his throat, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Next, Bamos assessed the remaining hunters. During the assessment, new hunters came one after another, and some of them were hunters from other towns. They were specially rushed for this rich reward. Come.


    Bamos''s movements were very agile, and more than 20 hunters had completed the assessment.


    There were only three or five of them who didn''t meet Bamos'' requirements, and they showed signs of fishing in troubled waters, so Bamos politely drove them away.


    "There are 19 people in total. This number is enough. Basically, all the famous hunters near Diamond Town are here. Therefore, the registration of hunters for this hunting trip in Pohler Forest is over."


    Bamos said to the nineteen hunters who passed the assessment: "Everyone, I know that many of you came here for those five gold rams, maybe this is a lot of wealth, but I also want to remind you Everyone, no hunting is 100% safe, so it is very likely that you will lose your life because of these five gold rams. I will now give you another chance to make a choice, and you still have the right to leave. "


    No one left. Most of them had entered the Boler Forest, and they knew a lot about the conditions inside. It was safer than Morse Forest. Besides, which of these people have not experienced it in life and death, it is impossible to retreat.


    "Looks like I have to go into more detail..."


    Balmos felt that he should be more honest: "This time we entered the Bohler forest, not just hunting, but looking for a dangerous animal, which may be more dangerous than you have encountered since you were a hunter. All beasts are more terrifying, and the chance of death is much greater than what you usually hunt."


    Willy, who was in the crowd, narrowed his eyes slightly after hearing these words.


    It seems that the rumor Thorps said at the time was true, and that Baron Kells was really looking for a red deer that sprayed frost.


    This time, as soon as Bamos finished speaking, there were voices of discussion and surprise from the crowd.


    They have all been to the Boler Forest, and they should all know about the dangerous beasts in it.


    "Lord Balmos, can you reveal what animal you are looking for?"


    One of the hunters said, and he asked everyone''s new voice.


    Balmos paused: "What is the specific target, I will tell you before hunting. I can only tell you now that it is not an animal in the Boler Forest, but it just escaped from somewhere else."


    When talking about this, Willy noticed that some of the older hunters were all looking different They have also heard some rumors, some creatures, they are more than ordinary prey More ferocious, and even manipulate supernatural powers, which is not something ordinary people can face.


    "I quit, sorry, Lord Balmos."


    An old hunter with gray hair came out of the crowd. He obviously realized what he was about to face. The old hunter bowed to Balmos and apologized.


    "This is your freedom."


    Balmos responded with a smile, but it did not breed any dissatisfaction.


    Immediately afterwards, a middle-aged hunter who was familiar with the old hunter, he hesitated and chose to quit, leaving the town office together with the old hunter.


    Seeing that two people had already left, some of the remaining unsuspecting hunters began to waver.


    In the end, a total of four hunters left the town office.


    Most of the remaining fifteen hunters did not know what the target was, but because of the reward of the five gold rams, they chose to stay. The rest of the people who guessed the truth of the matter chose to stay, in addition to the generous reward, they also had the expectation of facing that animal in person.


    As for Willy, if he didn''t get the title of junior knight attendant before, he might choose to leave for the safety of his life. But after having a new title, his physical fitness is more than twice that of ordinary people, and he has mastered practical combat skills. In addition, he also has the hunting skills and experience given by junior hunters, which gives Willy the confidence to protect himself. .


    He also wanted to see what kind of animals that use supernatural powers, besides Wally, were like. Of course, there is a more important reason, contacting this unknown species is a new and challenging attempt, and the title attribute panel may give him a new title.

 Chapter 33： eldest son of the baron

    "Fifteen people, more than I expected."


    Balmos looked at the remaining fifteen hunters and said with satisfaction: "In this case, in order to thank everyone for your help, I would like to add the rules of the reward. In addition to the rewards of these five gold rams, in the Bole Forest Whoever finds the trace of the animal will be rewarded with an additional ten gold rams. Whoever directly captures the animal will be rewarded with an additional one hundred gold rams."


    Wow!


    Bamos'' words instantly ignited everyone''s heart, a hundred gold rams!


    If you can catch that animal, then your hunter career can end, and you can go back to enjoy life early.


    "Um����"


    In the crowd, only Willy remained calm, and he even heard a deeper message from Bamos'' words.


    Balmos was talking about capturing the animal, not hunting it. If you guessed correctly, then Baron Kells'' motive should be to tame the animal in captivity.


    After seeing the ecstatic performance of the hunters, Bamos also found Willy with a calm face.


    "What an interesting young man... He should be about the same age as the third sister, but he feels very stable."


    Balmos felt more and more that Willy was an unusual person.


    He has met many outstanding young people, but only Willy seems to be the most distinctive one.


    When Bamos was examining Willy, Willy was actually thinking about Bamos in the bottom of his heart. He felt that this senior knight attendant of the Baron Kells Guard was not quite like a simple baron''s personal soldier. He had an innate confidence in his temperament, and his words and deeds were very decent, even in the face of a group of rough people. An unrestrained hunter, he still respects and is friendly, and he should have received cultural lessons.


    "Next, please go to the first floor and wait, there will be a special waiter to take you into the guest room of the Baron Kells Manor. In the next two days, you will adjust and prepare for the battle there, and the baron will prepare food for you. and drinks."


    Bamos'' remarks made everyone feel the generosity of Baron Kells.


    Soon, Willy went downstairs with the hunters. This time, someone has begun to take the initiative to chat with him, and it is no longer the despised situation before. His shot just now has won the respect of everyone present. No matter where, only those who have real ability will be respected by others.


    Haley also chose to stay, and he almost subconsciously distanced himself from Willy. There is only one thought in Haley''s mind now, he wants to find a place to shave his head bald, otherwise it will be too heartwarming to wear this strange shape.


    In the room, only Bamos and the recorder were left.


    "Give these lists to Uncle Ole."


    Ole in Balmos''s mouth was the captain of Baron Kells'' Guards.


    The recorder nodded humbly: "Understood, Master Bamos."


    Baron Kells'' study.


    At this time, Baron Kells, dressed in loose and exquisite clothes, was sitting in front of the desk, turning over a thick book.


    dong dong dong.


    The door knocked, and Baron Kells frowned.


    He was very disgusted that someone would disturb him while he was reading, but the restraint in the noble etiquette made him calmly say, "Come in."


    The door opened, and a tall, handsome young man in light armor walked in.


    When he saw the person coming, Baron Kells'' previous dissatisfaction all disappeared, replaced by kindness and pride.


    The person here is his eldest son, his most beloved child, and the future heir of Diamond Town.


    "Father."


    If Willy was here, he would be able to recognize that the future heir to the baron was the Barmos just now.


    Because this time it was about the snow-patterned deer, his father, Baron Kells, took it very seriously, so Bamos directly intervened in the preparation of every aspect of capturing the snow-patterned deer. The selection of hunters is the top priority, so Bamos himself went into battle. But in order not to draw too much attention to his identity, Bamos lied that he was a senior knight attendant of the Baron Kells Guards.


    "I have already screened the registered hunters, and in the end, fifteen people were left."


    With that said, Bamos put the list in his hand on Baron Kells'' desk.


    Baron Kells just glanced at it lightly, and didn''t look at it again. He was very relieved and trusted in what the eldest son, Balmos, did.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Baron Kells said with a smile.


    In fact, in Diamond Town, the only people who can be treated so peacefully by Baron Kells are the captain of the guard, Ole, and the eldest son, Bamos, and none of his other children.


    "Father, I have a question." Unlike his other brothers and sisters, Balmos was very restrained in front of Baron Kells, and he behaved very naturally, "Since the hunters have already found them, why not go directly Looking for the snow-patterned deer? After all, the earlier you act, the sooner you will find its trace Baron Kells shook his head gently: "When this snow-patterned deer escaped from Blue Whale Town, it was He has been seriously injured, and with his cautiousness, he will definitely not show his feet. At this time, looking for it directly will intensify its vigilance. It would be better to wait until it feels the danger dissipates and expose itself. "


    Balmos nodded: "It''s still my father''s thoughtful consideration."


    "By the way, father, among the hunters who signed up this time, there is a very interesting boy."


    Balmos seemed to have thought of something and said to Baron Kells.


    A look of surprise appeared on Baron Kells'' face: "Young man? There is a child among the hunters this time?"


    "Yes, I investigated his identity. His name is Willy Phelan. He is thirteen years old this year. He is from Xiangguo Village. He has an older brother named Thorpes Phelan, who was just selected a few days ago Your bodyguard."


    At this time, Willy had no idea that Baron Kells already knew the name of his country boy.


    "Today I saw his shot, no less than any old hunter. More importantly, he showed a steady and decisiveness that did not match his age." Bamos continued, "I think he is a very good man. He has potential, so I plan to wait until the end of this capture of the snow-patterned deer to recruit him into the personal guards for training and become a retainer of my Aure family. I hope you can approve."


    "I trust your vision."


    Baron Kells did not take this as an important matter. After a simple conversation, he suddenly exhorted: "Bamos, regarding the practice of Frost Knight''s breathing method, you have to persevere and not relax. It is the foundation of the inheritance of my Aure family, and it is the real power of knights."


    Balmos'' face was full of solemnity: "I will, father."

 Chapter 34： Enter the Bohler Forest

    Outside the guest room area of ??the Baron Kells Manor.


    Willy holds a longbow, the length of which is about one meter long, and the whole body is made of stainless steel.


    He straightened the bowstring, drew the bow full moon, and shot at the distant target.


    Whoosh!


    The bow and arrow hit the bullseye steadily, causing the surrounding hunters to exclaim. Willy was 200 meters away from the target, which was almost 50 meters beyond the normal maximum range.


    "not bad����"


    Willie was satisfied with his trial.


    The original Willy has always used the crossbow as his hunting long-range weapon, because it is more convenient to shoot and saves time. After arriving at the manor, Baron Kells ordered new weapons to be prepared for all hunters, and everyone could choose freely. When Willy saw the bow and arrow, he thought about it, and decided to give up the crossbow and use the bow and arrow instead.


    The reason for making such a decision is because after his physical fitness has been improved again, the bow and arrow can exert more power than the crossbow in his hands.


    The arm strength of an ordinary adult man to draw a bow is about 40 to 50 kg, and now Willy, his arm strength can reach more than 100 kg, and he can easily pull the full moon. In this state, the bow and arrow shoot out. More lethal than a crossbow.


    Seeing this scene in the distance, Haley couldn''t help breaking into a cold sweat. Now he is considering whether to quit the hunt. He is afraid that Willy will overshadow himself when he looks for the frost-spraying red deer.


    Just yesterday, after arriving at the manor, Baron Kells specially sent someone to tell all the hunters the details of the mission target. Hunters like Willy, who had vaguely guessed the mission target before, didn''t respond, but hunters like Helai who knew nothing about it were shocked. Their three views seemed to be refreshed once, and they didn''t expect this at all. There are also beasts in the world that can control the forces of nature.


    After knowing this, Haley''s heart began to shake, and he wanted to quit the hunt, but after thinking about it, he gave up the idea. He didn''t think Baron Kells would tolerate his backstepping, maybe he just walked out of the manor, It will be killed by the baron''s guards.


    "Your Excellency Balmos is here."


    In the crowd preparing for the outdoor practice, a voice suddenly came out.


    Everyone''s eyes looked into the distance, only to see Balmos in armor and a crossed sword on his waist, riding a warhorse wrapped in iron, rushing here. Beside him, followed by several well-equipped guards.


    "Everyone..." Balmos stopped the warhorse in front of everyone and said in a deep voice, "Please prepare, now, we are going to Boler Forest together. I hope everyone can find the trace of the snow-patterned deer and get high The amount of reward. If you are unfortunately injured in the hunt, then the baron will give you enough medical expenses, if you are unfortunate enough to die, then the baron will give your family a high pension. I, Bamos Ao Ray, as the eldest son of the Baron, promises you."


    The eldest son of the Baron!


    There was an exclamation from among the hunters.


    This guy who used to call himself a senior knight attendant turned out to be the eldest son of the baron.


    A hint of surprise appeared in Willy''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. He had seen the temperament of Bamos that was different from ordinary people before, so he was not too surprised.


    "Get ready, let''s go!"


    Balmos gave the order.


    After half a day.


    Outside of Boler Forest.


    Dozens of guards have been assembled here, and hunters have arrived here.


    "Everyone, the signal arrows given to you just now will be used after you encounter the snow-patterned deer. We will rush over to support you when we see the signal from the signal arrows. Please pay attention to your own safety."


    Bamos made his last request.


    The hunters dismounted one after another, scattered in all directions, and stalked toward the Bohler Forest.


    Not long after, another line of guards arrived, and the front row of the guards was none other than Ole.


    "Bamos."


    Ole asked, "Have the hunters entered the Boler Forest?"


    "Yes, Uncle Ole."


    Balmos nodded: "I have already told them all the possible traces of the snow-patterned deer, and I have also sent other guards to look for it together. After discovering the snow-patterned deer, I can quickly provide support."


    Ole hummed: "I hope to catch it successfully, after all, Lord Baron has been looking forward to owning a magical beast for too long."


    In Boler Forest.


    Willy has sneaked a distance of nearly a thousand meters along the jungle.


    He was cautious, and did not let his guard down because Pohler Forest was not as dangerous as Morse Forest. As a qualified hunter, as long as you are still hunting, you cannot relax your carelessness. After all, no one knows what kind of beasts will emerge from the jungle covered by trees.


    "According to the information provided by the baron''s subordinates, the snow-patterned deer will leave trivial ice crystals wherever it goes If it eats branches and leaves, it will also leave ice debris on the plant." Willy thought to himself. Recalling the traces that may appear when the snow-patterned deer appeared, and made further deductions, "But in this weather, these ice crystals will not exist for too long. After they are formed, they will soon turn into water and evaporate into the air. So, we have to find out the snow-patterned deer soon after it shows its traces."


    This mission is very difficult, and the hunters are ready to continue searching. Each comes with a special backpack with a small amount of water and food.


    Because this time with a clear goal, Willy did not choose to shoot even if he encountered prey in the process of moving forward. He avoided things that might cause trouble.


    "It seems that there is no chance to find it today."


    After a few hours, Willy looked up at the sky.


    The sun has set, and the horizon is hazy. Already some stars began to twinkle, but no moon appeared.


    After Willy''s physique was improved, his eyesight was greatly improved, but he still couldn''t find trivial ice crystals in the dark.


    Willy chose to rest for a while. He found a hole in a dead tree, cleaned up the sawdust and cobwebs inside, and shrank in.


    After searching for a long time, Willy also felt hungry. He opened the backpack and took out the water bottle and food. The food is compressed white bread, which is also covered with butter. This will provide hunters with more energy.


    After a simple meal, Willy curled up in the corner of the tree hole. Although it is still just into the night, Willy still chooses to sleep now.


    Because if you sleep now, you can wake up at midnight. That way, Willy can better prepare for the dangers that arise in the middle of the night. In the forest, the predators at midnight are more terrifying than those in the daytime.

 Chapter 35： assassin

    At midnight, everything is quiet.


    The predators in the dark night mercilessly harvest life, or are harvested by more powerful natural enemies. The natural law of natural selection is vividly displayed in the dark.


    On a tree not far from Willy, a hunter leaned on the broad trunk and was sleeping.


    Suddenly, the sleeping hunter shuddered. He opened his eyes and looked around, as if he felt something was wrong.


    "Is it an illusion..."


    The hunter muttered to himself, and was about to fall asleep with anxiety, but suddenly felt the sound of leaves rubbing from the top of his head.


    He raised his head subconsciously, but suddenly found a figure descending from the sky.


    The figure was holding a short blade and his eyes were cold.


    "you����"


    The hunter reached out to touch the knife, but the movement was too slow. The figure waved one hand, and the short blade in his hand fell from top to bottom, piercing the chest from the hunter''s throat, and blood spattered.


    The hunter let out a shrill scream and fell directly from the tree trunk to the ground.


    He twitched a few times, with panic and unwillingness in his eyes, but in the end he was unable to struggle and lost his life.


    The figure on the tree trunk then fell from the tree. He stretched out his finger and probed the hunter''s breath. After confirming that the hunter was really dead, he got up and walked into the darkness to find the next target.


    Under the starlight, his eyes were cold.


    "Ok?"


    In the tree hole, Willy suddenly opened his eyes.


    Just now, in his sleep, he seemed to hear a strange sound.


    "It seems that someone is screaming..."


    Willy recalled the vague voice, much like the wailing of a human being before death.


    "Did a hunter die?" Willy frowned. "Did he get attacked by a nighttime predator? Or did he discover the trail of a snow-patterned deer and was killed?"


    Thinking of this, Willy has lost any sleepiness.


    The hunter who screamed was not far from him. If he continued to sleep on his own, he might become the next target to be attacked. Instead, it is better to go to the place to investigate. If it was really what the snow-patterned deer did, maybe he could find any traces.


    Thinking of this, Willy packed up his belongings, climbed out of the tree hole, and walked towards the place where the screams were made.


    Willy gropes forward in the dark, and his rich hunting experience allows him to move freely even in the dark night.


    "It should be not far from there..."


    Willy observed the terrain and the surrounding plants, and continued walking.


    "It smells of blood..."


    Willy smelled blood, and he became very cautious at this time.


    Ten minutes have passed since the screams were made. Perhaps the corpse has been eaten by the beast meal, and the beast may even be nearby.


    Willy moved forward a little bit, and sure enough, he saw a gray lone wolf gnawing at a corpse that had been disemboweled. With the help of starlight, Willy recognized the face that had not broken yet and found that it was indeed a familiar hunter.


    "This hunter was killed by this lone wolf?"


    A hint of doubt appeared in Willy''s eyes.


    This is against common sense. First of all, an experienced and well-armed hunter is unlikely to die in the hands of a lone wolf, and even a lone wolf will not even get close to him. Secondly, Willy found that there was no trace of fighting around the lone wolf and the hunter. This is even more unreasonable. Even if the hunter is attacked and bitten, it is impossible to be slaughtered. Even if it doesn''t move, there should be traces of dragging.


    In this way, the only explanation is that after the hunter was killed, the lone wolf came to pick up food.


    Thinking of this, Willy took out his longbow and bow and arrow.


    He drew the string with his sword, and the bowstring was full of moon.


    With a swoosh, the bow and arrow shot out, directly piercing the lone wolf''s eye socket, piercing the back of its head. The strong inertia caused the lone wolf''s body to fly directly and hit the tree trunk behind. The lone wolf''s scream was only briefly, followed by a few convulsions, and there was no sound.


    Willy didn''t hesitate, and went straight forward to investigate. He needs to move faster, otherwise the smell of blood will attract other predators.


    Willy carefully observed the surroundings, and after approaching, crouched down in front of the hunter''s corpse.


    Originally, Willy didn''t feel anything, because the junior hunter gave him the ability to keep calm in times of danger. But when he got close to the hunter''s corpse, he suddenly felt nauseated. This was the first time Willy had approached a corpse so closely, and human instinct made him uncomfortable.


    Willy raised his head, took a deep breath, calmed down, and lowered his head again.


    "Um?!"


    However, when Willy saw the tragic state of the hunter''s body, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    On the hunter''s body, he found a long scar. From the neck to the chest, it is caused by the penetration of a sharp instrument, which is a fatal injury.


    "How could this kind of wound happen? It''s obviously man-made!"


    Willy was sure, because it was impossible for a beast to make such a neat wound. Even the snow-patterned deer with supernatural abilities kills things like this.


    "Why did someone kill him... Who would do it..."


    Willy''s body was filled with a layer of coolness, and the atmosphere of the Pohler Forest seemed to drop ten degrees in an instant.


    The Boler Forest, which was already full of crises, has become even more dangerous. There are not only man-eating beasts, but also murderous executioners.


    "Will it be the hands of other hunters?"


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly. He was guessing whether it was a contradictory hunter who, after entering the Boler Forest, killed him in a place where no one else was.


    If it was really a hunt for revenge among hunters, it would be fine, but what if it wasn''t? That means that all hunters may be the target of being hunted.


    Willy''s sense of unease grew stronger.


    "I can''t stay any longer..."


    Willy got up, he was about to give up this search for the snow-patterned deer. At the very least, Bamos must be informed of this abnormal situation first, and Bamos will make a decision.


    Willy hurried out of the Boler Forest.


    However, just after walking a few steps, Willy suddenly felt a thorn on his back, as if something dangerous was staring at him.


    For a moment, Willy shuddered, this is the sixth sense bestowed by the hunter''s instinct.


    dangerous!


    Willy almost subconsciously got out of place.


    Just as he dodged, a figure fell from the tree, a short blade slid past, and made a sound of breaking through the air.


    Someone wants to kill himself!


    Willy turned around and saw a thin, pale man. He was about thirty years old, his features were cold, and his eyes revealed undisguised killing intent. After his first move was empty, he unhesitatingly delivered the second strike.


    Willy quickly took out the hunting knife gifted by Baron Kells from the lower back, and made a block action.

 Chapter 36： Junior Killer Title

    The attacker slashed out with a knife and slashed towards Willy''s head, the blade collided with Willy''s hunting knife.


    The strength of the blade contact made Willy feel his arm shake, and his arm was slightly numb. He was instantly certain that the person in front of him was physically stronger than himself.


    Willy''s heart tensed, this man gave him the feeling that his life was threatening.


    However, Willy''s mind is very calm. At this time, the more he can''t be in a hurry, otherwise, a mistake will mean a different death.


    With the help of hand-to-hand combat, he distanced himself from the attacker.


    A surprise finally appeared in the attacker''s eyes. According to his expectations, he should have been assassinated with one knife, but the young man in front of him could actually confront him head-on.


    However, without any pause in his movements, he continued to press, and the blade stabbed Willy''s throat.


    Willy also wielded a hunting knife to fight. Although the weapon in his hand was not a cross sword, it did not affect his fencing.


    His fencing skills have reached the level of perfection, and he can exert great strength in actual combat. Because it is the ability given by the title attribute panel, although it is only a fencing at the level of the junior knight attendant, it is not too far from the intermediate knight attendant.


    Blade contact, both the attacker and Willy have already made up their minds to kill each other.


    "No..."


    During the battle, Willy grasped a wrong fact from the details: "This assassin also used fencing!"


    He was quite sure that with his ability, it was impossible to see it wrong.


    "This kind of fencing is almost the same as mine. Isn''t this something that only noble guards can master?"


    Although this kind of fencing is also spread outside, it is impossible for ordinary people to use it so proficiently even if they learn one move and two styles. Must go through a long period of actual combat practice, in order to play a strong power. Being able to use fencing so smoothly, this attacker can never be a civilian, he must belong to a noble organization.


    "Is it from Baron Kells?"


    A lot of things flashed through Willy''s mind.


    If this attacker was a subordinate of Baron Kells, why did he come to kill these hunters?


    For a while, Willy couldn''t understand, he still couldn''t guess the identity of the attacker.


    The confrontation has lasted for two or three minutes, and the attacker''s movements have become more and more rapid.


    He can''t guess now, how can a hunter perform fencing so perfectly.


    He has already wasted too much time on this young hunter. If he encounters other subordinates of Baron Kells during this period, he may fall into a passive state. He knew what his real mission was, and killing these hunters was just a matter of convenience.


    "Boy, you are amazing."


    The attacker suddenly stopped the knife, he sneered, stopped the attack and turned to flee.


    "Escaped?"


    Willy was a little surprised. Up to now, he still hadn''t guessed the man''s intention.


    However, Willy did not continue to struggle with this issue. Seeing the figure of the attacker fleeing quickly, he made a decisive decision and quickly took the longbow and sum in his hand.


    If the attacker was fighting with him, he really couldn''t do anything about him, but if he pulled away, the situation would change.


    The attacker probably forgot the fact that he was a hunter.


    Pulling the bow and string, the arrow was like a long rainbow, flying towards the attacker with a piercing sound.


    "Ok?"


    The attacker had already disappeared into the bushes in the forest, but suddenly heard the sound of rubbing the air behind his ears.


    "This is... the sound of bows and arrows flying?!"


    The attacker was horrified, how could this be possible! He has already opened a distance of more than fifty meters from the young hunter, and he is still in high-speed action. In addition, at midnight, the night is dark, how can the arrows chase him.


    Pfft!


    Long arrows into the flesh.


    The attacker instantly felt a piercing pain, and cold sweat broke out instantly.


    He gritted his teeth and didn''t dare to look back at all.


    I made a mistake in my judgment. This young hunter''s comprehensive combat ability is outrageous.


    "How can you have such skills at such a young age? Even the descendants of nobles, who have been trained strictly since childhood, may not have such strength."


    The attacker was really panicked.


    However, before he took a few steps, another flying arrow came.


    Pfft!


    This time, the long arrow pierced his heart.


    "how so����"


    The attacker''s eyes were split, and he was still full of doubts before he died.


    Thump, the corpse falls.


    "Huh..."


    Willy took a deep breath, and the previously tense nerves finally relaxed.


    He was about to go to look at the attacker''s body, when his eyes suddenly turned white, and a new notification on the title attribute panel appeared.


    "Successfully kill the sneak attacker, get the title - [Junior Killer], reward attribute point 0.5"


    "After obtaining the title of [Junior Killer], you will automatically learn various killing techniques and killing experience. Now you have become a calm and excellent killer."


    [Willy Faerun����Physical: 2.1; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.5]


    "Junior killer?"


    Unprepared I have another title.


    It seems that participating in this trip to Boler Forest is the right choice.


    "Continue to add attribute points to constitution."


    Although he killed a sneak attack, Willy was not sure whether there were other assassins in the Boler Forest. Without hesitation, in order to protect himself, Willy decided to continue to improve his physique. As for his intelligence, it is now 20% higher than that of ordinary people. In addition, there is no urgent need for intelligence attributes, so he is not in a hurry to increase it.


    With Willy''s thought, his title attribute panel was refreshed again.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 2.6; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0]


    Willy''s current physique is comparable to that of a mid-level knight attendant.


    Willy felt that the muscles in his body were tight and his strength was exploding. He was very sure that if he fought against the attacker just now, even if it was a head-to-head confrontation, he would still be able to kill him.


    After sorting out the equipment, Willy walked to the body of the attacker.


    The attacker''s blood flowed from the wound and soaked the ground.


    This time, Willy did not face the resistance of the corpse. The title of junior killer has given him the state of mind to face the corpse calmly.


    Willy began to **** from the attacker''s body, looking for something to prove the attacker''s identity.


    "This is����"


    On the attacker''s waist, Willy touched a cold iron badge.


    It was a blooming turbid flower with a crossed sword behind it.


    "It''s a noble family crest!"


    Willie recognized it at a glance, and Baron Kells'' Aure family also had family crests with different designs.

 Chapter 37： Hull family

    "Does this sneak attacker belong to the noble force where this family crest is located?"


    Willy didn''t know which noble this family crest represented. The only family crest he knew was the Aure family crest of Baron Kells.


    Vaguely, Willy already had some guesses: "Could it be because of the snow-patterned deer? Since Baron Kells is so eager for the snow-patterned deer, it is very likely that other nobles are also attracted to the snow-patterned deer. In this way, It''s not surprising that two forces are mixed in the Boler Forest."


    Willy continued to **** for the attacker''s body, and found that there was nothing else besides the weapon and this family crest.


    Willy put away the noble badge, thought about it, and decided to tell Balmos about it first.


    If another noble force is involved, then this trouble can only be solved by the Ole family behind Balmos.


    Having made a decision, Willy no longer wastes time. In the dark of night, he hurried towards the periphery of Boler Forest.


    During the day, Willy went deep from the periphery. Because he needed to find the traces of the snow-patterned deer all the way, the distance was not too far. But within two hours, Willy had arrived at the location where he had entered the forest before.


    As soon as Willy arrived outside, he saw several tents had been set up on the open space where the bonfire had been lit, and dozens of heavily armed guards were guarding around the tents. Baron Kells attaches great importance to the action of catching the snow-patterned deer, so Ole and Bamos will handle it directly. Naturally, the two of them do not dare to neglect, and they are directly stationed outside the forest, waiting for news at any time.


    "who?"


    Just as Willie approached the tent, a guard spotted him.


    The guard held a spear and made a warning gesture to Willy.


    "I am the hunter who entered the Boler Forest before."


    Willy opened his hand to signal that he was not malicious.


    When the guard heard the words, he took a closer look, looked at the equipment on Willy''s body, and determined his identity.


    "Why did you come back from the Bohler Forest?"


    The guard put down his weapon and asked Willy.


    "I encountered some unusual situations in the Bohler Forest, and I need to report it to Master Bamos."


    Willie is huge as he really is.


    The guard heard the words and pondered for a while: "Wait a moment, I''ll go and report to Master Balmos first."


    Although it was night time, Bamos had already entered the tent to rest, but before he fell asleep, Bamos had also ordered that if there was any news in the Boler Forest, he had to report it directly to himself.


    After the guards entered the tent, they came out soon after.


    "Master Bamos let you in."


    The guard said to Willy and made a leading gesture.


    Willy nodded lightly and walked towards the tent.


    He lifted the curtain of the tent and walked in.


    The tent is very big, not just for sleeping. In addition to the bed, there are tables and chairs, it is simply a room.


    At this time, Bamos was already sitting in his seat, waiting for Willy.


    "Is that you, Willy?"


    Bamos looked at Willy who walked into the tent somewhat unexpectedly. He was deeply impressed by this young man.


    Willy didn''t think that Bamos could remember his name, so he bowed slightly: "Master Bamos."


    "Did you come here so late, did you find the snow-patterned deer?"


    A look of anticipation flashed in Balmos'' eyes.


    Willy shook his head: "No, it''s about another thing."


    "whats the matter?"


    Bamos didn''t speak when he saw the tent''s curtain lifted and Ole strode into the tent.


    He lived in another tent, and Ole just heard the guard''s announcement, and he couldn''t put it down, so he also followed.


    "Master Ole."


    Willie greeted Ole, who knew Ole''s identity when he was at Baron Kells'' manor.


    Willy didn''t talk too much, and went straight to the topic. He recounted in detail what happened to the attacker tonight.


    "You mean, someone sneaked into the Boler Forest and killed the hunter? And you, fighting the sneak attack, killed the other party?"


    Ole was the first to react. He frowned, as if he didn''t quite believe Willy''s words.


    According to Willy, that sneak attack must have the strength of a knight attendant, and Willy is just a hunter, how could he kill a knight attendant in a fight.


    Ole had a bad face, and looked at Willy with suspicion.


    "Have you learned melee combat?"


    Balmos did not doubt Willy. He investigated Willy''s identity, and he was an ordinary farmer''s family.


    Willy replied calmly, "I learned fencing from my elder brother Thorps, who is now Lord Kells'' bodyguard."


    "Are you Thorps'' younger brother?" Ole heard the words and instantly put down his hostility. He had an impression of Thorps, a young man who was very talented in fencing, "You have practiced fencing yourself. ?"


    "I have practiced, but they are all fighting against beasts. This is the first time I have played against a human being What Willy said is half true, in fact, he has never used fencing in hunting, only However, in order to explain my actual fencing experience, I can only make up a reason to explain.


    Ole and Bamos looked at each other, and both could see the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    In the actual combat of fencing, if there is no expert nearby to point out, just comprehend it on your own, it requires extremely high comprehension. Although his older brother Thorps is talented, he is only a junior knight attendant after all, and it is impossible to provide much help to Willy''s fencing skills. So, this young hunter named Willy turned out to be a good seedling.


    Bamos had always been fond of Willy, but at this moment Ole also had a flash of admiration in his eyes.


    "By the way, you said that you touched a noble badge from that person, and brought it to me to see."


    Bamos said suddenly.


    Willy nodded and handed the metal noble badge in his pocket to Balmos.


    Balmos took it, glanced at it, and then showed anger.


    "This is the emblem of the Huer family!"


    Balmos handed the noble badge to Ole.


    When Willy heard the Hull family, his heart moved. He had heard the name of this family. It was the family of Baron Enton in the Blue Whale Town next door.


    "If it''s the Huer family, then everything makes sense."


    Ole''s face was also not good-looking: "Lord Baron had instructed us to be vigilant against Baron Enton''s people getting in, but there were still loopholes. They also came for the snow-patterned deer."


    "However, even if they come, and want to take the snow-patterned deer from the Bohler Forest, they must pass through our diamond town territory. If so, they will definitely be found. This doesn''t make sense logically."


    Balmos wondered.

 Chapter 38： find the trail

    "Perhaps, they didn''t want to take the snow-patterned deer out..." Ole narrowed his eyes, vaguely guessing something. "Or to be more precise, they didn''t even want to take the living snow-patterned deer out."


    "Huh?" Balmos frowned, "They want to kill the snowstriped deer?"


    "Yes." Ole nodded, "Since they can''t domesticate the snow-patterned deer, they naturally don''t want us to get it. In their opinion, it is better to kill the snow-patterned deer and take away its precious body rather than cheap us. It will not benefit us, and we can easily leave Diamond Town undetected. You must know that the materials on the monsters are also extremely cherished things.��


    Willy listened from the sidelines, and finally learned that the snow-patterned deer and Wally, the animals with supernatural powers, are collectively called beasts.


    "Aren''t they afraid that we will report their actions to Count Lumbar!"


    Balmos said angrily with an angry look on his face.


    In the Duchy of Langton, the Grand Duke himself has the power to assign all noble titles. However, under normal circumstances, the Grand Duke will only assign the titles of Marquis and Earls. As for viscounts and barons, they are divided by marquis and earls according to the status quo in their territories. The fief of Diamond Town was given to Baron Kells'' grandfather by Earl Rumbar''s father.


    The current Baron Kells and Baron Enton of Blue Whale Town are both vassals of Earl Rumbar. They need to obey Earl Rumbar''s orders and be responsible to Earl Rumbar.


    "Report to Count Rumbar?" Ole sneered, "Do we have any evidence? With just a small aristocratic badge, we can''t correct it unless we get the evidence on the surface. Besides, even if we do report it. , As long as it''s not an apparent conflict at the official level, Count Rumbar will probably choose to deal with it softly."


    "In that case, we can only move faster than them."


    Balmos looked serious: "They will definitely not send only one person here. Maybe at this time, there are already many people from Baron Enton in the Boler Forest. So don''t rest for the time being, let all the guards Enter the Boler Forest."


    Ole nodded, agreeing with Bamos'' statement.


    "Willi, you did a good job. After this operation, I will give you the reward you deserve. Now you go back to the Boler Forest and do your best to find the snow-patterned deer."


    Bamos turned to look at Willy and said.


    Willy bowed slightly: "Thank you. Since that''s the case, I''ll step back first."


    Not long after Willy walked out of the tent camp, he heard the movement of the guards gathering.


    From the conversation between Ole and Balmos, he has seen the importance that Baron Kells attaches to the demon beast, the snow-patterned deer. This also allowed Willy to see the great value of the little white bear Wally.


    "It seems that Wally needs more professional training in the future."


    Willy didn''t enter the dark forest of Boler.


    Because the traces of the snow-patterned deer are very subtle, Willy didn''t plan to look for it in the dark, but decided to wait until dawn to continue searching for the traces of the snow-patterned deer.


    A few hours later, the first rays of sunlight broke through the clouds and illuminated the earth.


    Willy emerges from a tree hole, he has replenished water and food, and begins to look for ice crystals and suspicious water spots along the way.


    "Is there really such a creature as a red deer that sprays frost?"


    In the jungle, a middle-aged hunter with a bald head looked troubled, and he muttered as he walked.


    It was Haley who was taught by Willy before. His hairstyle was severely damaged by Willy, and he had no choice but to shave his head bald.


    Haley has been searching for a long time, but he has not found any trace of the snow-patterned deer passing by, which makes Haley very distressed.


    How could it be possible to find traces of ice crystals in such a hot weather? Haley complained as he searched, so that he became less and less convinced of the existence of such supernatural animals.


    As the sun rises, the atmosphere is getting hotter and hotter. Fortunately, there are branches and leaves in the woods, otherwise it will definitely make people sweat profusely.


    Haley didn''t rest well last night, and at this time, he was tired and searched for two or three hours, and he felt a little weak.


    "Maybe I should find a place to hide and rest, wait until someone finds the snow-patterned deer and leave the Boler Forest together. Such a troublesome thing, and life-threatening, it''s better not to do it, and take it away in the end. Gold Rum is also a good choice."


    Haley muttered in his heart. After feeling the heavy footsteps, he found a big tree with lush branches and sat down under it.


    He opened the water bladder and poured a few sips of water into his mouth.


    "Maybe I should kill a hare and improve the food."


    Although Baron Kells provided every hunter with butter bread and jerky, Haley still wanted something with oil stars.


    Just thinking about it, Haley suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing in the distance, and the wind was cool.


    He was just about to say that he was relieved, but suddenly he felt something cold being thrown on his face.


    Haley subconsciously took off the cool thing on his face, put it in the palm of his hand, and looked at it carefullyThis is..."


    Suddenly, Haley''s eyes widened. The white granular crystals were ice crystals. The gust of wind just now brought ice crystals!


    He stood up suddenly, with joy in his eyes: "This wind is blowing from the northeast."


    Haley stuffed the water bladder into his backpack and hurried to the northeast.


    "It''s so cold..."


    The farther northeast he went, the more Haley felt that the temperature in the air was dropping.


    He was already quite sure that he was getting closer and closer to the snow-patterned deer.


    A lot of Jinlum is about to go into his waist pocket.


    At this time, Haley also showed the rich experience of the old hunter. He was light on his feet, flexible in his movements, and did not make a sound.


    Finally, through the shade of leaves in the jungle, Haley saw a huge red deer lying down under a boulder.


    Haley swears that he has never seen such a beautiful red deer.


    Ordinary red deer are less than two meters long, one to one meter high at the shoulders, and have six or three forks on their heads, and their bodies are mostly brown. The red deer in front of him is nearly three meters long, and the height at the shoulders is about one meter six or seven, and there are twelve deer forks on its head. Its skin is not a rough tan, but a beautiful silvery white. It has dark blue stripes on its silvery-white skin. From a distance, it looks like a work of art.


    Haley''s heart was pounding, he was thinking, whether to send the signal arrow directly now, or to find a way to catch it.


    In the tension, Haley''s elbow rubbed against the grass next to him inadvertently, making some slight rustling noises.


    "not good!"


    Haley''s expression changed suddenly, and he saw the beautiful red deer suddenly turning his head to look at the place where he was hiding.

 Chapter 39： knight jarvis

    The Snow-patterned Deer looked back, and Haley saw a pair of crystal-like eyes.


    Haley shuddered, because from the snow-patterned deer''s eyes, he could see the killing intent, which was the fierce light in the eyes of all beasts before they were hunted.


    The decisiveness of the old hunter was vividly displayed at this moment, and Haley turned around and fled without hesitation.


    Sure enough, the snow-patterned deer got up directly, drilled out from under the boulder, and charged towards Haley. Haley turned his head and glanced, and found that there were bright red bloodstains on the underside of the snow-patterned deer''s abdomen and on both hind limbs. His heart was overjoyed, it seemed that the snow-patterned deer had been injured before. In this way, maybe he still has a chance to fight back.


    However, in the next moment, Haley''s thought was completely dispelled.


    I saw the snow-patterned deer opened its mouth, and a piece of white ice mist sprayed out from its mouth.


    Hale was horrified, rolled sideways, dodging the ice fog.


    After the ice fog was dodged by Haley, it sprayed directly onto a piece of grass. The clump of grass condensed into ice crystals at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a gust of breeze hit, and the clump of grass that was frozen into ice crystals turned into snow foam and scattered.


    Haley''s heart twitched, his legs softened with fright. If the icy mist sprayed onto him just now, he would probably have dissipated between heaven and earth.


    He didn''t dare to hesitate any longer. While fleeing, Haley took out the signal arrow and pulled the tow line, and hurriedly launched it into the air.


    Whoosh!


    The signal arrow flew into the sky and exploded. Immediately afterwards, colorful smoke filled the air.


    "Lord Bamos, come and save me quickly!"


    Haley felt the approach of death and prayed silently in his heart.


    At this time, Willy was about to rest for a while, but suddenly heard a muffled sonic boom from the sky in the distance, approaching, a colorful smoke appeared in the sky.


    "Someone fired a signal arrow! It seems that someone has found the trail of the snow-patterned deer."


    Willy made a decisive decision and rushed directly to the place where the signal arrow was sent.


    Although he is not the first discoverer, he can participate in subsequent capture operations. As long as the snow-patterned deer can be captured in coordination, they can also get a hundred gold rum as a reward. Of course, the most important reason that drove Willy to rush away was the driver of the title attribute panel. It was the first time he collided head-on with an adult beast like a snow-patterned deer, and he might get a new title.


    In the huge Bohler Forest, Willy was not the only one who saw the signal from the signal arrow. At the same time, almost all hunters in the vicinity discovered this vision. Everyone has the same idea, that is, get to the scene quickly. In the eyes of the hunters, it was not a snow-patterned deer at all, but a huge fortune in action, a hundred gold rams.


    "Master Balmos, Lord Ole! A signal arrow has been fired from the Boler Forest!"


    A guard suddenly broke in from outside the tent and told Balmos and Ole on the seat.


    There are only less than ten guards left in the current camp, and the rest have all been sent to the Boler Forest.


    "very good!"


    Balmos and Ole looked at each other, and both saw the excitement in each other''s eyes.


    As long as the trace of the snow-patterned deer is found, the rest will be much simpler.


    "Gather the rest of the people, let''s rush over together!"


    Bamos ordered to the guards.


    "Yes."


    After the guard received the order, he quickly retreated from the tent.


    Balmos and Ole felt relieved at the same time. The snow-patterned deer was the target that Baron Kells must take down this time, and the Baron attached great importance to it, which invisibly added a lot of pressure to them.


    The two were wearing equipment and were about to walk out of the tent when they suddenly heard a few screams from outside the tent.


    Balmos and Ole looked at each other and hurriedly walked outside the tent.


    The curtain was lifted, and a young man with long blond hair was seen standing in front of the camp.


    He was holding a wide-bladed cross sword, three guards lay down beside him, and he was surrounded by five or six other guards.


    "You are... Jarvis!"


    The moment he saw the blond youth, Ole''s face showed a grim look, as if he was facing a great enemy.


    When Bamos heard Jarvis'' name, strong hostility also appeared in his eyes.


    Jarvis, the son and nephew of Baron Endon of Blue Whale Town, also serves as the captain of the Guards and possesses real knightly power. There is only one reason for him to appear here now, and that is for the snow-patterned deer.


    "Jarvis, you violated the nobility''s covenant when you did something in our Diamond Town territory. Aren''t you afraid that Lord Kells will sue Earl Rumbar?"


    Ole has already placed it on the handle of the cross.


    Jarvis smiled: "Breaching the nobility agreement? I just went to Diamond Town to retrieve what belonged to Baron Endon."


    "There is nothing belonging to Baron Enton here, please leave here quickly!"


    Ole''s tone was not good, the cross sword in his hand had been drawn, and he was always ready to fight.


    Jarvis sneered, the smile on his face subsided: "Leave, yes. Before that, Mr. Ole, I want to play against you and see your strength."


    Ole''s heart froze, he had already guessed Jarvis'' purpose, which was to delay his own footsteps and leave a chance for the rest of Baron Enton to kill the snow-patterned deerBamos, you Go catch the snow-patterned deer first, and after I get rid of this guy, I''ll rush over too. "


    Ole said to Balmos.


    "it is good."


    Bamos didn''t hesitate, and rushed directly towards the Pohler Forest with several guards.


    Jarvis didn''t stop him either. In his eyes, Ole was the only enemy.


    "bring it on!"


    Jarvis suddenly burst out, waving the cross sword in his hand, and a white sword energy slashed out.


    Ole faced him, his body full of vindictive energy.


    ����


    "It should be around here."


    Before Willy was not far from where the signal arrow was sent, he came with all his strength, but it took five minutes.


    Willy stood still, he could already feel the air around him getting colder, so he began to look for traces of snow-patterned deer nearby.


    "there."


    Willy''s eyes were like falcons, and he suddenly saw a series of frost hoof prints on the ground not far away.


    Most of the frost hoofprints have melted, and some have even evaporated into steam, leaving only a few traces.


    Seeing this, Willy rushed forward along the hoof prints.


    Suddenly, Willy heard a scream.


    Without hesitation, Willy jumped up the tree and looked in the direction of the scream.


    I saw a silver-white red deer with dark blue stripes standing in the distance, and in front of it was Hale who provoked him before.


    At this time, Haley had an ice pick nearly one meter long in his chest.


    The cold air spread to Hale''s body from the ice cone, and it quickly froze Hale into ice cubes.


    The snow-patterned deer stepped forward, trampling on top of the frozen Haley''s head.


    Wow!


    Haley turned into ice cubes of flesh and blood, scattered all over the place.

 Chapter 40： catch

    This **** scene made Willy''s pupils shrink.


    If it weren''t for the killer mentality given by the title of junior killer, Willy would probably have spit it out.


    Although it has been known before that monsters such as the snow-patterned deer possess terrifying powers, when they really saw it, they were still shocked.


    "Even if there is an injury on the body, an experienced hunter can still be easily dealt with..."


    Willy''s eyesight is far beyond human beings. He can see the lower abdomen and hind limbs of the snow-patterned deer, all with scars and bloodstains.


    After the Snow-patterned Deer killed Ha Lai, he let out a low moan, and a burst of cold air spewed out of his nostrils.


    It paced in place and did not leave, looking around vigilantly, as if sensing that there was danger lurking nearby.


    Veli drew the bow and aimed it at the snow-patterned deer. However, he was also hesitating whether to take the shot directly. He couldn''t grasp how strong the snow-patterned deer was. In case of being reckless and being counter-killed, it is really worth the loss.


    Just as Willy was thinking about the balance, several guards and hunters rushed over. Instead of being as careful as Willy, they collided head-on with the snow-patterned deer.


    When the guards and hunters saw the snow-patterned deer and the blood clots on the ground, they all turned pale and instinctively picked up the weapons in their hands.


    "Quick, let''s all take action together and take down this monster!"


    A captain of the guards greeted his companions to fight with the hunters, and Baron Kells also promised the guards the same rewards as the hunters.


    When everyone heard this sentence, their hearts were slightly relieved. When human beings are in a group, there will always be more confidence.


    Snow-patterned deer looked at the crowd that gradually surrounded him, obviously a little restless, and the cold air from his nostrils became heavier and heavier.


    "superior!"


    Taking advantage of the snow-patterned deer''s unpreparedness, the guard squad leader picked up the crossbow and shot it at the snow-patterned deer''s injured hind limbs. Because Baron Kells needed to capture the living body, he did not dare to shoot the key.


    The snow-patterned deer was in pain and let out an ear-piercing neigh.


    The guards and hunters swarmed up, all armed with sharp weapons, attacking the snow-patterned deer''s vital points.


    Seeing this, the snow-patterned deer had a fierce look in his eyes, opened his mouth, and sprayed out more intense frost.


    The few people who were facing the snow-patterned deer in front of him couldn''t dodge in time, so they turned into ice sculptures, and then shattered.


    This terrifying method caused panic in an instant, and the people who were still imposing like a rainbow were in a dilemma for a while.


    "Don''t go back! This time the reward is doubled, give it to me!"


    At this critical juncture, Bamos came on horseback, and his roar directly stabilized the scene.


    The guards and hunters face the challenge again, and their greed for money overcomes their fear.


    Puff puff!


    In the chaos, the snow-patterned deer was stabbed in the rear buttocks and forelimbs, and blood spurted out.


    The snow-patterned deer panicked. It kicked away several people close to it and began to flee in a panic.


    "Leave it!"


    Balmos went straight on his horse, facing the snow-patterned deer hard.


    In fact, Bamos doesn''t want to take such a risk, but there really is no manpower available right now. If Ole is here at this time, or if there is a senior knight attendant with two helpers, then the current situation will be easily controlled. But now, Ole was dragged by Jarvis, and the five senior knight attendants of Diamond Town were all sent to the border defense line.


    Diamond Town is a border town, which is located between the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Wata. Because of the competition between the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Vata in terms of resources, the relationship between the two countries is not harmonious. Although the two countries have not started a war for the time being, there have been frictions on the border from time to time. As the lord of Diamond Town, Baron Kells naturally has the obligation to guard the border defense line.


    Just half a month ago, there was a little conflict between Diamond Town and the border station of the Principality of Vata. In order to ensure the safety of Diamond Town, Baron Kells had to send all five high-level knight attendants. Leaving Ole, the only high-level combat power.


    Therefore, in this operation to capture the snow-patterned deer, the only people Baron Kells can use are Ole, the knight, and Balmos, who has the strength of a high-level knight attendant. As for Baron Kells himself, he needs to keep an eye on the news of the border defense line, so he cannot leave his manor without authorization.


    Right now, in order to leave the snow-patterned deer, Bamos is ready to fight hard.


    The snow-patterned deer wanted to flee directly, but suddenly found a figure riding a horse suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The snow-patterned deer, who was already panicked, turned red this time. It opened its mouth, and another icy mist sprayed out.


    Balmos felt a chill in front of him, and even his joints were a little stiff. But he is not timid, he has also seen that this snow-patterned deer seems to have reached its limit.


    He jumped off the horse and avoided the ice fog. And the war horse under him directly turned into ice cubes.


    "not good!"


    Bamos didn''t have time to feel sorry for the war horse, so he raised his sword to meet the snow-patterned deer, but suddenly found that the snow-patterned deer was spraying a cloud of ice mist again.


    "It''s careless!"


    Bamos didn''t expect the snow-patterned deer to lock his movements so quickly. He dodged and brushed past the ice mist, but his body still didn''t completely avoid it. His clothes festered directly, and the flesh on his body also directly Frozen.


    Balmos clenched his teeth and was about to escape, but saw that the snow-patterned deer no longer fled, but came towards him. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "help me!"


    Bamos''s hands and feet were stiff at the moment, and he couldn''t escape the revenge blow of the snow-patterned deer.


    "Go and save Master Bamos!"


    In the crowd, the captain of the guard roared loudly, and everyone woke up like a dream and rushed to rescue.


    But the snow-patterned deer were too close to Balmos to catch up.


    "Do not!"


    Balmos''s jaws were split, he thought of swinging his sword back, but found his wrist stiff.


    For a moment, Bamos'' heart was ashes.


    "Go away!"


    At this critical moment, a figure jumped down from the tree. He held a hunting knife and stabbed directly into the hind legs and thighs of the snow-patterned deer from top to bottom. The snow-patterned deer rolled and fell directly under the inertia of running forward.


    "Willy!"


    Bamos was overjoyed, and it was Willy who arrived at the critical moment.


    "Come and help!"


    After tipping the snow-patterned deer over, Willy took out the hunting rope and restrained the snow-patterned deer''s mouth to prevent it from spraying the ice mist again.


    When the guards and hunters saw this, they swarmed up and directly pressed the fallen snow-patterned deer.


    The snow-patterned deer was restrained and struggled hard. But it was of no avail. It was seriously injured, unable to use frost power when it was weak, and was steadily subdued by everyone.


    With the help of the captain of the guard, Willy fastened the mouth of the snow-patterned deer. The others also made concerted efforts to bind the snow-patterned deer.


    The snow-patterned deer that killed several people in a row was finally captured alive with the combined efforts of everyone.


    "Huh!"


    Balmos'' heartstrings loosened, and he sat on the ground. In the crisis situation just now, if Willy hadn''t stepped forward, he would have died under the icy hoofs of the snow-patterned deer. He didn''t expect that the young hunter he had taken a fancy to before actually saved his life at this moment.

 Chapter 41： new raider

    "Willy, thank you."


    Balmos stood up and gestured to Willy.


    A true noble would not be ashamed to thank a commoner, especially if this person was his savior.


    "This is what I should do."


    Willy also bowed slightly in return.


    Although he rescued Balmos and took down the snow-patterned deer, Willy felt some regret in his heart. I thought that after catching the snow-patterned deer, the title attribute panel would give me a new title, but at present, it seems that I have miscalculated. However, this kind of regret flashed in my heart, after all, I was not completely without gain. He not only won the title of junior killer before, but also won the favor of the baron heir Bamos.


    Bamos didn''t promise any verbal rewards, but he was already thinking about Willy''s training plan in his heart. In his opinion, Willy is very young, full of courage and wisdom, and has an innocent family background. If Willy still has the talent of knighthood, he might be the next Ole.


    "Let''s go, go back to the manor."


    With the help of the guards, Bamos got on his horse with difficulty. His back had festered and frozen and was in urgent need of returning for treatment.


    The guards and hunters were very excited, and after all the hardships, they finally caught the snow-patterned deer, which will bring great rewards to everyone.


    Under the command of the captain of the guards, several guards **** the snow-patterned deer again, lifted it, and followed behind Bamos.


    "Willy, find a horse and go with me."


    Bamos said on horseback.


    The guards and hunters around him all looked at Willy with envy. Just now, Willina stepped forward to rescue, and in their opinion, he has obtained the key to open the door to the future. Bamos is destined to become the next lord of Diamond Town, and being held in high regard by him means the rise of the entire family behind him. This is the dream of all the civilians in Diamond Town, but it was realized by Willy at this time.


    The captain of the guards handed over his warhorse to Willy. After Willy thanked him, he mounted his horse and ran alongside Bamos.


    "You are very talented in the field of fencing."


    When Willy shot just now, although he used a hunting knife, he actually used fencing, which Bamos clearly saw.


    "I only know a little bit. Compared with the personal soldiers under the baron, there is still a big gap."


    What Willy is telling the truth is that his fencing is at the level of a junior knight attendant. Although he uses it very skillfully, it is still insufficient compared to higher-level fencing. He must unlock the new title as soon as possible.


    Balmos smiled slightly: "Willi, I have a suggestion for you."


    "Please speak."


    Willie responded.


    Palmerston took a moment: "I hope you can enter the Baron''s Manor and become my father''s personal soldier. I will ask Uncle Ole as your teacher to teach you fencing and fighting skills in person. Do you agree?"


    Willy was also a little surprised when he heard the words. He didn''t expect Balmos to value him so much.


    It is not an easy task to become the baron''s personal soldier. First, you need to enter the guards, perform well in the guards and be recognized. In addition, you must pass the assessment of the junior knight attendants, and think that you have the potential to continue to improve. Become a janitor. And Bamos directly let himself omit the long process and get it right in one step.


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Willy responded directly without hesitation.


    Willy has long seen the social structure of this world. No matter how hard the commoners are, they are humble in front of the nobles. Not everyone has a golden finger like himself, and can achieve social stratification with the improvement of their own strength. jump. For most commoners, they have to live under the control of nobles all their lives, and it is impossible to achieve the simplest equality for everyone.


    Just like Lake and Mrs. Shawin, their greatest wish is to hope that their children can become excellent talents who serve the nobles, which is determined by the cultural concept of the whole world. If they knew that they had also become Baron Kells'' personal soldiers, they would be excited and unable to control themselves.


    "very good."


    Balmos was very satisfied with Willy''s attitude.


    Because the snow-patterned deer was carried behind him, the speed of the movement was not fast. During this period, their movements also attracted the attention of some jungle beasts, but because there were too many beasts, no beasts dared to take action, so the journey was safe.


    "I''m going out of the Boler Forest soon."


    Bamos felt a burning sensation on his back. Although it was frostbite, it was extremely painful.


    However, at this time, he did not focus on his wounds, but was thinking about whether Jarvis was driven away by Ole, which was a troublesome existence.


    Willy followed Balmos and acted very silent.


    instigate instigation...


    Suddenly Willy heard the sound of leaves rubbing on the top of his head.


    In an instant, he thought of the scene where the sneak attacked him last night.


    "Protect the snow-patterned deer!"


    Without warning, Willy shouted.


    Everyone, including Bamos, was stunned and didn''t react. But the next moment, they understood what Willy meant.


    On the top of the tree, two figures jumped down from the top, holding sharp short blades in their hands, stabbing at the neck of the bound snow-patterned deer.


    Their purpose is very clear, that is to take the life of the snow-patterned deer.


    "It''s from Baron Endon!"


    Bamos roared, and he suddenly understood the intention of the person who came.


    Previously, Baron Enton dispatched a large number of manpower and lost a lot of elites in order to capture the snow-patterned deer. As a result, after injuring the snow-patterned deer, he failed to capture it and let it escape to Diamond Town. It was a long day of hard work, but in the end, the fruit was handed over to someone else. Baron Enton was at odds with Baron Kells, so he was very unwilling, so he secretly sent someone to sneak into the Boler Forest. His purpose is very clear, either to bring the snow-patterned deer back to Blue Whale Town, or to kill the snow-patterned deer so that Baron Kells can''t get it either.


    Willy was the first to react, and he drew the bow, and two sharp arrows were shot at the same time.


    Whizzing!


    The sharp blades of the two sneak attackers were about to pierce the throat of the snow-patterned deer, but they saw two sharp arrows shot from a distance.


    They forcibly changed their movements and avoided Willy''s ultimate move. But at the same time, he also lost the best chance to assassinate the snow-patterned deer.


    "Take them!"


    The captain of the guards commanded the crowd to surround him and slashed with a cross sword.


    Balmos'' complexion was ashen, and he was obviously intolerable for Baron Enton''s behavior: "Kill them directly!"

 Chapter 42： 1st Intermediate Title

    The guards obeyed the order and stabbed them with spears and cross swords.


    But the skills of the two were obviously extraordinary, and the short blades in their hands were staggered, making it impossible for everyone to get close.


    Just between the confrontation, one of the sneak attackers dodged, and directly dodged in front of the bound snow-patterned deer.


    "Protect the snow-patterned deer!"


    Barmos yelled.


    The purpose of these two people is obviously to kill the snow-patterned deer, and they even want to take the cherished parts of the snow-patterned deer at an opportunity. Such as antlers, deer tails, etc., these are very rare top medicinal materials.


    Balmos gritted his teeth. If Ole was here, the two would have been separated from each other long ago.


    The sneaker raised the short blade in his hand and stabbed the belly of the snow-patterned deer.


    The snow-patterned deer obviously also found itself in danger. It struggled hard, but the rope was firmly tied to it, and it couldn''t move at all.


    If the short blade pierced the belly of the snow-patterned deer, it would have been seriously injured and would have died directly. As a result, Baron Kells'' dream of owning a magical beast was shattered directly.


    Bass!


    At the critical moment, Willy jumped off his horse, the hunting knife collided with the short blade in his hand, and bounced off the man''s attack directly.


    Now, after obtaining the title of Junior Killer, his strength has increased again.


    A hint of doubt appeared in the attacker''s eyes. Before performing this mission, they were all told that all the senior knights and attendants of Diamond Town had been dispatched to the border defense line, and Ole would also be held back by Lord Jarvis. But the young man in front of him, his combat power is obviously stronger than the intermediate knight attendant.


    After entering the fighting state, Willy''s mind suddenly became very clear, and his heart was very calm.


    This is the killer mentality given by the title of junior killer, which allows Willy to maintain the most calm mentality in the fight.


    Willy took one step forward, slashed backhand with the hunting knife, and stabbed at the sneak attacker, with a tricky technique and a knife-like style.


    The sneak attack was startled. The young man in front of him made a very vicious move. It was a typical one-hit kill move. Unless he had undergone special training, ordinary people would not be able to use this fighting technique at all.


    The sneak attacker forcibly shifted, trying to avoid the blow, but his movements were too slow.


    Willy''s movements changed abruptly. The knife that originally stabbed the throat, stabbed the heart with his backhand.


    With just one knife, one life was taken by Willy.


    The remaining sneak attacker was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that his partner would be dealt with so quickly. Without thinking, he turned and ran away.


    In a hurry, he didn''t even know that he made the same mistake as the first time he attacked the Veli man.


    Willy is a hunter, a hunter who is proficient in bow shooting.


    With an expressionless face, Willy drew his bow and shot an arrow, directly piercing the last attacker.


    Between the lightning and flint, the two attackers were all killed.


    "this����"


    Balmos sat on the horse and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    A young hunter, with a knife in his hand, killed two people, this is too unreal.


    He clearly sent someone to investigate Willy''s family details, he is just an ordinary child, why is he so skilled in fighting.


    In a trance, he suddenly remembered that Ole once said that this is the world, some people are really born to fight, they are born warriors, they can quickly temper and grow between blood and fire.


    "Perhaps Willy is such a person..."


    Bamos suddenly felt a little fortunate in his heart that this kind of talent had already been brought under his command.


    "Don''t worry about their bodies, just leave here."


    Bamos directly gave orders to everyone, and he was not sure whether there were other enemies in ambush in this Boler Forest.


    "Master Balmos, please wait a moment."


    Willy suddenly stopped Bamos'' suggestion. He pointed to the abdominal wound of the snow-patterned deer: "When the snow-patterned deer was struggling just now, the abdominal wound split open, and the injury intensified."


    When Bamos heard the words, he glanced at the snow-patterned deer. Sure enough, the dried blood on its abdomen was covered again, and its breath was weakened a lot.


    "wait for me."


    Willy rushed to a clump of weeds beside him, rummaged through it for a moment, and pulled up a few dark green plants.


    This is a medicinal herb mainly used to stop bleeding in animals. Willy wasn''t sure whether the herb would be effective against Warcraft, he could only try it.


    Willy stuffed the herb into his mouth, chewed it, and spat out a dark green dumpling.


    "Just bear with it..."


    Willy glanced at the snow-patterned deer whose eyes were full of desire to survive, and muttered in a low voice.


    He flattened the herb dumplings and smeared them around the belly of the snow-patterned deer.


    The snow-patterned deer twitched, obviously the volatilization of the medicinal properties made it feel pain.


    "it works."


    Seeing this, Willy also had a bottom line in his heart.


    He also found that the hatred towards him in the eyes of the snow-patterned deer seemed to have changed slightly.


    Just as he was about to get up and move on, Willy''s eyes suddenly appeared in front of the title attribute panel.


    "Successfully rescued the Bronze-level Demon Beast Snow-patterned Deer, and received the gratitude of the Bronze-level Demonic Beast Snow-patterned Deer, and the title was upgraded��[Intermediate Beast Tamer], rewarded with 0.8 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Intermediate Beast Tamer] you will understand the habits and characteristics of various bronze-level monsters, and you will have a high affinity for all ordinary beasts and young monsters."


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 2.6; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.8]


    Intermediate Animal Tamer!


    Willy''s movements stopped for a while.


    Originally thought that the Snow-patterned Deer would not get any title, but in the blink of an eye, he got an intermediate title!


    This is Willy''s first intermediate title, and the attribute point rewarded is 0.8 at once!


    This is almost equivalent to the bonus value of the previous two titles combined.


    In addition, the ability given by this intermediate animal trainer is also very exciting.


    The original title of Junior Beast Tamer only gave me an affinity for ordinary animal cubs, but now, I can make them feel close to all ordinary beasts, even the cubs of Warcraft.


    The title of Beast Tamer is simply to cultivate himself into a simplified version of the Druid.


    "However, what do you mean by Bronze-level monsters... Could it be that there are also different levels of monsters..."


    Willy didn''t bother about this issue, nor did he directly choose to add points. Now that he is not so urgent to improve his physique, he needs to think about the specific details of adding points.


    "Let''s go."


    After seeing Willy dressing the snow-patterned deer''s wound, Bamos whispered.


    He knew very well in his heart that if it wasn''t for Willy, the snow-patterned deer capture operation would have already failed.


    However, he did not continue to say some polite words, because that would make him appear very hypocritical. It is better to use his own behavior later to show the importance he attaches to Willy.

 Chapter 43： excited baron

    "Your Excellency Ole, your strength has won my respect."


    Outside the camp, Jarvis smiled, the cross sword in his hand flickered, and he looked very relaxed.


    Ole''s expression was more solemn, his arm clenching the long sword was trembling slightly, and it was obvious that he was struggling in the duel just now.


    Next to the two of them was a messy battlefield.


    Ole never imagined that Jarvis, who was known as the first genius in Blue Whale Town, had grown to this point now. He was just over 30 years old, and he had already put himself under tremendous pressure in the battle. In the next few years, he will definitely be completely suppressed.


    Thinking of the grievances and gaps between Baron Endon and Baron Kells, Ole was a little worried.


    "Jarvis, I have to admit that your talent is astonishing. But don''t think that with force, you can do whatever you want in Diamond Town. If you anger Baron Kells, you will pay an unbearable price, even if Baron Endon is protecting you, but it''s no use."


    Ole''s eyes were cold, he wasn''t intimidating Jarvis.


    Under the rule that the nobles rule everything, even if Jarvis is a real knight, as long as he challenges the dignity of the nobles, he will face the most tragic end. Unless Jarvis'' strength can grow to the point where even the rules can be ignored.


    "Diamond Town is the territory of Lord Kells, so I naturally dare not be presumptuous."


    Jarvis is still neither humble nor arrogant, with a light-hearted look: "I have benefited a lot from the fight with Your Excellency Ole. I hope next time I have the opportunity to learn your fencing skills. I will not stay too much, Return to Blue Whale Town first."


    Jarvis estimated that the delay time was enough for his subordinates to act. Whether they succeeded or not, they left Diamond Town by themselves. Otherwise, he would not be able to bear the wrath of Baron Kells tore his face.


    "No."


    Ole looked at the figure of Jarvis leaving, his eyes narrowed slightly, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    He pondered for a moment, put away the cross sword, and prepared to go to the Boler Forest. Now Ole is very worried, if Jarvis''s men succeed, then Baron Kells'' wish for monsters will be in vain. The current Baron Kells is worried about the border defense line. If he gets the news of the failure to capture the snow-patterned deer, he is afraid that he will be furious.


    Ole was about to head towards the Pohler Forest when he suddenly saw guards and hunters coming out of the forest.


    Bamos and Willy rode side by side, and behind them, several people were carrying a bound animal.


    The animal was all silver and white, with dark blue stripes on its body, and twelve antlers on its head.


    "Snow-patterned deer!"


    Ole''s heart trembled.


    "Uncle Ole, the snow-patterned deer has been caught!"


    The moment he saw Ole, Bamos''s heart was finally relieved. At this time, he had completely forgotten his pain, and his tone was excited.


    "very good!"


    Ole burst into laughter, releasing all his depressed mood after fighting Jarvis: "Return to the manor and bring this good news to Lord Baron."


    ����


    Inside the Baron''s Manor.


    Baron Kells sat in front of his desk, his brows furrowed and his expression very serious.


    He looked at the border defense information on the table and fell into deep thought. The Duchy of Vata has increased its troops on the border again. Although there is no attack, the continuous increase of the garrison has put great pressure on Baron Kells.


    Other lords can do whatever they want in their territory without any sense of urgency. But Baron Kells is different, he has to bear the pressure of the frontier. If the Principality of Vata really started a war, the first one would be Diamond Town. If Diamond Town is destroyed, he will not be able to be a baron anymore.


    "Come here, send this letter to Count Rumbar."


    Baron Kells commanded to the door.


    Count Rumbar is his immediate superior, and he must report the difficulties facing Diamond Town one by one. In the letter, Baron Kells stated the current pressure on Diamond Town and made a request for additional troops.


    Soon, a personal soldier came in and took out the envelope.


    Baron Kells crossed his fingers and pressed against his forehead, looking a little tired.


    "I hope to hear some good news recently..."


    Baron Kells sighed slightly.


    dong dong dong!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on his door.


    "Come in."


    Baron Kells'' voice instantly regained its majesty, he couldn''t let others see his worries.


    The door opened, and Balmos and Ole entered side by side.


    At this time, Bamos, the broken armor on his body has not been replaced, and the wound has only been treated briefly.


    "You are..."


    Baron Kells was a little surprised when he saw the two of them, and then a surprise appeared in his eyes.


    Ole and Bamos were both sent out by himself to find the snow-patterned deer, but now they have returned together. Could it be that they have brought good news?


    Sure enough, Balmos said with a smile: "Father did not live up to your hopes. Uncle Ole and I brought you the snow-patterned deer!"


    When Baron Kells heard this, the seriousness on his face disappeared, replaced by a smile that could not be concealed. He laughed and stood up directly from his seat: "Good job!"


    Anxiety was swept away at this moment.


    Snow-patterned deer, this is a monster, the monster that he has been expecting!


    If the snow-patterned deer is tamed, then Diamond Town will add another high-level combat power, which is comparable to the power of knights! The good news comes all too soon for the now potentially war-torn diamond town.


    "Congratulations, Lord Baron."


    Ole stood aside and said with a smile.


    "Ole, Bamos, thank you."


    Baron Kells walked in front of them and patted them on the shoulders at the same time.


    When he saw the frostbite on Bamos''s back, there was a hint of distress in his eyes, but it disappeared in a flash.


    "Father, the successful capture of the snow-patterned deer this time is not only because of Uncle Ole and me, but more importantly, because of Willy, if it weren''t for him, we would not have been able to catch the snow-patterned deer at all."


    Bamos said.


    Ole next to him also nodded. On the way back to the manor just now, Balmos had already told Ole about Willy''s performance. After listening to Ole, he was also very surprised. He did not expect that the young hunter who brought the news of the sneak attack was so good.


    Before Balmos could make his proposal, Ole had already decided to take Willy as a student. Even a bolder idea appeared in his mind. He wants to apply to the baron to teach Willy the chivalrous breathing method. He wants to cultivate a talent better than Jarvis himself.


    ??

 Chapter 44： grown up

    "Willi?"


    Baron Kells frowned slightly, as if thinking about who the owner of this name was. As a busy lord, it is difficult for him to remember an ordinary country boy.


    "Willi is the young hunter I recruited a few days ago, the young man from Xiangguo Village."


    Balmos made a slight mention.


    A stunned look appeared on Baron Kells'' face, and he suddenly remembered that this young man was highly respected by Balmos.


    "You mean, because of this young hunter named Willy, you can bring back the snow-patterned deer?"


    There was doubt in Baron Kells'' tone.


    Seeing this, Bamos directly told Baron Kells about Willy''s performance in detail. Including Willy''s discovery of the assassin in Blue Whale Town, and his great role in capturing the snow-patterned deer, and even applying medicine to the snow-patterned deer to heal the wounds, Bamos''s description is completely complete.


    "There are such wonderful children in Diamond Town..."


    When Baron Kells listened to all of Balmos''s narration, he also showed an unexpected look.


    In his opinion, even the eldest son who was born in a noble family and most satisfied with him couldn''t achieve this level at the age of thirteen.


    "Father, I have recruited him into your personal guard and asked Uncle Ole to be his teacher."


    Before entering the Boehler Forest, Balmos had already informed Baron Kells of the idea and agreed, but at that time he had not planned to introduce Willy as Ole''s student.


    When Baron Kells heard this, he glanced at Ole, obviously beyond his expectations: "You decide to be this child''s teacher?"


    Baron Kells is very aware of Ole''s temperament. He is a serious and arrogant person, but now he has agreed to be a teacher for ordinary children.


    "Yes, Lord Baron, I have communicated with Willy, and I am very satisfied with this child."


    On the way back, Ole had already confirmed his teacher-student relationship with Willy, and now the only thing left is Lord Baron to issue an approval for Willy to enter the Guards directly.


    The personal guard is the most important guarantee for the safety of Baron Kells. Every personal soldier who enters the personal guard must obtain the written approval of the baron.


    "In that case, I''ll have someone prepare Willy''s approval to enter the bodyguard later, and I''ll sign it."


    Baron Kells nodded and asked again, "Is Willy in the manor at this time?"


    "He''s waiting downstairs."


    Balmos had long guessed that after acknowledging Willy''s credit, Baron Kells might summon him in person.


    Baron Kells smiled: "Let him come up, I will reward him myself."


    Downstairs in the baron''s study, Willy was waiting at the door. The rest of the hunters and guards have already gone to rest, only himself, who was instructed by Balmos to wait here for the baron''s summons.


    "The baron wants to see you, come with me."


    Willy was a little bored of waiting, but suddenly he saw a personal soldier walking in front of Willy.


    The personal soldier walked in front of Willy and led Willy to the study on the third floor.


    "The baron is waiting for you inside, please come in."


    When they arrived at the location, the personal soldier said to Willy.


    Willy thanked softly and knocked on the half-covered door.


    After getting an answer, Willy walked into Baron Kells'' study.


    As soon as he walked in, Willy saw three figures. He knew both Balmos and Ole, but he had never seen the middle-aged man in front of the desk. However, there is no need to guess the identity of the middle-aged man. He is the most authoritative person in Diamond Town, and the object that all the people of Diamond Town, including his parents, look up to, Baron Kells.


    "I have seen Lord Baron."


    Willy bowed slightly, behaved decently, and did not show the slightest timidity.


    After the baron saluted, Willy nodded to his teachers Ole and Balmos again.


    When Baron Kells saw Willy walk in, his eyes lit up, revealing his unabashed appreciation.


    Young, calm, not timid even in the face of yourself, this is a very rare quality.


    "Willi, you did a great job in capturing the snow-patterned deer this time."


    Baron Kessell went straight to the topic: "Although you are about to become my personal soldier, I will not be stingy with the reward that should be given to you. According to the reward for this mission, you should get 100 gold rum, but In view of your pivotal role in this operation, I have increased your reward to five hundred gold rams."


    Five hundred gold rum, even Willy felt the generosity of Baron Kells.


    When his eldest brother Thorpes needed money, his parents took out two gold lums with great difficulty, but at this moment, Baron Kells gave him five hundred gold lums directly with a wave of his hand. This money, the entire Faerun family did not eat or drink, and would never be able to accumulate it in a lifetime. Willie could no longer imagine how Lake and Mrs. Shawin would react when the huge sum of money was placed in front of them.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Lord Baron."


    Willy expressed his gratitude to the baron Baron Kells just smiled and said, "Besides, I also allow you to make a request to me as another reward for you."


    As soon as the words fell, Ole and Bamos looked at each other.


    They understand that Willie has been approved by Baron Kells.


    "Lord Baron, your reward is rich enough, I have no other requirements."


    Willy is well aware of advance and retreat, and does not overstep it.


    Kells became more and more satisfied with Willy: "In this case, the reward is designated by me."


    "Bamos, have the bean seeds been introduced?"


    Kells suddenly asked Balmos.


    "Diamond Town was introduced a week ago, and now Fandou Village is under construction."


    Balmos is very familiar with the things in the territory.


    Baron Kells paused and said, "Willi, I will give you this Doutun. From today onwards, you are the owner of the Pandoutun. You can develop and construct the entire Pandoutun as you like, provided that you You must hand in the full amount of beans every year. I hope you can become a qualified village chief, don''t let me down."


    After hearing the reward, Willy was stunned for a moment. Baron Kells actually gave him a colony? !


    The meaning of this is simply more important than the five hundred gold rams!


    In theory, as the baron of Diamond Town, Kells can give the land here to others at will. But in fact, few barons would do this at all, because land is the most important resource for the nobles and the foundation of their noble identity. Baron Kells is a generous lord, but he has only sent one village, and the owner of that village is Ole, a close friend who has been with him for many years.


    And Fandou Village was the second village he sent.

 Chapter 45： go home

    "I will definitely grow high-quality beans, and I won''t let you down."


    The crops like sweet beans were recorded in the memory of Willy''s predecessor. This sweet potato is not the groundnut of the previous life, it is more like a sweet potato, but its growth season is different from that of sweet potato, it is a unique plant in this world. Before that, there were people selling beans in Diamond Town, but those beans were all brought in by foreigners and had not been grown locally. Now Diamond Town has introduced Fandou seeds and developed Fandou Village, and Willy has become the owner of Fandou Village.


    "I''ll give you five days. You can move all your family members to Fandoutun, and take a good rest during these five days."


    Baron Kells said: "Ole will train you personally after you enter the personal troops. Now there is nothing else to do, you go out first."


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    Willie said goodbye to Baron Kells and Balmos and Ole.


    After Willy walked out of the room, the room fell into a temporary silence.


    "Father, give Willy a Fandoutun directly. Isn''t this reward too heavy?"


    In Bamos''s point of view, giving the village such a thing has a very important meaning, and Willy''s credit is not enough to accept this kind of reward.


    Baron Kells shook his head: "Bamos, you have to take a long-term view. Maybe he is just a young hunter now, but ten years later, twenty years later, he will be your right-hand man. Build a prosperous territory. , you can''t just rely on your own strength, but more importantly, the help of the people around you. Just like your Uncle Ole, without him, the current diamond town would not be so stable. "


    Ole stood aside and bowed slightly after hearing the words. He agreed with Baron Kells'' statement that Willy might be the next self.


    "Okay, now you accompany me to see the snow-patterned deer."


    There was a look of anticipation in Baron Kells'' eyes, and his long-cherished wish finally came true.


    ����


    After Willie walked out of Baron Kells'' study, he didn''t stay too long. After packing up his equipment, he left the manor and set off for his home in Xiangguo Village. The five hundred gold lums given by Baron Kells are not in a hurry to receive them now.


    Originally, Willy wanted to see Thorps, but after inquiring, he learned that the guards who had just joined the team were training, so he dismissed the idea.


    This trip to Boler Forest was Willy''s most rewarding experience since his rebirth.


    In Boler Forest, he unlocked the title of Junior Killer, and also unlocked the first intermediate title Junior Beast Tamer, which essentially enhanced his strength. In addition, Baron Kells also gave him huge wealth, and the most important reward Fandoutun.


    In this world, villages and villages have similarities, but they also have obvious differences. A village is a place where people gather and live, while a village is mostly a place where people gather and live based on some kind of agricultural activity.


    As a new village in Pandou Village, there may not be many villagers living in it, and Wei Li estimates that there are only a dozen households. But Rao is so, these dozen households are all under their subordinates, and they are responsible for themselves, not Baron Kells. In a way, Willy is already a miniature lord, albeit without a noble title.


    After walking out of Diamond Town, Willy paid three copper rams and got into a carriage. Two hours later, the carriage stopped in front of Xiangguo Village.


    It is now the end of midsummer, and it is about to enter autumn. During this period, the villagers are relatively leisurely, and there is no busy farming work for the time being. These days, Lake and Mrs. Shawin have had a much easier time than in previous years, because after the family environment has improved, they no longer need to go to Morse Forest to pick fruits and wild vegetables to exchange money as in previous years.


    Willy''s footsteps were fast, and within a few minutes, he arrived at the gate of his own courtyard.


    "I am back!"


    Willy shouted into the yard.


    Immediately afterwards, a small figure came out of the room, running towards her, it was Veria.


    At this time, Veria was surprised and full of smiles, and threw herself into Willy''s arms: "You are finally back!"


    In the days when Willy was away, Veria suddenly felt that the house was much deserted. If it wasn''t for Wally, she''d probably go mad with depression.


    "Willie."


    Mrs. Shawin also came out of the room, and when she saw Willie returned safely, she was slightly relieved. Although she knew that her son was an excellent hunter, Mrs. Shawin could not be completely relieved after entering the forest for so many days.


    "Mother."


    Willy enjoyed the feeling of being waited for by his family. He patted Veria on the head, and as he entered the room, he asked Mrs. Shawin, "Where''s my father? Why aren''t you at home?"


    "He went to your Uncle Whoopi''s house to get new farm tools, and he''ll be back in a while."


    Mrs. Shawin replied, "You rest for a while, and I''ll make lunch."


    Mrs. Shawin entered the kitchen, and only Veria and Willie were left in the room.


    "Willy, you''re finally home. The meat at home is almost exhausted. Can you go hunting in the forest tomorrow and bring back some new prey?"


    Veria looked at Willy with longing eyes Willy flicked Veria''s head: "No."


    "why?"


    Veria grabbed Willy''s sleeve and shook it vigorously, looking unreasonable.


    "Because..." Willy smiled, "We''re moving."


    "move place?"


    Veria''s little brows knit together: "Why, why are we moving?"


    "I''ll explain it to you at the dinner table later."


    Willie responded.


    Veria sniffed her little nose, rolled her eyes, and seemed to think of something: "Willie, I discovered Wally''s little secret during the few days you were away."


    "Wally''s little secret?"


    Willy then remembered that there was a white bear cub waiting to be taken care of at home.


    "Twice, when I was holding Wally, I felt like it stabbed me with a needle."


    Veria looked serious.


    As soon as Willy heard it, he knew that when he was gone, Wally secretly discharged.


    It seemed that the little guy still couldn''t control himself completely.


    However, Willy is not too worried about this problem. Now that he has the ability of an intermediate animal trainer, he can completely tame Wally to be more obedient and control his behavior.


    "It must be your illusion. How could a little white bear stab you with a needle?"


    Willie defends Wally.


    "No, but I really feel it..."


    Veria still insists on her point of view.


    Willy directly stretched out his hand and squeezed Veria''s mouth, so she was forcibly shut up: "Don''t say it again, it must be your illusion. Okay, now let''s go and see Wally."


    Willy grabbed Veria''s pigtail and walked towards Wally''s bear den.

 Chapter 46： shocked parents

    "Wally!"


    Walking to Wally''s little bear den, Veria crouched down and removed the wrench on the little house of the bear den.


    The next moment, a white snow ball squeezed out of the bear''s den. At this time, Wally seemed to be a bit bigger than Willy before he left, and it was already a little difficult to get in and out of the bear den.


    As soon as Wally got out of the bear''s den, he rushed directly to Willy''s feet. Its senses are very sensitive, and when Willy approaches, it has already smelled Willy''s breath.


    "Vilia, what kind of food did you feed Wally? It''s only been a few days since he didn''t see him. How could he gain so much weight?"


    Willy crouched down, took Wally in his arms, and stroked its smooth fur.


    Veria answered proudly: "As an excellent nanny, I naturally fed Wally all the delicious food at home."


    Willy pouted and had to admit that children are more responsible than adults when they are serious.


    Wally looked very comfortable in Willy''s arms. It instinctively felt that Willy''s breath smelled better than before he left.


    While stroking the little white bear, Willy watched its changes.


    In addition to the larger size, Wally''s fur color has also become purer, and the dark blue in his pupils seems to be heavier.


    Willy was not surprised by these changes. As a mutant born from an ordinary beast, it would be abnormal without these changes.


    "When we reach Fandoutun, we need to build a bigger bear den for Wally to ensure that it has enough range."


    Willy thought to himself.


    During his trip to the Boler Forest, he already knew the treasures of the beasts. Baron Kells almost took his son in in order to own a monster, but he accidentally got Wally in Morse Forest. This is simply amazing luck.


    "I hope you can grow into a powerful monster, don''t let me down..."


    Willy whispered in his heart, and he had already started planning Wally''s training process.


    Because he hadn''t seen him for too long, Wally kept shrinking in Willy''s arms and refused to come out. In desperation, Willy could only hold Wally all the time, which made Veria on the side very angry and scolded Wally for having no conscience. It is obviously himself who feeds Wally every day, but after seeing Willy, he doesn''t pay attention to his existence at all.


    "Willi, Veria, ready to eat."


    Mrs. Shawin''s voice came from inside the house.


    "coming."


    Veria snatched Wally angrily and shoved it into the bear''s den. As she stuffed it, she muttered, "I''m very disappointed with your performance today, so I didn''t have lunch..."


    On the table.


    Lake had rushed home before dinner, and the family sat together.


    Because Willie came back suddenly, Mrs. Shawin didn''t prepare too much food. However, the rabbit meat bibimbap and two plates of green vegetables have already satisfied Willy. This kind of food is a hundred times stronger than when he first crossed over.


    "Willi, did you get his reward for serving Lord Baron this time?"


    Lake asked Willy.


    For the commoners, the act of giving by the nobles is more important than the things they give. It is the most desirable thing to be recognized by the nobles. This is determined by the cultural awareness of this world, and it is engraved in the bones of almost every civilian.


    "Of course, Baron Kells gave me a very generous monetary reward."


    Willy swallowed the rabbit bibimbap in his mouth and responded.


    When Lake and Mrs. Shawin heard the words, smiles appeared on their faces unconsciously. Now they can proudly say to outsiders that their two sons have served the baron, which will definitely be the envy of all the villagers.


    "How much reward did Lord Baron give you?"


    Mrs. Shawin asked that she had to figure this out, because it was her capital to show off to outsiders.


    Willy chewed the food in his mouth, he didn''t have time to speak, he just stretched out five fingers.


    "Fifty silver rams?" Mrs. Shawin nodded. "Fifty silver rams, this is the income our family has worked hard for half a year."


    "How is that possible?" Lake shook his head and retorted, "Shorpes said that Lord Baron is a generous person, and he should have given five gold rams."


    Willy waved his hand, he chewed faster, trying to swallow the food faster. He had already seen that Lake and Mrs. Shawin, in their consciousness, did not have the concept of a hundred in Kinlum at all. According to previous lives, it is probably poverty that limits the imagination.


    "No? Could it be... fifty gold rams?"


    Lake''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Mrs. Shawin was very calm: "How is this possible, fifty gold rams, what a huge fortune."


    Willie finally swallowed the food. He looked at Lake and Mrs. Shawin: "It''s 500 gold rums. Baron Kells gave me a reward of 500 gold rums."


    Five hundred gold rams.


    Suddenly, the table fell into silence, only the sound of Veria pulling rabbit meat and bibimbap was left.


    "Oh my God!"


    Mrs. Shawin covered her chest and even her breathing became short of breath.


    Lake swallowed and tried his best to keep the head of the family calm, but his trembling palms had betrayed his heart.


    "This... is this true?"


    Lake took a deep breath and carefully confirmed to Willy.


    As soon as Willie saw this scene, he knew that he still underestimated the shocking power that 500 gold lums brought to his parents.


    "certainly."


    Willie continued, not to give the couple a chance to continue to make a fool of themselves: "Because of my excellent performance, in addition to the five hundred gold rams, Baron Kells recruited me into his personal guard and gave me a Newly developed village."


    "So, we need to move out of Xiangguo Village and arrive at Xintunzi in these two days."


    Willie finished in one breath.


    "I need to calm down."


    Lake couldn''t hold back any longer. He held up the porridge with his trembling hands, and after drinking it with difficulty, a rice stain was left on his mouth.


    Mrs. Shawin felt amused when she saw Lake like this, but she was relieved a lot.


    "Where are we going to move?"


    At this time, only Veria can remain so calm. Although I know that 500 gold rum is probably a huge sum of money, but for a child, I still don''t quite understand the true meaning of this number. She was more concerned about where the new village was.


    "In the northeast of Diamond Town, it''s very close to Diamond Town."


    Willie explained.


    Veria nodded and continued to eat.


    Lake had already adjusted himself at this time, and he took a deep breath: "Since it is a village bestowed by the Baron, we have to move it quickly. The day after tomorrow, no, tomorrow, tomorrow!"

 Chapter 47： Arrive at Fandoutun

    On the road, a carriage full of household items drove slowly.


    In front of the carriage, a middle-aged man drove his horse forward. In the carriage sat a middle-aged woman, a boy, and a girl. Behind the carriage, there was a domestic goat.


    It was the Willy family who moved to Pandoutun.


    After eating at noon yesterday, Lake and Mrs. Shawin started to sort out the moving items. Willy and Veria couldn''t be idle either, they were busy together. It was busy until the evening, when it was about to pack up. After that, Lake and Mrs. Shawin didn''t feel tired at all, and went to the villagers'' homes to say goodbye to them.


    Of course, saying goodbye is actually an invisible show. When the villagers knew that Willie had been given a village by Baron Kells and was recruited into the Guards, everyone''s eyes revealed undisguised envy. The two sons of the Faerun family became outstanding young men who served the nobles. Everyone realized that this ordinary Faerun family was about to rise.


    The envious eyes of the villagers made the Lakers very useful, and this was the brightest moment on their faces since they were born.


    I don''t know if it was Willy''s rise in status or the good relationship between Lake and Mrs. Shawin in the village. When we moved this morning, many villagers came to see him off. Some delivered food, some delivered cloth, and everyone was enthusiastic. Especially Aunt Shawin, who lent her man''s carriage to the Willys, which saved Lake, who had planned to hire a carriage, another sum of money.


    When Willie left the manor, a guard had already told Willie the exact location of Fandoutun. So at this time, Lake was rushing towards Fandoutun according to Willy''s guidance.


    Lake was in a very comfortable mood. Looking at the wild grass and wildflowers by the roadside, he realized for the first time how wonderful life is. The current Faerun family has huge wealth and a village of their own. All this was a scene that he couldn''t even dream of before, but now it has become a reality.


    There are not many things at home, so the carriage is not crowded.


    Mrs. Shawin looked at the two children in front of her and smiled unconsciously. She suddenly thought of Thorps who was still in Diamond Town. Now that the family environment has improved so much, it is time to find a wife for Thorpes.


    "When we arrive at Fandoutun, can we still eat prey?"


    Veria holds Wally in her arms. Although Wally is a bad bear who eats inside and out, as his nanny, Veria still forgives him.


    Hearing this, Willy replied: "Of course, although Fandoutun is far from Morse Forest, it is very close to Boler Forest. When I get to Fandoutun, I can go to Boler Forest to hunt for you."


    Even though he said that, Willy also knew that in the future, when he joined Baron Kells'' personal soldiers, he would probably have very little time to stay at home. It is true that he is the head of Fandoutun, but he cannot manage Fandoutun at all times. He has already pondered the plan for Fandou Village in his heart. If he is not in the village in the future, he will have to entrust Lake to exercise the management power for him.


    "Is that Pandoutun?"


    Suddenly, the house and land not far from Lake said.


    Willie looked in the direction of Lake''s finger.


    It was a house that looked brand new. Outside the house, there was a large piece of land that had not grown any crops. On the land, more than a dozen figures are reclaiming the land.


    "It''s here."


    Willie responded to Lake.


    "finally reached!"


    Veria said excitedly, in her opinion, traveling is a very boring journey. If it weren''t for Wally''s company, she''d probably be mad with boredom.


    The whip in Lake''s hand slammed down hard, making the horses speed up a bit.


    Seeing Fandoutun in front of him, he was also very excited. The dozen people in front of him were all his son''s subordinates. This piece of land was also given to Willy by Baron Kells, and it was the private property of the Faerun family. . He had been the baron''s territorial before, but now, he has his own colony.


    Willy glanced at his father, who was even more excited than himself, and felt very understanding. Starting a new life is an extraordinary experience for Lake, who is over forty years old.


    When Willy was slowly approaching Fandoutun, an old man with a **** suddenly raised his head and saw the carriage coming.


    "Is the chief of the village here?"


    A look of worry suddenly appeared in the old man''s eyes.


    Just yesterday, Baron Kells sent a guard to tell the people in Fandoutun that from now on, they were Willy Phelan''s subordinates, Willy Phelan, their new master, Fandoutun. ''s chief.


    Others who were cultivating the land noticed that the old man had stopped working, and followed his gaze to the carriage of the Willy family.


    Everyone''s eyes showed worry about the unknown. They were not sure what kind of person the new colonel was. If he is an irritable village chief, then all the villagers have to endure harsh reprimands and even beatings from their superiors. In this world, the commoners at the bottom have to accept all the will of the lord. Although Willy is only a colonel, it can be said that he is the lord they must obey.


    "Don''t stop the work at hand, so as not to be scolded by the new colonel after seeing it, I will go to meet the new colony."


    The old man was obviously more prestigious among this group of people. After everyone heard his words, they started to work again, and they were more diligent than before.


    There was a trace of apprehension on the old man''s face, but he still braved and stepped forward.


    "A villager came over."


    While talking, Lake stopped the carriage.


    Willie also jumped out of the carriage.


    "Excuse me, are you Lord Willy?"


    The old man glanced at the supplies on the carriage and knew that they were moving, so he immediately determined the identities of several people. He saw that the carriage was carrying a total of four people, a middle-aged couple, and a pair of children. He almost subconsciously regarded Lake as the colony chief.


    "Willie is my son, and I am his father, Lake."


    Lake explained to the old man. Although he is not the head of the village, he is just as proud as the father of the head of the village.


    There was a hint of surprise in the old man''s eyes. He never imagined that the new chief was actually a young man.


    He hurriedly bowed to Willy and saluted Lake and the others. Although he was very old, he still showed a very low posture. Here, it is not age but identity that determines the superiority and inferiority.


    "Master Willitun, you are welcome."


    There is humility in the old man''s tone.


    At this time, his heart was relieved, because the chieftain''s family didn''t look like a vicious guy. In this way, the villagers of Pandou Village should not have to live so frightened.


    ??

 Chapter 48： Jintun

    "What''s your name?"


    Willy asked the old man.


    "Lord Tunchang, my name is Joel."


    Old Joel replied respectfully.


    Willy nodded and continued: "If it''s convenient for you now, can you take us to our new residence? My family and I need to settle down first."


    Old Joel was surprised when he heard the words. He never expected the young colonel to ask such a polite question. A young man who was appreciated by the baron should be full of arrogance and conceit, so approachable, let the old man Joel was full of surprises.


    "Of course, it''s my honor to serve and lead the way for Mr. Tunchang."


    Old Joel walked to the carriage and said to Lake, "Lord Lake, let me drive the horse for you. You can rest in the carriage."


    Lake was a little overwhelmed by this "Lord Lake" call. He hadn''t been able to fully adapt to the identity of the father of the colony chief, so he looked a little embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Willy was not hypocritical, and dragged Lake into the carriage behind. Old Joel took the whip and rode forward.


    "Master Tunchang, do you want to say hello to the big guy?"


    When passing by the villagers who were reclaiming the land, Old Joel asked Willy cautiously.


    Willy nodded: "Stop, at least let everyone know who I am."


    When Old Joel heard the words, he skillfully stopped the carriage.


    He walked towards the villagers, threw the **** in his hand aside, clapped his hands vigorously, and shouted loudly, "Everyone, put down the tools in your hand, come forward together, and greet the village head!"


    As soon as Old Joel''s voice fell, the villagers all stopped their movements. Everyone looked at each other, and they were all a little cautious.


    "Hurry up, don''t waste the time of the Tunchang adults!"


    Old Joel said sharply, looking very serious.


    Under the command of Old Joel, a dozen people gathered together and lined up to walk to the carriage.


    Willy glanced at the Tunmin who was approaching, and frowned slightly.


    There are more than a dozen people who work in the fields, males and females, with very different ages. Some of them still look immature, while others have snow-white hair. All of them are very thin and their complexion is sallow. Appears to be malnourished. Everyone bowed their heads and dared not look directly at the Willy family on the carriage.


    As the head of Pandou Village, seeing that the villagers under his command are in this state, Willy''s heart is naturally a little uncomfortable. If the villagers have always been in this state, let alone building the Fandou Village into a prosperous state, even the Fandou tax standard required by Baron Kells will not be met.


    "Raise your heads and let the Lord see your faces!"


    Old Joel shouted loudly, then turned around and walked in front of Willy, hunched over: "Lord Tunchang, please say a few words."


    Under the reprimands of Lao Yueer, a dozen or so villagers raised their heads slowly. When they found out that the villager who Lao Yueer spoke of was just a teenager, they all revealed their relationship with Lao Yue. He had the same surprised look as before.


    "Everyone, my name is Willy. From today onwards, I will be your colony chief. I hope everyone will work hard and create a bright future for Pandou. Let''s just do it for now. If you have the opportunity, you will get to know more about it."


    Willy just opened his mouth and said some scenes. The weak bodies and weak spirits of the villagers really made Willy not excited.


    Moreover, in the eyes of these settlers, in addition to fear, Willy also saw an indescribable emotion.


    "What are you still doing?"


    Old Joel sternly reprimanded: "Go back and continue to cultivate the land!"


    After hearing Old Joel''s rebuke, everyone hurriedly left and returned to the previous land.


    Willy glanced at Old Joel. Although the old man seemed to be harsh on everyone, in fact, he was afraid that the villagers would behave badly and anger him.


    "They haven''t seen much of the world, so they''re rather dull. Don''t have the same knowledge as them."


    A few people continued on their way, and while riding a horse, Old Joel said with a smile.


    Willy shook his head and said he didn''t mind. He asked, "Are these people all the people in our Pandou Village?"


    If there are only a dozen people, then the scale of Fandoutun is smaller than Willy imagined.


    Old Joel replied: "No, there are still some villagers who are building infrastructure in the villages."


    Willy nodded: "How many families are there in Pandou Village now?"


    As a village chief, at least you need to understand the population situation in the village.


    Old Yoel is very familiar with the things in the village: "Our Pandou Village now has 12 families, a total of 53 people, of whom there is no ability to work, and there are seven children under the age of five."


    In the eyes of old Joel, as long as he is more than five years old, even if he is a child, he can contribute to the labor force.


    "How about fifty people..."


    Willy is quite satisfied with this population size. In Diamond Town, the scale is very close to a medium-sized village Some small villages even have only a few households with less than 20 people.


    The carriage had already entered the village, and Willy was sitting on the carriage. He saw the simple houses by the roadside and some infrastructure construction in the village. Some villagers who were not reclaiming the land were busy building the village.


    When everyone saw the carriage, they unconsciously stopped their movements and looked at the Willy family on the carriage with fearful eyes. They can also guess that the family on the carriage is probably the future owner of Fandoutun.


    "Look at what! Do your job well!"


    Old Joel acted like a grumpy old man.


    When the villagers heard the words, they hurriedly continued their work.


    "You seem to be very prestigious among these settlers?"


    Seeing this, Willy asked without a trace.


    When Old Joel heard Willy say this, his arm trembled involuntarily. He didn''t know whether Willy''s words were an inquiry, or whether he was implying that he overshadowed the prestige of the colonel himself.


    "Probably because I''m older, the people in the villages are..."


    Before Old Joel''s words were finished, a broken ball suddenly flew over from a distance.


    The ball hit the horse''s head all of a sudden, and the horse was suddenly startled and shook violently with the entire carriage.


    With quick eyes and quick hands, Willy grabbed Veria, who almost fell.


    "sorry����"


    A few dusty children came running in the distance, each of them looked like three or four years old, the youngest seemed to be younger, a few children quickly apologized when they saw that they were in trouble. They didn''t know the Willys in the carriage, but they all knew that Grandpa Joel was a stern old man.


    "What are you doing!"


    Old Joel was furious, his face was ashen, and a layer of cold sweat instantly appeared on his forehead.

 Chapter 49： kindness

    The carriage swayed violently just now, and even the elder villager''s sister almost fell off the carriage. If this is investigated, I am afraid that these children will have to endure the pain of flesh and blood.


    Several children were frightened by Old Joel, and the youngest child cried out.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Tunchang!"


    Immediately afterwards, a young woman ran from a distance. She subconsciously stood in front of the children and looked at the Willy family on the carriage in fear.


    In Fandoutun, the only people who can drive Old Yoel personally are the newly arrived family members.


    "What do you think, child, get these little devils away! Don''t block the way of the head of the village!"


    Although Old Joel was cursing, he was actually caring.


    If Willy reacts and punishes a few people, then Old Joel can''t do anything.


    The young woman dragged a few children in a hurry, trying to get out of here quickly.


    "Wait a moment."


    Willy spoke suddenly, making old Joel and the young woman tremble.


    They were just waiting to bear the wrath of Lord Tunchang when they saw Willy jumped out of the carriage and picked up the broken ball.


    "be careful."


    Willy walked up to the youngest child, crouched down, and handed the worn-out ball into his hand.


    The child opened his eyes wide and looked at Willy, unable to say a word.


    The young woman was stunned for a moment, and quickly said, "Thank you."


    She bowed to Willy, and hurriedly left with a few children.


    Seeing this, Old Joel walked over and said gratefully, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Tunchang."


    "Benevolence?"


    Willie chuckled, but didn''t respond.


    In this world, if the common people do it for too long, a kind of servility will really develop in them. An unequal system squeezes all the weak, and there is no such thing as dignity.


    The carriage continued to move forward, and Willy said nothing. He looked at the Pandou Village under construction, and his mind filled with thoughts.


    The reason why Willy is so peaceful is mainly out of thinking about reality.


    As early as on his way to Fandoutun, Willy had already thought about the positioning of Fandoutun. Not only does he want to grow a lot of beans here, but he also wants to build a territory that is exclusively his own and establish his own authority. This is the first step towards getting closer to the mainstream of the world.


    As a miniature lord, there are two main ways to manage his subordinates. One is to use rude means to make the villagers fear, and the other is to win the respect of the villagers through benevolent means. Judging from the results alone, the former is actually more in line with the current power system, and it is easier to be feared than respected. But after thinking about it, Willy decided to use Huairou''s method first.


    It''s not because Willy was influenced by the concept of his previous life. After all, he has been in this world for some time. He has already adapted to the rules of this world. There is no need to deliberately demand himself according to the moral standards of his previous life. The reason why he is approachable is because he has made an accurate analysis of his current situation.


    As the head of Fandoutun, if he stayed in Fandoutun all the time, he would have no problem using the method of dignified governance. But the key is that he still has the status of a baron''s personal soldier, and he will not really spend much time in Fandoutun in the future. At this time, Lake is needed to manage Fandoutun.


    However, although Lake is his father, he has no means of his own. Before, he was just an ordinary farmer. If he failed to grasp the proportion of rude means when managing Fandoutun, it would cause confusion among his subordinates. . He is not a real noble, and has guards to suppress the rebels. If the villagers really riot when he is not around, then it is the Faerun family who will be injured.


    Therefore, for Willy, kindness is only a means, a choice, not a requirement.


    The carriage bumped forward, and finally stopped in front of a brand-new yard.


    "Lord Tunchang, your new home has arrived."


    Old Joel stopped the carriage, got off the carriage, and said to Willy.


    Willy nodded and looked towards the courtyard.


    This residence is more than twice the size of the previous home in Xiangguo Village. The yard is very wide. There are four independent houses inside, and there are animal stalls. Outside the yard, a circle of stone walls is built.


    "It''s really great!"


    Veria, who had been stuck in the carriage, jumped down with Wally in her arms. She rushed into the yard, pointed to the corner of a house and said, "Willie, we are here to build a new bear den for Wally. ,OK!"


    "sure."


    Willy has already seen that, in Willia''s heart now, Wally is the most important.


    "Lord Tunchang, I''ll move things for you."


    Old Joel said.


    Willy glanced at the thin old Joel and shook his head: "Go back, we can do it ourselves."


    Old Joel had to persevere, but he still couldn''t beat Willy, so he respectfully retire.


    "Get moving, Veria, put down that bear cub Come and help."


    It was Mrs. Shawin who spoke. Before, she never spoke out in front of everyone, but now she has regained her attitude as a housewife. She thought very clearly that she should not interfere in the affairs of her son and her husband, she only needed to manage the family well.


    Under Mrs. Shawin''s command, the things on the carriage were quickly moved into the house, and everyone chose their own room.


    Because it is prepared in advance, the furniture is relatively complete, and there are even three beds, so you don''t have to worry about the situation that you have no place to sleep when you first arrive.


    Although the journey was on a carriage, the journey was full of dust and the whole family was still a little tired. So Mrs. Shawin did not cook, but ate the food presented by the villagers of Xiangguo Village this morning as lunch.


    After lunch, Mrs. Shawin was in charge of continuing to tidy up the house, while Veria, with Lake''s help, was building a bigger bear den for Wally.


    As for Willy himself, he chose to go out. As a newly appointed head of the village, he needs to find out the situation of the entire Pandou village.


    Walking on the dirt road in Fandoutun, Willy''s trousers were covered with dust.


    "Perhaps we should spend some money first to build a clean road for Pandou Village."


    Now that I have 500 gold coins in my hand, it is very easy to take out some of them to build roads in Fandoutun.


    Willy is not stingy to use his private property to build the Pandou Village. After all, the entire Fandou Village is his own.


    "Mr. Tunchang."


    Before Willy walked out of the house a few steps, he saw Old Joel walking towards him.


    His clothes were soaked, his face was full of smiles, and he had obviously been waiting for him under the scorching sun for a long time. In other words, in order to wait for his dispatch at any time, Old Joel didn''t go far just now.

 Chapter 50： eat first

    "Didn''t you have lunch?"


    Willy asked a question casually, and after the question, he suddenly remembered that in this world, if it weren''t for the nobles and big businessmen, few people would eat lunch. It was the Phelan family that changed after the family situation gradually improved and was forcibly proposed by Willy.


    Old Joel''s face showed a hint of embarrassment: "We are rough and can withstand hunger."


    Seeing this, Willy''s expression became slightly serious. He suddenly remembered that when he saw those villagers just now, everyone looked pale and thin, as if they didn''t have enough to eat.


    "Aren''t you getting enough to eat?"


    It seems that eating enough is a more important thing than building roads. In this age without machines, manpower is the most important construction resource. If you don��t have enough to eat, Fandoutun will not be able to do well.


    "Everyone doesn''t have any surplus food at home. If the baron hadn''t distributed some bran to us after we moved to Fandoutun, he might have starved to death long ago."


    When he came up to show the poverty of Fandou Village in front of the head of the village, it really made Old Yoel seem embarrassed.


    Bran, that is extremely difficult food to swallow. Willy thought of the first meal he ate after crossing over. That''s at least mixed with some wheat. The rice is pure bran, and my throat is going to be slit.


    "Then you didn''t have to eat before you migrated to Fandoutun?"


    Willy wondered that Fandou Village was newly built, and these villagers should have lived in other places before.


    Old Joel took a peek at Willy''s face: "We were originally villagers in a village. We all depended on growing grain and vegetables for a living. Although the output was relatively small in previous years, we were still able to barely maintain food and clothing. But this year, the village suddenly Infested by insects, vegetables and grain were all destroyed. Not only did we have nothing to eat, but we couldn''t even collect the taxes we paid to Lord Baron."


    Old Joel continued: "Because we failed to pay the grain, the village was forcibly dismantled. Some villagers were sent to the border defense line as craftsmen who built fortifications, and some were sent to other villages, and those of us were It was chosen to build the Xintun Fandoutun."


    When Willy heard the words, he knew the reason why the villagers were so thin, and finally understood. In addition to the fear in the eyes of the villagers looking at him, there was another emotion, which was the rejection hidden in their hearts.


    Although it was Baron Kells who forced them to leave their original home, they would defer this rejection to themselves. In their opinion, they were also one of the culprits that caused them to leave their home. No way, it''s human instinct.


    In fact, as a lord, Baron Kells has no problem doing this. The entire Diamond Town and the surrounding land belong to Baron Kells himself, and the villagers should be responsible for producing output for him when they get the Baron''s land. However, the villagers in this village failed to keep food and vegetables, which meant that Baron Kells'' investment in land here was not rewarded. In the Baron''s view, these villagers were just squandering his property in disguise.


    Therefore, the decision of the baron to dismantle the village seems to be justifiable to the entire noble class. Baron Kells is already a benevolent lord. When other lords encounter this situation, they will directly drive the villagers out of the territory, making them refugees with nowhere to live. Even some brutal noble lords would kill to vent their anger.


    Here, the law is used to restrain the nobles, and all the rules in the territory are based on the will of the lord.


    "Although the village was torn apart, don''t you have the money you usually save?"


    Willie asked.


    Old Joel smiled bitterly: "Everyone''s money is not left, it''s all used to compensate for the loss of Lord Baron."


    Willy was speechless for a while, the nobles of this world really want to **** the last layer of skin off the commoners.


    "It''s really a headache. If everyone doesn''t have enough to eat, how can Fandou Tun be built..."


    Willy complained unintentionally, he had to find a way to make everyone full first.


    However, when Old Yoel heard this sentence, he hurriedly expressed his position: "Don''t worry, Mr. Tuen, everyone will work hard to cultivate the land and build Fandou, so it will not delay the development of Fandou."


    Old Joel was very afraid. If Willy was dissatisfied with everyone and drove them away and recruited the villagers again, then the fifty-odd men, women and children would become refugees. Refugees can hardly survive.


    Willy glanced at Old Joel and knew that he had misunderstood what he meant.


    "Compared to building a village, it is more important for everyone to have enough to eat."


    Old Joel couldn''t understand Willy''s words. He didn''t think about how the colonel wanted everyone to be full. In Old Joel''s point of view, as the head of the village, Willy would not care about the lives of his own people. He should be concerned about producing more beans in the village.


    "Looks like I''m going to a town..."


    Willy has already made a decision in his heart It''s not a good thing for the villagers to not have enough to eat, and it''s not a good thing for the villagers to have a sense of rejection of themselves.


    But the combination of the two is not necessarily a bad thing for me. If the villagers want to be full, this is their demand. Meeting their demand will not only give everyone the strength to work, but also win their loyalty. This is a matter of killing two birds with one stone. Don''t be afraid of subordinates asking for something, but be afraid that subordinates have no desires and no desires.


    As for spending some money, it''s really not a big concern for Willy. Not to mention the reward of 500 gold rum, just talking about his hunting ability and gathering ability, as long as he is willing, he can bring in a steady stream of income.


    "Go find a young man for me, and the three of us will go to Diamond Town together."


    Willie instructed Old Joel.


    Although Old Joel didn''t understand why Willy made this decision suddenly, he still chose to obey: "I''ll call my grandson Aden, he''s a witty child."


    Willie returned home, drove out the carriage borrowed from Aunt Shawin, and took two steamed pancakes.


    Not long after he left the house, Willy saw Old Joel with a young man about his own age.


    He was wearing tattered short sleeves, and there was only a layer of skin over his thin bones.


    This should be the grandson Aden that Old Joel spoke of.


    "Quick, say hello to Mr. Tunchang."


    Old Joel urged.


    "Hello, Mr. Tunchang."


    Aden carefully looked at Willy in front of him, and a trace of grief appeared in his heart. Obviously they are the same age, but their identities are very different.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable.


    ??

 Chapter 51： buy wheat

    "Get in the car."


    Willie just nodded.


    "I''ll drive."


    Old Joel took the whip from Willy''s hand and rode the horse for him, while Willy and Aden sat in the back of the carriage together.


    Being so close to Willy made Aden feel inexplicably stressed. Before he came, his grandfather Joel specifically instructed him to remain humble enough in front of the elders of the village, and to show flexibility and wit at the right time.


    Originally, Aden had promised well, but after seeing Willy, he felt inexplicably guilty. The first impression Willy gave him was wisdom and calmness. As a peer, he had no chance to be witty in front of him.


    "This is for you."


    Willy took out the steamed cakes he had taken from home.


    This steamed cake is already cool, and it is not a delicious food for the current Phelan family. Now Mrs. Shawin uses finely ground white flour when making her staple food, and the white cake she makes has the fluffy texture of bread. As for this steamed cake, it was brought here only because the villagers of Xiangguo Village could not refuse it.


    "Lord Tunchang, this..."


    Old Joel turned around and looked at the steamed cake that Willy handed over. For a while, he didn''t know if he should continue.


    As for Aden on the side, when he saw the steamed cake, his eyes were straight, and he swallowed it almost instinctively.


    Since he moved to Fandoutun, Yaton''s daily meals are porridge made from bran wheat. Not only does it have no taste, but his throat is often scratched by the rough bran wheat. No, because bran wheat will make people feel fuller after being boiled into porridge. For a group of people who have no surplus food, this is the maximum efficient use.


    Aden glanced at his grandfather, Old Joel, before deciding whether to accept the steamed cake or not.


    Old Joel was obviously hesitant, but in the end he shied away: "No, Mr. Tunchang, we can''t accept your reward for no reason."


    For Old Joel, the worthless thing like steamed cakes has become a gift.


    Seeing this, Aden lowered his head subconsciously, and a flash of disappointment flashed in his eyes.


    "You accompany me to Diamond Town, this is a reward."


    Willy asked himself in his heart, can two steamed cakes be considered a reward?


    At Willy''s insistence, Old Joel took a piece of steamed cake tremblingly, with sincerity in his tone: "Thank you, Mr. Tunchang."


    "Thank you, Mr. Tunchang."


    After Aton took it, he quickly thanked him.


    Willy didn''t respond, and his thoughts seemed to drift to other places.


    After Aden took the steamed cake, he tried to bite a little bit, and the long-lost aroma of wheat lingered between his lips and teeth. He suddenly felt tears welling up in his eyes, it had been a long time since he had eaten such delicious food.


    He was about to continue to bite, but suddenly saw Old Joel put the steamed cake into the clothes room completely, without taking a bite.


    Seeing this, Aden felt guilt in his heart. His parents worked every day, and his younger brother was only two or three years old. This steamed cake should be left for them to eat. Thinking of this, Aton also hid the steamed cake.


    The performance of the two was seen by Willy.


    "It''s really hard..."


    Willie looked into the distance.


    Fandoutun is very close to Diamond Town, and within an hour, the three of them entered Diamond Town.


    Although it has entered the early autumn, the afternoon sun is still scorching hot, except for the guys who carry the goods, almost no one is hanging out in the town.


    "Lord Tunchang, where are we going?"


    Old Joel asked Willy. Unconsciously, when he looked at Willy, the respect in his eyes outweighed the fear.


    "Go to the grain store in front."


    Willy pointed to the grain store not far away.


    When Old Joel heard the words, he parked the carriage in front of the grain store.


    "This guest, are you going to buy food?"


    As soon as the carriage stopped, a young man came out of the grain store. His response was quick. As soon as he saw the carriage coming to the grain store, he knew it was not a small business.


    "Yes." Willy nodded, "What''s the price of your wheat here?"


    "Ten copper rum per pound without peeling, fifteen copper rum per pound with peeled wheat, and thirty copper rum per pound ground into flour."


    The young man answered skillfully.


    This price made Willy speechless. In terms of income, the food in this world is simply too expensive. This is still not long after the wheat is harvested, and there is sufficient grain in the market. If it comes to winter, the price of grain is afraid to be more expensive.


    "Can it be cheaper?"


    Although you have a huge amount of money in your hands, you still have to save the money you can save.


    "If you buy more than 200 catties, we can give you a 20% discount."


    The young man saw that this was a big client.


    Willy made a direct decision: "Five hundred catties of peeled wheat, let''s start loading."


    The young man was stunned for a moment, and was instantly pleasantly surprised. He didn''t expect this young guest to be so cheerful: "Okay, five hundred catties of wheat with peeled wheat is a total of seventy-five silver rams. After giving you a 20% discount, it is sixty. Silver Rum."


    Willy took out a gold rum directly from his pocket and handed it to the young man.


    This Golden Rum was given to him by the Vicente team has not been spent yet.


    Old Joel and Aden stood beside Willy with envious looks in their eyes, and spent sixty silver rams without blinking an eye.


    The young man returned to the store after taking King Rum''s men, put the forty silver Rum returned in a cloth bag, and handed it to Willy''s hand.


    "Aden, go and help load the car."


    Old Joel gave Aden a wink, and he had to be more industrious in front of the colonel.


    Aden hurriedly responded and loaded the car with the young guy.


    Willy didn''t stop, just watched.


    After a while, ten sacks and five hundred catties of wheat were loaded into the truck.


    "You walk slowly."


    The young man is smiling, he wants to leave a good impression on the guests, maybe this young man will be a repeat customer.


    After adding 500 jin to the carriage, the speed of the horses is also much slower. Fortunately, this horse is relatively sturdy, and some types of small horses cannot lift a weight of 500 catties at all.


    "So much wheat, when will I have to eat it..."


    Aden looked at Willy next to him, and was extremely envious. If only he could eat wheat every day.


    "Lord Tunchang, when you store these wheat at home, you must be careful not to be eaten by mice."


    Old Joel has now begun to think about Willy himself. For the hungry and poor, steamed cakes can buy people''s hearts.


    "No, I don''t want this wheat, it''s for the villagers."


    Willy replied calmly.


    To the Tuen Mun people? !


    Old Joel and Aden were stunned at the same time, thinking they had heard it wrong.


    A full five hundred catties of wheat, all distributed to others?

 Chapter 52： The ecstatic Tunmin

    As the head of Fandou Village, shouldn''t Willy be racking his brains to squeeze the last shreds of value from the villagers? Why should he pay out of his own pocket and spend so much money to buy food and distribute them to the villagers?


    Old Joel and Aden were at a loss for a moment, and it seemed even more difficult for them to figure out the head of the colony, who had made them elusive.


    Willy didn''t care about their confusion. For him, building a prosperous village was the most important thing. It is absolutely stupid to fish out of the water and squeeze human resources too much.


    "Speed ??up the drive, try to get back to the village as soon as possible, and divide the grain before sunset."


    Willie instructed Old Joel.


    "Okay, Mr. Tunchang."


    At this time, Old Joel had also recovered from his confusion, and his heart was instantly filled with joy.


    If so much wheat is distributed, it will not only immediately improve the current situation of the people in Pandou, but also restore everyone''s confidence in life. As the old man of the original village, seeing the village in pieces, Old Joel was extremely heartbroken, but he couldn''t do anything. Now Willy''s behavior has allowed him to see the hope of the villagers in the future. Perhaps, this turn of fate may not be as bad as imagined.


    Hearing Willy''s words, Aden was even more excited than Old Joel. He didn''t think so much, but felt that if the food was distributed, his family would also get a portion, so that grandfather, parents and sister would eat better and life would be easier.


    For a while, the grandfather and grandson, who were originally in a heavy heart, suddenly felt the sun shining brightly.


    Old Joel increased the frequency of waving the whip in his hand, and the speed of the horses was gradually increasing.


    About an hour later, the three returned to Fandoutun.


    Willy, who had just returned to the village, received envious glances from other villagers. They saw that the village chief''s carriage was full of ten sacks, which they all knew were bags of grain.


    With so much food, when will the family of the chieftain have to eat?


    "Just stop at Tunkou."


    Willy stopped Old Joel''s actions: "This place is big, it will be more convenient to distribute food later."


    "You go and inform the villagers to come here to gather. By the way, by the way, find a steel scale, which is needed when dividing the grain."


    This kind of trivial matter, it is natural to send old Joel and Aden to do it, and they will definitely be very happy.


    "Yes, Mr. Tunchang."


    The two got out of the car and rushed to different directions in the village.


    Aden ran very fast, shouting to the villagers who were repairing the village as he ran: "Lord Tuenchang said, everyone, put down what you are doing, and immediately gather at the Tuenkou! Everyone is quicker, Don''t make the colonel wait any longer!"


    Aden''s voice reverberated in the village, and the villagers looked at each other and saw the helplessness in the other''s eyes.


    The Colonel has just assumed office, and it is estimated that he has to do something to show his majesty. For the villagers, this is not a good thing. However, even reluctantly, everyone complied with the order. Some villagers even trotted back to their homes and picked up their infants. What Master Tunchang said was that everyone had to be there, and babies were no exception.


    At Tunkou, Willy stood in front of the carriage, watching more and more villagers gather here. It''s just that no one dared to get too close to Willy, and they all kept a distance of at least three meters from him to show respect.


    "Lord Tunchang, everyone is here!"


    Old Joel counted twice in a row, even including the children in the arms of adults.


    At this moment, Aden ran over with a large scale: "Lord Tunchang, I brought the scale."


    "It''s hard work, the action is fast, and it''s a good job."


    Willy''s words of encouragement made Aden flush with excitement.


    None of the villagers dared to talk to each other, and the crowd fell silent.


    Seeing this, Willy jumped on the carriage, stood at a higher position, and said loudly to the villagers: "Old Joel has already told me about everyone''s living conditions. As the builder and developer of Pandou Village, It''s impossible to go hungry. So this afternoon, I asked old Joel and Aden to go to Diamond Town, where we bought five hundred catties of wheat."


    Willie patted the sack on the carriage: "That''s all, now I''ll give them to you!"


    The crowd was silent.


    When everyone heard the news, the reaction was the same as the old Joel and Aden before.


    Unbelievable, unimaginable, everyone thought there was something wrong with their ears.


    Before the colony chief could collect the soybean tax, he had already distributed the wheat? Is the Colonel making fun of everyone?


    The deeply ingrained concept made the villagers feel that Willy''s words were untrue.


    Seeing this, Willy felt a little helpless, so he continued to speak: "The distribution of food is based on the head. Adult men over the age of sixteen receive ten kilograms of wheat, and adult women receive six kilograms of wheat. As for the rest, the lower Every sixteen-year-old child receives four catties of wheat."


    Although many babies and children do not have the ability to work, Willy generously donated four catties of food to each of them. These little guys, compared to their parents, will recognize the place of Fandoutun more, because it will be the where they grew up. They are the future of Fandoutun and need to thrive.


    "Don''t be stunned, old Joel and Aden, you are responsible for distributing food to everyone."


    Willy jumped out of the carriage and stood aside.


    "Yes!"


    Old Joel''s face was full of spring, and his voice was full of energy, without any weakness and old age.


    Old Joel''s loud voice suddenly awakened the villagers who were still in a trance.


    It''s true, this is actually true! The head of the village is really giving everyone food!


    With so much food distributed to everyone, the current hunger plight will be solved immediately!


    Some mothers holding babies had red eyes. They used bran and water-diluted milk to feed their children. Although they were distressed, there was no other way. Now, they can finally feed the children in their arms.


    Everyone''s face flushed instantly, and everyone wanted to shout out, but in front of the colonel, they didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    Thus, the scenes of excitement and silence are intertwined.


    "Everyone lined up! We''ll distribute food to everyone!"


    With pride in Aden''s tone, he accepted the instructions of the colonel. He felt that he was doing a very honorable thing.


    When the villagers heard the words, they immediately formed a long queue, without any crowding or pushing.


    Willy stood aside, his gaze swept across the faces of the villagers.


    Obviously they are still the same group of people, but compared to before, they are completely different.

 Chapter 53： Title: Tiny Lord

    "Why did Willy give the wheat to these people?"


    Not far from the crowd, Veria hugged the quiet Wally and asked Lake beside her.


    When Aden was shouting to gather around Fandoutun just now, the Lake family also heard it, and his son called the people of the village, so naturally he also came to see it.


    Because Mrs. Shawin had to clean up the new house, and she had no interest in it, only Lake took Veria to Tunkou.


    "Willi wants everyone to have enough to eat. He is a kind child and a good colonel."


    Lake explained to Veria that, in fact, there was still a word in his heart that he didn''t say, and Willy was actually buying people''s hearts.


    Although the cost of ten sacks of wheat was nothing to the current Faerun family, Lake still felt a little distressed, after all, he had just come from the poor days. However, although he was a little reluctant, he still firmly believed that Willy was right to do so.


    "Six catties of wheat, take it!"


    Aden was already sweating profusely, but he still didn''t feel tired.


    Old Joel had also soaked his clothes, but his heart was very happy.


    Because the villagers convened suddenly, there was no preparation for the distribution of wheat, so there was no cloth bag to pack it, so the men present used their brains to take off their sackcloth and use it as a cloth bag to pack the wheat. A villager even took off his son''s clothes and trousers because his clothes were not big enough to use as a cloth bag.


    Because the process of receiving food was orderly, the wheat was quickly distributed.


    However, after the distribution of the wheat, the villagers did not leave immediately, they all stood in the same place, as if waiting for something.


    "Lord Tunchang, these wheats have been distributed. There are 60 catties of wheat left, what should I do?"


    Old Joel was in a good mood. With this wheat, as long as you eat it sparingly, the villagers will be able to survive the current difficult days, and the winter will not be so daunting. When the beans are harvested in the spring of next year, everyone will no longer worry about starving to death. These five hundred catties of wheat solved the urgent need.


    "The rest of the wheat is distributed according to the head to the elderly over fifty years old."


    Willy has already started to establish a welfare model for Fandoutun.


    Old Joel nodded. This way, he can also get more points.


    "Master Tunchang, please say a few more words, everyone is waiting for you."


    Old Joel glanced at the villagers and said to Willy again.


    Willy nodded and jumped into the carriage again.


    This time, when he looked at the villagers from top to bottom, he found that everyone was looking up at him. There was no more rejection in their eyes, replaced by deep gratitude.


    For the villagers who just want to eat and live, the act of donating food is the greatest act of kindness.


    "I''ll just say two things."


    Willy''s voice was steady and firm: "The first point is about the planting of beans. The reason why we built Fandou Tun is because of the needs of Baron Kells. He wants to make his granary pile up. It is full of beans. So we must put the cultivation of beans first in all our work, and when the next spring comes, we must turn in enough beans for the Baron."


    Willy knew very well that Baron Kells was the one he had to deal with.


    After hearing Willy''s words, the villagers below started to nod unconsciously.


    "I know that everyone still has a very concerned issue, that is, how many beans will be handed over to me after the tax on the beans has been turned in."


    As the head of the colony, Willy also has the power to collect taxes on beans.


    "Now I tell you, I don''t want a single gram of beans! After you hand over the portion of the beans that you have planted to the baron, all of them will be yours. Whether you keep it for yourself, or sell it. This is your power!"


    As soon as Willy''s voice fell, the villagers suddenly let out a burst of surprise.


    In this way, they are exactly the same as they were in the village before, and after paying the taxes to the baron, there is no need to make a second payment. In this way, they were forced to move from the village to Fandoutun without causing any loss.


    When Willy saw the villagers who could no longer contain their excitement, the corner of his mouth curved slightly.


    How many beans can these villagers hand in for themselves? I am afraid that once harvesting, it is better to enter the Boler Forest twice. In this case, it is better to leave these beans to the people themselves.


    Although the purpose of Fandoutun construction is to grow Fandou, Willy has already set his sights on the longer term. He wants to build Fandoutun into a miniature diamond town, making it like a diamond town, with not only agricultural activities, but also commercial activities. He wants to make this the most prosperous village under Diamond Town. This is not a dream, because there is enough land here, as long as there is money for expansion, it is not difficult to realize your vision.


    Baron Kells has always supported the expansion of the village. This is also a good way to increase his taxes, so he will not stop it at all, but will encourage it. Of course, the premise is that he cannot be asked to pay for the expansion.


    "Let''s talk about the second point..."


    Willy continued: "In the future, maybe we will put more effort into the further construction of Fandoutun So I hope everyone will have enough to eat and have energy. Because every two passes I will supply everyone with food once every month. So you don��t have to save too much on these five hundred catties of wheat.��


    This time, the silence in the crowd was finally broken. The villagers couldn''t hold back their excitement any longer, and shouted excitedly together.


    It turns out that this wheat was supplied continuously! No one would have imagined that the Tunchang adults would be so generous.


    The cheering villagers were filled with enthusiasm for life and expectations for the future.


    No need to starve anymore, the new life is better than the old one.


    Willy also laughed, as long as people gather people''s hearts, the bright future of Fandoutun is not a dream.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the words on the title attribute panel suddenly appeared in front of Willy''s eyes.


    "Obtain the respect and gratitude of all the people of Fandoutun, get the title - [Miniature Lord], and reward 0.5 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Miniature Lord], you will gain the ability [Prestige (LV1)]. You will be the most authoritative person in the entire Fandou Village. When every Fandou Village is facing you, All will have a strong sense of respect or fear because of your emotional changes.��


    [Willy Faerun����Physical: 2.6; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 1.3]


    Willy was in a trance for a moment, he could even get the title.


    "Prestige... Has he gradually embarked on the path of a lord..."


    Willy felt that like these villagers, his future life was beginning to become formal.


    "If Fandoutun continues to develop, will I get a higher-level title?"


    Willy suddenly had strong expectations for the future of Fandoutun.

 Chapter 54： GI

    "Everyone, this is the end of today''s work. Let''s go back and have a full meal tonight."


    Willy pressed his hands down, signaling everyone to be quiet: "Everyone, let''s disband."


    This time, the eyes of the villagers looking at Willy changed again.


    The grateful look in his eyes had turned into respect and a little fear.


    Willy saw all of this in his eyes, and he knew that it was the [Prestige] ability that played a role. In the future, as the scale of Fandoutun continues to expand, the [Prestige] ability will play a more and more important role.


    A very old villager bowed to Willy, and then more and more villagers bowed to Willy. After everyone saluted and thanked, the crowd slowly dispersed. Old Joel wanted to help Willy drive the carriage home, but Willy refused, and he saw Veria and Lake not far away.


    "Willy, you are really a kind person."


    After the crowd dispersed, Veria ran to Willy with Wally in her arms.


    "maybe����"


    Willie sniffled, neither admitting nor denying.


    Lake also walked to his side: "Willi, you will be a qualified colonel."


    "Father, I''m going to Baron Kells'' personal soldiers in a few days. When I''m not in Fandou, I will trouble you to handle the affairs of Fandou for me. If you run into trouble, You can ask Old Yoel to help solve it, he can still hold the scene in Fandoutun."


    Now that Willy''s heart has been gathered, he is also relieved that Lake will handle the affairs on his behalf.


    The current Fandou Village is not large. With the help of Old Yoel, it is not difficult to manage the Fandou Village.


    "Do not worry."


    Lake patted Willie on the shoulder. He was a little sighed, and in the blink of an eye, his son Willy has grown to this stage, which he never dared to imagine before.


    "Let''s go, go home."


    Lake reached the front of the carriage and drove forward.


    Willy and Veria also jumped into the carriage.


    In the afternoon of this evening, in Fandoutun, every household without exception wafted the scent of wheat, and laughter and laughter floated over Fandoutun.


    Four days later.


    In Diamond Town, next to Kells Manor, the Guards Office.


    Willy, dressed in neat clothes, walked towards the soldier''s office.


    The Guards Office is the office and training place for the Baron Kells'' Guards Corps. The guards take turns to guard the Baron''s side. When they are free, they stay in the Guards Office. Willy had not been able to see his eldest brother Thorpes at the Baron Manor before because he had just entered the Guards and was receiving training at the Guards Department.


    Most of the personnel in the Guards Department are the personal guards of the Baron, but there are also some clerks who handle some paperwork.


    "Hello, I''m here to report from the Guards."


    Willy walked to the front desk of the Guards Department and said to the young female clerk at the counter.


    The young female clerk looked up at Willy and asked, "Please state your name."


    In Diamond Town, female clerks are very rare, especially in such a core institution as the Military Personnel Department. Women who can work as clerks here have different family backgrounds. They are either the family members of the baron''s family, or they are close to Diamond Town. Daughter of a great businessman.


    "Willy Phelan."


    Willie said his name.


    "Willy Phelan?!"


    The female clerk looked very surprised when she heard Willy''s name.


    She got up quickly, with a smile on her face: "Master Ole has been waiting for you for a long time, please come with me."


    A few days ago, Mr. Ole came to the front desk specially and asked her that if a young man named Willy came, he must lead him to her office immediately. The female clerk at the time was surprised, because he had never seen Ole take a visitor so seriously, so he silently took it to heart.


    Immediately after that, two days ago, the heir to the baron, Master Balmos, also came in and asked if Willy was here after passing through the Guards Office. This time, the female clerk was even more impressed by Willy. She specifically asked her family to know whether this Willy was a newcomer appreciated by Lord Baron, or a new student accepted by Lord Ole.


    With this kind of identity, you can almost walk sideways in Diamond Town.


    "sorry to bother you."


    Willie followed closely behind the female clerk.


    The female clerk glanced at Willy out of the corner of her eye as she walked. She didn''t expect Willy to be so young, and she didn''t expect that someone with such an identity would be so prudent and polite.


    The female clerk took Willy to the fourth floor of the office of the Guards Office, and went to the deepest part of the floor.


    "Master Ole, Mr. Willie is here."


    The female clerk knocked the door softly and whispered outside the door.


    "Let him in!"


    Ole''s voice came from inside the house.


    Willy gave the female clerk a look of thanks, pushed the door and walked in.


    I saw Ole wearing light armor, sitting in front of the desk.


    His room is very big, in addition to the bookshelves, which are filled with all kinds of flowers and plants, there is also a wall of weapons, and there are many cold weapons for decoration.


    "teacher."


    Willy bowed slightly to Ole.


    The identity of teachers and students is not only about the connection of passing knowledge, but also something deeper.


    "You''re finally here, how is it, has everything in Pandoutun been settled?"


    Ole asked with a smile. He also has his own village, so he naturally knows that managing a village is not an easy task.


    "Fandoutun''s affairs have been handled and are on the right track."


    There was no arrogance in Willy''s tone.


    Ole let out a loud laugh. If he was told that, he would straighten out a village in just a few days. He would think it was bragging, but Willy said so, but he believed it very much.


    "The baron said that although you are a soldier, you can choose not to guard the manor for the time being. You need to focus on your studies."


    Ole is very aware of the Lord Baron''s intention. This is actually to cultivate a core team for his successor, Balmos. A good lord must be followed by his subordinates.


    Willy nodded: "I will try my best."


    "The learning I am referring to here is not simply learning combat skills, but also learning about cultural classes."


    Ole asked with a smile, "Willi, do you know how to read?"


    Willy shook his head, with a hint of anticipation in his eyes.


    In this world, only aristocrats and big businessmen can study culture classes. He was originally just an ordinary country boy, how could he possibly know writing. But listening to Ole''s words, this is to arrange for oneself to make up for the shortcomings of cultural accomplishment.


    For Willy, this is good news. Not to mention the content of the culture class, just knowing the words can bring incomparable convenience to Willy. As long as he knows the words, Willy can read books, understand the world from a deeper level, and understand the level that he could not touch before.

 Chapter 55： study

    The next day.


    In a room on the third floor of the military office.


    Willy was sitting at a desk with quills, ink and letter paper on the table. In front of him was an old man with white hair in a gorgeous gown. Beside the old man was a small blackboard, on which he sketched and wrote while explaining to Willy.


    The old man''s name is Hudir, a cultural teacher hired by Ole for Willy. He is the most well-known scholar in Diamond Town. He has a wealth of knowledge in literature, history and other subjects. Many of the big businessmen in Baron Town have sent their children to study under his door. As a young man favored by Baron Kells, Willy naturally also gets the best education.


    However, although Hudile is a scholar of literature and history, at the moment he is teaching Willy the most simple language learning, which is to teach Willy to read and write. At first, Hudile was not very happy when he received this invitation. He is a scholar with a wealth of knowledge, but he has to teach others to read and write, which makes him very unhappy. But because of the baron''s face, he still came.


    In line with the principle of trying his best to teach, although Hudile was reluctant, he still tried his best to make the boring teaching of character recognition more vivid. Then, he was surprised to find that this student from a farmer''s family was very smart. His memory is very good, and the words he wrote are correct and powerful. If he didn''t know the details, Hudiel really felt that Willy had been systematically studied before.


    "This afternoon''s teaching content is here first."


    With a smile on his face, Hudil encouraged Willy: "Son, your talent is very good, and your memory is amazing. If you hadn''t already joined the Guards Department and became a student of Your Excellency Ole, otherwise I would definitely You accept it as your own pro-student."


    In literature and history, memory is the most important gift.


    "You are overrated, Mr. Hudiel."


    Willie got up and thanked Hudile.


    The language that Willy learns is Uya, the official language of the Duchy of Langton. The Uya language is very similar to the pre-travel English. The total vocabulary of English is about 170,000, and the really commonly used ones are between 3,000 and 5,000. Uya language is similar, its common vocabulary is between 2,000 and 3,000. According to Hudier''s plan for Willy, Willy needs one and a half to two months to recognize all the unfamiliar words, and then consolidate his memory from the subsequent teaching of literature and history.


    "Remember to strengthen your memory after class, otherwise all your efforts in class will be in vain."


    Hudiel warned again.


    "I will, Mr. Hudir."


    Willie responded.


    Hudiel nodded. He had other students to teach, so he did not stay in the Guards Department, but left.


    After Hudir left, Willy continued to memorize the words he learned in class, and wrote and memorized the newly learned words.


    After half an hour, Willy slowly got up.


    He walked to the corner, put on the armor placed there, and took a brand new cross sword.


    After learning the characters, Willy went to the training ground of the Guards Department to learn fencing with Ole.


    "Mr. Ole."


    When Willy arrived at the training ground, he found that Ole was already waiting for him at the southeast corner of the training ground: "Sorry, I''m late."


    Ole shook his head: "You''re not late, it''s just that I came a little earlier. How about it, are you still getting used to the first day of class?"


    "I feel pretty good. Mr. Hudiel is a very good teacher. I like his class very much."


    Willie replied.


    Ole heard the words and said with a smile: "Since you can adapt to it, it''s all the better. You must cherish the opportunity to study with Mr. Hudir. Lord Baron studied history with him when he was young."


    After a brief exchange, Ole went to the main topic: "I heard that you learned fencing at the junior knight attendant level before?"


    "Yes, my brother Thorpes taught me."


    Willy answered truthfully.


    Ole nodded: "According to Bamos, when you were in Boler Forest, you showed a very high level of actual combat."


    When beheading Jarvis Knight''s men, Willy used a hunting knife to show his fencing skills in front of Balmos.


    "These actual combat skills were all figured out by me combining my hunting experience."


    Willy started to make things up.


    Oleillo sighed a little: "It''s a terrible fighting talent... However, I haven''t seen you shoot, so before teaching, I need to evaluate your true strength and make a teaching plan according to your situation. Come on, now We fight."


    Ole took out his cross sword from his waist.


    Seeing this, Willy took a few steps back, took the cross sword in his hand, and nodded.


    "start."


    Ole gave an order.


    After hearing the order, Willy took a step forward without hesitation, and leaped high with the help of the anti-shock force on the ground. Lay''s shoulder was chopped off.


    Ole''s eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    However, his movements were faster than Willy''s. Ole stepped back slightly and raised the cross sword in his hand, just to deflect Willy''s attack. He almost calculated Willy''s most accurate attack range, and he hit Willy''s core attack point as soon as he shot.


    "What a great power!"


    Willy was horrified.


    Just now, Oleina seemed to bounce off his sword with ease, causing his arm to go numb. This is just a simple defense. If the offensive and defensive sides exchange identities, Willy feels that he will be directly beaten to internal bleeding without considering the broken weapon.


    "continue."


    Ole''s voice continued.


    Willy did not have any stagnation. After stabilizing his body, he charged at Ole again.


    This time, Willy chose to attack from the bottom up. When he rushed in front of Ole, he lowered his body slightly and stabbed the cross sword directly into Ole''s abdomen. Ole is still calm, the cross sword swings down in a semicircle, and the sword body directly blocks Willy''s sword tip.


    Willy''s hands kept moving, and at the same time his eyes were watching Ole''s flaws, and he quickly made a battle plan in his mind.


    Willy''s shot was sharp, but under Ole''s defense, he failed to form an effective attack.


    Ole was in a defensive stance the whole time. Even if he dodged, he did not leave half a meter below his feet.


    "Alright."


    Ole said softly, nodding lightly to Willy.


    He has already confirmed that Bamos'' description and assessment of Willy''s actual combat ability before did not exaggerate in the slightest.


    This young man has completely integrated his combat skills into his bones.

 Chapter 56： secretary beeson

    There were already tight beads of sweat on Willy''s forehead, and he was slightly panting. The battle just now made him consume a lot of physical strength.


    "Is this the power of a knight in Thorps''s mouth..."


    In Willy''s eyes, anticipation for power appeared.


    Originally, Willy still felt vague about the concept of knight, but after he really fought with Ole, he felt the meaning of the word knight. Even without fighting skills and pure physical strength, Ole is beyond the limits of ordinary people.


    "You are very skilled at the fencing of the junior knight attendant level, and you have formed your own rules, so I will directly teach you the fencing skills of the junior knight attendant."


    Ole patted Willy on the shoulder with satisfaction and continued: "Compared with the fencing of the junior knight attendant level, the fencing of the intermediate knight attendant is more difficult, although the basic movements are all those things, but its combined skills But it is more complicated, it is useless to rely on understanding alone, you must also have a strong body to support you to complete it.��


    "In the battle with you just now, I think your physical fitness has reached the standard. However, even so, you need to ensure your body''s nutrition every day. Especially meat, you must consume a lot of it."


    "I know you used to be a hunter, and your meat is supplied by yourself. Now that you are in the military department, you don''t need to worry about the source of meat. In the restaurant of the military department, you can get enough meat supplies. I have already It''s arranged for you, in the dining room of the Guards Department, all your consumption does not need to cost money."


    Ole has developed a systematic plan for Willy''s training.


    "I know, I will insist on exercising in terms of physical fitness."


    Willy responded that he was not worried about the improvement of his physical fitness at all. According to what Thorps told him before, the physical fitness requirements of intermediate knight attendants were 1.5 times that of ordinary adults. Now his physical fitness value is 2.6, which is already meet the target. Besides, I still have 1.3 remaining attribute points that have not been allocated yet, so I don''t need to spend too much energy on physique improvement.


    "In that case, let''s start learning the fencing skills of intermediate knight attendants."


    Ole started a formal teaching mode.


    There was a look of hope in Willy''s eyes. After the intermediate knight attendant''s fencing skills were learned, he would be able to raise the title of junior knight attendant again.


    However, when it came to the next teaching session, Willy was a little disappointed.


    He originally thought that Ole would, like Thorps, give all the movements to himself, and then decompose and practice by himself. But Ole didn''t do that. He split every combo without ignoring any blind spot.


    For others, this is definitely a good teaching method, not only can learn the essence, but also deepen the understanding of actual combat. But for Willy, this is not good news, he only needs to learn the whole set of moves, and the title attribute panel will fill in all the omissions for him.


    Willy tried to change Ole''s teaching method, but was rejected by Ole. He believed that Willy should start with details and not be too greedy for speed. Willy can''t continue to insist, he can''t tell the real reason, he can only follow Ole''s way.


    Even so, Willy already had other ideas in mind. Although Ole wouldn''t teach him everything, Thorps would. The current Thorps should have mastered the fencing of the intermediate knight attendant. If you have the opportunity, you can go directly to Thorpes.


    "The action is very standard, but the details are a little bit worse."


    After Ole gave a demonstration to Willy, he pointed to Willy from the side.


    Although Willy has no combat experience in fencing as an intermediate knight attendant, the actual combat skills conferred by the title of junior knight attendant can also help him do many more difficult combo moves.


    Ole''s training with Willy lasted for about two hours, and the training didn''t end until the sunset turned red.


    Although Willy was wearing a short shirt, he was wearing armor, and after training in the sun for so long, Willy was already sweating profusely. In addition, after training, his physical exertion is huge, and his stomach has begun to growl.


    "Go to the restaurant to replenish your consumption, and remember to eat more meat."


    Ole reminded again that he had his own residence in Diamond Town, so he did not dine with Willy.


    Willy wiped the sweat from his forehead: "Okay, Mr. Ole."


    After the two said goodbye, Willy walked towards the restaurant.


    On the way, there were constantly passing guards or clerks peeking at him. The captain of the personal soldiers, Lord Ole, personally taught a strange young man at the training ground for two hours. The news spread like wildfire, and many people heard it.


    Willy doesn''t care about this, and now he just wants to go to the restaurant to have a full meal, and then go to the lodging building of the Guards Office to meet Thorpes at night Your Excellency Willy! "


    Willy was about to walk into the restaurant when he suddenly heard someone calling his name from behind.


    He turned around and saw a young clerk running towards him.


    "You are����"


    Willy recognized this person at once, and he was the recorder who was beside Bammos when he entered the Boler Forest to sign up.


    "Hello, Your Excellency Willy, I am the secretary of Master Balmos, and my name is Beeson."


    Beeson politely introduced himself to Willy.


    Willy was stunned, no wonder this Bisson was with Bamos that day. It turned out that he was Bamos'' secretary.


    Looking at Beeson''s age of about 30, and considering his identity, Willy basically deduced that he should be the core of Bamos''s future civilian team. Even in the current Diamond Town, he is the object of many businessmen and other civil servants.


    "Hello, Your Excellency Beeson, I''m Willy."


    Although the other party knew his identity, Willy chose to introduce it formally.


    When Bison saw this, a smile appeared in the corners of his eyes. He had already seen that Willy was a man who knew the proportions. Although Willy was appreciated by Master Balmos and even Lord Baron, he remained humble. For myself, this is good news. When Bamos inherits the title of baron in the future, he will inevitably have contact with Willy.


    Beeson knew very well that his status as a civil servant determined his status in Diamond Town in the future, and his status would not be comparable to Willy''s. At this time, Willy''s status in Master Bamos''s heart has far surpassed himself. So it is very wise to maintain a good friendship with Willy.


    "Your Excellency Bisson, you came to me to..."


    There was doubt in Willy''s tone.

 Chapter 57： dinner

    "Master Balmos asked me to come to you. He wants to invite you to dinner at his residence."


    Bisson explained his purpose: "The carriage is already waiting outside the Guards Office. Is it convenient for you now?"


    "certainly."


    Although he was hungry, he could not refuse the invitation of Balmos no matter what.


    Bisson nodded, leading Willy by half a position, leading the way for Willy.


    Walking out of the Guards Office, Willy saw a white wooden carriage pulled by a steed horse. The outside of the carriage is also engraved with hollow patterns, and the horse is also decorated with beautiful objects. A neatly dressed groom was standing in front of the carriage, and when he saw Beason and Willie walking out together, he bowed to them.


    "Get in the car, Your Excellency Willy."


    Bisson and Willy got into the carriage together. The carriage was very spacious, and there were grapes and other fruits on the small table inside.


    I don''t know if the quality of the carriage is too good, or the driver''s driving skills are skilled, and the carriage did not bump at all during the journey.


    "Two adults, here we are."


    The carriage stopped, and the driver''s voice came from outside the carriage.


    Willie and Beeson got out of the carriage at the same time.


    This is an independent small western-style building, surrounded by iron fences, and the yard is full of various flowers and plants.


    When he was on the carriage just now, Willy had already realized that the direction he was heading towards was not Baron Kells'' manor.


    "Master Balmos owns many properties in and around Diamond Town, and this is just one of them."


    Seeing a hint of doubt in Willy''s eyes, Beeson explained to Willy.


    Bison stepped forward and rang the doorbell outside the iron gate.


    Soon, a meticulous old man in a short black dress with combed hair opened the door.


    "Is Lord Willy here?"


    The butler-like old man glanced at Willy and asked respectfully.


    "it''s me."


    Willie nodded.


    "Please come in with me, Master Bamos is already waiting for you."


    The old butler bowed slightly and gave Willy a guiding gesture.


    Seeing this, Bisson said to Willy, "Since you have been delivered, I will leave first."


    When Willy heard the words, he quickly said goodbye to Bisson. He originally thought that Bisson was eating with him, but he left unexpectedly.


    The old housekeeper took Willy through the yard full of flowers and plants and entered the attic.


    The area of ??the attic is not very large, but it is decorated warmly and delicately, and it looks like the decoration of an ordinary wealthy family.


    "Willy, you are finally here."


    As soon as Willy walked up to the restaurant on the second floor, he saw Balmos stand up and greet him.


    Beside Bamos was a charming woman in her thirties. Seeing Bamos get up, she also stood up and gave Willy a simple etiquette.


    An inexplicable look flashed in Willy''s eyes.


    Bamos is in his twenties, and has long passed the age of sixteen. Not only is he married, but he also has children. But it is said that Bamos''s wife is the daughter of a big businessman, five years younger than him. But the woman around Bamos is obviously not his wife.


    As for the relationship between men and women in aristocratic circles, Willy had heard of it long ago when he was a country boy, so he did not show anything wrong.


    "Master Balmos, you''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Willy stepped forward and gave Balmos a slight salute.


    At this time, Bamos seemed to be in a good mood. He smiled and said, "I''m training with Uncle Ole. I''m afraid I''ve suffered a lot of crimes. Hurry up and sit down. I''ve already asked the nanny to prepare dinner."


    Under the direction of Bamos, Willy and the woman sat on both sides of Bamos.


    "This is Willy, my father''s personal soldier, and Uncle Ole''s student."


    Balmos introduced Willy to the woman.


    "I have seen Your Excellency Willy."


    The woman smiled and nodded to Willie.


    "This is Mrs. Leia."


    The introduction by Bamos was very simple, and the corner of his mouth curved slightly.


    Willy then returned the salute to Madame Leia.


    "Let''s serve."


    Despite Bamos''s order, an old servant with silver hair was seen bringing the delicious food to the table.


    Fluffy snow-white bread, creamy mayonnaise, hot salad dressing noodles, fragrant steak, golden crispy sardines, meat rolls mixed with vegetables, sweet juice, fragrant red wine�� ��There are a dozen or so dishes, and each dish has a lot of weight, obviously taking into account Willy who needs to replenish his stamina.


    The old servants stood by, using public utensils, dividing the food into the plates in front of everyone.


    "Willi, do you find it difficult to study in culture class?"


    Bamos is not worried that Willy will have trouble in the study of the knight attendant, but he is only worried that he will not be used to the study of the culture class.


    "Mr. Hudile is very responsible, and I didn''t feel tired when studying the culture class."


    Seeing Bamos starting to eat, Willy shoved the cut meat roll into his mouth Bamos nodded, and suddenly the conversation changed: "I heard that you settled the people with Pandou. Are they exempted from the bean tax?"


    "Yes, Master Balmos."


    Willy was not surprised, Baron Kells sent someone to watch the development progress of Fandoutun, which was actually a test observation for himself.


    Bamos frowned slightly: "Although your performance is very kind, I still want to remind you that as the manager of Fandou Village, it is not a wise choice to exempt the people from the Fandou tax. I know my father I have given you 500 gold rams of wealth, but you can''t relax the constraints on the settlers just because of this. It is not advisable to sit and eat, you need a steady source of money."


    Bamos was worried that Willy was too kind to people of the same status because he came from an ordinary family in the countryside. The rules and order faced by the superiors and the commoners are different, and Bamos thinks that he should wake up Willy earlier.


    Hearing Balmos''s advice, Willy knew that he was deliberately instructing himself. He first thanked him, and then explained: "I have thought about exempting the bean tax many times. The reason for this is that I have to first Give the villagers the expectation of living hard, and the income from the bean tax is too meager, for me, it is better to use it to win over people''s hearts."


    "But without the Fandou Tax, where is the source of income for the Fandou Village you manage?"


    Bamos didn''t expect Willy to know how to give hope and buy people''s hearts. This kid doesn''t seem to be as simple and honest as he thinks.


    However, Bamos really wanted to see Willy like this. Originally, he was worried that Willy would not adapt to the change of identity. After all, after the status level has crossed, only pure IQ and courage are not enough. You also need to use a broader perspective to examine yourself and achieve improvement.

 Chapter 58： The Barons Haunting

    "Fandoutun doesn''t necessarily only grow foxtail beans. I''m planning to introduce some more profitable plants."


    In fact, not long after Willie entered Fandoutun, he was already thinking about this issue. Whether it is the title of junior gatherer or junior hunter, Willy has a wealth of grass planting knowledge.


    In Pohler Forest and Morse Forest, there are some wild plants that can be artificially planted in batches. The reason why they are rarely seen in the outside world is because everyone is not familiar with the characteristics of those wild plants. But Willy is different. He is familiar with the growth environment and characteristics of various planting grasses. As long as a reasonable planting method is formulated, it can be turned into a mode of mass production.


    "Do you want to expand Fandou Village?"


    Bamos immediately heard the key point in Willy''s words.


    The current scale of reclamation in Fandoutun can only guarantee the planting of Fandou. If you want to plant other crops, you must expand the scale.


    "I have this idea. After all, this is what the Baron has always encouraged."


    Willy''s answer was more tactful.


    Bamos pondered, chewing the food in his mouth, and then spoke again: "Since you have your own ideas, then I won''t interfere too much. Young people should try more things."


    Willy knew very well that although Bamos respected his opinion, he didn''t have much confidence in himself.


    However, Willy is not in a hurry to explain all this, which will make him seem too helpless. It is better to prove it with actions in the future.


    "By the way, the snow-patterned deer''s injury is almost healed, and it is now locked in my father''s manor."


    Bamos suddenly mentioned the matter of the snow-patterned deer. At that time, the snow-patterned deer was captured by Willy as the main force, and he needed a follow-up explanation from Willy.


    Willy nodded: "The baron must be very happy."


    When Bamos heard this, he laughed, showing a helpless look: "In fact, my father is not happy at all."


    "why?"


    Willy was a little surprised. At that time, the baron''s desire for the snow-patterned deer was known to almost everyone involved in the hunting at that time. Especially when he was receiving the reward, Willy still remembered the happy look on Baron Kessle''s face.


    "My father got the snow-patterned deer, and his original intention was to tame it and turn it into an important combat force under his command. But in fact, the snow-patterned deer could not be tamed at all."


    Balmos explained, feeling sorry for his father: "In this way, the snow-patterned deer is just a decoration."


    "How did the baron tame the snow-patterned deer?"


    Willy frowned slightly when he heard this.


    "Father used two methods. At first, it was Huairou''s method, and he wanted to establish a relationship with the snow-patterned deer through daily contact. But it was useless at all. Except for the occasional food, the snow-patterned deer didn''t pay attention to anyone at all. "Bamos made a headache." Speaking of food, this is also a big problem. After the snow-patterned deer was locked up, the food intake was very small, almost the same as that of ordinary beasts. It''s like dying."


    "My father saw this and tried harsh training methods. My father directly suppressed it with the power of a knight, and set up a reward and punishment mechanism to force it to obey, but it still didn''t help. In desperation, my father had to keep the snow-patterned deer in captivity first. "


    Balmos shook his head with a helpless expression.


    Willy thought for a while: "What did the baron feed it?"


    "All kinds of plant branches and leaves, almost all the plant branches and leaves that can be found in Diamond Town, are used to feed it, but it is not very hungry, and it doesn''t eat at all. I don''t know what it used to eat to grow up."


    Balmos responded with a grumbling tone.


    "Have you ever tried meat?"


    Willy said suddenly.


    The title of Intermediate Beast Tamer endowed Willy with the habits and characteristics of Bronze-level monsters, so Willy knew exactly what the snow-patterned deer liked to eat.


    Although the snow-patterned deer is a deer, it does not eat plants. It usually eats meat, a typical carnivore. In fact, it is not only snow-patterned deer, but also some ordinary domestic animals, such as cattle and sheep. Although they are usually herbivores to outsiders, in fact, they are omnivores that eat everything. In places with abundant fishery resources, small fish can be used as feed for cattle and sheep. Some cattle and sheep even eat chickens as food.


    "Eat meat?"


    Balmos''s hands that cut the meat suddenly stopped, a look of confusion.


    Neither Baron Kessell nor he thought about the meat of the snow-patterned deer. In fact, it''s not their fault, because monsters are too rare. Even if one appears occasionally, the species will be different. Baron Kells is just a small noble in the final analysis, and it is normal to be confused about the habits of snow-patterned deer.


    "This is just my guess. If you don''t eat all kinds of plants, you can try it with meat. After all, cattle and sheep are occasionally fed with meat. There are also some herbivores in the forest~www.novelhall. com~ When the body is deficient in a certain nutrient, I also choose to eat some small animals to supplement it. These are the experiences I have gained since I was a hunter, you can try it.��


    Willy made up a reason for himself at will.


    Bamos nodded while chewing: "I think you can give this idea a try."


    Anyway, I can''t figure out what it eats. If it really eats meat, then Huairou''s domestication method can be reused. After all, the wrong food was fed before, and it is normal to not be able to get close to the snow-patterned deer.


    "Willi, your brain is really useful."


    Balmos laughed.


    Willy didn''t answer, just smiled.


    The dinner didn''t last long. After the dinner, Willy chose to retire. He knew very well that Bamos still had important things to do.


    Bamos didn''t hold back either. There were two main reasons for inviting Willy to have this meal. One was to give Willy a suggestion to make him recognize the situation after his identity change, and the other was to let Willy feel own attention. Willy wants to win the hearts of the villagers, and he also wants to win the hearts of Willie.


    After walking out of Bamos'' residence, the coachman sent Willy to the residence of the Guards.


    Ole specially arranged a single-person two-story attic for Willy, which is fully furnished and has a yard. It is said that it was Ole''s previous residence, but he moved out later because he settled down in Diamond Town.


    After Willie arrived at the residence, he went to look for Thorpes.


    However, I was told that Thorps and other members of the new janissary corps were taken to the border defense line for training, and they would not come until ten days later.


    Willy groaned inwardly, but he didn''t care too much, it was just that the time to learn the fencing of the intermediate knight attendants would be delayed for a while.

 Chapter 59： assassinated

    In the next few days, Willy studied writing with Mr. Hudile in the morning and fencing with Ole in the afternoon. Both Hudil and Ole highly appreciate Willy''s talent and diligence.


    During this period, Bamos also brought news about the snow-patterned deer. Since the food of the snow-patterned deer was changed to meat, the food intake of the snow-patterned deer has increased significantly. But it is a pity that the snow-patterned deer still failed to develop a favorable impression of the baron, and there was no sign of surrender.


    In this regard, Willy has nothing to do. His intermediate-level animal trainer ability can only generate affinity bonuses for bronze-level monster cubs, and has no effect on adult monsters. As for helping the baron tame the snow-patterned deer, it is even more impossible.


    night.


    After a day of study, Willy was lying on the bed ready to sleep after taking a hot bath.


    Just now, he was a little sleepy, but Willy suddenly heard a loud roar from inside the house.


    "All members of the personal soldiers! Fully armed! All assembled! Immediately, immediately!"


    In an instant, the originally quiet residence of the Guards Department suddenly became riotous.


    After Willy heard the voice of the assembly, his sleepiness subsided instantly.


    In the few days after he came to the Guards Office, he had never seen such an urgent matter in the Guards Office.


    Without any hesitation, Willy got up and changed out of his pajamas, then put on his custom-made light armor and helmet. Because the assembly order said that he was fully armed, Willy also wore the cross sword around his waist, and also clenched the long spears of the personal soldiers in his hands.


    He quickly went downstairs and saw the crowd all gathered in the direction of the training ground.


    When Willy saw this, he followed the soldiers.


    "Captain Morion, what happened?"


    When he arrived at the training ground, Willy saw Morion, the captain of the first division, who was commanding sharply, standing in front of the crowd.


    Seeing Willy approaching and asking, Morion''s stern expression subsided slightly.


    For Morion, Willy''s identity is embarrassing. Although he is a personal soldier, he does not belong to any of the three divisions of the personal soldier team. In addition, Willy is deeply appreciated by Lord Baron, and he is also a student of Lord Ole. Morion is the captain in name, but he is not easy to control Willy. Facing Willy, he could only treat him politely.


    "The news just came that the baron was assassinated in the manor."


    Morion explained why.


    "The baron was assassinated!?"


    After Willie heard this, he also looked extremely shocked. Although Baron Kells is not a big noble, he is a member of the noble class. To assassinate him means to be an enemy of the noble class of the entire Principality of Langton, and the consequences to bear are very tragic.


    "Is Lord Baron injured?"


    Willy asked quickly.


    Morion nodded: "It is said that he was injured, but his life is not serious. However, Lord Ole was very angry. He ordered all the members of the personal corps to gather at the baron''s manor and send them after listening."


    Willy instantly understood the seriousness of the situation, and his life was safe, but he was injured, which meant that the stabbing operation was effective to some extent. For Ole, he was the manager of the Janissaries and the first person in charge of the assassination. When such a thing happened, he could not escape the blame. To mobilize the personal troops so quickly, it is estimated that he must quickly do the aftermath work after the attack.


    "In that case, Captain Morion, I''ll follow your first detachment first."


    Willy doesn''t have a team, so it''s not easy to act alone at this time.


    Morion naturally would not refuse.


    In less than three minutes, the personal soldiers of nearly a hundred people had assembled.


    The sub-commanders rode on horses, and the personal soldiers followed behind the sub-commanders and ran all the way.


    Morion originally wanted to find a warhorse for Willy to ride, but Willy refused. Originally, his identity was more sensitive in the personal soldiers, and there was no need to specialize it at a critical time.


    Baron Manor.


    "Lord Baron, all this is my fault!"


    Ole made a knightly manner, nodded and bowed his head, apologizing to Baron Kells on one knee.


    At this time, Baron Kells was pale, shirtless, with blood oozing gauze wrapped around his chest, and his breath was a little sluggish.


    "Get up, Ole, I can''t completely blame you for this."


    Baron Kells didn''t mean to blame Ole: "When Langwo entered the janissary team, it was only after I hand-picked him that he was accepted into the team. If you want to investigate the responsibility for the fault, I will take the responsibility. that person."


    "I just didn''t expect... Lanwo, who has been in the Guards for more than ten years, turned out to be a traitor..."


    A coldness appeared in Baron Kessell''s eyes.


    Half an hour ago, Baron Kells, as usual, was correcting documents in the study.


    As the relationship between the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Vata continued to deteriorate, the pressure on the border defense line was increasing. Although Baron Kells has asked Earl of Rumbar to send troops for reinforcements, Earl of Rumbar has still failed to give any meaningful support Because in Rumbar''s territory, not only Diamond Town and tile The Duchy of Towers is connected, and other barons and viscounts face more pressure on the frontier than Baron Kells.


    Just when Baron Kells was troubled by this problem, one of the most trusted personal soldiers around him, Langwo, suddenly visited. Baron Kells was quite a surprise, as Langwall was not on duty today. But he didn''t have any doubts, after all, Lanwo had been with him for more than ten years.


    After seeing Baron Kells, Langwo immediately said that there was a border defense intelligence report. However, when he handed the document in his hand to Baron Kells, he suddenly took out a dagger from his sleeve and stabbed Baron Kells in the chest.


    Although Baron Kells had the strength of a knight, he was stabbed in the chest without warning. If he hadn''t dodged immediately, he would have been stabbed in the heart. When Lanwo saw that he missed, he even sent a signal that five or six people in the tight baron''s manor poured directly into the study and besieged the baron.


    Baron Kells counterattacked in an instant. Even though he was seriously injured, he still relied on the knight''s strength to kill three people on the spot, but the other three escaped.


    The baron wanted to continue the pursuit, but found that the wound started to itch, and the dagger was actually smeared with poison. There was no way, Baron Kells could only give up the pursuit and deal with his injury first.


    It was only then that the Janissaries and Guards discovered the anomaly here. It turned out that before the assassination, Lanwo borrowed his identity to transfer some of the surrounding personal soldiers and guards away, leaving only ten guards, who were silently killed by several assassins without any defense. The Baron''s defense turned into a vacuum.


    The enraged baron immediately ordered the entire manor and even the town of Diamond to be blocked, and the personal guards were dispatched. The assassin must be arrested tonight.

 Chapter 60： search

    "Lord Baron, I''ll lead the team in person and bring back that **** Langwo and his two helpers."


    Ole wrote the order to Baron Kells.


    Baron Kells nodded solemnly: "Be sure to bring it back, remember to leave a living mouth, I need to confirm something in their mouth..."


    The baron''s serious tone made both Balmos and Ole close their brows.


    "Lord Baron, are you worried..."


    Ole narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he had guessed what the baron was thinking, and a dignified expression appeared on his already gloomy face.


    Bamos suddenly realized something, and suddenly turned to look at Baron Kells.


    "That''s right... I do have such concerns..." Baron Kells said with a cold tone, "The assassination of the nobles has not happened for a long time. This time, the assassination not only almost succeeded, but also colluded. If the people in the manor can do all this, the manipulator behind them is definitely not easy. If it''s normal, it''s fine. Now is a critical moment when the friction between the two countries is getting more intense, so I can''t think about it too much. "


    "Lanwo, maybe he was instructed by the Principality of Vata."


    Baron Kells expressed his deepest worries to Ole and Balmos.


    Therefore, the escaped Lanwo and his accomplices must be caught.


    "I''m going to arrange an arrest operation."


    Ole already understood the seriousness of this matter, and he no longer hesitated and walked out the door.


    "Father����"


    Balmos'' eyes were full of worry, not only for his father''s safety, but also for the future of Diamond Town.


    Once it is confirmed that the assassination was instigated by the Principality of Vata, then Diamond Town may be involved in the war between the two countries. Perhaps the Earl of Rumbar can still control a large area after the war, but a small noble like Baron Kells is likely to be destroyed in the war.


    "First report my assassination to Count Rumbar, and write our guesses into the file."


    At this point, you can''t be sloppy, and even if your guess is wrong, you can''t be indifferent.


    "understood."


    Balmos nodded and turned to leave.


    Baron Kells sighed, his face full of weariness.


    ����


    Ole walked out of the attic and saw that three detachments of personal soldiers were already on standby in front of the building.


    From the first team, he saw Willy''s figure.


    After making simple eye contact with Willy, Ole shouted to everyone: "You already know about the assassination of Lord Baron. Just half an hour ago, the guards had sealed off all the diamond town, and three assassins were assassinated. Although the attackers escaped, it was impossible for them to leave Diamond Town. Now, everyone in the personal soldiers immediately started a carpet-like search. The streets, houses, and shops cannot let go of any possible hiding places!"


    "No matter who it is, as long as a suspicious person is found, there is no need to confirm their identity, and they will be arrested immediately. If someone blocks the search, they will directly break their legs and feet! Remember, we want to live, not to kill people!"


    Ole continued: "Also, there is one person you need to pay attention to. Lanwo, he is the main criminal of this assassination operation. If you encounter him, arrest him immediately!"


    As soon as Ole''s voice fell, all the members of the personal soldiers trembled in their hearts, and they immediately realized the seriousness of the assassination.


    Langwo, the absolute core figure of the Baron''s personal corps, turned out to betray and assassinated the Baron.


    Although they don''t understand what happened, everyone knows that this operation involves very complicated things.


    "Action!"


    With Ole''s order, the personal soldiers immediately dispersed.


    Ole took a deep breath, feeling that the stone in his heart was getting heavier and heavier.


    Although Baron Kells didn''t mean to blame him, Ole couldn''t ignore the bad behavior and consequences of this assassination. As the first person in charge of the personal soldiers, he must take full responsibility for the assassination of the Baron by the core figures of the personal soldiers. Moreover, if things are really as the baron had guessed, I am afraid that the seriousness of the situation will be aggravated by another level.


    Lanwo and others must be caught. This is not only a chance for Ole to redeem himself, but also a key event to confirm the safety of Diamond Town in the future.


    "I hope to be successful..."


    Ole mounts his horse, holds a lance, and personally participates in the search operation.


    The streets of Diamond Town.


    "Does each team know the scope of their search?"


    Morion, the captain of the first division, asked the captains of the personal soldiers seriously.


    "Clear."


    After getting affirmative answers from several people, Morion issued an order to start the search.


    There are thirty people in the first team and six teams, with an average of five people in each team. Morion personally led a squad, and the rest of the squad leaders each led a squad.


    "Willi, are you sure you want to follow me? Don''t you need to go back to Lord Ole?"


    Morion looked at Willy beside him. Because Willy did not belong to any team before, so he chose to follow himself.


    This put more pressure on Morion. In his opinion, although Willy was a student of Lord Ole, he was too young to have rich experience in arresting and fighting. If he was injured or suffered an accident during the arrest, he would definitely be blamed.


    "No, I''ll be your subordinate to Captain Morion for the time being."


    Willy answered affirmatively.


    He knew that Ole must be under a lot of pressure at this time, and he couldn''t help him by following his side.


    "Ok."


    Morion saw that Willy insisted and it was not easy to refuse.


    "According to the previous assignment, we will go to the houses on Third Street to search."


    Morion is no longer riding a horse, but is marching with the team members.


    Under the leadership of Morion, the team of six quickly rushed to the third street together.


    "Open the door!"


    In front of the first private house on the street, Morion knocked on the door.


    A terrified question came from inside the house: "Who is it?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and move more quickly!"


    Morion looked impatient, raised his foot and kicked the door.


    The ordinary door could not stop Morion''s power at all, and was smashed abruptly.


    Morion took Willy and the others and rushed into the house at once.


    So far, a shirtless young man walked out of the back room with fear: "My lords..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, get out of here!"


    Morion directly dragged the man aside, and his previous courtesy towards Willy disappeared at this moment.


    His heart is also very anxious. If he can''t catch anyone tonight, as the captain of the first team, he must also bear the fiercest anger from Lord Ole.


    "Search!"


    Morion gave a loud shout.


    Several guards began to rummage through boxes and cabinets in the private house, ignoring the women in the back room, and their methods were extremely rude.


    Willy frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. He followed Morion''s side and searched the places where people might be hiding.


    "No."


    After the team members searched, they reported to Morion.


    "The next one!"


    Morion left with a few people.


    Only the young man and his wife and daughter were left standing in the house in fear, looking at the broken door, their bodies trembling.

 Chapter 61： find the assassin

    The town of Diamond, which was supposed to fall into a silent night, became panic-stricken because of the assassination of Lord Baron.


    Residential houses, shops, and even the residences of officials and big businessmen in Diamond Township were not spared the search. Now Ole is afraid to trust anyone around him. Even Lanwo may defect, who is sure that others will not be bought or coerced.


    The dark night was full of lights, and screams and cries could be heard everywhere.


    Somewhere on a street corner.


    Ole didn''t move on his horse, his face was as gloomy as water.


    There have been more than a dozen reports from the personal soldiers and guards, but no one has found any trace of the assassin.


    Ole can''t wait to slaughter all these wastes one by one.


    This is a major event related to Lord Baron and even the entire Diamond Town, but there is no progress at this time.


    Ole was full of anger, but had nowhere to vent.


    "Master Ole, the investigation of the houses in the northwest has been completed, and no abnormalities have been found."


    A sergeant of the summons came on a horse and rushed to report to Ole Hui.


    "Trash, it''s all trash! Keep searching, if you can''t find anyone, keep looking!"


    Ole''s face was hideous.


    "Open the door!"


    After searching Third Street, Morion and Willie and their party still found nothing.


    Willy is better, Morion''s mentality is already a little anxious.


    As soon as he reached Fifth Street, Morion called the door frantically.


    Because this door is an iron door, Morion can''t kick it open directly, he can only wait.


    However, no one in the house came to open the door. Instead, it seemed that something was broken because of panic.


    "Ok?"


    Morion''s brows suddenly wrinkled, and he immediately shouted, "Go and smash the window!"


    Of course, the windows here are not glass products. Although rough and impurity glass can be made in this era, they are widely used in high-end handicrafts. Ordinary civilian families have no money to use glass as windows. The so-called window, to the commoners, is just a piece of wood. Open during the day and close at night.


    After a personal soldier obeyed the order, he went directly to the wooden window and smashed it.


    Without any hesitation, the group rushed into the house.


    Willie followed behind Morion, and the third one entered the room. As soon as he entered the room, he heard Morion shouting.


    "Stop!"


    I saw a man in shorts, panicking and jumping out of the window leading to the backyard.


    Morion''s eyes and hands were quick, he moved forward quickly, and before the man jumped out, he pulled him back.


    "You still want to escape?"


    Morion kicked the man''s chest with a kick. The sound of bones shattering came from his chest. The man spurted out a mouthful of blood and looked at Morion with fear.


    Morion was about to ask, when he saw a blond woman with disheveled clothes coming out of the back room.


    "Sir... Let us go... This is our first time..."


    The blond woman''s arms were trembling, and she couldn''t speak.


    When Morion saw this, he knew that he had found the wrong person.


    At first glance, these are men and women who commit adultery. In Diamond Town, if adultery and adultery are reported, they will be punished.


    "Search!"


    Morion snorted coldly.


    Willy stood aside, looking at a man and a woman, their bodies were shaking, as if they had never seen such a battle. The two even acted as if they thought that these personal soldiers were here to arrest them.


    While looking at the two of them, Willy''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and a faint fishy smell spread to the tip of his nose.


    His pupils shrank suddenly, but then returned to normal, without any abnormal behavior.


    "I didn''t find anything suspicious."


    The team members quickly reported.


    Morion cursed loudly, looking furious.


    Originally thought that the assassin''s trace had been discovered, but he didn''t expect it to be an adulterer or an adulterer. The pressure from Ole and the eagerness to do merit made Morion very irritable.


    "You are lucky!"


    Morion spat on the man''s face. If it weren''t for the tight manpower tonight, the two would have to pay the price, and at least they would have to extort a sum of money.


    "go!"


    Morion gave an order and was about to go out.


    However, at this moment, he saw Willy step out one step, and the long spear in his hand stabbed the blond woman with a happy face without warning.


    The long spear penetrated the blond woman''s shoulder blade directly, pinning her to the wall behind.


    The blond woman screamed and looked terrified. Before she could react, she saw Willy suddenly stepped forward and crushed her jawbone.


    Just when the blond woman was suddenly attacked by Willy, the man who had been seriously injured suddenly stood up, showing no signs of injury at all. He took out a dagger from his shorts and stabbed Willy.


    "I''ve been tricked! There''s something wrong with these two! Come on!"


    No matter how stupid Morion was, he could see the problems of these two people.


    Facing the man''s sudden attack, Willy''s eyes narrowed. From the man''s actions, he could judge that this man should have the strength of a mid-level knight attendant or even a high-level knight attendant. If it is a one-on-one fight, he may not be his opponent.


    But Willy wasn''t panic at all, with Morion by his side, he didn''t need to fight alone.


    Although Morion is not yet a senior knight attendant, he is not far from the level of a senior knight attendant. His reaction was also very fast. At the moment when the man attacked Willy, the spear in his hand stabbed the man in the waist directly.


    When the man saw this, a flash of determination flashed in his eyes, and the next moment, black blood suddenly overflowed from his mouth, his body twitched and he fell to the ground and died.


    "died����"


    A trace of regret flashed in Willy''s eyes, but fortunately, the blond woman was still alive.


    I crushed her chin before, just to prevent her from dying.


    "Cunning! Insidious!"


    Seeing that the man was dead, Morion cursed. Ole had ordered to stay alive, but this guy committed suicide in front of him.


    "Fortunately, there is at least one more harvest."


    Willy stepped forward and comforted.


    When Morion saw this, a grateful look appeared in his eyes. At the beginning, he thought Willy would be the one holding back, but he did not expect to help him in an emergency. If Willy hadn''t found them and crushed the blond woman''s chin, he would have been stabbed by Lord Ole tonight.


    "Willi, thank you so much. If it wasn''t for you, I would have let these two guys escape from under my nose tonight. If they were tracked down in the future, I''d have to take my head off."


    Morion hurriedly thanked Willie.


    "This is what I should do." Willy smiled, then looked at the dying blond woman: "But now is not the time to talk about this, let this woman go to Teacher Olei first. Although I am not hurt Her vital point, but if she continues to bleed like this, she should not live long."


    ??

 Chapter 62： good news

    When Morion heard this, he nodded again and again. One of the survivors had already died. If this one died again, there would be a lot of trouble.


    "Go out and find a carriage and put her on the carriage later."


    Morion told a personal soldier that although she was the sinner who assassinated the baron, she was of great value and could not easily die. If you look for a horse directly, you might be beaten to death.


    While waiting, Morion turned to Willy and asked, "Willi, how did you find out that the two are abnormal?"


    Willy smiled and didn''t speak, but walked to one side of the wall in the room, holding the cross sword in his hand, the hilt slammed against the wall.


    Whoa, whoa, the tiles on the wall fell. I saw a small independent space behind the wall, and inside it was a package wrapped in smooth oilcloth. The package was tied with dense twine.


    "What''s this?"


    Morion looked at Willy in surprise, and hurriedly took a few steps forward.


    Willy looked at him and said nothing.


    "Go and open this package."


    Morion pointed to a personal soldier and ordered.


    The personal soldier took the order, walked to the package, squatted down, cut the hemp rope that was almost tied into a ball with a cross sword, and began to lift the tarpaulin.


    "Ok?"


    Just lifting a corner of the tarpaulin, Morion could smell a faint smell of blood.


    The personal soldier also faced resistance, but due to Morion''s order, he had to bite the bullet and open the package.


    "Yuck..."


    When the package was completely opened, the soldier who took off the package felt nauseous. If he hadn''t undergone rigorous training, he would have spit it out.


    I saw that inside the package were well-cut and neatly arranged corpses. At a glance, it was probably a man and a woman.


    "Pack it up!"


    Morion took a few steps back and yelled.


    The personal soldier endured nausea and hurriedly wrapped the oilcloth again.


    The smell of blood in the air has only faded a little.


    "How did you discover this?"


    Morion looked at Willy, who had an indifferent face, and was horrified.


    The tarpaulin was very airtight, and the corpse was wrapped in several layers and wrapped in hemp rope to hide it behind the wall. When he first entered the house to search, Morion and the rest of the soldiers did not hear it. to the **** smell.


    "I used to be a hunter, and I''m sensitive to the smell of blood. I noticed it as soon as I entered the house, but didn''t immediately confirm it was human blood. It wasn''t until I stood by the wall for a while that I was sure it was someone who had just died. The smell of blood."


    Willie responded to Morion.


    "Does human blood smell different from animal blood?"


    Morion never seemed to pay attention to the issue. In his impression, animal blood and human blood should smell the same.


    For ordinary people, it is really impossible to tell the difference. But Willy is different. He not only has the title of junior hunter, but also has the title of junior killer. It is very simple to distinguish the type of blood. Even after combining with the experience of the beast habits and characteristics conferred by the title of the intermediate animal trainer, when approaching the blood source, Willy can distinguish roughly what kind of animal blood it is.


    "Different."


    Willie didn''t explain much.


    "But, how can you be sure that they are assassins? What if they are robbers who rob and kill?"


    Morion asked rhetorically.


    Willy shrugged: "I''m not sure, but even if they are robbers, I''m not too much to them? Besides, it was later proved that I was right, they are indeed assassins. This kind of skill kills people and hides in private houses. Only the assassin who attacked Lord Baron can have such skill and motivation.��


    "What an unlucky guy, they actually met you..."


    Morion smiled sarcastically. At the beginning, if the male assassin escaped directly, he might not be able to catch him with his skills. However, in order to temporarily settle down in Diamond Town and avoid the overwhelming follow-up search, he actually disguised an adultery and adultery relationship with the female assassin in an attempt to sneak through the border, playing a routine that the most dangerous place is the safest place.


    However, his acting skills with that of the female assassin are relatively qualified. If it weren''t for Willy, no one would have discovered his flaws.


    At this time, the personal soldiers sent out had no idea where to find a carriage.


    "Get the man up, and the man''s body... plus the tarpaulin wrap."


    Morion ordered.


    The subordinates moved quickly, and immediately fulfilled Morion''s request.


    "Go, report to Lord Ole."


    Morion''s heart was relieved. Although he committed suicide by an assassin, his merits outweighed his demerits in catching a living victim.


    At this time, Ole had returned to the Guards Department, and he was anxiously waiting for the news.


    "Master Ole."


    Another messenger entered Ole''s room.


    Ole raised his eyelids to look at the messenger, but he didn''t show any expectation. In fact, every time the messenger came, he didn''t bring him good news.


    "Captain Morion caught a living assassin."


    The messenger''s voice sounded in Ole''s ear.


    "What did you say?! Someone caught?!"


    Ole got up subconsciously, his eyes bursting with brilliance.


    "Yes, the people are downstairs."


    The messenger replied respectfully.


    Ole laughed and walked downstairs with great strides.


    Just as he went down, he saw Willy and Morion standing in front of a carriage teacher. "


    "Master Ole."


    Willie and Morion saluted Ole.


    "What about people?"


    Ole can''t care about anything else now, he just thinks about the captured assassin.


    "In the car."


    Morion lifted the curtain of the carriage.


    Ole raised his brows.


    In between, a blood-soaked woman with a spear stuck in her chest leaned on the carriage, and beside her lay the body of a nearly naked man and a tarpaulin wrap.


    "female?"


    Ole also didn''t mean that when he assassinated Lord Baron, those assassins were all dressed in black and masked, so they couldn''t tell their gender at all.


    "what ''s wrong?"


    Ole didn''t understand the corpse and the tarpaulin wrap.


    Seeing this, Morion hurriedly faced Ole and told him everything that happened before. Even his own mistakes and omissions, Morion told them all, and even consciously exaggerated Willy''s credit.


    "He''s a wise man..."


    Willy stood by and listened, smiling without saying a word.


    "Well done, Willy!"


    Ole patted Willy''s shoulder heavily, making Willy feel a little sore in his shoulders.


    This student has already given him too many surprises.


    Ole felt more and more that Willy could even surpass that genius in Blue Whale Town, Knight Jarvis.


    "Morien, although you are at fault, the credit is even greater. I will ask for credit for you in front of Lord Baron."


    Ole''s face returned to a serious look: "Come here, find someone to treat the female assassin, I want to pry out everything I want to know from her mouth!"

 Chapter 63： Lanver is dead

    Soon, the guards took the female assassin for treatment, and the man''s body was also sent to the autopsy room of the Guards Department.


    His identity and the poison he took before his death require further analysis and investigation.


    "There is only one Lanwo left..."


    A cold murderous intent flashed in Ole''s eyes.


    The more betrayed by those close to him, the stronger the resentment and resentment in his heart. As an old man in the Guards Department, Lanwo won the trust of Baron Kells and Ole, but he did not expect him to do such a traitorous thing.


    "Morien, you continue to search for Lanwo''s traces, as for Willy..."


    Ole planned to let Willy go back to rest, but at this moment, a panicked messenger suddenly ran over.


    "Lord Ole, I have discovered Lanwo."


    The messenger said quickly, but before Ole could react, he continued: "But he is already dead, under the river south of Diamond Town."


    "died?"


    Ole, Morion and Willy, no one expected this result. The culprit of the Baron''s assassination case actually died?


    "How did you die?"


    Ole hurriedly asked.


    "We briefly surveyed the scene. He should have committed suicide. In his mouth, we found a poison."


    When Willy heard the words, he wrinkled slightly. In this case, Lanwo''s death method should be the same as that of the man.


    "Did I commit suicide because I felt that I couldn''t escape and I didn''t want to leak information..."


    Ole''s complexion was ashen, and the joy of capturing the female assassin before disappeared instantly.


    Lan Waugh was the most important clue, but the clue was broken. In this way, all the information can only be pried out of the mouth of the female assassin.


    "Bring his body back."


    Ole instructed, paused, and then added: "The people who are sent to the vicinity of Lanwo''s house don''t have to wait any longer. They will start directly, arrest all his family members, and kill those who resist."


    "Yes, Lord Ole."


    The messenger hurried away.


    Willy stood silently by the side, tonight was destined to be a **** night.


    Ole turned to look at Willy and smiled bitterly: "Thank you for catching the female assassin, otherwise you''ll really have nothing tonight..."


    "This is what I should do, teacher."


    Willie nodded slightly.


    Ole didn''t continue to say anything. In fact, he didn''t have any mood to talk any more at this time.


    Lanwo''s betrayal cast a shadow over Diamond Town. Next, the internal personnel must undergo strict investigation. Many colleagues may lose their lives because of the existence of doubts.


    "Willi, I shouldn''t have time to teach you how to learn fencing in the past two days. After you learn writing with Mr. Hudir, remember to practice more yourself."


    Ole asked.


    When Willy heard the words, he nodded.


    He knew that in the next few days, except for himself, no one in the military should be able to relax.


    After saying goodbye to Ole, Willy returned to the residence alone.


    Walking into his room, Willy could still hear noises in the distance.


    The baron was assassinated, and the principal committed suicide by taking poison.


    Willy, who often follows Ole, naturally knows what Ole is worried about.


    The friction between the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Vata has intensified, and Diamond Town, as a small territory interspersed in it, is in danger of being destroyed at any time. As an old man who held great power in Diamond Town, Lanwo suddenly defected, which made the baron think of more complicated things at a sensitive point in time.


    Now that Langwo is dead, I am afraid that Lord Baron''s doubts are even deeper. What exactly was contained in the information that Lanvoning was unwilling to reveal?


    Although the female assassin was captured, Willy didn''t think Ole could really torture anything of value. Looking at the man''s performance, he knew that their identities should be similar to those of the dead. It should be difficult to dig out any key information on such a chess piece that can be sacrificed at any time.


    "Looks like it''s time to further enhance our strength..."


    The original Willy, because his current life tends to be stable, he has always kept some attribute points.


    But after what happened tonight, Willy felt that he needed to urgently improve his self-protection ability.


    Regardless of whether Nalanwo and the assassins are from the Principality of Vata, since they can train dead men of this strength, it shows that the power behind the scenes is not simple. Today, he is no longer an irrelevant country boy, but has become the key training object of Baron Kells and Ole. This kind of identity has already caused him to fall into a whirlpool. If someone wants to secretly plot against him, Willy will not be surprised.


    Thinking of this, Willy''s thoughts moved, and the title attribute panel appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Willy Faerun����Physical: 2.6; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 1.3]


    Willy thought for a while and made a decision on attribute allocation.


    The next moment, the title attribute panel refreshed again.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 3.6; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.3]


    This time Willy directly added a whole unit of attribute value to his physique at one time.


    As for why he still has 0.3 attribute points, it''s because Willy is not sure whether he needs to use intelligence points to improve his learning comprehension in the later culture class study. In this case, it is better to keep it as a backup.


    Before the addition of points, Willy had the fighting experience given by the junior killer, but in terms of physical fitness, he was far behind the senior knight attendant. Moreover, his fencing skills were only mastered at the junior knight attendant stage. If he encounters a senior knight attendant, he is no match at all.


    But it''s different now. A physique of 3.6 is already more than twice that of an ordinary person, and is 0.6 higher than the minimum physique requirement for a senior knight attendant. Now Willy, with the help of the junior knight attendant''s fencing and junior assassin''s methods, even if he can''t defeat the senior knight attendant, it should be enough to save his life and escape.


    In the future, when he learns the fencing of the intermediate knight attendant level and gets a new title, he should be able to defeat the senior knight attendant head-on.


    The first time he increased his physique by a whole unit, Willy also felt a huge change in his body.


    Willy felt that his muscles were tighter, and the power contained in them became more and more explosive. Even his internal organs seemed to be strengthened. His heart is like a plasma pump, powerfully pumping blood to all parts of his limbs.


    Willy hurriedly got down and used push-ups to vent this sudden force.


    "Huhu..."


    It wasn''t until he finished five hundred push-ups that Willie felt the swelling in his body subside a little.


    He lay down on the bed, forced himself to suppress his excitement, and fell into sleep with difficulty.

 Chapter 64： Finlay

    The closure of Diamond Town lasted until the morning of the fourth day. During this period, the residents of Diamond Town could not go out, and people outside could not enter Diamond Town. Almost every resident in the city suffered at least two investigations. The never-before-seen oppressive atmosphere made the civilians panic, and everyone was guessing the reason, but no one dared to discuss it in public, lest they be taken away by the guards.


    There is no peace among the people, and the big figures in the core departments of Diamond Town are also apprehensive. They know the cause and effect of things, so they are more afraid of being affected than civilians. In the past few days, several civil servants and guard leaders who could not get rid of the suspicion have been arrested and jailed, and some people with less dislike have been dismissed and returned to their homes.


    In the entire Diamond Town from top to bottom, few people can relax.


    Willie is one of them.


    In the first two days, Willy studied with Hudil during the day, and practiced fencing by himself in the afternoon. Although the practice of fencing was of little use to him, he had to insist on showing Ole the appearance.


    But since yesterday afternoon, Willie has not had to cover Ole''s eyes and ears. Because the assassination of Baron Kells was highly concerned by Earl Rumbar, and some sensitive information was interrogated from the female assassin, Ole was sent to Earl Rumbar to report the situation in person.


    During this period, Thorps and his entourage who were training at the frontier defense line were recalled to work in advance.


    During this period, Willie secretly found Thorps, but because Thorps was too busy to investigate various suspects, he did not even have time for a meal.


    Seeing this, Willy proposed to find the captain of Thorps and let him do it easily, so that Thorps could relax. Thorps refused on the spot. As the eldest brother, he was no longer as promising as his younger brother, and he couldn''t be a lazy and clever person mentally.


    Willie knew that this was Thorps'' consistent character, so he didn''t force it. I can only say goodbye to Thorpes, saying that I will say hello to him when I see my family.


    Another morning.


    After Willy finished his breakfast, he walked to the office building of the Guards Office, his exclusive classroom.


    His leisure was in stark contrast to the hurried janitors.


    "Your Excellency Willy?"


    As soon as Willy pushed open the door and entered, he saw a young man in delicate Chinese clothes waiting for him.


    Willy frowned slightly, and it should be Mr. Hudir who appeared here, why is he a stranger.


    "You are?"


    Willie asked.


    "I''m a student of Mr. Hudiel. My name is Finlay. Lacas from the Duval family is my father, and I''m his eldest son."


    When the young man came up, he revealed his identity.


    "The Dival family..."


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The Duval family is another town not far from Diamond Town, the big family in Stormwind Town. The entire family runs a medicinal herb business and is a big herb trader spanning several baronial territories. Lacas is the second figure of the Divar family, even though he has a relatively close relationship with Baron Kells. Since Finlay is the eldest son of Lacas, his status in the Divar family is not low.


    It just makes Willy feel strange that Lacas, an old man in his fifties, whose eldest son is only a teenager, is rare in this world where marriages are common at the age of sixteen.


    "Hello, I''m Willy."


    Willy briefly introduced himself.


    Finlay looked at Willy calmly, and for some reason, he suddenly felt an inexplicable pressure on his peers.


    The name Willie has recently spread very hot among the major families near Diamond Town. It is said that he is the only student of Ole in Diamond Town and the core of the team that Baron Kells personally selected for his successor, Bammos. Although the Divar family is also a big family, Lacas and Baron Kells also have personal friends, but their status is completely unequal.


    For a nobleman, facing a businessman, his identity is crushed.


    Willy is the person that Baron Kells likes, and naturally he is also the object of their attention.


    The Duval family has a fairly large-scale business in Diamond Town, which is an important market for their source of income, so the Duval family has always maintained close friendships with the bigwigs in Diamond Town.


    Now that Willy appeared in Divar''s field of vision, it was naturally regarded as the goal of developing friendship. If nothing else, Willy will be the next Ole. Only by having a good relationship with such a person can the Divar family''s medicinal herbs business continue to operate in Diamond Town stably and continuously.


    "Mr. Willy, it''s like this. Mr. Hudill fell ill suddenly last night and couldn''t come to teach you. I specially asked me to come and tell you."


    Finlay said to Willy.


    "Why is this happening?"


    Although Hudiel looks very old, his body still looks tough.


    "It''s a headache from the early years. It always happens once or twice a year. Every time it happens, I stay at home alone and don''t see anyone. It will only get better after half a month."


    Finlay has obviously known Hudil for a long time He is different from Willy, Willy is only Hudier''s temporary teaching goal, while Finlay is the real student, the relationship between the two It''s the relationship between Willy and Ole.


    "so����"


    Willy originally wanted to visit, but when he heard that Hudil didn''t seem to like seeing outsiders during his illness, he gave up the plan.


    "Thank you for making this special trip."


    Willy was polite, but he didn''t leave immediately. He felt that Finlay should have something to say.


    "Should be..." Finlay smiled and paused, "Your Excellency Willy, I heard that you were a hunter, and you know everything about planting grass?"


    Willy was a little surprised when he heard the words. Although he knew that the outside world had paid attention to him, he did not expect that the Divar family would explore him so deeply. The number of times that I have exposed the knowledge of planting in public is not many.


    "Your news is very well-informed."


    Willie smiled.


    Finlay scratched his head, obviously not yet able to talk and laugh like the elders in the family.


    "Our Divar family is in the business of medicinal herbs, and the family keeps a lot of cherished plants. I wonder if you are interested in taking a look."


    Finlay finally revealed his ultimate goal.


    Originally, to inform Willy about the suspension of classes, it is enough to send anyone at will, but this noble son of Finlay made a special trip, and the intention of his visit was obvious.


    Willy was not surprised, he pondered for a moment after hearing the words.


    When he first entered the Guards Department, Ole deliberately reminded himself that he should slowly establish contact with the upper-level people and families around him, which is a must-have ability for a higher-level person.


    Willy thought about the fact that he was going to plant medicinal herbs in Fandoutun, so he nodded and agreed: "If that''s the case, then I''ll bother you."

 Chapter 65： Stormwind

    Finlay showed joy on his face: "I wonder when it''s convenient for you?"


    Willy pondered, now that Ole is not in Diamond Town, and Hudile is sick at home, he doesn''t seem to be hindered by anything.


    "I can do it anytime."


    Willie responded.


    When Finlay saw this, his affection for Willy instantly multiplied. In his opinion, Willy released his goodwill towards the Duval family.


    "In that case, let''s start now, the carriage is waiting below."


    Finlay made a please gesture.


    Just like that, Willy and Finlay walked out of the Guards Station one after the other.


    When Willy saw Finlay''s carriage, he couldn''t help but lament the wealth of the Duval family.


    There are four horses pulling the cart, all of them are snow-white in their entirety, handsome in appearance, extremely beautiful in their muscles, and their manes are as smooth as water.


    Not only the horse, but the carriage behind it is also very large, from the outside it looks like a hut. It''s made of fine wood and painted in black and gold, it''s gorgeous. In front of the carriage, a small ladder was erected.


    This is more than a notch better than Bamos'' carriage.


    Around the carriage, there were also two guards. They rode war horses, with crossed swords on their waists, and they were arrogant. As soon as Willy saw it, he knew that the two of them had at least the physique of a mid-level knight attendant.


    "Please get in the car, Mr. Willie."


    Finlay will personally lift the curtain of the car, lead Willy in, and then order to a guard: "Bring the news back to the family immediately, saying that Mr. Willy is about to visit the family, and let them get ready."


    The guards took orders, and after paying respectful salutes, they galloped on their horses.


    Willy got into the car and was speechless again.


    In the spacious space, there are gorgeous and exquisite back seats, and a small wooden table is fixed in the middle. It was filled with fruits and drinks, and under the table, there was a slot for closed cakes and other snacks.


    "Mr. Willie, you can enjoy it as you like."


    Finlay himself filled Willy with a glass of fragrant wine.


    Willy was not pretentious, he sniffed the taste lightly, and then slowly drank it.


    He doesn''t know red wine very well, but from this wine, Willy can taste the sweetness and sweetness aftertaste.


    Before Willie drank the wine from the Lake Collection, it not only tasted mixed, but also had impurities. At that time, Willy thought it was because the winemaking skills in this world were not good enough, but now after tasting Finlay''s wine, he realized that the rich man''s wine and the poor man''s wine are completely two concepts.


    The carriage has already started to move outside, and the speed is not slow, but the inside of the carriage is still stable.


    "Did you specially come from Stormwind Town to apprentice to Mr. Hudir?"


    Willy asked casually.


    Finlay nodded: "Mr. Hudile has deep attainments in literature and history, and is very famous in several nearby towns, so when I was five or six years old, I was introduced by my father and became Huddy. A student of Mr. Dill. Before the age of twelve, I was with Mr. Hudier almost all year round. After the age of twelve, because I started to get in touch with family affairs, I only came back with Hudi from August to October every year. Learning by the side of Teacher Er.��


    Of course, this is only a superficial reason.


    Hudier himself is a very famous person. He has taught many outstanding students. Even Baron Kells studied history with Hudier when he was young. Therefore, most of Hudile''s identities are not simple. Finlay''s father, Lacus, also took into account this reason, and sent his young son from Stormwind Town to Diamond Town.


    Willy nodded. Although Finlay only mentioned the superficial reason, he could guess the deeper level.


    Because the journey is not too close, Willy and Finlay have always maintained simple exchanges, mostly related to the business of the Duval family.


    After about three hours, the sun was already high in the sky, and the carriage drove into Stormwind Town.


    Stormwind Town, Diamond Town and Blue Whale Town are the three baronies in the far southwest corner of the Davibuhr province, the Earl of Rumbar.


    Among them, Diamond Town and Stormwind Town are connected to the Principality of Vata. The barons of the two towns are currently suffering from the friction between the two countries. Only Baron Enton of Blue Whale Town, he lived a little more comfortable.


    The area of ??Blue Whale Town is very large, larger than Diamond Town and Stormwind Town combined, and comparable to some Viscounty territories. At the southernmost point of Blue Whale Town, is the entrance to the ocean. Although it is impossible to build a port due to terrain reasons, there are many docks, fisheries are very developed, and resources are abundant. It is the richest of the three towns.


    In addition, the population of Blue Whale Town is also very large. There are about 5,000 people living in the town, plus the villages and villages around the town, the total population is more than 10,000 people, which makes many viscounts envious. You must know that the population of Diamond Town is only over 2,000, and the surrounding population is only 5,000, which is less than half of the population of Blue Whale Town.


    It is said that this is because the great-great-grandfather of Baron Enton, the first baron of Blue Whale Town, had followed the ancestors of Earl Rumbar and made great contributions, and was given this rich territory.


    Because Blue Whale Town is relatively wealthy, coupled with the domineering style of Baron Enton, Baron Kells of Diamond Town and Baron Naondo of Stormwind Town dislike him. Therefore, the relationship between Stormwind Town and Diamond Town is closer.


    "As expected of the largest family in Stormwind Town..."


    Through the window, Willy saw the Duval family''s manor outside.


    Grand and luxurious, this is Willy''s first feeling.


    The green trees and flowers are covered with lush greenery, and together with an extravagant attic, people can''t help but yearn for it.


    The carriage stopped.


    "Mr Willy, please."


    Finlay stepped out of the carriage first and lifted the curtain for Willy.


    As soon as Willy got off the carriage, he saw a man in a black dress looking at him with a smile. Next to him was an old man dressed as a housekeeper, and behind him were a row of male servants and a row of maids, all of them bowing in ceremonial gestures.


    This is the first time Willy has seen such a scene, even in Baron Kells'' manor.


    However, Willy didn''t act too surprised, he got off the carriage.


    "Mr. Willy, I''m Lacas, on behalf of the entire Duval family, I express my deepest friendship to you."


    Lacas bowed slightly towards Willy. The butler and servants behind him moved in a uniform manner, bending down a little lower.


    Lacas?


    Willy did not expect that Dikas, the number two figure in the Divar family, would come to greet him in person.


    He couldn''t care less, nodding his head and bowing in return: "Diamond Town Willy Phelan, I have seen Your Excellency Lacus."

 Chapter 66： Reciprocity

    Lacas is not surprised by Willy''s humility and courtesy. He has had contacts with Baron Kells, and he is very clear that Lord Baron does not like arrogant people. If Willy''s eyes are higher than the top, Baron Kells will not value him. .


    "Mr. Willie, lunch is ready, please move."


    Nobles and big businessmen have always had three meals a day, and they even have delicious pastries as a late night snack. They don''t need to worry about money and food, everything is abundant.


    In the splendid dining room, a long table was placed in the middle.


    There are only three seats in front of the table, and on both sides of the table, there are servants standing. They wear pure white gloves and are responsible for passing the food to the front of the seats.


    Accompanied by Lacus and Finlay, Willy sat at the table.


    Even Willy, who had dinner with Bamos, had to sigh how tempting the food in front of him was.


    Chicken salad, grilled prawns in tomato sauce, mutton braised in oil, plain flour pudding, assorted platters, pickled cucumber soup, fish milk soup, butter chicken rolls, char-grilled lobster... There are also some dishes that Willy does not know. Thinking of the first meal he ate in this world, Willy suddenly felt as if he had passed away.


    Lacas and Finlay were obviously accustomed to these foods, and naturally took the knife and fork in their hands. The maids stepped forward and gently tied the silky napkins around their necks for the three Willys.


    Willy suddenly thought of the impoverished Fandoutun under his control, and realized that he still had a lot of work to do.


    "I don''t know if these dishes suit your taste, Mr. Willie."


    Since the appearance of Lacas, Finlay has not taken the initiative to speak much, and has been following behind Lacas, becoming a secondary character.


    "It''s rich and delicious."


    Willy put a piece of grilled lobster cut by the maids into his mouth. The crispy skin and the tender inside were mixed with a touch of juice, which made Willy unable to extricate himself for a while. The desire to speak is really hard to resist.


    Lacas didn''t show any contempt because of Willy''s enjoyment of food. Although this young man used to be a country boy he couldn''t see, but now and in the future, he will become one of the most powerful people in Diamond Town. one.


    Lacas showed a far superior social skills than Finlay. He and Willy talked eloquently, the topics were moderate, and the words were full of humor and interest. The two seemed to chat a lot, but after a while, there was nothing substantial. This is the real social master, who doesn''t tell the truth and doesn''t explore, but still gives people a feeling like a spring breeze.


    Willy also changed his views on the big businessmen. He originally thought that such people depended on the help of nobles to be strong. Now, it seems that they are real people who can deal with various nobles.


    "Mr. Willie, I have a question I want to ask you..."


    The atmosphere was almost set off, and Lacas spoke without a trace.


    When Willy heard the words, the movements in his hand slowly stopped, and the pleasant expression of the previous conversation gradually subsided. He has the life experience of the previous life, and he won''t really be coaxed around by Lacas'' words like a little furry child.


    Seeing Willy''s performance like this, Lakas has taken Willy to a new level. He can also play at critical moments when he is in the play. Even if he is from a big family like Finlay, it is difficult to do this. as natural. If he didn''t know Willy''s previous identity, he even doubted that Willy really was the descendant of a desolate aristocrat.


    "Please speak."


    Willy took a sip of red wine and smoothed his throat.


    "Is the situation really complicated about the assassination of Lord Kells?"


    Lacas didn''t hide anything, but the question was very clever, and he didn''t directly name the friction between the two countries.


    As one of the leaders of the Divar family, he has access to some non-top core information in Stormwind Town, but this matter involves the Baron of Diamond Town, and some key information is not available to Lacas. But because of the sizeable business in Diamond Town, he had to figure this out.


    If the assassination of Baron Kells involves friction between the two countries, the business scope of the Duval family will need to be adjusted. It''s not the withdrawal of Diamond Town, because the survival of the Divar family has been united with Diamond Town and Stormwind Town. It''s just that if it is confirmed that the friction between the two countries is involved, the assassination of the baron can be regarded as a signal that a war has started.


    Once the war starts, the baronial territories behind the front line will become the biggest supply resource points. As the largest medicinal herbs dealer in the three towns, if he can provide a steady stream of wound medicine during this period, he will not only gain huge wealth, but also win the admiration of the barons and even the count of Rumbar. In Lacas'' eyes, any turmoil is an opportunity.


    Willy pondered for a while, but did not answer immediately.


    There was a brief silence at the table.


    "Two days ago, Mr. Ole personally went to meet Count Rumbar in person."


    Willie lowered his voice, using only the voice that three people could hear until the end.


    Willy didn''t know exactly what information he found out from the female assassin''s mouth. But Ole met himself once before he left. During that conversation, Ole revealed something. The assassination of Baron Kells was behind the Principality of Vata. It is precisely because of this that he was summoned by Count Rumbar himself.


    As for Ole''s going to meet Count Rumbar, Baron Naondo of Stormwind Town should know, but due to the sensitivity of the matter, and this is what happened in Diamond Town, so he didn''t in Diamond Town. spread among the dignitaries. Therefore, this information does not need to be too confidential.


    "so����"


    Lacas'' eyes lit up, Willy said nothing, but it was enough for him.


    "Thank you."


    Lacas drank the red wine on the table, and his evaluation of Willy increased.


    Since Willy can answer this question, he can also see from the side that he can already relate to the core news of Diamond Town. At least Ole and Baron Kells really didn''t treat him as an outsider.


    Finlay followed his father and drank the red wine from the glass.


    Willy smiled and put all the red wine in the glass into his stomach.


    Lacas turned to look at the old housekeeper beside him and gave him a look.


    The old butler understood, nodded secretly, and then turned to leave.


    Willie didn''t look away, as if he didn''t see anything.


    After a while, the old guard walked into the restaurant with two guards.


    The two guards hugged an exquisite wooden box. The box was two meters long and half a meter wide. It seemed to contain something.


    Lakas smiled slightly, and the courtesy was exchanged. Willy gave him the news, and he had to give it back.

 Chapter 67： Swift Sword and Starspotted Snow Root

    "Open the box."


    Lacas ordered, "Put it in front of Mr. Willy."


    Willy narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    Wearing clean white gloves, the old butler gently opened the wooden box, and then the two guards brought the opened wooden box to Willy''s eyes.


    Willy first glanced at Lacas, saw his smile, and then turned to look inside the wooden box.


    "Is this... a swift sword..."


    Willy also showed a look of amazement.


    Inside the wooden box, there was a slender swift sword with a radiant edge. It was about one meter long, and the hilt was black copper. At the end of the hilt, a black gem was inlaid. The swift sword is also called the rapier, and is called the sword of the dress. It''s slim in appearance, but it''s not actually light in weight.


    Beside the Swift Sword, there are three handguards, which are crab claw handguards with upward hooks, semicircular handguards composed of three rings, and a scallop-shaped handguard. The handguards here are not armors such as gloves, but armors that can be installed between the hilt and the blade to protect the palm.


    Under the gauntlet, there is also a black scabbard and a silver sword ring. When the Swift Sword is worn as a decoration in public, most of the sword rings are used, which exposes the beautiful and sharp blade. When the swift sword is not in use, it is mostly placed in the scabbard, which is beneficial to the maintenance of the blade.


    "It''s the first time we meet, Mr. Willy''s gift for this gift."


    Lakas''s tone was gentle, and the gesture of giving gifts was neither too humble to please, nor arrogant, and he was quite precise.


    Although I don''t know how much this Swift Sword is worth, Willy is sure that it is very expensive. The black gem on the hilt alone is worth at least two hundred gold rams.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll accept it."


    Willy is not pretentious or insists on the principle of no merit and no reward, and receiving gifts also marks a step closer to the friendship between him and the Duval family.


    Seeing Willy accepting the Swift Sword, Lakas'' eyes flashed with joy.


    Next, Willy and the Lacas father and son had a pleasant exchange, and the meal did not end until more than an hour later.


    "Mr. Willy, are you interested in visiting our Duval family''s cherished plant collection?"


    During the conversation, Lacus asked Willy.


    Finlay used this excuse to invite Willy before.


    "certainly."


    Willy naturally did not refuse.


    Before, Willy had been thinking about planting high-value grass from Fandoutun. At first, he wanted to transplant some rare grasses that could be mass-produced from the Boler Forest, and then sell them when they were mature. However, Willy changed his mind the moment Finlay came into contact with him. Because a more convenient road appeared in front of him.


    As a big herb dealer, the Duval family can better grasp the market conditions of herbs. Maybe you can grow rare grasses that others can''t feed, but if the market demand is insufficient, what''s the use of planting them, and the price will still be greatly discounted. In this way, it is better to use the market channels of the Duval family to grow some high-priced and hard-to-find medicinal herbs. This way, you don''t have to worry about profits or sales channels.


    Led by Lacas and Finlay, a few people came to a room more than five meters high.


    The whole house is made of stone, and there is no wooden decoration in sight. As soon as Willy saw it, he knew that it was designed for fire protection.


    The guard opened the door, and the Lacus and his son Finlay walked in one after another.


    As soon as he entered, Willy saw rows of neatly arranged grass specimens.


    They have been dehydrated and air-dried and placed in glass bottles. Although the glass bottle is mixed and not pure, it is extremely expensive in this era, and it is simply not affordable for the common people.


    "Dew fenugreek, Michiyama leaves, Licorice..."


    Willy didn''t need two people to lead him, he looked down the rows of grass specimens.


    The more he looked, the more surprised he became. Almost every one of these plant specimens was very rare. Some plant specimens were not even found in Pohler Forest and Morse Forest, but only existed in Willy''s memory. It must have taken a lot of effort for the Duval family to get so many planting specimens.


    "As expected of the Divar family..."


    Willie sighed in admiration.


    A rare look of pride appeared on Lacas'' face. This is the collection of the entire Divar family for hundreds of years. It represents the desire of the Duval family for the precious plants in the world.


    "This is����"


    Suddenly, Willy saw a small pile of dark gray seeds placed in a transparent glass, roughly fifty or sixty seeds.


    "Is this the seed of the star-spotted snow root?"


    Willy looked at Lacas.


    Lacas was surprised: "You actually know this?"


    Xingxuegen is an extremely rare medicinal material Its rhizomes and leaves contain a very beneficial substance to the human body. Taking it for a long time can even change the quality of the human body and make ordinary people reborn. It is said that the Earl of Lumbar will take Star Spotted Snow Root at a fixed time to ensure that the aging of body functions is delayed.


    However, although the effect of the star-spotted snow root is amazing, it is difficult to grow. At least in the province of Davible under the Earl of Rumbar, there are only a few plantings where it can be grown. The Duval family has also tried to reclaim special land for planting stellaria, but the results are all unsuccessful. In desperation, the Divar family could only choose to give up.


    The reason why Lacas was surprised that Willy was able to recognize the star-spotted snow root is because the star-spotted snow root is too rare. For most people, this is an unfamiliar term that they have never heard of, let alone. Say you know what it looks like. And Willy just glanced at it and recognized that it was the seed of Xingxuegen. If it was Lakas himself, he might not be able to see it at a glance. After all, the seeds of too many plants are too similar. .


    Seeing Lacas'' reaction, Willy knew that he had acted a little too much, but he remained calm and just smiled: "I just happened to have heard of this thing."


    Lacas pursed his lips, and did not continue to ask, but there was a hint of doubt in his eyes when he looked at Willy.


    He just thought that Willy was better before, but at this moment, it gave people a feeling that it was not very real.


    "Xingbanxuegen, it''s really a good thing, it''s a pity..." Lakas changed the subject, and a trace of regret appeared on his face, "It''s just that my Divar family has gone through two generations, but I still can''t put it away. planted..."


    Willy was silent, and a balanced look suddenly appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 68： next 1 jarvis

    Lakas stared at the seeds of the star-spotted snow root and shook his head helplessly.


    Ordinary plant seeds can only survive for three or five years at most in a dry and ventilated environment. And this star-spotted snow root seed placed in a glass has been stored for nearly twenty years.


    The seeds of Xinghuaxuegen have extremely strong vitality. As long as they are not exposed to sunlight and humidity, they can still be active for 30 to 50 years. Among them, the material elements that ensure its immortality are the key points that it can delay aging and improve physique.


    More than 70 years ago, the Divar family spent a lot of money to get the first batch of more than 200 seeds of the star-spotted snow root and wanted to plant them, but after nearly 20 years of tossing, two hundred All the seeds of the many stars were scrapped, and even a single star was not able to be planted.


    At that time, the ruler of the Divar family did not give up, and spent a lot of money to attract a second batch of seeds. The result was the same. Thirty years later, the seeds were all scrapped, and the Divar family had lost a lot of money.


    Others gave up, but the persistent Divar people still maintained firm tenacity. After making improvements again and again in soil and planting methods, they introduced a hundred star-spotted snow roots for the third time. Seed. More than 40 of them have failed the test, and only these 50 or so are left, ready to be planted again soon.


    One of the most important wishes of Lacas in his lifetime is to see the Divar family plant the stellaria. This will not only make the medicinal materials business of the Divar family improve again, but also give an explanation to the ancestors who have been insisting.


    "I''d take the liberty to ask, how did you grow the sorghum root?"


    Willy pondered for a while, then asked.


    "We have specially opened up a test field..."


    Lacas explained it in great detail, and he was not afraid to expose the process of planting experiments to Willy.


    After Willie heard this, he nodded slightly.


    The Divar family has done a good job of planting them. The reason why they couldn''t plant the star-spotted snow root is because of some of its exclusive characteristics, which the Divar family has not yet figured out. As long as these nodes are unclear, the Divar family will never be able to plant Starspotted Snow Roots.


    This is my own opportunity.


    "Mr. Lacas..." Willy pondered for a moment and explained his thoughts directly, "I used to be a hunter, and I have come into contact with many plants in Morse Forest. I have observed and learned about common and rare ones. Through the way they grow, I can also dig out their habits, and I may have a little talent for planting grass..."


    Lacas listened to Willy quietly, and vaguely guessed what Willy wanted to say.


    "I''ve heard the name of this star-spotted snow root for a long time, so I also want to try planting it..."


    Willy stopped when he said that, Lacas must have understood what he meant.


    Willy didn''t directly say more about the issue of planting and selling the star-spotted snow root. If he said too much, it would make Lacas feel like he was bragging. When the star-spotted snow roots are really planted, Lacas will find him by himself.


    Lacas did not react yet, but Finlay, who was standing behind Lacas, widened his eyes first.


    He thought that he had heard it wrong, Mr. Willie actually wanted to plant stellaria root? What a joke.


    The Divar family has been in the medicinal herb business for generations, but it took two generations to be so professional and still unable to plant it successfully. How could Willy, a hunter, grow it? Although Baron Kells bestowed Willy a Fandou, but Fandou and Xingbanxuegen are completely two concepts.


    Although Finlay felt that Willy would definitely not be able to grow, he still chose to keep silent. He didn''t have the guts to point out to Willy how difficult it was to grow saffron roots, which would make Willy misunderstand that he looked down on him.


    "Just now, when Mr. Willy recognized the seeds of the star-spotted snow root at a glance, I felt that you have a lot of research on grass planting."


    Lacas is quite sophisticated, without showing any inappropriate expression: "Since you are also interested in this kind of thing, then I will give you 20 seeds of the star-spotted snow root, how about that?"


    Lakas''s words are very subtle. He described Willy''s idea of ????planting star-spotted snow roots as interest. In this way, even if Willy can''t grow star-spotted snow roots in the future, he will not feel that it is difficult to live, it is just an interest. , fail to fail.


    Willy smiled, and he also noticed Lacas'' art of speaking.


    "Thank you, then I''ll accept it."


    Willy didn''t expect Lacas to be so generous, and he gave himself 20 seeds of the star-spotted snow root at once, which is not a cheap thing. However, Willy didn''t feel that he was taking advantage of it. When Xingbanxuegen was cultivated by himself, Lacas should owe him his favor.


    After viewing all the planting specimens, the Lacas and his son drank afternoon tea with Willy again, and the host and guests talked happily.


    Lakas felt more and more that Willy was a person who could get in touch It was only when it was close to dusk that Lacas looked reluctant and said goodbye to Willy.


    Originally, Lacus wanted Finlay and Willy to return to Diamond Town together, but Willy refused.


    There is nothing to be distracted in Diamond Town right now, and I have obtained the seeds of Xingbanxuegen, so I might as well go back to Fandoutun directly.


    "Mr. Willy, the Duval family is waiting for you to be a guest again."


    Lacus and Finlay stood there, watching the carriage disappear.


    It wasn''t until he could see no trace of the carriage that Finlay asked Lacas, "Father, are you taking Mr. Willy too seriously?"


    Lakas not only accompanied Willy from noon to the afternoon, but also presented the extremely precious Swift Sword and Star Spotted Snow Root Seed. He rarely saw his father treat people like this, and he was still a young man.


    Lacas didn''t speak immediately, but glanced at Chixia on the horizon.


    "Finlay, you have to remember that we are businessmen and only businessmen, we only have money, but there is something more powerful in this world, that is power. Baron Naondo and Baron Kells, their manor does not have We are big, their food and clothing are not as luxurious as ours, but we are still humbled by them, why? Because of power.��


    Lacas suddenly sighed: "Mr. Willy has entered the inner circle of Diamond Town before he is an adult. His future cannot be underestimated. Maybe in the future, with just one word, all our business in Diamond Town will be over. Change everything. I even think...he''s going to be the next Jarvis."


    "The next Jarvis?"


    Finlay looked at his father in shock. It took a long time for him to come to his senses. He muttered to himself, "Is it really that powerful..."

 Chapter 69： Wallys Arc

    "In a few days, you will go to Fandoutun in person and bring gifts to visit Mr. Willie''s family."


    They didn''t know Willy before, so it was abrupt to visit directly, but now it''s different, and they can deepen their friendship in this way.


    Finlay hummed and came down.


    ����


    Two hours later, the last ray of sunlight disappeared from the sky, the night was already dense, and the stars began to twinkle.


    Under the **** of the coachman and guards, Willy arrived at Fandoutun. After expressing their gratitude, the coachman and **** returned to Stormwind.


    "It seems that progress is still relatively fast..."


    Before entering the village, Willy passed by the land in front of the village. He spared a circle and found that the scope of the reclaimed land had reached the standard for planting soybeans. There were even signs of leveling on some land, which should be Bean seeds have been planted.


    The appearance of sweet potatoes and sweet potatoes are similar, but they are two species. Sweet potato is a non-freeze-resistant food crop, and sweet potato is different. As long as it is not extremely low temperature below minus fifteen degrees, it will not affect its growth. It is for this reason that Baron Kells agreed to bring in beans from outside, so that most of the land that was idle in winter could be used.


    Willy carried a glass bottle with a star-spotted snow root in his arms, and walked towards his house with the swift sword given by Lacas in his arms.


    Because this time is the time for every family to eat, I only saw a few villagers on the road. After seeing Willy, the villagers saluted him respectfully, but everyone was surprised, they didn''t expect Willy to come back at night.


    Willy is very satisfied with the current state of the villagers. Although his body is still thin, his spirit is obviously much better. Compared with before, his spirit and energy are not a little bit stronger than before. Changes in mental state are the first to respond after material improvement.


    "I am back!"


    Willy walked into the courtyard, which was more than twice the size of Xiangguo Village, and shouted.


    Just as he stepped into the yard with his forefoot, Willy saw a dark figure running out of the bear''s den outside the house.


    Wally stepped forward with all four of his feet, quickly pounced on Willy''s feet, and rubbed hard against Willy''s trousers.


    "Why did it get bigger again?"


    Willy didn''t expect that Wally had grown to sixty to seventy centimeters after only half a month away, almost the size of an adult dog. It is covered with flesh all over, and the whole is oval.


    Willy pressed Wally''s head to express his intimacy.


    "Willi, why did you come back suddenly?"


    Mrs. Shawin came out, looking at Willie, who was holding the wooden box in her arms.


    You must know that Thorps never went home once after he joined the Guards. But less than half a month later, Willy came back by himself.


    Immediately afterwards, Veria stuck out her head with a plate in one hand and a spoon in the other. Her eyes lit up: "Willy, what are you holding in your hand?"


    Willie ignored her and entered the house with Mrs. Shawin''s greeting.


    "Where''s your father?"


    Willie entered the room and found that Lake was not there. He put down the wooden box and asked Mrs. Shawin.


    While serving Willy, Mrs. Shawin said, "He has already gone back to his room and fell asleep. For the past two weeks, he and Old Joel have been worrying about the planting of soybeans. After finishing work, I go home to eat and sleep.��


    When Willy heard the words, he knew that Lake had completely entered the role of acting colonel. Fandoutun is its own, so be careful.


    "Is this a sword?"


    Veria''s movements were quick, and she opened the wooden box just after Willi put it down.


    The swift sword with graceful lines and striking edge aroused Veria''s amazement, especially the black gem on the hilt, which made Veria straighten her eyes. She had only seen the cross sword of her eldest brother Thorpes up close before, but now that she thinks about it, the gap between that sword and the rapier in front of her is too great.


    "What a beautiful sword, is this the one given to you by the baron?"


    Mrs. Shawin also walked over and took a look, and instantly photographed the little hand Veria wanted to touch.


    "No, it was given by Mr. Lacas from the Divar family in Stormwind Town."


    Willie replied while eating the bibimbap made by Mrs. Shawin.


    When Mrs. Shawin heard the words, she nodded silently and did not continue to ask.


    She hadn''t heard the name of Lacas, nor did she know the business of the Divar family, but she knew the wealth of the gift-giver just by seeing this swift sword. Mrs. Shawin was a little embarrassed, but she also guessed that as Willy''s status in Diamond Town continued to rise, the level of people and friends he came into contact with would be higher and higher.


    Although he had eaten the luxurious lunch at the Duval family, Willy still enjoyed Mrs. Shawin''s dinner. His mentality has been very different from when he first crossed. At that time, he thought about improving his meals all day long. Now that he has seen better ones, he doesn''t care so much about rough meals.


    After dinner, Mrs. Shawin dragged Veria to the kitchen to wash the dishes Willy went to the yard to find Wally.


    Seeing Wally''s jubilant look, Willy squatted down and rubbed his palms on its fur repeatedly. The smooth and soft feeling reminded Willy of the days when he played cats in his previous life.


    "Wally, can you discharge it now?"


    Naturally, Wally couldn''t hear Willy''s meaning, but Willy had given it a specific language memory training, and Wally could make instinctive actions through the words he spoke. It''s like calling a pet''s name and the pet will respond.


    Wally''s movements stagnated for a while, as if thinking, it had not heard the word discharge for a long time.


    "Discharge..."


    Willy tried to remind again.


    The next moment, Wally was smart, and a faint blue flashed in his eyes suddenly, which looked extremely bright in the dark night.


    Seeing this, Willy jumped off the spot almost instinctively. He clearly remembered that the electric light in Wally''s eyes had never been so bright.


    Suddenly, a string of electric arcs appeared directly on Wally''s pure white fur, and the electric arcs scurried around Wally''s back like small snakes.


    The originally dark corner of the yard was suddenly illuminated.


    "Stop!"


    Willy stopped immediately, and he looked at Wally in disbelief.


    Unconsciously, has Little White Bear''s lightning power reached this level? Last time, it was only able to paralyze its own body.


    After Wally heard Willy''s order, he immediately stopped.


    However, after suppressing his lightning power for a long time, he suddenly released it, which made Wally feel extremely excited.


    It kept jumping in place, staring straight at Willy, as if waiting for the next discharge command.

 Chapter 70： Preparation before planting

    "What happened just now, I seem to see a blue light?"


    Mrs. Shawin came out of the kitchen with a rag in her hand. When she was in the kitchen just now, she accidentally glanced, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw a flash of blue in the dark night.


    "Blu-ray?"


    Willie turned to look at Mrs. Shawin, a look of doubt appeared on his face, he shrugged: "There is no blue light, you are wrong."


    Mrs. Shawin had a strange look on her face, but she quickly shook her head. She must have read it wrong. She looked up at the sky again, and found that there was no sign of the thunderstorm, there were no dark clouds in the sky, and the stars were still twinkling.


    Mrs. Shawin walked back into the kitchen again, supervising poor Veria with the housework.


    Willy turned his attention to Willy again.


    This little white bear is one step closer to becoming the thunder demigod of Freljord.


    "Looks like it''s time for Wally to let himself go..."


    Willy has realized that the strength of this little white bear has reached an incredible level unconsciously.


    Willy is very clear that the little white bear is a huge asset. As the lord of Diamond Town, Baron Kells tried his best to catch a monster, and the snow-patterned deer could not be tamed at all because he was an adult.


    In contrast, a highly intelligent mutant like Wally, with a loyal cub, is simply a treasure.


    "Don''t discharge it!"


    Willy repeated "no" twice, aggravating his tone, otherwise Wally was excited and only heard the word "discharge", fearing that he would be electrocuted. Although I don''t know how powerful the arc is, but looking at the posture, it will never just leave Willy unscathed like last time.


    After Wally got Willy''s new instructions, he lowered his head instantly, and his two small snow-white ears drooped down, looking unhappy.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you into the Boler Forest in a few days, so that you can play enough at one time."


    Willy stroked Wally''s head and whispered to himself.


    However, as soon as Willy''s voice fell, Wally''s ears perked up again, and the blue in his eyes flashed once again.


    "this����"


    Willy shook his head: "Can you understand human speech?"


    Wally just grinned and twisted his round body.


    Willy looked puzzled.


    "Go back to sleep."


    Willy pointed to the bear den and said tentatively.


    Wally hesitated for a while, then turned back in three steps and reluctantly returned to the big bear den next to the house.


    The bear den is still a small wooden house, but it is more than three times larger than the original. There is still a handle on the small wooden house, but it doesn''t need Willy to help close it. After Wally entered the bear den, he hooked his back foot and closed the door.


    "Variants are really good things."


    Willy has repeated this idea many times.


    He has determined that although Wally may not be able to understand all human language, some simple commands are understood very well.


    After a few words with Mrs. Shawin, Willie also returned to his room. He also felt a little tired after running back and forth on the road for five hours today. Besides, there will be some preparations for the planting of the star-spotted snow root tomorrow, so it is necessary to rest early.


    The next day.


    The sun has just risen.


    The land in Fandoutun is already full of busy farmers.


    Willie, Lake, and Old Joel stood by in front of a field that had not yet had time to be cultivated.


    "Thank you for your hard work, old Joel."


    Willie expressed his gratitude in a routine way. After getting rid of the predicament of starvation, the encouragement from the chief of the village was more motivating than the real thing: "My father has already told me that when I was not in Pandou, it was because of With your help, everything in the village can be kept in order."


    After listening to it, Old Joel hurriedly bowed, showing a humble look, but the smile on his face could not be concealed, betrayed his true emotions: "I should do all this."


    Now, thanks to Willy''s charity, the quality of life of the people in Fandoutun has undergone tremendous changes. As the old man of the original village, Old Joel''s heart was full of joy and hope. When working at ordinary times, Lao Yue always reminded the villagers in a timely manner to remember the kindness of the elders of the villagers.


    Unconsciously, Old Joel has become the brainwashing officer of Fandoutun.


    "By the way, when I came back this time, I brought a new crop seed from Stormwind Town. I decided to divide a part of the cultivated land to cultivate new crops."


    Willie said to Lake and Old Joel.


    Old Joel''s eyes brightened, new crops meant new output. The villagers are not afraid of working too much, but they are afraid that they will not be able to eat.


    Lake only learned of Willy''s return after waking up this morning. The communication between the two did not involve the cultivation of Xingbanxuegen, so he also just learned of Willy''s thoughts.


    "What are you going to plant?"


    Lake asked, he is not worried about the use of land, there are many wasteland outside Fandoutun, if it is not enough, we can continue to cultivate it Willy replied: "I want to grow a kind of herb, a kind of A herb called saffron."


    "Star Spotted Snow Root?"


    Old Joel and Lake looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    There are many places where herbs are grown under Diamond Township, so the two of them are not surprised. It''s just that Xingbanxuegen is something, I have never heard the name.


    "Xingbanxuegen is a very precious medicinal material, very rare."


    Before the two could ask, Willy explained directly: "It''s a good thing, because once it''s grown, it can sell for a lot of money."


    "a lot of money?"


    This obviously aroused the interest of Lake and Old Joel.


    "It''s at least ten times the size of a bean."


    Willie continued to add a fire.


    Ten times!


    Old Joel''s eyes turned into copper bells, and his mouth grew unconsciously. Lake is not much better, although the family has huge wealth, but this open source method is still moving.


    "Sow, sow now!"


    Lake immediately showed his support.


    "Lake is right!"


    Although he didn''t know how much profit Willy would distribute to the villagers, Old Joel knew that Willy was a generous person. He didn''t expect too much, even if Willy only gave 10% of the income to the villagers, that would be satisfying.


    Seeing how excited Old Joel was, Willy decided to clarify the profit distribution first: "The seeds of Xingbanxuegen are very precious, and I paid a huge price to get them. Therefore, the proportion of profit left to the villagers is only Twenty percent."


    Hearing the words, Old Joel stopped for a while, and then quickly said humbly: "Even if the profit is only 20%, it is twice as much as planting soybeans. For all the villagers, I thank you for your kindness and generosity."

 Chapter 71： Finlay arrives

    "Remember to make this clear to everyone."


    Willy gave Old Joel a meaningful look.


    Old Joel''s heart trembled, and he said in his heart, "I see, Mr. Tunchang."


    Willy''s meaning is very clear, no matter how much money the colonel himself gives, what Old Joel conveys to everyone''s ears must be the positive image of the colony.


    Willy didn''t say much. Old Joel was a smart man, he knew what to do.


    "Plan out an acre of land nearby, and build stone fences around it." Willy gestured to Old Yoel, "Then put three times the fertilizer on the circled land for bean planting."


    Of course, the fertilizers here are not chemical fertilizers, but natural fertilizers, such as plant ash and excrement.


    "Three times?"


    Old Joel asked uncertainly, "Is it too much?"


    Excessive fertilizer is not conducive to the growth of crops, but will kill it in the bud.


    "Just listen to me." Willy''s knowledge of Star Spotted Snow Root is better than anyone else''s, "Besides, you ask Aden to bring a few young people to the outskirts of Boler Forest to pick a cart. Lengyaguo and Huameicao, by the way, cut off the branches of the foggy tree half a car and come back, I will be useful."


    The reason why the star-spotted snow root could not be planted by the Divar family is not because their planting methods are not clever enough, but because the activity of the anti-aging substances in it is not activated. In those places where the planting of snow roots is successful, there must be elements in the planting soil that stimulate that kind of delaying substance.


    It''s not their fault that the Duval family couldn''t find this out, because Star Spotted Snow Root has, to some extent, detached itself from the level of ordinary medicinal herbs.


    Therefore, in order to successfully plant the sorghum root, it is necessary to activate the activity of anti-aging substances. And the cold tooth fruit, flower plum grass and foggy tree branches mentioned by Willy just now can produce elemental fertilizers that replace the stimulating active substances in the soil after burning and cold soaking in a specific proportion.


    "Understood, Mr. Tunchang."


    Old Joel took what Willy said in his heart. Although he didn''t know why, it was definitely not wrong to choose to obey the order.


    Aden moved quickly. In the afternoon, he brought a dozen young people from the village to collect the things Willy needed.


    Willy didn''t waste time either, and made the elemental fertilizer with the characteristics of the star-spotted snow root at night.


    The next day, natural fertilizers and special fertilizers were buried in the soil at the same time, and five villagers selected by the old Joel became the leaders of the planting of the star-spotted snow roots.


    Under Willy''s guidance, a few people buried more than 20 seeds of Spotted Snow Root into the soil.


    The sorghum root needs a lot of nutrients, so when planting, the distance between each seed is very large, and only one spruce root seed is planted within an average of three square meters. Because Willy is very fancy about this, even at night, there are people here to keep vigils to prevent wild animals from destroying the seeds of the star-spotted snow root.


    Five days later.


    "Go, Wally!"


    Willy had a bow and arrow on his back, a hunting knife and hemp rope around his waist, and pulled Wally out of the bear''s den.


    "Are you sure Wally won''t trouble you? He''s a disobedient guy."


    When Veria learned that Willy was going to take Wally into the Boler Forest, she questioned it.


    Willy smiled: "It will be a good hunting companion, just wait for dinner tonight."


    Wally seemed to know that Willy was going to take it for a long trip, and he kept running and jumping around Willy excitedly, grinning as if he was smiling.


    Veria was intrigued for a while. In her eyes, Wally was an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf. Even though Willy almost never takes care of it, he still surrounds Willy faithfully.


    "Lord Tunchang!"


    Not far from the house, Willy took Wally out of the house when he saw Aden rushing all the way, with an excited look on his face: "The star-spotted snow root has sprung up!"


    After the sky was dawning, the people in charge of guarding the village last night suddenly found that ten or so gray-green shoots had sprung up from the ground.


    He originally wanted to report to Willy directly, but he didn''t report it immediately because he was unguarded and taking into account that Willy might not get up yet.


    "Did it finally sprout..."


    Willy didn''t show any surprises. The star-spotted snow root sprouts very quickly after being planted, but this is only the first step. The follow-up needs to go through complicated and rigorous planting work to ensure that it will survive next spring.


    "I see. If you are free, you can find someone to bring back some of the things you were asked to pick a few days ago."


    Willy instructed that although he also wanted to enter the Bohler Forest, he didn''t need to do these little things himself.


    Aden nodded quickly: "Okay, Mr. Tunchang!"


    "Work hard. When Pandou Tun is expanded, you will have a big role to play."


    Willy patted this peer on the shoulder and directly released a blank check.


    Aden''s face flushed immediately: "I... I will definitely not disappoint the expectations of the tuners!"


    After speaking, Aden ran away quickly, and now he felt full of energy.


    Willy smiled and shook his head and walked towards the Pohler Forest with Wally who could no longer hold back.


    An hour later, Willy had left Fandoutun, and Old Yoel and Lake stood in front of the reclaimed land, watching the planting of the beans and the germination of the spruce root.


    "It seems that someone is coming!"


    Suddenly, a villager looked into the distance and said.


    The eyes of Lake and Old Joel also looked at each other in unison.


    I saw a carriage driven by two black and gold horses slowly approaching. Around the carriage, six guards in armor were riding on the side. From a distance, I knew that they were not ordinary people.


    "Who is it?"


    Neither Lake nor Old Joel knew who would come to Fandoutun at this time.


    Could it be from Lord Baron of Diamond Town? Unlikely, according to Willy, the current baron is very busy.


    "I gonna go see."


    Old Joel said to Lake and walked forward.


    "Excuse me, honored guest, who are you?"


    Old Joel stepped forward, and the carriage stopped.


    Neither the guard nor the coachman said a word, but inside the carriage, a teenage young man pulled the curtain and jumped out of the carriage.


    The young man was dressed in exquisite clothes and had a noble temperament. At first glance, he was not an ordinary person.


    It was Finlay who came to visit Willy''s family under Lacus'' order.


    "Hello, old man, I''m Finlay, Mr. Willie''s friend, and I''m here to visit Mr. Willie''s family."


    Finlay is not too proud because of the humble status of old Joel.


    "It turned out to be a friend of the Tunchang-sama!"


    Old Joel was stunned for a while, and immediately a trace of pride appeared in his heart. Such an extravagant person had to specially come to visit Mr. Tunchang. As a native of Pandou, he suddenly felt an inexplicable pride.

 Chapter 72： return in a hurry

    "Lord Lake, this distinguished guest is a friend of the colonel."


    Old Joel greeted Lake in the distance.


    When Lake heard this, he quickly stepped up and walked towards the carriage.


    "Hello, I''m Willy''s father, Lake."


    Although he knew that the young man was his son''s friend, Lake was still a little cautious. After all, Finlay''s style was not ordinary at first glance: "It''s too unfortunate for you to come here, Willy has just gone to the Bohler Forest, maybe at night or Come back tomorrow."


    "Hello, uncle, my name is Finlay." Facing Willy''s father, Finlay couldn''t show any arrogance, but to his surprise, Willie was still in Fandoutun. Leigh has returned to Diamond Town. "As entrusted by my father, Lacas Duval, I came here to visit Mr. Willie and his family."


    Seeing that the young man was well mannered and less restrained, Lake said with a smile when he heard that others came to visit specifically, "In this case, don''t stand here, let''s go home together."


    Since there is a guest of this status in the family, the affairs of the land can be supervised by Old Joel alone.


    Finlay made a please gesture to Lake, half a step behind Lake''s footsteps, standard junior etiquette.


    All this was seen by Lake. A few months ago, when the carriage of such a wealthy family passed in front of him, he didn''t dare to raise his head. It''s unpredictable.


    Thinking of this, Lake felt a little more proud of Willy.


    Several guards also dismounted and followed behind Lake and Finlay. The villagers all looked envious from a distance.


    Even if it''s just the family of an adult in the village, the heirs of these wealthy families should treat each other politely. It seems that Colonel Willy is more powerful than everyone thinks.


    "Uncle, please wait a moment..."


    Just before passing by the planting land of Xingxuegen, Finlay accidentally glanced at him, and suddenly saw that inside the low stone wall, on the ground there were sprouts of gray-green sprouts that were far apart.


    Gray-green, this made Finlay''s heart skip a beat. He is from a family of medicinal herbs, and he is very familiar with the habits of various herbs. Gray-green shoots, very rare in grassed seedlings.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lake also stopped and asked Finlay who was puzzled.


    Finlay made an apologetic gesture, then frowned and asked, "Uncle, can I go in and take a look at the seedlings of this crop?"


    "sure."


    Although Willy said that he should take a good look at the guardian star, Xuegen, but if Finlay goes in, it will definitely not cause any damage.


    After getting Lake''s permission, Finlay stepped over the low stone fence and squatted in front of the gray-green sprout with a look on his face.


    The sprout is very small, and it has just emerged. Two thin branches are forked on the top of the sprout, and the branches are covered with jagged fringes. Moreover, in the gray-green color of the whole body, Finlay found that there were some silvery white spots on it.


    He had never seen this plant with his own eyes, but in his mind there was an appearance when he cherished the seedlings of medicinal herbs, which was exactly the same as before.


    Finlay swallowed it subconsciously. Coincidentally, the plant in his mind seemed to be the star-spotted snow root that Willy brought back to Fandoutun a few days ago.


    "Uncle, may I ask, is this sprout a star-spotted snow root?"


    When he asked this sentence, Finlay''s face was filled with anxious anticipation.


    Seeing this, Lake laughed: "As expected of a son of a big family, he is indeed full of knowledge. Even such a rare plant seedling can be seen at a glance. That''s right, this is Xingbanxuegen."


    This is the star-spotted snow root!


    Finlay''s head was smashed with a heavy hammer.


    The Duval family spent two entire generations without cultivating the Xingshan Xuegen, and it just appeared in a bean-growing village! ? This has only been brought back by Willy for a few days, and it has already sprouted. What a joke, how is this possible!


    Although Finlay didn''t want to admit it, the truth was right in front of him.


    "The star-spotted snow root has been planted..."


    After Finlay forced his head to calm down, he suddenly thought of the possible impact of this.


    Star-spotted snow roots are extremely rare, and all the star-spotted snow roots produced in the entire Daweibull province have been supplied to the Count Lumbal family and a few other viscount families. It has a magical effect, and the quantity is very small. As long as it is sold on the market, it will definitely be sold out. If you are lucky, you can even get involved with some Viscount families!


    This is not only a medicinal material, a commodity, but also a stepping stone to open the upper channel.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry, I have something very important to go back to the family first." Finlay''s mind was starting to heat up, and he felt that he had to tell his father the news, "But don''t worry, it may not be long before I I will come back with my father to visit you on a special trip."


    Lake was a little dazed by Finlay''s sudden action He hadn''t reacted yet, only to see Finlay grab a guard''s horse and straddle the horse. He pointed to one of the guards: "Quick, you and I return to Stormwind. As for the others, bring the gifts from the carriage to Uncle Lake''s house."


    After saying goodbye hastily to Lake again, Finlay drove away.


    All that was left was Lake, who didn''t understand what happened, and stood there blankly.


    "It seems that he had this reaction after seeing the young shoots of Xingbanxuegen?"


    Slowly, Lake also came to understand, his face also turned to shock: "The value of this thing..."


    "Old Joel!" Lake shouted, "Order the stone fence outside the Xingbanxuegen to be built half a meter higher, no, one meter!"


    ����


    At this time, Willy and Wally had already entered the Boler Forest.


    Wally, who was taken out of Morse Forest by Willy after his birth, returned to the embrace of nature for the first time.


    Willy wasn''t worried that Wally was a bear cub and would be dragging his feet in the hunt. According to the amount of electricity Wally released last night, even an adult giant bear probably wouldn''t feel well.


    "Don''t jump too far!"


    Wally, who returned to nature, was very excited. The flying worms and the flying hares all attracted Wally''s attention. If Wally''s voice had not been echoing in his ears, Wally would have been afraid Lost in the Bohler Forest.


    In this hunt, Willy intends to go deeper, so he did not kill some small animals on the periphery, otherwise the load will be too heavy at the beginning and it will affect the later process.


    "Wally, be careful!"


    Willy suddenly reminded loudly.


    Because Wally was too happy, he didn''t notice that a lone wolf suddenly jumped out of the forest.

 Chapter 73： thunderstorm

    The lone wolf''s mouth has a scar drawn to the corner of the eye, and there is also a complete piece of flesh missing from its abdomen. Its hind feet are slightly protruding, and it is obviously seriously injured.


    The more this lone wolf is, the more vicious it is, but because of its physical injuries, it cannot complete the long-term rushing hunt, and can only hide in the bushes. In other words, a broken body does not guarantee their next successful hunt.


    If it wasn''t for Willy''s shouting just now, the lone wolf would not have noticed Willy who was not far away, and it only had the little white bear in its eyes.


    Before Wally was reminded by Willy, instinct made it feel the crisis.


    The bright white fur of the little white bear trembled for a moment, and after moving his body, he faced the lone wolf that was rushing towards him.


    There was no fear in its eyes, but an indescribable excitement. A blue light flashed in its pupils. It had a wide mouth, showing teeth that were not hideous, and waving its claws and pounced on it.


    Willy in the distance has already set up his bow and arrow in an instant. Once Wally is defeated, the long arrow will turn into a flying rainbow and take the life of the lone wolf.


    The lone wolf did not expect that the bear cub would take the initiative to run towards him. Its movements stagnated for a while, and it chose to continue forward. For it, every prey could not be spared.


    However, when its claws were about to hit the little white bear, it saw the little white bear jump, showing a strong bouncing power that a bear should not have.


    Wally leaped in the air, dodging the lone wolf''s blow, and then swung his fleshy bear paw to the lone wolf''s nose. Just as he was about to shoot this palm, Wally''s hand suddenly appeared. A string of blue electric flowers, dazzling.


    The lone wolf received this blow abruptly, it whimpered, and electric arcs danced all over its body.


    A strong burnt smell emanated from the lone wolf''s fur, and its body lay on the spot, twitching violently involuntarily.


    But within a few breaths, there is no life.


    "Can you control the level of discharge by yourself..."


    A flash of surprise flashed in Willy''s eyes. According to the law of conservation of energy, when Wally generates electricity locally, he must consume less energy than when generating electricity all over his body.


    The previous Wally used his whole body to generate electricity every time, which looked gorgeous, but in actual combat, it would consume a lot of useless energy. So Wally''s current local power generation is a huge improvement in its own energy use.


    "Nice job, Wally!"


    Willy praised Wally, and when Wally saw this, he stuck out his pink tongue and ran back to Willy''s side angrily.


    "Remember, you are a bear, a thunder demigod of the Freljord, not a dog, understand?"


    Willie crouched down and patted Wally on the head.


    In the next journey, Wally became more unable to control himself. Whenever he saw small animals such as hares, he would take the initiative to attack. The talents of advanced hunters had begun to slowly reveal.


    "Stop, it''s time to eat something to replenish some strength."


    Willy took a hare that was electrocuted by Wally in his hand. He walked along the trees and found a small cave hidden by rocks.


    Willy found a few sticks and a small pile of dead branches, and led Wally in.


    "Lie down there well..."


    Willy found that Wally had ADHD and couldn''t stop at all. He lit the dead branches with the flint he carried with him, and then set up a simple stand. After dismembering the hare, he washed it with the clean water he carried with him. , on the grill.


    Wally stared straight at the burning hare, wondering what he was thinking.


    It basically doesn''t eat raw food. When Veria fed it before, it was all cooked food. Willy also discovered this problem just now. The animal that was electrocuted by Wally did not have any desire to eat directly.


    "Give you."


    When the hare was not cooked, Willy cut it directly and threw it to Wally. He wanted Wally to start with half-cooked food and gradually adapt to completely raw food.


    Wally sniffed the bloodstained rabbit meat, revealing a hint of resistance, but after taking a peek at Willy, he found that Willy''s expression was a little serious, so he bit his head and began to bite the rabbit meat.


    It moves very slowly, watching Willy while eating, as if eating is completing a task.


    It didn''t take long for the rabbit meat to be cooked, and Willy began to eat.


    "The air is getting wet..."


    Willy hadn''t taken two bites when he suddenly felt that the air was getting damp.


    He all went outside the stone cave, looked up at the sky, the clouds began to thicken, and some birds that feed on flying insects began to fly low.


    "Is it going to rain..."


    It is now early autumn, and the wind before the rain brings a little coolness.


    "Ok?"


    Willy looked down at Wally, who was at his feet, and suddenly found that he was also staring at the sky, and the blue light in his eyes became more and more intense.


    "Wally?"


    Willy called Wally tentatively, and Wally also rubbed Willy''s trouser legs friendly.


    But after rubbing his trouser legs, Wally squatted and looked at the sky again.


    "I served you..."


    Look at Wally like this Willy didn''t want to force Wally to eat most of the half-baked rabbit meat, he tore the roasted rabbit leg in his hand and put it on Wally in front of.


    But to Willy''s expectations, Wally didn''t seem to have any reaction to the roasted rabbit leg. After he glanced at it, he kicked it aside.


    "Did you have enough to eat?"


    Willie frowned.


    The sky is getting darker and darker, the dark clouds in the distance have come up, and the wind outside the cave is getting stronger and stronger, blowing into the cave and making a sound like a roar.


    Willie could already smell the rain.


    "Ow!"


    Wally, who had been staring at the sky, suddenly howled, jumped in place, and began to eat the half-cooked rabbit meat.


    Its movements are extremely rough, its claws are inserted into the rabbit meat, and its teeth are biting violently.


    The white bear fur on his face has been dyed a lot of red. It seems that at this moment, under the cute appearance, it is filled with wild souls.


    quack quack.


    Even the bones were crushed by Wally''s teeth, and blood flowed along Wally''s teeth with saliva.


    Suddenly, a dazzling brightness flashed across the sky in the distance.


    Immediately afterwards, thunder roared and rain poured down.


    Wally let out a loud roar with a trembling milk voice and rushed straight into the rain.


    "Wally!"


    Willy called out, but Wally just glanced back and continued to spin and jump in place, as if he had taken a stimulant.


    Willy hesitated for a while, but did not stop. From the beginning, Wally''s performance has been a little abnormal, it seems that the animal nature in the body is slowly developing.


    "Is it because of the lightning and thunder?"


    Willy conjectured that Wally was contacting its source power.

 Chapter 74： Ole was also assassinated

    Wally stepped in the mud pit, and his white hair became dirty.


    But it didn''t care, as if there were only thunder and rain in its eyes.


    Click!


    A thick and bright lightning fell from the sky, directly hitting a giant tree not far away.


    The tree was directly cut in two from the middle, and fell on the soil.


    Seeing this, Wally howled again, and then, a blue electric arc emerged from its body.


    The blue arc of rain falling on Wally made a crackling sound, and Wally was surrounded by blue electric light in the rain.


    This scene made Willy''s heart palpitate. The scene where Wally is manipulating lightning now has a much stronger visual impact than the snow-patterned deer spitting frost.


    Electric snakes danced in the sky, thunder rumbled, and heavy rain poured down.


    There was a faint sense of unease in Willy''s heart, and he was hesitating whether to call Wally in.


    Just as he was thinking, lightning flashed, and another burst of thunder roared in his ears.


    The next moment, another electric snake broke free from the shackles of the dark clouds and slashed towards the ground, heading straight towards Wally, who was covered in blue light.


    "return!"


    It took one-sixth of a second for the lightning to hit the ground, and Willy didn''t have time to issue an order.


    I saw that the string of lightning was raging, and it directly merged with the arc on Wally''s body.


    Immediately afterwards, Wally, who was struck by lightning, was not injured in any way. Instead, he raised his front legs and stood on the ground with only his hind legs. It has a long mouth, its teeth seem to become sharp in an instant, and in its eyes, the blue electric light almost turns into reality.


    A roar, this time no longer soft and cute, but with fury and indignation.


    The arc on Wally''s body disappeared instantly, and a lightning symbol suddenly appeared in front of his eyebrows.


    The lightning symbol flashed a few times, then disappeared.


    wow...


    The sound of the rain began to subside, and the thunder and lightning disappeared.


    Within a minute, the rain stopped, and the dark clouds squeezed out a ray of light.


    "this����"


    Willy couldn''t say a word, as if this rain, this thunder, appeared for Wally.


    The rain stopped and the thunder cleared, Wally shook the water on his hair fiercely, then grinned and ran to Willy''s body, as if nothing had happened.


    Willy squatted down and removed the bear hair between his eyebrows. Sure enough, a light blue lightning trace was hidden behind him.


    Wall bit Willy''s trousers with his teeth, as if he wanted to drag Willy away.


    Willy was puzzled, but still followed Wally out of the cave.


    Soon, Willy knew what Wally wanted to do, and Wally was about to prey.


    A lonely little stag just came out of the rocks where it was sheltering from the rain, and was directly killed by Wally''s claws with lightning. The movement was swift, more than twice as fast as before.


    Wally showed the nature of a carnivore. It tore the carcass of the little stag, and the fur that had just been washed by the rain was dyed red again.


    After ten minutes, only the remains of the little buck, which was more than twice the size of Wally, remained.


    After devouring the little stag, Wally glanced at Willie secretly, then walked into the grass and began to excrete it.


    "Not only has Wally''s physical fitness much stronger than before, but his digestive system has also evolved..."


    Willy had already guessed that the lightning that fell from the sky just now seemed to have caused Wally to undergo a transformation.


    From the speed and strength of Wally''s attack, he felt that the current Wally might not be far from the Bronze-level monster. The current self, unsurprisingly, should not be Wally''s opponent.


    "Is this really a cub who was born less than three months old?"


    Willy sighed.


    After Wally''s sudden change, Willy also lost his mind of continuing to go deep into the Pohler Forest. With Wally''s cooperation, the two hunted an adult male deer, a few tits, and a few hares. Because of the weight, they did not continue to hunt other animals.


    When Willy and Wally returned home, it was already dark, but it was just about dinner time.


    Of course, the first to greet Willy was Veria.


    "You brought back so many prey!"


    Veria exclaimed when she saw Willy who had returned with a full reward.


    Approaching, she saw Wally at Willy''s feet, and said in surprise, "Why do you look different?"


    Veria touched Wally''s fur and muttered to herself, "The hair is whiter and softer..."


    "It rained today, and it took a shower in the rain, so it turned white."


    Willie was full of nonsense.


    "Impossible. I give Wally a bath every few days, and it hasn''t changed."


    Veria retorted.


    "That''s because your hands are clumsy and you didn''t wash it clean."


    Willy ignored the suspicious Veria and walked into the room.


    Seeing Willy, Lake patted his head: "By the way, Willy, today you have a friend named Finlay who came to Fandoutun and gave us a lot of gifts."


    Approaching, Lake recounted what happened during the day to Willy, including Finlay''s reaction to seeing the star-spotted snow root.


    After hearing this, Willy looked at the corner of the wall. There were a bunch of gift boxes there. He looked at them casually. They were all cherished things.


    "He also said that he would come to Fandoutun with his father next time."


    Lake added.


    Willy nodded: "It should be about the acquisition of Xingbanxuegen."


    "That thing is really that valuable?"


    Lake confirmed again that is very valuable. "


    Willy gave an affirmative answer.


    "Let''s eat quickly."


    Mrs. Shawin served Te Teng Teng''s meal and called in Veria from outside.


    Just after a mouthful of food, the family suddenly heard the sound of reining their horses from outside the yard.


    Immediately afterwards, someone called Willy''s name.


    "Is Finlay here?"


    Lake looked puzzled, it was already night, and it was not the right time to come to see him now.


    Willy put down the cutlery and walked out hastily. The voice of the person who called his name was very familiar, it should be Morion.


    "Captain Morion."


    As soon as he walked out of the yard, Willy saw Morion with a serious face, waiting on his horse.


    An unpleasant feeling suddenly appeared in Willy''s heart. It''s so late, why did Morion make a special trip to Fandoutun to find him?


    "Willi, follow me back to Diamond Town immediately!"


    Sure enough, Morion didn''t even greet him for a moment, and directly explained his intention.


    "what happened?"


    Willy looked puzzled.


    Morion took a deep breath and lowered his voice: "Master Ole, he was also assassinated on the way back..."


    "Teacher, he was also assassinated?!"


    Willy looked suspicious, his thinking was fast, and he instantly understood the seriousness of the situation.


    The three most important people in Diamond Town, Baron Kells, his successor Bamos, and the knight-level master who is also the captain of the personal guard team, Ole, have now been assassinated two! And those who were assassinated were all the top combat powers in Diamond Town.


    "Wait for me, I''ll leave right away!"


    Willie turned and ran into the house, saying goodbye to his family.

 Chapter 75： Frost Knights Breath

    "The Guards have some things to deal with, and I need to return to Diamond Town immediately."


    Willy went back to the room and just gave a rough idea.


    "Are you in such a hurry? I haven''t even finished dinner..."


    Mrs. Shawin frowned.


    Lake had the exact opposite reaction, waving his hand: "Come on, don''t delay the business."


    "goodbye!"


    Veria waved to Willy.


    After saying goodbye to his family, Willy walked out of the room and hesitated for a while. He walked to Wally''s bear den, opened the wooden door, and pulled out Wally who was eating. He lay beside Wally''s ear and said softly, "Protect. Good family, understand?"


    Willy wasn''t sure if Wally could understand what he said, but he still had to try to exhort him.


    Ole was also assassinated this time, which was completely beyond Willy''s expectations. Maybe this was the beginning of the war. He is no longer as good as before, and now he has entered the core of power in Diamond Town, and there is no guarantee that someone will do something to himself or his family secretly.


    Wally''s bright little eyes dribbled, opened his mouth and licked Willy''s cheek, then nodded sharply.


    "Did you understand..."


    Willy wasn''t sure either, but Wally''s actions at least reassured him.


    The current Wally, according to Willy''s estimation, should be at least the strength of a high-level knight attendant, and then it should be a bronze-level demon beast. It should be enough to protect his family.


    "Please." Willy whispered to Wally again, "By the way, don''t lick people, you are a bear, not a dog."


    In Wally''s reluctant eyes, Willy jumped onto Morion''s warhorse.


    "How is the teacher''s injury?"


    On the galloping horseback, Willy asked Morion.


    Morion''s tone was a little low: "The injury is not minor. The one who sneaked up on Lord Ole was a knight."


    "A knight..."


    Willy''s heart became more and more depressed.


    The last time he assassinated Baron Kells, the mastermind behind the scenes, the Duchy of Vata only used a few high-level knight attendants, but this time, they sent knights directly.


    "But don''t worry, Lord Ole doesn''t have to worry about his life. Fortunately, Lord Ole is strong, and after confronting the attacker head-on, he also hurt the attacker, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Morion''s heart is naturally cloudy. Everything he relies on is Diamond Town. If something happens to Diamond Town, everything he owns will be in vain.


    The two stopped talking, but hurried to Diamond Town under the night.


    Diamond Town, Baron Manor.


    In a training room, Aura was shirtless, and the white gauze oozing blood was wrapped from his chest to his back. The knight-level sneak attack directly pierced his right chest with a long sword with sword energy when they fought.


    Next to Ole, sat Baron Kells and Balmos, their faces were serious, and their faces were extremely ugly.


    "You mean, you''ve never seen that knight who attacked you?"


    Baron Kells unconsciously rubbed his ring with a thoughtful expression.


    Ole nodded: "Yes, although he is masked, I have never seen his body shape and the habit of shooting. It is basically certain that it was done by outsiders. If there is no accident, the people behind the scenes should also be... ...the Principality of Vata."


    "unacceptable!"


    As the heir to the baron, Balmos has never felt such pressure on his shoulders.


    The two countries collided, and in the end it was the little lord who got hurt.


    "Lord Baron."


    After the door rang, before Kells could say to enter, a personal soldier hurried in.


    Kells, Ole, and Bamos all had serious expressions on their faces at the same time. Only after the emergency information came, the personal soldiers could ignore the usual etiquette.


    "News from Stormwind Town."


    The personal soldier handed a tightly sealed envelope to Baron Kells and turned to leave.


    "Stormwind Town..."


    Baron Kerris narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he had realized something. He took off the envelope and read the brief text with his eyes.


    He sighed and looked at Ole and Balmos who were waiting for the news: "Navel Knight in Stormwind Town, was attacked and killed."


    "Knight Neville, dead?"


    Balmos exclaimed.


    Ole''s face was very ugly, but there seemed to be a flash of fear and happiness.


    Knight Neville is the younger brother of Baron Naondo of Stormwind Town. He was only promoted to the knight rank two years ago. Although he is not Ole''s opponent, he is not something that ordinary people can hurt. Such an assassination must have also encountered a knight-level assassin.


    "Is the war about to start..."


    Bamos couldn''t be as calm as his father. It seemed that a situation that he really didn''t want to see was about to happen.


    Baron Kells shook his head: "The war will not start so soon, at least until the two grand dukes issue a war order at the same time, otherwise even the Earl of Rumbar can''t start a war without authorization."


    Balmos breathed a sigh of relief, but what Baron Kells said next made his heart rise again.


    "However, even if the war does not officially start a small-scale frictional battle is coming... This is not good news for us." Baron Kells made a decision, " Diamond Town will enter a state of war in advance, and starting tomorrow, let the town office start planning wartime policies and publish them in a few days. Then all the expatriate elites will be recalled and added to the border defense line."


    "Also, Bamos, your core team will slowly build up in the future. From now on, start to expand."


    Once the war came, Baron Kells simply didn''t have that much energy to deal with everything.


    Balmos nodded: "I will start building a team with Willy and Beeson as the core."


    "But..." Bamos was silent for a while, "Bison''s core line of civil servants is fine, but Willy... His time in Diamond Town is too short, and his strength seems to be a bit lacking..."


    According to Bamos, Willy''s strength can only be convincing at the level of a senior knight attendant, and now his true combat power is that of an intermediate knight attendant.


    When Baron Kells heard the words, he didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Ole: "What do you think?"


    Seeing Baron Kells'' sharp eyes, Ole had already guessed what Baron Kells was thinking.


    "My thoughts are the same as those of Lord Baron."


    Ole smiled slightly.


    Baron Kells laughed, and the solemnity he had shown before disappeared, replaced by a sharp edge: "In extraordinary times, use extraordinary means... Willy''s strength is very easy to improve, of course, the premise is... His talent must pass the test. ."


    "Father, what do you mean..."


    Balmos also guessed the baron''s intentions.


    Baron Kells made a decision: "Teach him the Frost Knight''s breathing technique!"

 Chapter 76： teach

    When Willy returned to Diamond Town, he was the first to visit Ole.


    When he arrived at the training room, both Baron Kells and Balmos had already left, and only Ole was left in the room.


    "Teacher, your injury..."


    As soon as Willy saw the way Ole''s wound was wrapped, he knew that Ole''s right chest was completely pierced. Fortunately, it was the right chest, if it were the left chest, the heart would have been punctured.


    "I can''t die."


    Seeing Willy coming, Ole is in a good mood. This student has almost met all his requirements for the younger generation.


    "Not much nonsense." Ole cut to the subject directly, "War is about to break out. Before the war order from the archdukes is issued, we in Diamond Town must enter a state of war in advance."


    "Originally, Lord Baron wanted to give you enough time to grow up, but reality doesn''t allow it. Before this war officially starts, you need to grow up in advance." Ole looked at Willy with expectations in his eyes, "I hope you can do it. arrive."


    Before Willy could respond, Ole took out a silver-white crystalline stone.


    This silver-white stone was left by Baron Kells when he left just now.


    "Take it."


    Ole handed the silver-white stone to Willy.


    An icy touch spread across Willy''s palm.


    "This is����"


    There was doubt in Willy''s eyes.


    Ole smiled slightly: "Willie, you have been in Diamond Town for some time. You should know what represents the power of knights?"


    Willy took a deep look at Ole, and he seemed to have guessed something: "Knight power is a power that surpasses the limits of mortals. Whether it is a junior knight attendant or a senior knight attendant, they are essentially mortals. Strong physical fitness and skilled fencing skills can be crushed in front of ordinary people. But when they face strong knights, they have no power to fight back."


    It was like when Baron Kells was suddenly attacked, even if he was stabbed by a poisoned dagger and then ambushed by six high-ranking knight attendants, he could still kill three people on the spot, and the others fled.


    "If my guess is correct, you are the sword qi you showed in front of me last time, which should be the core mystery of knight power."


    Ole once showed his knightly power in front of Willy. At that time, Ole held a cross sword and slashed against a boulder in the void. At that time, a transparent airflow shot out from the sword''s edge, smashing the boulder into pieces at once.


    Ole nodded: "You''re right, the so-called sword qi is actually transformed by the fighting qi in my body."


    "The so-called fighting qi is the extraordinary power produced by the transformation of the body of ordinary people after practicing the knight''s breathing method."


    "Knight''s Breathing?"


    Willy had already guessed that this knight breathing technique should be the key to unlocking the extraordinary path.


    Oleigh paused for a while: "In the stone in your hand, the mystery of the knight''s breathing method is engraved."


    Willy looked at the silver-white crystal-like stone in his hand unexpectedly. The mystery of the knight''s breathing method is actually inside the stone?


    "Put it on your forehead and empty your mind."


    Ole said to Willy.


    Willy nodded and, following Ole''s instructions, put the silver-white stone between his eyebrows.


    An icy feeling seeped out of the stone, and Willy felt a chill.


    The next moment, the silver-white stone suddenly burst into white light, bounced directly from Willy''s hand, and suspended in mid-air.


    "this����"


    Feeling the chill coming from the silver-white stone, Willy''s eyes showed an incredible look.


    Void levitating, this is definitely an extraordinary power, but it and the vindictive aura displayed by Ole are basically two things.


    "Could it be that there are other manifestations of the extraordinary power of human beings?"


    Just as a doubt appeared in Willy''s mind, and then an inexplicable message hit his head.


    A thin white line flew out from the suspended silver-white stone and connected to Willy''s forehead.


    Bang!


    A few seconds later, the silver-white stone exploded and disappeared into powder. Willy''s body swayed, and unfamiliar information filled his mind.


    "Frost Knight''s breathing technique?"


    Willy frowned, flipping through the new practice method in his mind.


    This information transmission method is a bit like when the title attribute panel gives you the ability, but it is only similar, because it only transmits the training information of the Frost Knight''s breathing method, and when the title attribute panel gives the ability, it is directly Turn information and experience into energy and let yourself learn directly.


    "Did you receive it?"


    Seeing Willy like this, Ole knew that he had completed the acquisition.


    "I received it. There is something called the Frost Knight''s Breathing Method in my memory."


    Willy answered truthfully, but with a question on his face.


    Ole nodded: "According to the record, you will comprehend and practice. With your talent, sooner or later, you will be able to become a knight."


    "Becoming a knight..."


    Willy''s eyes lit up, possessing extraordinary power, which was his greatest wish after realizing this world.


    Now it seems to be close at hand.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Willy bowed slightly to Ole, for himself Ole is almost a qualified teacher without reservation.


    "You should thank Lord Baron. The Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique was passed down by the Aure family. Even if I became a knight, I was taught by Lord Baron."


    Ole waved his hand.


    "I will find an opportunity to thank the Baron in person."


    Willie said.


    After a pause, Willy pondered for a while, and then asked: "Teacher, that silver-white stone just now is also an extraordinary power, right?"


    "Yes."


    Ole just discovered Willy''s question: "But this kind of extraordinary power is not the same as vindictiveness."


    "Sure enough."


    Exactly as Willy conjectured.


    "What is this power?"


    Willy asked Ole.


    Ole hesitated for a moment, then shook his head: "It''s better not to tell you for the time being. You''ll understand when you become a real knight."


    Ole didn''t hide anything on purpose. Regarding that kind of power, even Balmos, he didn''t become a real knight, and didn''t know much about it.


    "Okay, teacher."


    Willy responded, but in his heart he was still curious about the strange power just now.


    That kind of power seems to be more like magic power, more similar to the lightning around Wally and the frost sprayed by the snow-patterned deer.


    "You go back first, remember to learn the Frost Knight''s breathing method."


    Ole added: "Also, I can''t teach you fencing for the time being. You can learn from Morion. Don''t relax yourself, understand? The more critical the moment, the more you have to sharpen yourself."


    "Understood, teacher."


    Willy didn''t stay any longer. After bowing to Ole, he left the room.


    ??

 Chapter 77： Not enough intelligence

    The military office, Willy''s residence.


    After returning from Ole''s training room, Willy took a brief shower, and then began to sort out the Frost Knight breathing method in his mind.


    "Stimulate the sense of qi in the body through a specific combination of actions, and then turn it into a circulation in the body through guidance, thereby generating vindictiveness."


    Willy pondered for a while, and felt a little confused for a while.


    It is easier to imitate a specific combination of movements, but the difficulty is how to match a specific breathing rhythm when doing a combination of movements.


    Because although the human body is similar, there are always differences between individuals. Only through constant correction can we achieve the perfect match between breathing and movement. To achieve the perfect correction, the most important thing is to understand the essence of Frost Breathing.


    "try it����"


    Willy took a deep breath, and then started to practice according to the combination of movements in his mind.


    He is single-minded, slow and slow, trying to generate a sense of qi earlier, and after completing the guidance, it will become a fighting qi and achieve a leap in strength. Because according to the urine nature of the title attribute panel, it is impossible to trigger the title without practicing the Knight''s Breathing Technique to a certain extent.


    This wonderful golden finger can allow himself to give himself more things after he achieves certain achievements, but it cannot allow himself to improve from scratch without any effort.


    Willy''s movements proceeded slowly, but soon, his movements suddenly stagnated, and then a trace of regret appeared on his face.


    The first attempt failed, and he seemed to have made a mistake in the connection between the breathing rate and the motion stagnation time.


    Willy was not discouraged and continued to move.


    Although Ole didn''t tell me how long it would take to practice this Frost Breathing Technique, but looking at the difficulty, Willy knew that for someone with good talent, it would take at least a few years to cultivate it.


    Willy continued to explore, but after half an hour, he still failed to complete a tenth of the combination of a set of movements and breathing, let alone generate a sense of qi.


    "The relationship between the rhythm of breathing and the combination of movements is very chaotic, and I can''t grasp the rules at all."


    Willie suddenly had a headache.


    In this way, I only have half a year to complete the step of generating a sense of qi. Even if I give it a title after generating a sense of qi, it has already passed the critical period of the war. In the midst of war.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Willy thought of his intelligence.


    There is a certain relationship between intelligence value and IQ, but the correlation is not particularly large. This value, in the original game, represented comprehension and mana.


    With a thought of Willy, his attribute panel appeared in front of him.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 3.6; Intelligence: 1.2; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.3]


    "add a bit!"


    The next moment, Willy''s property panel refreshed.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 3.6; Intelligence: 1.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 0]


    In an instant, Willy felt that his mind was much clearer, and his originally drowsy head seemed to have become a lot more transparent.


    He thought for a moment about the action combination just now, and suddenly found some deficiencies in the details. Although it was still a little vague, it was much clearer than before.


    "Fortunately, I left a little attribute point last time..."


    Willie tried again.


    This time, Willy persisted for a lot longer than the last time. One-tenth of the whole set of movements was completed directly. The place where he was stuck just now was completed perfectly this time.


    However, Willy, who has completed all this, is not happy.


    The difficulty between breathing rhythm and action combination will increase as the practice progresses. I am afraid that I have to spend more energy to complete the promotion of knights. However, Willy is also a little fortunate that his physique of 3.6 can make it easier for him to complete these actions.


    The current self, although he has not fully mastered the fencing skills of an intermediate knight attendant, his physical fitness is already 3.6, which completely exceeds the requirement of a high-level knight attendant to be twice the physical fitness of an ordinary person. Fencing is only a means of combat, so it does not affect his knight breathing practice.


    "If the intelligence value is higher, my training speed should be able to increase. It seems that tomorrow I have to hurry up and learn fencing with Morion. I really didn''t expect that the intelligence value is not enough... "


    Willy thought for a while, shook his head, and continued to try.


    No one knows when the war will start, so he must complete the promotion of knighthood as soon as possible.


    Another hour has passed, and the movement combination and breathing rhythm have only improved a little bit.


    Willy has begun to pant a little. If it wasn''t for his physique of 3.6, he wouldn''t have been able to practice for such a long time.


    "It''s really hard work..."


    Willy stretched his body and was about to go to bed when he suddenly found that his body had undergone inexplicable changes.


    It seems that his strength has become stronger. Not much, just a little bit of improvement. Since the attribute panel, he has clearly sensed every change in his body.


    With a thought, the title attribute panel of appeared in front of him again.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 3.7; Intelligence: 1.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 0]


    "this����"


    Willy suddenly discovered that his physique from 3.6 had risen to 3.7!


    This is the first time that Willy''s physique has grown naturally.


    When Willy first came to this world, his physique was only 0.8. According to normal growth, his physique would probably reach 1 when he was sixteen years old. However, because of the blessing of the title attribute panel, his physique increased all the way. 3.6, so the growth value is basically ignored.


    After all, the physique is more than twice that of ordinary people, and it is basically impossible to grow normally again, but now it has reached the limit.


    "Is it the improvement brought by the Frost Knight''s breathing technique?"


    Willy thought for a while and felt that this should be only part of the reason. The Frost Knight breathing method in my memory is mainly for guiding, and it has little stimulation to the body. This change happened because of his continuous training and practice, and at this moment, he was pushed by the knight''s breathing method.


    With a care in his heart, Willy didn''t do anything else, and soon entered the dream after going to bed.


    The next day.


    Morion had just finished training the personal soldiers of the first detachment, and was about to deal with the affairs at hand, but saw Willy find him.


    Willy didn''t talk too much, and directly explained what Ole asked him to teach him.


    Originally, Willy also considered bypassing Ole and let others teach him fencing, but he thought that if this kind of thing spread to Ole''s ears, it would leave him with a feeling that he didn''t trust the teacher, so he never did. to do it.


    Don''t worry now, Ole was injured, this time it was his personal order.


    ??

 Chapter 78： Intermediate Knight Attendant

    "Just teach me the last six combos."


    In the open space, Willy added to Morion.


    Morion nodded, and according to Willy''s request, gave Willy all the last six moves of the last intermediate knight attendant level fencing.


    Sure enough, everything was as Willy expected. After learning the fencing skills of the intermediate knight attendant, a new prompt appeared on the title attribute panel.


    "Learn the combination skills of fencing at the intermediate level of knight attendants, get the title - [Intermediate knight attendants], reward 0.8 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Intermediate Knight Attendant], you will automatically learn the intermediate application of various fencing combinations in actual combat. Now you have become a qualified intermediate knight attendant."


    [Willy Faerun����Physical: 3.7; Intelligence: 1.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.8]


    "Thank you, Captain Morion."


    Now that the goal has been achieved, Willy doesn''t want to continue to waste time like this.


    "Wait a moment."


    Seeing Willy looking like he was about to say goodbye, Morion hurriedly called Willy to stop him. He just taught him once, how could Willy learn it. This is the order of Lord Ole. If he finds that Willy''s learning level is not enough, I am afraid that it will be difficult for him to explain in the future.


    "You do this fencing technique all over again."


    Morion decided to check Willy''s studies.


    Seeing this, Willy also knew that if he couldn''t finish this set of moves proficiently, I''m afraid Morion wouldn''t let him go easily.


    Willy didn''t talk too much, just held the sword and demonstrated it. Because of the acquisition of the title of Intermediate Knight Attendant, he has directly mastered this set of fencing skills to perfection, and has also mastered the application of actual combat along the way. So it was very easy to just do it once and let Morion investigate.


    His movements are very skillful, but in ten minutes, the whole set of movements was completed with a trace of goodness.


    "How is it, Captain Morion?"


    Willy put away the cross sword.


    "Um����"


    Morion didn''t know what to say for a while, it was perfect, the movement was so perfect, even some knight servants who had practiced this movement for many years couldn''t do it to this extent.


    If only other movements were smooth and skillful, it would be fine. Even the six combos that Willy had just learned, there was nothing wrong.


    In Morion''s view, this is too bizarre.


    "Could it be that these six movements have been taught by Lord Ole before, but Willy is still a little uncertain, so Lord Ole asked him to ask him for advice?"


    The more Morion thought about it, the more he thought so.


    "Remember to practice hard."


    Morion really didn''t know what to say, so he could only make a simple exhortation.


    Willy nodded in thanks, then turned around and walked towards the residence. He is now full of thoughts on practicing Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique.


    This time, I got 0.8 attributes at one time, and at least 0.5 should be added to the intelligence value. Only in this way can I improve my training speed.


    "Master Willy."


    As soon as Willy walked outside the accommodation attic, he saw a guard-like person waiting for him.


    "Master Willy, Bamos has ordered you to go to the town office now."


    The guard said respectfully.


    "The town office?"


    Willy frowned slightly: "Has Bamos already been on duty at the town office?"


    When he knew that the prelude to the war started last night, Willy guessed that Balmos should be delegated in advance to share the pressure of Baron Kells in government and military affairs. If there is no accident, he should also be dispatched immediately. The decision of Baron Kells to teach himself the Frost Knight breathing method is a very clear signal.


    But what Willy didn''t expect was that Bamos would move so quickly.


    "I see."


    Willy nodded to the guards and rushed towards the town office.


    Town Office.


    Bamos sat in front of the table with a serious face. The table was filled with a stack of rosters, which recorded the information of the young civil servants and guards.


    With a quill in his hand, he sketched drawings on the roster, and wrote some people''s names on blank sheets of paper, and made lines.


    Beside Bamos, Beeson stood beside him. He didn''t say a word, only when Balmos asked occasionally.


    Beeson is very clear that what Bamos is doing now determines the future fate of many young people. The prelude to the war has sounded, and Baron Kells has already distributed part of the power of Diamond Town to Bamos. The first thing Bamos needs to do now is to form his own team and form a young man with himself as the core. management team.


    The core of the civilian line and the guard line has long been established, naturally Beeson and Willy. It''s just the expansion of the personnel below, and Bamos has not yet settled.


    "What do you think of Sandor being placed under Willy''s hand?"


    When faced with key positions, Bamos was clearly in a tangle. He not only has to consider the families behind these young people, but also the strength of these people, whether they can really stand the next test Bi Sen heard the words, did not answer immediately, pursed his lips, Then he said in a low voice, "If you are not sure, Master, you can wait for Willy to come and listen to his opinion."


    Beeson is very measured. When Bamos asked for his opinion on civil servants, he expressed his views a little, but when it came to the issue of guards and personal soldiers, he did not express any inclination. He didn''t want Willy to think that he was a guy with a very long hand, which would offend Willy.


    "Um����"


    Balmos frowned, clearly feeling the pressure on his shoulders: "When will Willy come?"


    "It should be soon."


    Bisson asked for a moment before answering.


    As he was talking, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Balmos Road.


    I saw Willy, who was dressed in light armor and had a crossed sword on his waist, walked in.


    Originally, Willy''s waist was supposed to be the Swift Sword from Racas, but he forgot about it because he was in a hurry when he returned to Diamond Town last night.


    "Master Balmos."


    Willy greeted Balmos, and then gave Bison a brief glance.


    Seeing Willy coming, Bamos felt a little relieved for some reason: "You came just in time."


    "Uncle Ole told you about the war about to start. In order to ensure sufficient fresh blood in Diamond Town, my father asked me to start preparing for a new subsidiary authority."


    Bamos briefly said something about the situation: "I have already discussed with Beeson about the first batch of civilian officers, but I haven''t been able to make a decision on the candidates for the military line of the guards. Come and have a look, and then tell us yours. idea."


    Saying that, Bamos handed a bundle of bound documents to Willy''s hands.

 Chapter 79： appointment

    Willy looked over the document carefully. The main content of the document was to build a 100-person guard unit centered on himself and in charge of each layer.


    He is the captain of the squad, and there are two vice-captains under him, and six squads under the vice-captain.


    At the back of the document, there is a thick roster list. The list is a list of candidates for vice captains and team captains. The identity, experience and family background of each candidate are written on it.


    Willy just took a cursory glance and found that none of the candidates on the list were fake, indicating that the list had been screened before. Balmos is also very clear that in the life-and-death node of Diamond Town, those **** can''t be allowed to come in and be pests.


    "I don''t think there is any problem with the qualifications of these candidates. It''s up to Master Balmos to decide."


    Willy handed the document to Bamos again. As long as there are no problem personnel, it doesn''t matter who his subordinates are.


    Bamos smiled helplessly. He had already guessed the result. Although he didn''t mind, Willy and Bisson were very sensitive to personnel appointments, and they all followed their own opinions.


    "In that case, Sandor and Dahn are the candidates for vice-captains."


    Bamos had obviously already made plans before.


    Willy nodded without a trace, the names of the two people just now were listed at the front of the roster.


    These two people are not very old, and they have only been in the personal guard team in Diamond Town for two or three years. It is precisely because of this that they have not been assigned to the guard team as captains. Instead, they were selected because of this opportunity. Become the deputy captain of the new guard team and become an important member of Bamos''s men.


    Because they are both around sixteen or seventeen years old, Sandor and Dan are not particularly strong, they are both junior knight attendants. Both of them came from good backgrounds. Sandor''s father was a high-ranking official in the town hall, and Dan''s father was a businessman.


    "Now the friction on the border defense line is getting more and more intense, and sometimes there are even direct fights, so the border defense has begun to ask my father for someone. This time my father asked me to assign a hundred guards to form a new guard team, and I hope you can bring Get them to the line of defense to provide strong support.��


    Balmos told Willy what he thought next.


    Willy was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect the formation of this guard unit to be in such a hurry. As a result, he should be on the front line of the battlefield soon. It seems that the situation at the border is even worse than I imagined.


    "I know you will be under a lot of pressure, but I hope you can hold on."


    Balmos clearly has high hopes for Willy.


    "I will not disappoint Master Balmos'' expectations."


    Willie responded.


    Bamos nodded, with a hint of reminder: "After you go to the border defense line, you must plan to deal with the relationship with those old guys. They originally wanted people to expand their team, and this way You moved over, and you actually divided their power. So, you may face some pressure."


    There was a deep thought in Willy''s eyes. He knew before that nearly ten high-level knight attendants in Diamond Town had been assigned to the border defense line because of the intensified border friction. They were originally from the Guards or Guards. The old man, naturally, will not give himself a good face.


    "Frankly speaking, I hate those old things very much, so when you go here, you represent me, don''t let me lose face."


    Although he said that, Bamos also knew very well that when Willy first went to the border defense, he would definitely be stumped by these people secretly, and Willy was in the same league as those old men in terms of strength and prestige. Guys are worse than that.


    For Willy, this will be a big challenge.


    "Let go and do it. If you can take the initiative in your own hands, I will be very happy."


    Balmos'' smile revealed playfulness and gloom.


    Willy caught the change in Bamos'' expression, and he figured it out all at once. Bamos didn''t just say it verbally, he really resisted those old men from the personal guards or the guards from the heart.


    Willy thought about it and understood the reason. As the baron''s heir, what Bammos really wanted was not to take over an old team. Those old oilers prefer to act recklessly because of their previous close relationship with the baron. Good control. If Willy, Bisson and others can gradually suppress those people, then they can control the entire Diamond Town with ease.


    Therefore, what Willy and Bissen represent are not only the identities of emergency in wartime, but also the blades of confrontation between the old and the new.


    "This afternoon, I will give you the full list of candidates for the new guard team. You must complete the assembly within three days, and then leave the front line. By the way, the name of the new guard team is Diamond Six, and the rest of the border defense line. Team benchmarking."


    Balmos makes the final decision.


    "Understood, Master Bamos."


    Willy is very clear that the power has really been devolved into his own hands. I am no longer just a potential star of Diamond Town in the eyes of outsiders Potential has now turned into strength.


    "Bison, you can do it too. As the newly appointed deputy mayor, it is not so easy for you to take over some of the powers of the town office."


    Balmos said to Beeson.


    "Yes, Master Balmos."


    Bisson bowed slightly, then left the room with Willy.


    Just a few steps out of the house, Beeson congratulated Willy in a low voice, "Captain Willy, congratulations to you."


    Originally, Bisson addressed Willy as Your Excellency, because although Willy was favored by Bamos, he had no real power or position. It''s different now, Willy has directly become the captain of the Diamond Six Team, which is already on the same level as those arrogant old guards.


    "Mayor Beeson, you are joking."


    Willie just smiled.


    The two looked at each other, and it was clear that they were all friendly troops on the same line.


    There is no intersection of power points, and this ensures that there will not be too much estrangement between the two.


    Bisson left a good impression on Willy. In Beeson''s eyes, Willy is also a very rare talent.


    "Captain Willy, you haven''t been in Diamond Town for a long time. You may not know how unreasonable the old guys in the Guards are. When you reach the border defense line, you must be cautious."


    Bisson reminded in a low voice.


    "I see."


    Willy nodded slightly, no matter how difficult those people were, he had to stand at the border guard.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll go to work first."


    Bisson bowed slightly to Willy, turned and walked towards the interior of the town hall.


    Willy paused and walked out of the town office.


    The challenge is coming soon.

 Chapter 80： dispute

    Border defense.


    The conflict between the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Vata is becoming more and more intense. Anyone with discerning eyes can see that a war is about to break out.


    Even now, the two archdukes have not issued the order to start the war, and the friction is already very sharp.


    The province of Davipur under the command of Earl Lumbar is the most closely connected province in the Principality of Langton to the Principality of Wata, so after the war between the two countries, it was here that suffered the most.


    In the province of Daweibull, there are many viscounts and baronies that border the Duchy of Wata, and the longest border is the Gold Mining City under Viscount Bright. If there is no accident, after the war begins, the vicinity of the Gold Mine City will be one of the main battlefields. No matter who the outcome of the war is in favor of, at least Viscount Bright will not have a satisfactory ending.


    In addition to the main sideline areas, there are also some non-core sideline areas. In these places, although they will not suffer the most violent impact, because the territory is small and the underlying strength is not strong, once they are targeted, they will even suffer from more than mining gold city. more dangerous situation.


    Diamond Town is one of them.


    When the border defense line showed signs of restlessness, the visionary baron lord Kells began to gradually send more staff to the border defense line. Until now, there are 500 guards stationed at the border defense line. This is not a small number compared to all the people in Diamond Town and under the rule.


    Just a few days ago, an armed fight broke out between the Diamond Guard and the Principality of Vata with a scale of more than 100 people, which is almost 10% of the number of frontier garrison troops. If it goes on like this, a regular war may soon break out. In order to deal with this situation, the supreme commander of the Diamond Border Guard, the commander Kress personally appointed by Baron Kells, proposed to Baron Kells to send more staff.


    Kress and the other five guard captains thought that Lord Baron would increase the number of people in each team, but unexpectedly, the news came that a young boy named Willy, as the captain of Diamond Six, led the team. A hundred men went to the front.


    This news caught several of the top border defense line leaders by surprise, and it also made them very worried.


    They know very well what this guy named Willy represents. He is not only invisibly dividing the forces of his guards, but also the new forces represented by Bamos, who are attacking these old forces. blade.


    This made everyone angry except for Kress and the Diamond II captain, Wieburn.


    At this time, the border defense line of Diamond Town, the commanding battalion.


    Three men in armor were sitting in the camp tent, and everyone''s faces were ugly.


    A middle-aged man with a beard, sitting on the seat, tapped his fingers on the armrests. He was the captain of the Diamond 1 team, Rickel.


    "Master Balmos has made it clear that we old people are going to get out! How can a teenager be on the same level as us, we have paid so much for Diamond Town to get to where we are now, the one named Willy. Little guy, what is he!"


    Rickel''s tone was sharp, and he made no secret of his anger.


    "Be careful what you say."


    A middle-aged man with a very gentle appearance frowned. He didn''t look like a guard officer, but a civilian: "Isn''t it normal for a new person to replace an old man? Us people, don''t you? Did you take over the old baron''s staff at that time?"


    Wieburn, the captain of the Diamond II team. He has received an orthodox education since he was a child, and does not take power seriously.


    Rickel was about to retort when the man sitting at the top waved his hand to stop him from speaking.


    This man is in his fifties, with a majestic face and extraordinary bearing. At first glance, he has been in a high position for a long time.


    He is Kress, the top commander of the border defense line in Diamond Town, and the commander of the Diamond Guard.


    "Don''t say it, everything follows the will of Lord Baron. When it''s critical, I don''t want to have infighting."


    Kress glanced at Rickel with a warning sign in his eyes.


    Because Willy was going to lead the Diamond Six Team to the border defense line, Kress specially convened the other five captains for an ad hoc meeting.


    However, only Rickel and Wieburn were present, and the other three expressed that they would not participate, citing that the pressure on the border defense was too great to be separated.


    Kress is very clear, the attitude of the other three people is obvious, that they don''t want to see the Diamond Six team brought by Willy.


    Kress was helpless, but he didn''t force them. Although he is the leader in name, in fact, he only plays the role of carrying out the orders of the baron.


    Kress and the other captains were originally at the same level when they were in Diamond Town, but they were appointed to the position of commander because of the friction of the war. They are not a special military system at all, so when he is in charge of the guards, Kress can only guarantee that the five guards can exert their combat capabilities, and he can''t control any more things.


    "Anyway, someone is coming soon. If you don''t accept him, are you waiting to be held accountable by the Baron?"


    Kress gave Rickel a cold look.


    Wieburn also glanced at Rickel, seemingly disdainful. He is the only one of these people who does not exclude the Diamond Six.


    "The Lord Baron''s will must be executed, but this little guy named Willy is here, and he can''t be allowed to eat rice Rickel suddenly changed the conversation.


    Kress didn''t answer, he knew that Rickel must have a deeper meaning.


    "The pressure on the border defense is too great now, especially the northwest border, which is often harassed by the enemy. Since Willy is an elite hand-picked by Mr. Balmos, I think it is best for him to take over the border defense of the northwest border."


    Rickel seemed to have prepared this set of rhetoric long ago, and his tone was sarcastic.


    "You put such pressure on someone who''s never been at the border, you just have bad intentions."


    Wieburn directly refuted that, in his opinion, once Willy reaches the northwest frontier, he will cause serious losses to his subordinates due to inexperience, and even lose his own life. This is not because Wieburn looks down on Willy, but because the frontier war relies more on experience than talent.


    Willie is just a newcomer, it''s too difficult for him to do all this, and Rickel is just plotting against him.


    "Kress, this is not my intention alone, but the common intention of me and the other three captains of the guard. I hope you will consider it."


    There was persecution in Rickel''s tone.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Kress tapped lightly on the table, a trace of coldness flashed in his eyes.


    Although he can''t achieve the absolute authority of militaryization, he will not be truly provocative to majesty by others.


    "I����"


    Rickel obviously didn''t expect Kress''s attitude to be so tough, and he also felt a little reckless.


    "I just think..."


    Rickel wanted to add something, but was interrupted directly by Kress.


    "The northwest defense line, he can go, but you also have to allocate half of your troops to support the northwest defense line."


    Kress directly announced the decision.

 Chapter 81： Northwest Line of Defense

    "I disagree!"


    Rickel directly objected.


    "You have no right to refuse."


    Kress suddenly sneered: "Either execute my order, or express your opinion to the Baron in person."


    Rickel''s face was ugly. He didn''t say anything for a long time. After a long time, he squeezed out a sentence: "If this is the case, then follow the arrangements of Commander Kress."


    Kress ignored Rickel''s yin and yang anger.


    He was very disgusted with the actions of Rickel and the three captains. Even if it was a critical moment, he still had to care about the little bit of power in his hands, and he still had to consolidate his position in Diamond Town.


    ����


    Three days later.


    On the way to the border defense line, Willy rode on his horse, followed by two young men in full armor, who were his subordinates, the two vice-captains of the Diamond Six Team, Sandor and Dahn.


    Behind the three were twenty cavalrymen and eighty infantrymen, all selected from the guards.


    "Captain, we will soon reach the border defense line."


    Sandor, who was talking, looked thinner in stature, but his eyes were incomparably cold, and he also had the vigor of a young man.


    Although his father was a high-ranking civil servant in Diamond Town, he did not have the slightest sense of superiority. Especially in front of Willy, he completely made the performance of a qualified subordinate. Although Willy was younger than him, Sandor did not feel any resentment.


    "There should be three kilometers to go."


    The burly Dahn added that he seldom spoke along the way, and was relatively introverted, not like a child from a merchant family at all.


    Willy nodded and continued to drive forward.


    At this time, the light armor on Willy''s body was specially made for him by Bamos. It was not only extremely hard, but also very light in weight and first-class material. On his waist, he wears the Swift Sword given by Racas.


    Because when he went to the battlefield, Willy didn''t have a weapon in hand, so he sent someone to Fandoutun to get it back for himself.


    "I have seen the welcoming team!"


    Sandor said suddenly.


    Willy looked forward and saw not far away, three figures riding horses in front of the team, and behind them were more than 20 people who looked like personal soldiers.


    "Captain Willy."


    Just as Willy approached, the man in the middle of the three greeted him with a smile.


    Willy glanced at him and confirmed his identity: "Commander Kress."


    The information on the high-level guards at the border, Bamos had given him a backup before.


    After confirming their identities, several of them dismounted at the same time. Dahn, who was behind Willy, handed the dispatch documents of Lord Baron to Kress.


    "Let me introduce you, this is Rickel, the head of the Diamond Team."


    Kress introduced without revealing a trace.


    "Hello."


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly. From the first time he saw Rickel, he found that the man looked at him in a very unfriendly way.


    The unfriendly old guy Bamos said was definitely Rickel.


    "As expected of a young man whom the baron takes a fancy to."


    Rickel''s smile was not friendly.


    Willy didn''t care much, and there wasn''t even any emotional fluctuation on his face.


    This surprised Kress and Wieburn beside him.


    "I''m Wieburn, the head of the second diamond team."


    Before Kress could be introduced, Wieburn introduced himself directly.


    "Hello, I''m Willy."


    This time, Willy nodded slightly, as a tribute from the junior to the senior.


    According to Bamos, the guy on the border defense line is pretty good, except for Kress, that''s the Wibone.


    "Others didn''t show up because of border defense. Don''t take offense."


    Kress said with a smile.


    Willy nodded silently and didn''t say anything more. Willy also knew very well whether he had no time, or whether he was trying to get rid of the horse.


    "Lunch is ready, let''s eat together."


    Kress said, "The food on the border is not as good as in Diamond Town, you have to get used to it."


    Immediately afterwards, accompanied by the three of Kress, Willy and his two deputies had lunch.


    During the lunch, Kress assigned the tasks of the Diamond 6 Team, and with the assistance of the Rickel Diamond 1 Team, they were stationed at the northwest border together.


    Lunch went well, at least on the surface.


    Two hours later, when the lunch was over, Willy took the Diamond Six Team and headed for the northwest border.


    "Captain, these old guys really reject us!"


    Sandor rode two steps forward, parallel to Willy.


    Before coming to the border, they had a general understanding of the situation at the border. The situation on the border defense line is very unclear, especially the northwest border defense line, where the situation is the most chaotic. The soldiers between the two countries have already had two large-scale armed fights of more than 100 people, and it is the most likely place to bleed or even lose their lives.


    It can be said that this arrangement is aimed at Willy.


    "Commander Kress seems to be very unfriendly to us."


    Sandor sighed helplessly.


    Willy shook his head and smiled: "Kress and Wieburn are both good people, and assigning us to the northwest frontier should be the result of a compromise with Rickel and others. If he really wants to For us, Rickel''s half-diamond team will not come to the northwest defense line to assist."


    For these people, Willy knows better than Sandor.


    The Diamond Six continued to move forward.


    Soon, they saw the barracks surrounded by stone walls.


    Outside the barracks, there are guards that are heavily guarded.


    "who?"


    As soon as they approached, a guard made the appearance of a great enemy.


    "Ok?"


    Willie frowned.


    These guards should be the fifty guards left by Rickel''s Diamond Team.


    Their reaction made Willy''s eyes turn cold.


    These guards were not informed beforehand that they and others would come, and their superiors did not take themselves seriously at all.


    "We are members of the Diamond Six Team."


    Sandor jumped off his horse and said sharply.


    "Diamond Six?"


    The guard on patrol frowned when he heard the words. He only knew the Diamond Team 5, and had never heard of the Diamond 6 Team.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they were neatly dressed and that no scouts came to report, they would really suspect that they were soldiers of the Principality of Vata who broke through the border defense line.


    "We didn''t receive an order for Diamond Six, please go back the same way!"


    A dozen guards have begun to gather slowly, making a defensive posture.


    Willy sat on the horse and said nothing.


    Dahn also jumped off his horse and walked to Sandor with an angry face.


    Sandor was furious: "Call out your leader! Captain Willy of Diamond Six is ??here, do you want to turn it away? This is an order from Commander Kress, do you want to disobey it!"

 Chapter 82： 1 challenge again

    "Who is making a noise?"


    I saw a man with slender eyes and a feminine complexion walking out accompanied by several guards.


    His eyes stayed on Willy''s body for a moment, and then he pretended to be surprised.


    "It turned out to be Captain Willy. I''m sorry, because of the rush, I haven''t passed on the news of your upcoming arrival."


    The man bowed to Willy and explained with a smile, "I''m Stanley Way, the vice-captain of the Diamond 1 team."


    Willy''s expression did not show sadness or joy. He took a look at Tanliwei. Rickel had said before that a vice-captain of the Diamond 1 team would assist him in guarding the northwest frontier.


    "You are delaying the release of the military situation!"


    Sandor scolded, disagreeing with Tanlivy''s excuse.


    "Lord Rickel just passed the news to me. If you want to question me, go to Lord Rickel to question."


    Stanley sneered, ignoring Sandor at all.


    "you����"


    Sandor was about to have a seizure, but was stopped by Willy.


    "Forget it, since Rickel''s order is too slow to convey, it naturally has nothing to do with him."


    Willie dismounted, walked to Tanleyway''s side, and looked at Tanleyway with a half-smile.


    Everything is an excuse, Willy sees it clearly.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Under the attention of Willy''s strange expression, Tanlivy''s heart was slightly uncomfortable.


    Willy waved his hand: "Arrange my people."


    After all, Willy gave Sandor and Dahn a look, they understood each other, and followed Willy into the camp.


    Under the guidance of Tan Liwei, Willy came to his own command room, a spacious tent.


    "Captain, this Stanley Wei is clearly giving us a slap in the face."


    Dahn, who has been silent all the time, doesn''t look good either.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is targeting Willy.


    "do not worry about it."


    Willy smiled lightly, took two steps in the tent, and then sat down at the table: "The enemies of the Principality of Vata are our primary targets. As for the others, as long as they don''t go too far, just ignore them. Yes."


    "But Stanley has gone too far. If you indulge like this, he will go even further."


    After all, Sandor''s experience is still too little, and he can''t swallow this breath for a while.


    Just now, the disdainful look that Tanlivy had when facing him made Sandor feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Excessive?"


    Willy suddenly smiled: "Excessiveness is a good thing."


    "you����"


    Sandor and Dahn looked at Willy''s indifferent expression and didn''t quite understand Willy''s meaning.


    Willy didn''t explain, and turned over the frontline minutes on the table.


    All of Tanlivy''s words and deeds were ordered by Rickel, which was the common will of Rickel and the other three captains of the guard.


    Willy is very clear about all this.


    Time passed quickly. In one afternoon, the Diamond Six Team had settled in the camp.


    During this period, Sandor and Dan have also completed the assignment of the Diamond Six Team.


    Ten cavalrymen and fifty guards rushed to the front line to station, and the rest stayed in the camp for garrison. This ratio is similar to the arrangement of the Diamond 1 team in the northwest frontier. Of their fifty people, twenty are guarding the camp and thirty are guarding the front line.


    dinner time.


    Willy was in his tent, looking at the frontline minutes while eating bread.


    He has already understood the big and small things that happened on the border before, and what he is still reading now is the analysis of the characteristics of the soldiers of the Principality of Vata.


    "team leader!"


    At this moment, Dahn suddenly broke in.


    With a look of anger on his face, he resisted and said to Willy, "There is something wrong with the food of our Diamond Six Team."


    "What exactly happened?"


    Willie put down the document at hand and looked up at Dahn.


    Dahn explained quickly: "I went to the cooking team just now and found that they prepared two kinds of meals of different quality. Those in the Diamond Team ate fresh wheat cakes and porridge, while What our Diamond Six Team eats is bread made of wheat bran, and there is only soup in the porridge, not a few grains of food at all.��


    Willy''s face was expressionless, and he couldn''t see any reaction: "Have you dealt with it?"


    "It has been dealt with. After I found it, the cooking team redo the noodles, mixed the porridge, and then scooped it again."


    Dahn''s anger still couldn''t be calmed down: "It''s fortunate that I discovered this, otherwise, after the food was in the hands of each guard, if they found out that the food was treated differently, I''m afraid the hearts of our Diamond Six Team will not be stable!"


    Dahn sees it very clearly. The Diamond 1 team is trying to suppress the Diamond 6 team at the expense of infighting.


    "Since the matter is settled, let''s go first."


    Willy didn''t care, as if he didn''t care at all.


    "But����"


    Dahn''s attitude towards Willy is completely unpredictable.


    He knew Willy before, and knew that Willy was not the kind of person who would be easily feared. Now, is he bowing his head to those old guys?


    Dahn''s heart was in a mess, so Willy had to retire.


    When Dahn walked out of the tent, Willy''s mouth curved into a weird smile.


    In another tent.


    "You mean, Willy didn''t respond after he found out that the food was being manipulated?"


    Tanlivy sat on the seat, looked at the guard bowing his head in front of him, and confirmed doubtfully.


    The guard smiled flatteringly: "Yes, Captain Stanley. The guy named Dahn seems to be more angry about this. He made a special trip to find Willy, but when he went out, he looked aggrieved, obviously because of the maintenance. Li''s reprimand, probably because he thinks he is too busy."


    Tan Liwei suddenly laughed: "It''s really surprising, Captain Rickel repeatedly asked me to let the Diamond 1 team must suppress the Diamond 6 team, and he also told me that this young man named Willie is not In general, let me act with certainty, but I didn''t expect that he could endure so much..."


    The guard laughed dryly with him, but did not speak.


    "Very good." Tanlivy said again, "Go and report everything here to Captain Rickel."


    "Yes."


    The guard nodded in salute, and then exited the tent.


    "Willi?"


    Tanleyway smiled, then his eyes suddenly turned cold.


    ����


    "You mean, Verina boy, he chose to tolerate our two provocations?"


    Rickel, who was sitting in the seat, suddenly got up with a funny look.


    "Yes, Captain Rickel."


    The guard replied respectfully.


    Like Tanlive, Rickel laughed out loud when he heard the news, obviously not expecting Willy''s reaction.


    If Bamos finds out about this, I''m afraid he will be so angry that he will jump up and down?


    Rickel waved his hand and instructed, "Tell Tanlivy to let him not go too far, or Master Balmos'' face will not look good."


    "Yes."


    The guard responded.

 Chapter 83： fight

    Two days later, at night.


    The front line of the Northwest Defense Line.


    Wooden fences and barbed wire are intertwined to form a long border line.


    Behind the border line, there are guards standing guard and patrolling back and forth, always alerting the Principality of Vata to any enemies that may appear at any time.


    At this time, Sandor, like Willy, was in the tent of the front line, looking at the front line minutes.


    Willy left a part of the manpower behind the camp, which was managed by Dahn, and Sandor was in charge of the frontline manpower.


    Sandor was not in a good mood. He just came to the northwest defense line two days ago, and he was disgraced by Tanliwei. Captain Willy''s performance also made him feel very aggrieved. As a new member of Bamos, he These people should not be afraid of power and forge ahead, but Willy has been patient.


    However, as a qualified subordinate, Sandor chose to follow Willy''s will.


    Even though Tanleyway came to the front line of the frontier defense yesterday and suppressed the Diamond 6 team in all aspects, Sandor still held back his temper and didn''t beat the guy.


    Of course, even if he wanted to beat him up, Sandor was no match for Stanley Way. Tanlivy has the strength of an intermediate knight attendant, while Sandor is only a junior knight attendant. Although Sandor thinks that he will surpass Stanley Way sooner or later, at least for now, he can''t beat Stanley Way.


    "Is Captain Sandor still busy?"


    Without any announcement, Tanlivy lifted the curtain and walked in.


    Sandor frowned subconsciously. Now he is inexplicably upset when he sees Tanleyway''s feminine face.


    "Captain Stanleyway, is there anything? If there is nothing important, please don''t disturb my work."


    Sandor''s tone was very cold, without the slightest hint of politeness.


    Tan Liwei didn''t care, he laughed: "Of course there is something, but nothing, how can I come back to disturb you? That''s it, regarding the patrol, I hope to change the time off system."


    Sandor glanced at Stanley, but didn''t look at him.


    Tan Liwei didn''t care about Sandor''s impatience, and said to himself: "You know, the veterans of the Diamond 1 team have been on the front line for too long, and there was a large-scale fight a few days ago, everyone. They are all tired. And the Diamond Six, all recruits. So, I hope that the Diamond One patrol at night will be cancelled, and the Diamond Six will be solely responsible for it.��


    "In this case, it will not only give us a chance to recuperate, but also give us a chance to exercise for the Diamond No. 6 team. What do you think?"


    Although Tanleyway''s tone was negotiating, there was a hint of ridicule.


    "Unreasonable request."


    Sandor responded directly: "I wouldn''t agree."


    Sandor is not a fool, so if he compromises, his prestige in the Diamond Six Team will be lost.


    Tan Liwei was not angry when he saw Sandor''s refusal, but continued: "Don''t be so stingy, we must focus on the overall situation, the first diamond team has much richer combat experience than the sixth diamond team, as long as the diamond first team rests. , then the pressure on the northwest defense line will be greatly reduced, which is also a good thing for your Diamond Six Team."


    "Please go out!"


    Sandor looked directly at Stanley, his eyes full of anger that couldn''t be vented.


    Seeing this, Tanliwei smiled in his heart. He also knew that Sandor would not agree to such a request. He did so to a greater extent to disgust Sandor.


    "All right����"


    Tanleyway shook his head and was about to walk out of the tent when he suddenly heard a commotion outside.


    "The enemy of the Principality of Vata has attacked again!"


    The sentries outside were already shouting loudly.


    Sandor''s expression changed, he got up quickly, gave Tanliway a cold look, and then walked out.


    Tanleyway seemed to be used to it, and he didn''t seem anxious at all.


    "Diamond Six is ??ready for battle!"


    Sandor walked to the sideline and saw from a distance that there were about 60 enemy troops, which was quite a lot.


    He jumped on his horse and shouted to the guards of Diamond Six.


    "Leave ten guards, and the rest, attack with me!"


    Sandor has experienced various targeted exercises since he was a child, and is very familiar with combat and actual combat, so he is not panicked in the face of this situation.


    "Tanleyway, haven''t you ordered the Diamond Team to attack?"


    Looking at Stanley Way who just came out of the tent, Sandor asked.


    Tanleyway didn''t delay: "You strike first, and I''ll send the Diamond Team to follow right away."


    Sandor hesitated for a while, but finally believed in Tanlivy''s words. He believed that Tanlivy would not be sloppy in this kind of thing.


    "go!"


    Sandor took the members of the Diamond Six Team directly out of the line of defense.


    Looking at Sandor''s back, a trace of contempt appeared in Tanlivy''s eyes.


    "Throw the stones!"


    Sandor issued a battle order.


    Clap clap clap!


    Following Sandor''s order, the guards of Diamond Six began to pick up the stones on the ground and throw them.


    Now is a special period. Although the time for confrontation has come, the war has not really started, so when you make a move, you must exercise restraint . Coupled with the need to save war resources, the bows and crossbows used in long-range attacks have not yet appeared on the battlefield.


    Even the previous two hundred-person battles were only melee battles, and both sides consciously did not use long-range lethal weapons.


    The soldiers of the Principality of Vata, under the orders of their commanders, also used the same method to fight back.


    Sandor was blocked by the shields of the two cavalrymen to prevent him from being hit by stones.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    Sandor looked back, but found that Stanley still had no intention of sending troops.


    He has a bad feeling in his heart, but now that the two sides have begun to confront each other, he can''t leave here.


    "They rushed over!"


    A guard exclaimed, pulling Sandor back from his thoughts.


    I saw fifty or sixty enemy soldiers, carrying their shields, coming back to Diamond Six.


    "Prepare to attack!"


    Sandor charged first, holding the knight''s spear tightly in his hand, and charged towards the leader of the opponent.


    For a moment, the two sides fought fiercely.


    The leader of the opponent, like Sandor, is also the strength of a junior knight attendant, but compared to Sandor, his strength is weaker, and Sandor suppresses him everywhere.


    Although it was only a tentative attack, soldiers on both sides had already suffered casualties.


    "Tanleyway!"


    Seeing this scene, Sandor''s chest was filled with anger.


    If the Diamond Team arrives, then these enemies will stay for a while at most, and they will be directly driven back.


    But now, seeing that the enemy can''t see reinforcements, they have increased the idea of ??fighting.


    When Sandor was distracted, the leader on the other side seized an opportunity and stabbed his right arm directly with the spear.

 Chapter 84： kill

    Sandor groaned, took the knight''s spear in his left hand, swung it down in a circular arc, and bounced the weapon of the leader on the opposite side.


    There were tight beads of sweat on his forehead, and blood was constantly seeping from the wound on his arm.


    The confrontation between the two sides is getting more and more intense. In the Diamond Six Team, more than a dozen people have been injured, and a few people have lost their lives.


    Just when Sandor couldn''t help but want to turn around and go back and kill Tanliwei, Tanliwei led more than 30 guards of the Diamond 1 team to the battlefield. Shouting: "Drive out the enemy!"


    "Retreat!"


    When the enemy leader saw this, he shouted loudly, and the soldiers of Vata Principality began to retreat in an orderly manner.


    Originally, they had been ordered by their superiors to harass the defenders of the northwest line of defense. Now that their goal has been achieved, there is no need to stay.


    "Sorry, Captain Sandor, I''m late."


    Stanley had a sincere look on his face, but when he saw Sandor''s wound, a strange color flashed in his eyes.


    Sandor''s teeth rattled, his left hand clenched the knight''s spear tightly, his arms burst with blue veins, trembling slightly, as if he could not restrain the urge to shoot at Tanlivy at any time.


    "Return to camp!"


    Sandor finally held back. He gave a cold drink and said to his deputy, "Count the number of casualties, and then send someone to report to Captain Willy!"


    At this time, it was late at night, and Willy had already rested in the camp at the rear.


    "Captain, there is a battle report from the northwest border."


    Dahn''s voice came from outside the tent.


    "Come in."


    Willy didn''t sleep deeply, so he woke up with a little movement.


    He was wearing a normal suit, not wearing armor.


    With Willy''s permission, Dahn hurried into the tent.


    His face was ashen, as if restraining his emotions.


    "what happened?"


    Willy still asked calmly.


    Dahn pursed his lips, and after a moment of silence, he would respond: "Just half an hour ago, a group of sneak attack soldiers came from the Principality of Vata, about fifty or sixty in number. Sandor led our Diamond Six Team. The men returned fire, and as a result, twelve were wounded and six were killed."


    "What about the Diamond Team?"


    Willie''s voice was low.


    When asked this question, Dahn clenched his fists: "The Diamond 1 team didn''t participate in the battle at all, and Tanleyway only sent someone to arrive at the end of the battle."


    "This bastard..." Dahn could not wait to cut off Tanliwei directly, "and killed six of our brothers! We have just arrived at the front line, so..."


    Willy waved his hand and stood up suddenly.


    "it''s time����"


    Willy began to put light armor on his body.


    "When is it? Besides, you are going to..."


    Dahn didn''t understand what Willie meant.


    A cold light flashed in Willy''s eyes: "It''s time to kill."


    Dahn was stunned for a moment: "Murder?"


    "Call ten cavalry, let''s go to the front together!"


    Willy gave the order.


    Dahn''s eyes flashed with surprise, and then he looked excited: "Yes!"


    Under the darkness of the night, more than a dozen figures on horseback rushed to the front line camp.


    Frontline camp, inside a tent.


    "Tanleyway, you must give me an explanation for this matter!"


    Sandor''s arm was already bandaged, and two adjutants followed him, staring hatefully at Tanlivy in front of him.


    Two adjutants followed behind Tanleyway, with frivolous expressions.


    "Captain Sandor, I really need to apologize to you for this matter. It''s all because our Diamond Team is too slow."


    Tan Liwei looked distressed: "These people are too lax, I can''t even command. In the future, I will definitely practice these **** more, and I won''t let this kind of thing happen again."


    "Then what about the six brothers who died in the sixth team?"


    Sandor asked sharply.


    "I''m sorry..." Tanleyway shook his head, "However, on the battlefield, how could there be no deaths?"


    "you����"


    Sandor stood up abruptly and was about to throw a punch when he suddenly heard a voice from outside.


    "Captain Willy is here!"


    Sandor''s expression and the adjutant behind him were shocked.


    On the other hand, Tanliwei frowned: "Is this guy here to hold you accountable?"


    However, Tanliwei immediately dismissed the idea. Willy''s performance was too cowardly before, and it is very unlikely that he will be held accountable.


    Moreover, even if he really intends to punish himself, he must get Riker''s permission, and he is Riker''s.


    Thinking of this, Tanliway sighed in relief.


    The curtain of the tent was lifted, and Willy walked into the tent, accompanied by Dahn.


    "team leader!"


    Sandor and his two deputies hurriedly bowed to Willy.


    Willie nodded slightly.


    "Captain Willy."


    Tanleyway also nodded slightly, but there was not much respect in his tone.


    Willie glanced at Stanley and smiled lightly.


    Tanleyway''s heart skipped a beat, and the smile made him a little uneasy.


    "Captain, things on the front line..."


    Sandor said, but Willy stopped him.


    Willy patted Sandor on the shoulder: "You did the right thing, but you still need to accumulate some combat experience. The responsibility is not on you, but on others."


    When Tanliwei saw this, he also saw that Willy was doing a bad deed, but he was not particularly panicked, after all, Rickel was behind him.


    "It''s all my fault this time I promise that this will not happen next time."


    Stanley took a step forward and said a scene sentence.


    Willy smiled and waved his fingers: "No, there is no next time."


    "Ok?"


    Stanley was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t react.


    However, Willy suddenly raised his foot and kicked Tanliwei''s abdomen.


    The physique of 3.7 is vividly displayed at this moment.


    Bang!


    Before Tanliwei could react, he only felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, and his breathing stopped for a while.


    The table shattered in response, and Tanliwei was about to let out a scream, but he felt a fishy throat, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Quiet, only the sound of breathing remained in the tent.


    Sandor and Dahn looked at each other in surprise, and both could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    The captain, who has been patient for a long time, actually broke out at this moment! And the shots are resolute!


    The hearts of the two were suddenly relieved, and the shadows in their hearts dissipated in an instant.


    "you����"


    Tanliwei covered his abdomen, crouched down on his knees, blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and panic appeared in his eyes for the first time when he looked at Willy.


    He never imagined that this seemingly harmless young man would be so powerful.


    "You hurt me so much, Lord Rickel will definitely hold you accountable!"


    Tanleyway was dizzy for a while, and he began to speak impatiently.


    "Hurt you?"


    Willy didn''t mind, but instead laughed.


    "No... I''m going to kill you."


    The smile tightened, and Willy''s voice exploded in Tanlivy''s ear.

 Chapter 85： cost

    Stanleyway could hardly believe his ears.


    What is that fellow Willie talking about? ! He said he was going to kill himself!


    "I am the subordinate of Lord Rickel, you have no right to deal with me!"


    Tan Liwei was really panicked this time. The coward who had been patient and endured, actually wanted to kill himself at this moment. And looking at his eyes, it seems to be coming for real.


    It was only then that Stanley realized that he was playing too big.


    "Rickel can''t control me. Besides, I didn''t kill you for personal vendetta. You delayed the fighter plane, which was originally a capital crime. I will tell the truth to Lord Kress afterwards."


    Willy showed his snow-white teeth, but in Tanlivy''s eyes, he looked cold and cold.


    Tan Liwei finally understood at this moment, it turned out that the previous Willy, he had been pretending, he was not afraid of Lord Rickel at all, nor did he give himself face.


    He is just waiting for a chance! Wait for a chance to kill yourself reasonably and stomp the face of Lord Rickel into the dirt!


    "You can''t do that!"


    An adjutant of Stanley Way was still a little confused about reality. Perhaps Rickel gave him inexplicable confidence. He stepped forward and looked like he wanted to protect Stanley Way.


    "Eat shit, rubbish!"


    Willy didn''t say anything yet, Dahn stepped forward and punched the adjutant in the face.


    There was a cracking sound, and the adjutant was directly slapped by Dan in a semicircle, and his face slammed into the corner of the table. Then he slid to the ground slowly, making no more sound, just blood flowing from under his face close to the ground.


    At this moment, Dahn almost wanted to exclaim happily!


    Although he is a man of few words, it does not mean that he has no emotions. Now, not only has the previous depression swept away, but he also feels an unprecedented ease.


    Dahn was very fortunate that he became Willy''s subordinate. It''s really cool to follow a captain who is patient, wise, and decisive and ruthless.


    Sandor''s heart boiled when he saw this. He regretted that his shot was too slow just now, so he could only stare at the other adjutant. Once he found any outrageous actions, he would beat him up.


    However, Sandor was disappointed, and the remaining adjutant didn''t dare to move after seeing the fate of Tanlivy and the unconscious guy.


    "Captain Willy, you really can''t do this, Lord Rickel won''t let you go, no!"


    Tanliwei was already incoherent. He endured the severe pain in his body and was still trying to intimidate Willy with Rickel''s name.


    Willy laughed: "It doesn''t matter, I won''t let him go! Dahn, Sandor, **** this guy to the open space outside, and then gather everyone in the camp, whether it''s Diamond Six or Diamond One. Everyone from the team must be present, and I will execute this guy in public!"


    "Yes!"


    Sandor and Dahn''s voices were so excited that they almost broke.


    "You can''t do that!"


    Tanleyway''s body was already trembling. He wanted to say something, but Sandor, who seized the opportunity, punched him.


    "Shut your stinky mouth!"


    Sandor threw two punches in a row, and Tanlivy''s jaw was directly shattered, and he could only make a whimpering sound.


    ten minutes.


    The camp grounds.


    Except for the guards who are still stationed at key positions, almost everyone has arrived here.


    Just now, they were summoned, and the reason for the summons was Willy, the captain of the sixth diamond team, to kill the vice-captain of the first diamond team, Tanley Wei, for the reason of delaying the fighter plane!


    When they heard the news, the guards of the Diamond Six Team almost cheered.


    It was because this **** deliberately delayed the dispatch time that six brothers in a team died and twelve were injured.


    Originally, they were still immersed in sadness, but after hearing the news, they were all excited.


    Before, everyone thought that they had followed a captain who had no guts, but now it seems that Captain Willy is decisive and respectful.


    The members of the Diamond 6 team were in a good mood, but the members of the Diamond 1 team were a little frightened.


    Although the vice-captain was about to be executed, none of them dared to speak out. Instead, one by one was extremely nervous, for fear that Willy would be further held accountable and punished on their heads.


    It doesn''t matter loyalty, because the one who shot their commander is not an outsider, but a higher-level commander who is also a member of the Diamond Guard.


    The guards who were called to watch the execution formed two circles one after the other. Most of the people in the front row were members of the Sixth Diamond Team, especially those wounded guards wrapped in gauze. They almost stood in front of Tanliwei. The members of the Diamond 1 team instinctively stood in the back row.


    At this time, Tanliwei was **** with ropes and crouched on the ground. His face was covered in blood, his hair was disheveled, and he was still struggling.


    Just standing behind him, Sandor holding a spear, tugging at his hair, preventing him from moving easily.


    In front of Tanliway, a bonfire was burning, showing his tragic face in front of everyone.


    The wood was burning and bursting, and in the empty camp, no one made a sound.


    "Everyone."


    In the silent atmosphere, Willy walked into the crowd, with a majestic voice in his voice: "We went to the dangerous front line in order to repel the enemy and defend the homeland behind us. And Tanliwei, but still here. Such a despicable method at a critical moment, for the petty profit of some people, to bury the lives of brothers for no reason."


    "I can''t forgive this kind of person. I will use his life to give everyone an explanation. Even if Lord Kress wants to hold me accountable afterwards, I will not be afraid."


    The righteous words that Willy said.


    In fact, Kress could not be held accountable at all. He did something right in this matter, and Kress himself was a little disliked by Rickel, plus he was the core team of the new Bamos force, he would not blame himself at all, at most verbally reprimanded , these Willys are calculated very clearly.


    The reason why I say this is to take advantage of this good opportunity to unite the hearts of the Diamond Six Team.


    The opportunity to trade human life should not be wasted casually.


    Sure enough, as soon as Willy''s voice fell, many people showed excitement.


    Willy stopped being verbose, and ordered Sandor directly, "Execution."


    After Tanleyway heard this voice, he almost struggled frantically.


    But Sandor didn''t give him a chance to continue to perform at all, and he couldn''t wait any longer.


    After receiving Willy''s order, he stepped on Tanlivy''s shoulder with his right foot and charged the spear back with his left hand.


    Pfft!


    The spear in Sandor''s hand was dispatched as quickly as a poisonous snake, and under everyone''s attention, it directly pierced Tanlivy''s head!

 Chapter 86： Disposition of Kress

    Tanleyway''s jaw was shattered, and he didn''t even let out a whimper, and the body collapsed directly to the ground.


    Sandor pulled out the spear, and a blood hole opened in the center of Tanlivy''s head.


    The dark red blood and gray brains kept flowing out from the blood hole.


    "Go away!"


    Seeing this, Dahn took a step forward and said to the crowd.


    After receiving the order, the guards of the Diamond 6 team took a deep look at Tanlivy''s body before leaving slowly.


    And the guards of the Diamond 1 team have long since disappeared.


    "Captain, what to do with his body?"


    At this time, Sandor and Dahn were both loyal to Willy from the bottom of their hearts.


    Willy thought for a while, then said slowly: "Cut off his head and pack it up. I''ll take it to see Commander Kress and Rickel tomorrow."


    "By the way, the matter of restraining everyone and beheading Stanley Way, don''t spread to Rickel''s ears yet."


    Sandor and Dahn swallowed instinctively. They didn''t expect Willy to go head-to-head with Rickel.


    "Yes."


    However, the two of them didn''t say much, just quietly chose to execute the order.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Rickel and Wieburn walked towards Kress''s office tent together.


    Lord Baron has come with new instructions. The two people who are currently stationed in the task are not heavy, they must listen to Lord Baron''s will.


    As for the rest of the guard captains, they have to return here one after another within today and listen to Lord Baron''s next instructions.


    Rickel was in a good mood at this time.


    When Willy came to the border defense line, he thought it would be a difficult role, knowing that young people always like to stand out, do not listen to orders, and like to steal the limelight from the elderly.


    But when Willy came here, Rickel found that this little guy was too sensible, respecting his seniors, and being polite and humble.


    Even though he kept stumbling him, he was still calm.


    Just last night, Tanleyway killed six people in the Diamond Team. He was still able to hold on, and he hasn''t come up with his own theory yet.


    Seeing such a young man being so honest in front of him, Rickel felt that he was going too far.


    "Rickel, put away your careful thoughts, Willy is a man of Master Balmos, and a person highly valued by Lord Baron, don''t overdo it."


    Wieburn, who was walking beside Rickel, gave Rickel a cold look.


    Although he didn''t know what happened between the Diamond 1 team and the Diamond 6 team, but looking at the state of Rickel these two days, he also knew that Rickel was very smooth when suppressing Willy, and it went so smoothly for him Are a little floating.


    "Ah����"


    When Rickel heard this, he just sneered and didn''t answer.


    When the two entered Kress'' tent, they found that Kress was already waiting.


    "What new order does Lord Baron have this time?"


    Wieburn sat below Kress and asked.


    Rickel also sat down casually, expressionless.


    "If there is not too much time error, within ten days, the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Wata, the Grand Dukes of the two countries, will declare war at the same time."


    Kress'' voice was very soft, but Wieburn and Rickel''s eyes twitched at the same time.


    Finally, the official battle is about to begin.


    "Although we are not the main battlefield, there is also the possibility of being destroyed, so everyone, be sure to complete defense preparations."


    Kress glanced at Rickel inadvertently: "Don''t play some boring tricks, it''s not good for everyone."


    Rickel frowned upon hearing this, but didn''t say much.


    "The defense lines at all positions must be well arranged, and no vacancies or omissions should be left. At this time, no single mistake is allowed."


    Kress added.


    "understood."


    Wieburn nodded solemnly.


    The three were talking, but suddenly there was a message from the guards, and Willy, the captain of the Sixth Diamond Team, was waiting outside the door.


    "Let him in."


    Because Willy was in the northwest defense line and the distance was far away, Kress originally planned to make a document and send it to Willy, but he didn''t expect Willy to come back here.


    I saw Willy fully armed, carrying a wrapped square object in his hand, which should be a box.


    "Commander Kress, I want to tell you something."


    Willie and Wieburn greeted each other, then said to Kress, ignoring Rickel the whole time.


    Seeing this, Rickel felt something wrong.


    "what?"


    Seeing Willy''s grim expression, Kress saw that Rickel''s expression changed slightly, and vaguely guessed something.


    "Just last night, the Principality of Vata sent another small force of nearly 60 people to conduct a sneak attack on the northwestern border defense line."


    Willie said.


    "Um����"


    Kress'' eyes narrowed: "I know about this matter. Some people died in the Diamond Six Team."


    As the highest-ranking commander of the border defense line, Rickel had already conveyed this news to him last night.


    Wei Buen seemed to have just learned the news, and subconsciously rubbed the hilt of the cross sword.


    "This is because the vice-captain of the Diamond 1 team, Stanley Way, deliberately delayed the fighter plane!"


    Willie said sharply.


    "You are talking nonsense!"


    Upon hearing this, Rickel immediately refuted.


    Seeing this, Kress guessed in his heart If there is no accident, it must be that Rickel secretly used some not very bright means.


    Willy recounted what happened last night without hesitation.


    "Don''t spit blood."


    Rickel had realized something was wrong.


    Willy chuckled: "But the entire Diamond Six Team and even your Diamond One Team are witnesses."


    "Where''s Stanley Way, get him."


    Kress'' fingers tapped lightly on the table.


    "it''s here."


    Willie directly opened the box in the package, and Stanley Way''s head with a hole in the brow appeared in front of several people.


    "You killed him!"


    Rickel stood up instantly, his palm tightly clasped on the cross sword.


    Willy said coldly, "If I don''t kill him, the hearts of the Northwest Defense Line will be scattered!"


    "Wilbur, send your people to the northwest defense line to investigate the truth of the matter."


    Kress directly stopped the conflict between Willy and Rickel: "If what Willy said is true, then Willy will take over all the troops of the Diamond 1 team in the northwest defense line."


    "Chris, you..."


    Rickel suddenly gasped.


    "If Willy is lying, then of course he will be severely punished..."


    Kress''s words were playful and serious, but he didn''t say the consequences for Willy at all.


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly, Kress was favoring him.


    "Thank you for your justice."


    Willie bowed slightly.


    Rickel struggled to suppress the urge to shoot, took a deep look at Willy, and left the room without saying a word.


    "Don''t worry about him..."


    Kress waved his hand and didn''t seem to care: "You came just in time, Lord Baron''s new order, please understand."

 Chapter 87： The Barons trump card and the senior knight attendant

    When Willy and Weyburn walked out of the tent at the same time, Weyburn suddenly stopped Willy.


    "Willi, do you have time to talk?"


    Willy was a little surprised, but nodded, saying yes.


    In Willy''s view, Weibull is a rather special person, he is more like a scholar than a personal soldier captain.


    The two walked along the garrison line along the way to the edge of the camp near the middle.


    "Rickel is a fool."


    Weiburn said suddenly.


    Willie didn''t answer, he felt that Wieburn''s words were not finished.


    "So this conflict between you and him has no substantive meaning."


    Wei Buen pointed to Willy, his expression indifferent: "Perhaps you feel that you have established the prestige of Diamond Six, but what''s the use of it? You think that you can lead Diamond Six to defeat the enemy, and then guard Diamond. Peace in the town?"


    "Is not it?"


    Willie frowned slightly, he always felt that Wieburn was too calm.


    "you are wrong."


    Wieburn shook his head: "Whether Diamond Town can survive the war does not depend on the so-called defense line. The five hundred guards on the border defense line are actually just tools to slow the pace of the war."


    Willy took a deep look at Wieburn, as if in his opinion, what he and others are doing now is meaningless.


    "Then what determines the outcome of the war?"


    Willie asked back.


    "Should you be a mid-level knight attendant, or the strength of a senior knight attendant?"


    Wieburn did not answer Willy''s question directly.


    "Close to the strength of a senior knight attendant."


    Willie replied.


    "So, how many ordinary guards do you think you can defeat alone?"


    Before Willy could answer, Wieburn said to himself, "Ten people, at least ten people, you can kill them easily."


    Willy was silent and nodded.


    In fact, with his strength, even if he is besieged by a dozen people at the same time, he can still reverse the situation with his own abilities.


    "What about a real knight? How many ordinary people can he kill?"


    Wiley''s words made Willy''s pupils shrink.


    A real knight, one person defeating a hundred people, this is not a boast at all. In other words, the five hundred guards on the border defense of Diamond Town were not even comparable to five real knights.


    "I have thought about this." Willy responded, "Although the knights have the strength of one to one hundred, in the subsequent wars, it is impossible for us to summon enough knights, and we still need to use the lives of ordinary people. to fill this war."


    Wieburn tightened his smile and said, "What if you can summon enough knights?"


    "But the only people with knight strength in Diamond Town are Lord Baron and Teacher Ole."


    Willie refuted.


    "The baron is asking for support from Count Rumbar, do you know that?"


    Wieburn''s tone was neither impatient nor impatient.


    "Know����"


    Willie seemed to have guessed what Wieburn was going to say.


    "The baron asked for reinforcements, not ordinary guards, but knights, five knights in total!"


    "how can that be?"


    Willy disagreed: "The value of the five knights should be used in more critical places, such as the city of gold mines. How could Count Rumbar send five knights to the town of diamonds."


    "No, it''s possible. Lord Baron has requested reinforcements. Hmm... at the cost of a snow-patterned deer."


    Wieburn responded forcefully.


    Willy finally did not refute it again. If he gave a snow-patterned deer to Count Rumbar, he would definitely agree to send five knights as reinforcements.


    The ownership of a bronze-level monster in exchange for the temporary loan rights of five knights is too valuable.


    The value of a Bronze-level monster is beyond imagination. Many barons and even viscounts, it is difficult for the poor to have a magical beast in their entire life. Even the earl of Lumbar, who rules the entire province of Daweibull, is said to have a small number of magical beasts.


    It''s just that Willy didn''t expect that Baron Kells would be willing to dedicate the snow-patterned deer to Earl Rumbar, which was something he had always dreamed of. Even if you can''t control it now, there is always an opportunity in the future.


    "Is this the secret order the baron gave you?"


    If it wasn''t for Wieburn telling him about this, he would have no idea that Baron Kells had secretly sought reinforcements.


    "No, it was an order given to me alone."


    Willie was a little surprised by Wieburn''s answer.


    Willy didn''t know if he should ask.


    Previously, Willy didn''t know Wei Buen, but he had only heard of his name. He was very low-key, and there were no rumors outside.


    But such a nameless person would be so trusted by the Baron. If you guessed correctly, only Baron Kells, Ole, and Wieburn knew about the possibility of reinforcements, not even Balmos. After all, before he came to the northwest defense line, Bamos was more anxious than himself.


    "But why did you tell me? This kind of information should be kept secret. The reinforcements of the three knights are our trump card."


    Willy expressed the doubt in his heart.


    "I just think that you shouldn''t delay the practice of Frost Knight''s breathing method because of the trivial things in front of you Wei Buen''s smile is unfathomable in Willy''s eyes.


    "You even know this?"


    Willy became more and more curious about Wieburn''s identity. Is it really just a captain of the guards? Totally impossible.


    Thinking about it carefully, Wieburn''s attitude towards himself was unreasonable from the very beginning. As the old man of the Baron, for a newcomer like him, rejection is a normal emotion, because his rise will affect their status and interests in Diamond Town.


    As a leader, Kress needs to balance the interests of everyone and execute the baron''s will, so it''s normal to be biased towards himself.


    But it doesn''t make sense that Wieburn has been very friendly to himself from the start.


    "Now you know the key to deciding the war, so next, focus on the practice of knight breathing."


    Wieburn did not choose to explain his identity. He paused and seemed to think of something: "Have you not learned the fencing skills of a senior knight attendant?"


    "Yes."


    Willie nodded.


    "Then you stay here for three days, and I will try to give it to you. Lord Ole, you are getting more and more lazy, and even this kind of thing should be entrusted to me."


    Wieburn muttered in a low voice.


    ����


    When Willy returned to the northwest frontier, it was three days later.


    At night, Willy stood alone in the tent used to rest.


    With a thought, the title attribute panel appeared in front of him.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 3.7; Intelligence: 1.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 2.3]


    Now he is a real high-level knight attendant.


    "Attribute point, assign!"


    ??

 Chapter 88： Intelligence is enough

    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 4; Intelligence: 3; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.5]


    Willy''s attributes instantly refreshed.


    The body is strengthened again, but Willy''s feeling is not as strong as before. After all, the improvement rate this time is only 0.3. Compared with the base value of 3.7, this is not a big improvement.


    On the other hand, Willy, whose intelligence value has been improved, has a coolness in his brain, and a feeling of emptying his whole body spreads from the top of his head to his whole body. After more than ten seconds, this indescribable but extremely refreshing feeling disappears.


    The distribution of attribute values ??this time directly doubled his intelligence value. This means that in the subsequent practice of Frost Knight, Willy''s efficiency will be twice as high as before.


    As for the remaining 0.5 attribute points, Willy chose to keep them temporarily. The current attribute points are not as embarrassing as they were before. It is also a good choice to reserve a part of the so-called reserves.


    "The Frost Knight Breathing Technique..."


    Willy is also in a more urgent mood at the moment, he also wants to try it immediately, the feeling of practicing Frost Knight''s breathing method after the intelligence value is improved.


    Willy stood on the spot and began to practice the matching breathing patterns and combined movements. This time, his movements were much smoother, and his tentative attempts were also reduced a lot.


    After midnight, Willy''s progress increased by one tenth.


    "Sure enough, after the intelligence value has been improved, the understanding of the Frost Knight''s breathing method has directly increased to a higher level."


    Although it is the same as last time, only one tenth of the progress has been improved overnight, but the difficulty of the practice of Frost Knight''s breathing method will continue to increase. This time the progress is the same as the last time. For Willy Lai Say it was a surprise.


    "Because I was too busy before, I have been neglecting the practice of breathing, this time I need to speed up the progress."


    That''s why Willie thought so, and it was also influenced by what Wieburn said.


    The current state of the war is not so urgent, and Diamond Town, which holds the trump card, does not need to worry too much about the destruction.


    In this case, I am a little bit of authority, and I put more experience in inspiring extraordinary power.


    "However, you can''t relax too much. At least the defense in the early stage should be stabilized..."


    Now Willy already knows that the time for the war will be determined within ten days, and a tentative big conflict will definitely break out on the frontier at that time.


    He wasn''t sure when the five knights would arrive, so he still had to make more than 100 people under him always be ready for battle.


    ����


    Seven days later.


    At this time, it was already late autumn, and the weather had not completely turned cold. However, a news that suddenly broke out made all the civilians at the bottom near the border feel like entering the closed ice cellar, trembling and panicking.


    The war between the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Vata finally officially broke out.


    The Grand Dukes of the two countries issued a declaration of war at the same time, and the whole country entered a state of war.


    After hearing this news, some decisive civilians and small businessmen who had channels in other places chose to flee the right and wrong places and move to places far away from the border. And those big businessmen who have no channels and whose industries are all over the border towns can only choose to be stationed and coexist with the lords.


    At this time, Diamond Town, Baron Manor.


    "Security in the town needs to be further strengthened."


    At this time, Baron Kells, although his face was a little tired, was not as anxious as other lords. About to have five knight masters to help out. Diamond Town should be able to survive.


    But thinking of the snow-patterned deer that was sent away, Baron Kells felt a pain in his flesh.


    It was something that I had been expecting for my whole life, so I gave it away with my own hands. He could only comfort himself that the snow-patterned deer could not be tamed at all, and it was useless to keep it. This will make the baron feel better.


    Opposite Baron Kells, Ole was sitting on the side seat.


    His injury has basically recovered, and the high self-healing ability of the strong knight makes him look no different from ordinary people, but his face is still a little pale.


    "The order to upgrade the law and order has been issued."


    Ole responded.


    After the war was confirmed, the security in Diamond Town became difficult in a short period of time. Many refugees who could not survive wanted to take this opportunity to go to the border to beg for stuttering. This has led to a lot of vicious incidents of theft and even robbery in Diamond Town and nearby residential areas recently.


    "By the way, there''s news from that fellow Wieburn."


    Baron Kells suddenly held his forehead with a helpless look: "He told Willy that I was supported by Earl Rumbar... It''s really troublesome, I originally wanted to use this opportunity to sharpen Willy, but the effect is now A huge discount."


    This matter is quite secret, only the three of Baron Kells, Ole and Wieburn know about it, not even Balmos and Kress. So much so that Bamos now thinks that the snow-patterned deer is still imprisoned by Baron Kells.


    The main reason for keeping it secret is to prevent the information from being leaked to the Principality of Vata. Although there is a high probability that even if the other side knows about it, it will not specially send high-level combat power to the Diamond Town, but the less people know about it, the better. Furthermore, is through this opportunity to cultivate the following new people.


    Baron Kells has a deep understanding of the intricacies of replacement. After the death of the old baron, Baron Kells succeeded to the throne. He spent the boss''s efforts to join forces with Ole, Wieburn, Kress and others to remove those old guys from the core of Diamond Town. I just didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, my friends around him also became old guys.


    "This guy, Wieburn, always likes to do whatever he wants."


    Although he complained, Ole smiled and looked at Kells with a little admiration.


    After all, now that Diamond Town is guaranteed, the previous worries about the war have also faded a lot.


    When he also followed in the footsteps of the baron and was assassinated together, Baron Kells showed a decisiveness that was different from ordinary people. He immediately gave up the snow-patterned deer in exchange for the support of Earl Rumbar.


    Seeing the look of Baron Naondo in Stormwind Town in a daze, Ole suddenly had the feeling that Baron Kells led them to battle wits and bravery with the old guys when they were young.


    "Wilbur, he''s just too stubborn..."


    Baron Kells shook his head: "Forget it, don''t mention him."


    Seeing this, Ole paused: "Actually, he doesn''t care about that identity. For him, it doesn''t matter at all. At least he still treats you as his brother, doesn''t he?"


    "maybe����"


    A flash of relief flashed in Kells'' eyes, but there was also a hint of regret.


    "Don''t be long-winded. Go ahead and do your own thing. I''m going to prepare for the connection after the arrival of the five knights."


    Baron Kells forcibly lifted his spirits.


    Having a hole card doesn''t mean there is no worries.


    In the face of any challenge, you must be 100% full of energy.

 Chapter 89： did you see my bear

    Outside Fandou Tun.


    "Wally, where have you been, Wally!"


    Veria was alone, running and calling.


    Her heart was a little anxious. Looking at Fandoutun, which was getting farther and farther away from her, Veria suddenly panicked.


    When my mother, Mrs. Shawin, and her father, Lake, went out to buy things in Diamond Town this morning, she told herself that she must not leave the house alone. Even if you are very bored and want to find someone to play with, you must go to Tunkou, under the eyes of Old Joel and the adults.


    Right now, when the war between the two countries begins, the security environment is particularly bad. The town of Diamond is better. In the villages and villages below, there have been many incidents of theft and robbery, and it is even heard that people have died. This is said to be done by homeless people with criminal records who have fled to avoid detection.


    The war on the border made these people want to come here to fish in troubled waters.


    Veria originally agreed to her mother''s request, but who knew that Wally was very excited today, running wildly in the yard, and even he couldn''t stop himself. The soft-hearted Veria felt that Wally was too anxious because he had been trapped at home for too long, so she secretly took Wally out of Fandoutun, and even avoided Old Joel and others in order not to be accused. Sight.


    However, as soon as Fandoutun came out, Veria regretted it.


    Wally, who was already joking, couldn''t control it at all, and he disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. Veria tried her best to chase Wally, but she didn''t catch up.


    The whole bear has changed since Wally followed Willy back from the Pohler Forest. It no longer likes cooked food, it only likes raw meat, and it grows very fast. Now Veria can''t hold Wally anymore, and her speed can''t keep up with it.


    Looking at the wasteland and weeds around, as well as the empty space without human beings, Veria suddenly felt a little scared.


    Her mother''s words before going out echoed in her ears, which made her very uneasy.


    Veria wanted to run straight home, but was worried about Wally. She wasn''t sure if Wally would recognize the way home, and Wally was so good looking that it would be over if he got caught.


    Veria was struggling and didn''t notice the two figures crouching in the weeds not far away.


    "It seems to be just one person, I think I can do it."


    The speaker was an extremely ugly man. His upper lip was bulging, and his two charred front teeth were bared unreservedly. He looked at Veria with malicious desire in his eyes.


    "She should be a child from a good family. Her clothes are all new, not even patches."


    The other is a man with a scar on his face, his expression is much more stern.


    The scarred man glanced at the yellow-toothed man with a look of disdain: "Put away your disgusting thoughts, what we are going to do now is to make money, understand? Once we get money, we can naturally go to women. The most important thing is that the child is **** and asked for ransom!"


    "understood."


    The yellow-toothed man seemed to listen to the words of the scarred man, and answered in a low voice.


    They were all in rags, and they were all refugees from other places. Because of what they did in the town before, the scarred man and the yellow-toothed man had to flee and were forced to wander around in order to save their lives. After hearing the news of the war this time, after a brief discussion, they decided to come to the border. In a chaotic place, they could seize some opportunities to turn over.


    Veria struggled for a long time, but decided to find Wally back.


    She took two steps forward, but suddenly saw the weeds tumbling, and saw an ugly yellow-toothed man in tattered clothes walking out, blocking Veria''s way.


    When Veria saw this man''s attire, her heart suddenly panicked.


    This is the appearance of a refugee whose clothes are tattered, his face is yellow and his skin is thin. His mother said to be careful.


    Veria''s eyes were full of panic, and her body began to tremble slowly.


    But she still forced herself to calm down. She deliberately didn''t look at the man with yellow teeth, then turned and walked back.


    However, before taking two steps, another figure appeared in the weeds. His figure was slightly stronger, and a scar cut across his entire face looked extremely scary.


    Veria knew very well that she was being watched.


    Her breathing became rapid, and her eyes began to wander.


    For a while, Veria stood on the spot, not knowing whether to move or not.


    "Little girl, you seem to be looking for something?"


    The yellow-toothed man leaned up and looked at Veria with a smile.


    Veria didn''t dare to speak, and instinctively took a few steps back, only to find that she bumped into the scarred man, so she moved in another direction. She was surrounded by two men, not daring to move.


    "Don''t be afraid, if you lose something, we can help you find it."


    The man with yellow teeth seems to be very loving.


    This made the scarred man behind him a little repulsive, and he instinctively frowned.


    Veria tried her best to calm herself down. She wanted to stabilize the emotions of the two first and not hurt herself.


    Veria''s voice was trembling: "You... have you seen my little bear?"


    "Little bear?"


    The yellow-toothed man heard this and laughed: "Little girl, how can there be bears here? Bears are animals in the forest! What a naive child."


    The man with scar was very disgusted by the man with yellow teeth. He kicked the man with yellow teeth in the calf, causing him to stagger, and said sharply, "Stop talking nonsense, just take the man away!"


    Having said that, the scarred man is about to grab Veria''s arm.


    Veria had realized that something was wrong, and quickly turned around to flee, but she tripped over the stone under her feet.


    However, at this moment, Veria exclaimed for a while, and she saw a white shadow rapidly moving towards her.


    "Wally!"


    Veria shouted excitedly, and was almost on the verge of tears.


    "Ok?"


    The scarred man and the yellow-toothed man were about to make a move, but after hearing Veria''s call, they instinctively looked back.


    I saw a white bear cub the size of a small wolf dog, staring at the two of them.


    "Is there really a bear! Or a white bear?!"


    The yellow-toothed man exclaimed.


    Not only him, but even the scarred man was surprised. This was the first time he saw a white bear.


    "It came just in time, kill this cub, eat the meat, and sell the skin... No, it should be sold directly to those rich people, they like these rare things!"


    The yellow-toothed man gave a wretched laugh, and then went to catch Wally.


    "Wally, run!"


    Seeing this, Veria didn''t care about her own safety, she cried out to Wally anxiously with tears on her face.


    But Wally didn''t go away obediently.


    Just when the yellow-toothed man bent down and was about to grab Wally, Wally suddenly moved.

 Chapter 90： 6 mounts

    The swiftness of Wally''s movements made the yellow-toothed man''s eyes dazzle, and he threw himself in the air.


    When he searched for Wally subconsciously, he suddenly found Wally rushing up from his side and leaping to his side.


    The yellow-toothed man caught a glimpse of this scene out of the corner of his eye, and was horrified. He had no idea that a bear cub could jump so high.


    The yellow-toothed man turned around instinctively, but suddenly found that the little white bear was about to rush into his face, and a blue light suddenly flashed in his eyes.


    "This is����"


    The yellow-toothed man shook, as if he thought he had read it wrong.


    The next moment, a terrifying and incomprehensible scene appeared in front of his eyes.


    I saw a flash of blue light in the form of a lightning bolt between the eyebrows of the little white bear, and a string of flying electric snakes came out of the little white bear wantonly.


    "Do not!"


    Immediately afterwards, the yellow-toothed man''s jaws were split, and the severe pain spread all over his body, and then he lost consciousness. This wailing became the last syllable he uttered in this life.


    Veria covered her mouth almost subconsciously.


    What did you see just now?


    Wally, it''s actually discharging! It''s lightning!


    He directly electrocuted the man with yellow teeth.


    The scarred man froze in place for a moment, reacted quickly, turned around and ran.


    All this in front of him is beyond his understanding of common sense. A white bear that can discharge electricity, how can there be such a creature? After the yellow-toothed man suffered the blow just now, he didn''t know his life or death, how could he have the courage to stay here?


    He suddenly regretted why he came to the border to swim in this muddy water.


    However, the scar man''s footsteps came to an abrupt end, and out of the corner of his eye he saw a blue sky behind him, and then he felt that his heart was burst alive by the sudden influx of power.


    Thump, another corpse fell.


    The deserted field became silent again, except for the sound of the autumn wind blowing through the weeds.


    "Wally?"


    Veria called out to the little white bear in a low voice, with anxiety and curiosity in her eyes.


    When Wally heard the words, he fluttered his short legs and leaned in front of Veria.


    It frantically licked Veria''s face with its saliva-stained tongue, as if to dispel her fear for Veria.


    Seeing this, Veria took the little white bear into her arms, released all the panic that had accumulated in her heart just now, and cried loudly.


    She cried for two or three minutes, but suddenly realized that there were two fallen men beside her.


    Veria stood up and wanted to check the status of the two, but when she got close to them, she backed away timidly. Until now, she was not sure whether the two were dead or just fainted.


    "Come on, Wally, let''s go home!"


    Veria hurriedly urged Wally.


    Wally became very obedient this time, followed behind Veria and secretly returned to Fandoutun.


    When Veria and Wally returned home, Lake and Mrs. Shawin hadn''t come back, which made Veria relieved.


    But seeing the little white bear lying beside her feet, Veria recalled the strange scene just now, a Wally covered with arcs, and the two bad guys were solved between lightning and flint.


    Is this a fairy tale?


    The previous anxiety has been replaced by childlike innocence.


    "Wally, why are you discharging electricity?"


    Veria could no longer hold Wally, so she could only squat down and talk to Wally.


    After Wally heard Veria''s voice, he made a squeaking sound, and his two front paws kept gesturing something.


    If Willy is here, he will surely find that this is Wally expressing his thoughts, and his IQ is enough to understand and respond to human words.


    But Veria couldn''t understand what Wally wanted to express, so she could only shake her head helplessly.


    "You are such a strange little bear..." Veria began to mutter to herself, "Should I tell my father and mother about this? No, no... I have to keep it a secret for you."


    Although she is a child, Veria also knows how shocking a white bear that can discharge electricity is.


    "I can''t tell my father and mother, but I can tell Willy..." Veria made a decision in her heart, "Maybe Willy will find the reason for your discharge..."


    Thinking of this, Veria suddenly became more relaxed.


    He actually owns a little white bear that can discharge electricity, which means that from now on, he has a powerful little partner.


    "Wally, you have to protect your family in the future, understand?" Veria took Wally in her arms, "Protect father and mother, protect Willy, protect Thorps..."


    Veria was just talking to herself, and didn''t realize that after hearing these words, Wally''s eyes flashed with a touch of human tenderness, and then in his eyes, the blue light turned into a six-pointed star. The hexagonal ring of , looming...


    ����


    front line.


    Northwest Frontier.


    "Captain, this wave of enemies has also been repelled."


    In the frontline camp, Sandor reported the battle to Willy.


    At this time, Sandor is very different from before Although it has only been less than half a month, the whole person has become more stable and mature, the original handsome young man, the corner of his mouth And the side face, there are also dense beards.


    Life on the front line has made him forget the gentle grooming at home.


    "well done."


    Compared with before, Willy has also undergone some changes in temperament.


    Now, he has practiced Frost Knight''s breathing technique to 50%, and he only needs to finish the second half of the practice, and he will have the first ray of fighting energy in his body.


    If it weren''t for the official war between the two countries these days, the small-scale battles on the border became more and more frequent, and now he may have made a faster progress.


    But now, Willy feels more and more difficult in the process of practicing Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique. Because the coordination of breathing patterns and combination techniques became more and more difficult, his practice speed also slowed down.


    With his current intelligence value, it should take nearly two months to cultivate Frost Knight''s breathing technique to the entry level.


    For others, this is fast enough, such as Bamos, who has been practicing Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique for three years now, but the progress of his practice has not caught up with Willy. But for Willy himself, this speed is still too slow. The combination of breathing movements that can only be made after repeated attempts a dozen times makes him feel tortured.


    Originally, as long as you got the title, you automatically have the ability, but now you have to complete the entry before you can get the new title and ability.


    It''s like a player who has been hooked. After returning to the normal mode, he completely lost the game experience.


    Sandor and Willy were talking briefly, but they heard outside the tent, the guards brought new news.


    "Captain Willy, Lord Baron has brought a new order!"

 Chapter 91： knight

    "Lord Baron?"


    A hint of doubt flashed in Willy''s eyes.


    Since he arrived at the border defense line, Baron Kells has never delivered a message to him alone. Tasks that generally involve war are directly communicated by Kress.


    "Come in."


    Willie responded.


    I saw a guard walk in respectfully. He handed a sealed document in his hand to Willy, then turned and exited the tent.


    Willy glanced at it, and the cover of the document was blank, except for a rhombus-diamond-shaped mark in the lower right corner.


    This is the exclusive beauty of the document sent by Baron Kells.


    Willy opened the file and started browsing the contents.


    Half a minute later, a surprise appeared in Willy''s eyes.


    Earl Rumbar supported the five knights in Diamond Town. Two of them have reached Diamond Town today. These two knights will rush to the northwest defense line tomorrow to assist him in a surprise battle.


    This news was only passed on to himself and Kress, the purpose was to avoid disagreements among the guard captains in the early allocation of knight resources. Otherwise, whoever knows the news will rush to apply to the Baron for support.


    Willy is very clear that this is the Baron''s favoritism towards him. The current border defense line has the weakest foundation. The Baron needs a big victory to establish his prestige.


    ����


    The next day.


    Willy and Sandor, along with several guards, have been waiting at the gate of the camp.


    It was not until noon that the two knights on iron armored horses came to the camp of the northwest line of defense.


    "Is it the Selvin Knight and the Dibane Knight?"


    After seeing the two figures, Willy led Sandor and the guards behind them to meet them.


    After seeing Willy, the two of them restrained the reins at the same time.


    "Are you Willy from Diamond Six?"


    The person who spoke was a burly man with a full beard, piercing eyes, and an imposing manner.


    "it''s me."


    From the two of them, Willy felt a huge pressure.


    Whether it was his instinct or the improvement in perception after practicing Frost Knight''s breathing technique, they all told him that the two people in front of him were not weaker than Ole and Baron Kells.


    "I''m Dibane, and this is Selvin. In the next few days, we''re going to be comrades-in-arms."


    Dibane behaved very cheerfully, and did not feel arrogant at all because of his knightly strength.


    As for Selvin, who was on the side, he didn''t speak. He was a tall and thin middle-aged man with deeply sunken eyes and an expressionless face.


    "Thanks to the support of the two knights, we have prepared lunch, please enjoy it together."


    Willy did not hesitate, nodded slightly, and invited the two to the camp.


    After a simple meal, Willy was in the tent, and he began to communicate with the two about attacking the enemy''s defense line.


    "What are you going to do?"


    As soon as Dubane sat down, he asked straight to the point.


    It seems that in his eyes, the war on the Northwest Defense Line is not something that needs to be bothered about.


    "The Lord Baron has given me an order before, and let me carry out a surprise attack on the enemy with the two as the core."


    The two knights, Dibane and Selvin, are comparable to more than 200 ordinary guards, and they only have more than 100 men, so it is more reasonable to be an assistant.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s attack tonight!"


    Dibane didn''t think about it, and said directly: "I heard that in the defense line here, the Principality of Wata has about 200 troops. In fact, it''s just these troops. Selvin and I can solve it directly, but Baron Kells Obviously want to give you a hand, so we will also take care of your face. If you find it troublesome, you can wait until Selvin and I clean up the mess, and then you can collect the results."


    Debane didn''t have any scruples, and made everything clear.


    Willy sniffed, feeling a little helpless.


    However, he was also a little curious. How could a real knight really be so strong?


    Although he had seen Ole''s shot, it was just a simple display of strength, not a real combat against the enemy.


    And according to Dubane''s meaning, it seems that the strength of the two of them can easily kill the enemy army, and there is no need for the participation of the Diamond Six Team.


    "Everyone heard the arrangement of the two knights."


    Willy didn''t overdo it. Since he could win, he had to prove something.


    ����


    night.


    Willy has integrated the manpower of the Diamond 6 team with the previous Diamond 1 team. Excluding the 40 people in the rear camp, there are still about 100 people here. According to Dibane, he should be a battlefield sweeper, so he can bring fifty people to do the follow-up.


    "Attack!"


    Next to Willy was Sandor, ten cavalrymen and forty guards behind him.


    At this time, Dubane and Selvin had already attacked first and quickly approached the enemy''s line of defense. And Willy and his subordinates slowly moved forward after they distanced themselves from the two knights. According to the two knights, this is for fear of accidental injury.


    "Captain Willy, are those two Lord Knights really reliable?"


    Although Sandor knew that the Knights were strong, he didn''t have the exact concept.


    However, Sandor thought it was very strange to hear that two people were going to kill two hundred people.


    "It''s not a big problem Although Willy has never seen a knight''s actual combat shot, but when he recalled the huge sword aura that Ole showed when he shot at that time, he felt that there was no problem.


    At this time, the defense line of the Vata Principality.


    The sentry patrolling at night meticulously looked into the distance.


    Suddenly, a sentry on the front line noticed a bright color flashing in the moonlight in the distance.


    His body was shaken, and after examining it carefully, he found that two cavalrymen in armor were approaching quickly on horseback.


    The sentinel had a strange look on his face, he was hesitant, whether he should sound the alarm of the enemy attack now.


    Is it really an enemy attack? Two people''s enemy attack?


    However, after hesitating for a while, he still sent a signal and loudly relayed to the rear: "There is a situation, someone is approaching!"


    After shouting this, he began to withdraw to the camp in the rear. His shouting just now revealed his whereabouts. It was not excluded that behind the two, there were reinforcements from the Principality of Langton.


    With the cry of the sentry, the entire defense line of the Vata Principality instantly rioted.


    The torches were lit in bunches, and the soldiers in armor began to gather towards the defense line.


    "what''s the situation?"


    A guard captain who looked like a leader looked at the two approaching and frowned.


    Is it the guard who defected from the Duchy of Langton?


    You know, at any time, there are some spineless guys doing things that betray their hometown.


    He was about to send someone to inquire, but the next moment, he froze in place.


    Just as the two were about to approach the sideline, one of them suddenly swung the giant sword in his hand.


    A bright white sword aura about two meters long shot out, and the heads of the guards in the front row were cut off in unison.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"

 Chapter 92： white picks name

    "It''s a knight! It turned out to be a knight!"


    The captain of the guard''s face was full of panic.


    In addition to panic, his mind was more filled with doubts. The war has only just begun, why did the knights appear to fight in person so quickly?


    Aren''t there only two knights across from Diamond Town? Are they all dispatched to the front line? In this way, if there is a refugee riot in the rear, then the diamond town will collapse on its own, don''t you worry?


    You must know that there are also two strong knights in Changying Town, the Duchy of Vata behind him, but they have not yet left Changying Town. The defense lines in all directions on the front line add up, and there is not even a single knight. And now there are two knight enemies in the northwest defense line alone, what should I do?


    "The messenger! The messenger!"


    The captain of the guard shouted hysterically, this news must be passed on to the Baron of Long Eagle Town immediately.


    Debaan and Selvin didn''t seem to care at all in the face of the constant influx of enemy soldiers.


    The giant sword was used as a transmission medium, and the sharp sword energy raged and attacked, and the swarming enemy soldiers turned into corpses and blood rain in the whistling sound.


    This terrifying killing scene has already made the opposite side shudder.


    It has only been so long, and twenty or thirty enemy lives have been mercilessly harvested.


    The archers in the distance had blood marks on their fingers, but the arrows they shot all over the sky were blocked by an invisible wall of air from the foreheads of the two knights. Although it was only two people, they gave people a sense of oppression like a city wall that could not be conquered.


    "You are not allowed to retreat, all who retreat will die!"


    The captain of the guard was holding a cross sword and waving it high in the distance, his entire arm was shaking.


    Under the coercion of the captain of the guards, those frontline soldiers could only bite the bullet. This time, they were no longer going up to send people''s heads in batches, but marching in densely together. Even if someone was cut in two by sword energy, they still Someone stepped on the corpse of his partner and charged up.


    "He''s really not afraid of death..."


    Dibane muttered in a low voice, looking at the local soldiers who had begun to get close, without a trace of panic flashing in his eyes.


    Selvin remained silent, and every time he swung the great sword in his hand, he would take away several lives.


    Finally, after the companions risked their lives at the expense of their lives, someone finally rushed in front of Dibane and Selvin.


    When the enemy guards waved the spears in their hands and stabbed at the hearts of Debaan and Selvin, they saw Debaan shouting loudly.


    On the originally terrifying and **** great sword, a large group of blazing flames suddenly appeared, it turned into a fire snake, and burned the soldier in front of him to ashes.


    At the same time, Selvin also wielded a great sword and brought a hurricane. The wind and fire were mixed, and it instantly spread to the crowd of enemy soldiers.


    For a moment, there was a continuous scream.


    The enemy soldiers who were still attacking at the risk of death completely collapsed. Everyone trampled on them frantically and began to flee back.


    The corpses all over the place were trampled on the ground, and blood flowed all over the ground.


    Not far away, Willy, who came slowly, witnessed the terrifying display of this extraordinary power.


    His pupils shrank, showing a shocked expression.


    "This is... a senior knight!!"


    In Frost Knight''s Breathing Method, there is a detailed description of the strong knight.


    When the breathing method and combination techniques are all completed, the first ray of fighting qi will be produced in the body. When this fighting qi has been tempered and accumulated for a long time and reaches a certain limit, it will change from quantitative to qualitative, so that practitioners will Fighting with the whole body, obtaining the blessing of extraordinary power, this is the primary knight.


    Afterwards, the junior knight can achieve the perfect combination of breathing and combo skills, and then he can release the fighting qi in his body through the medium or directly, so as to achieve the effect of the fighting qi being separated from the body. This is the intermediate knight.


    In the last stage, the intermediate knight will further condense the fighting spirit in his body, and when he transforms again, he will gain control over some supernatural powers.


    Maybe it''s fire, maybe it''s hurricane, maybe it''s light... These are all determined by the attributes of the knight''s breathing technique. Just like Willy, if he can become a high-level knight, he will control the power of ice brought by Frost Breathing.


    However, high-level knights are very difficult to cultivate. Even Baron Kells and Ole are only intermediate knights. So seeing Dibane and Selvin turned out to be high-level knights really surprised Willy.


    "They turned out to be... advanced knights..."


    The captain of the enemy guard looked at his fleeing subordinates with ashen faces.


    With such strength, even if the two knights from Changying Town came, they would still have to flee.


    He seems to have seen the end of the battle between Changying Town and Diamond Town on the border between the two countries...


    After a long time, he clenched the cross sword in his hand and shouted with grief and anger, "Retreat!"


    Hearing the enemy''s order to retreat, Dibane and Selvin stopped instead and looked at Willy and the others who came from a distance. They knew very well that they didn''t need to intervene in the next thing.


    "Thank you both for your help."


    Willy, who arrived here, did not continue to say anything more with dozens of guards behind him, he launched the final charge.


    Facts have proved that in front of the enemy who had completely lost the will to fight and chose to flee, the dozens of Willy''s men were like mad lions, and quickly captured the enemy''s defense line here.


    On the way, there were also some fugitives who were too slow to be caught up, either turning into ghosts or prisoners.


    The final attack only lasted for more than ten minutes before the curtain came to an end.


    Just when Willy was about to do a post-victory review, the title attribute panel suddenly popped up in front of him.


    "He led his subordinates to victory in the first war and won the title - [Junior Commander], with a reward of 0.5 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Junior Commander], the soldiers under your command will spontaneously improve their unity and reduce the occurrence of internal friction, and the battles under your personal command can greatly improve the combat morale of the soldiers under your command."


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 4; Intelligence: 3; Remaining Attribute Points: 1]


    "Is this also possible?"


    Willy suddenly felt like he was eating free food. He was only in charge of cleaning a battlefield, and he actually won such a title.


    "It''s really a title that was picked up for nothing..."


    Willie muttered to himself in a low voice.


    "what did you say?"


    Sandor, who was beside him, didn''t hear clearly, thinking that Willy was talking to him.


    Willy shook his head: "It''s nothing, I just said..."


    "Well, next, maybe the war between the two principalities will continue, but the crisis in Diamond Town should be over soon..."


    Willy glanced at the two high-ranking knights in the distance, with envy and anticipation in his eyes.

 Chapter 93： post war

    It turns out that Willy''s prediction was correct.


    In the following month, Dibane and Selvin, as well as their three other knight partners, also pushed back the garrison in the adjacent town of Long Eagle, the Duchy of Wata, to their own town with lightning speed. At the edge of the town, the entire defense line outside Changying Town basically collapsed.


    Since then, Baron Kells'' worries about Diamond Town have completely dissipated. Exchange of a snow-patterned deer for the support of five senior knights for a month is a good deal for both him and Count Rumbar.


    After the five strong knights returned to the main battlefield, the situation also stabilized, and Willy at the border was transferred back to Diamond Town.


    This time, Willy was greeted by a new identity, the vice-captain of the Guards Department in Diamond Town.


    The status is only under Ole.


    This short trip to the border has accumulated enough capital for Willy.


    Under the special package of Baron Kells, Willy led the Diamond Town Guard, heroically repelled the enemies of the Principality of Wata, and the story of the glorious first war was spread to every corner of Diamond Town. Of course, things related to several high-level knights were hidden away without a trace.


    At this time in Diamond Town, the name Willy Phelan was hotly discussed by almost everyone, and at the same time, his origin was also widely known.


    Baron Kells also took this to establish a country young man invisibly. Through his efforts, he became a progressive image of a high-ranking official under the aristocracy, which made the young people in Diamond Town regard Willy Phelan as their idol at the same time. .


    In this regard, Baron Kells'' brainwashing operation was a great success.


    Along with Willy, the captains of the Diamond Guards at the border were also transferred back, but their identities after their return were very intriguing when they were placed by the baron. For example, Rickel, he became the honorary deputy mayor of Diamond Town, and so did the rest of the people. They were all assigned positions that seemed to have high status, but had little real power.


    At the current border, there are only two people left, Kress and Wieburn, who command a guard of less than 300 people.


    For all this, discerning people are very clear that this is Baron Kells and Ole using strong pressure to pave the way for his successor, Bamos.


    "Captain, this is the latest list of the personal soldiers. Take a look at it."


    In Willy''s private office, Sandor handed over a document to Willy.


    Sandor and Dahn benefited from the opportunity to perform in the early stage of the establishment of the Bamos team. After returning to Diamond Town, they both became mid-level officers in the Guards Department and served as Willy''s deputy.


    "Well��"


    Willy responded, then glanced at random, and placed it on the table.


    Since being promoted by Baron Kells as the vice-captain of the Guards, Willy has clearly found that Ole''s visits to the Guards Office have become less and less frequent, and more affairs have been handed over to Willy.


    This is a process of gradually delegating power, which allows Willy to slowly build up his prestige in the GI.


    But now Willy is not very enthusiastic about it.


    Since seeing Dibane and Selvin''s actions, his desire to practice Frost Knight''s breathing has become stronger and stronger.


    This time, the border finally let Willy know why, under repeated oppression by the nobles, the commoners still choose to live on their knees. It''s not that they don''t want to resist, but that the number becomes weak and weak under the extraordinary power.


    Even Willy is guessing that in the main battlefield of this battle between the two countries, perhaps the winner is a higher-level extraordinary power.


    "In the future, you and Dahn can take care of such trivial matters, so you don''t need to trouble me."


    Willy said to Sandor.


    Sandor responded and walked out the door. His head is high, his waist is straight, the beard on his face has been cleaned again, and the whole person looks very majestic.


    Now Sandor and Dahn have also become upstarts in Diamond Town, and are attracted by many businessmen and officials.


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    Willy rubbed his temples. Due to the delay of too many trivial matters, the practice of Frost Knight''s breathing technique progressed much more slowly.


    According to the original plan, the current self should achieve at least 80% of the progress, but now, it is only 70%. Don''t look at the gap of only 10%, in the later stage of the practice of breathing method, this achievement represents a huge gap.


    "It''s time to return to Fandoutun."


    Willy pondered inwardly as he listened to the cold wind howling outside the house.


    This year''s cold winter came earlier than before. It was just the beginning of winter, and some people were already wrapped in cotton-padded coats. According to past experience, this will be a particularly difficult winter. Nobles and rich people can use the stove to keep warm, but the commoners can only burn some firewood, and the means of keeping out the cold are too poor.


    Coupled with the scarcity of food in winter, many poor people may not be able to withstand the devastation of this winter.


    Thinking of this, Willy suddenly felt a little fortunate. If it wasn''t for his presence, the Phelan family would be worried about this imminent problem.


    Willy stood up, picked up the quill in front of him, dipped it in ink, and began to write a leave letter to the baron.


    Now Willy has no obstacles in terms of reading and writing.


    "What''s the reason... I wrote it truthfully, my knight breathing technique has reached a bottleneck."


    Willy is very clear that Baron Kells will definitely approve this reason. He knows better than himself that Diamond Town needs a high-level knight-level combat force more than a diligent official.


    After writing the letter, Willy wrapped his coat and walked out of the office. Even if there was a leave letter, he had to make a trip in person.


    ��


    Pan Dou Tun.


    "Lord Tunchang is back!"


    As soon as Willy entered Fandoutun on horseback, some seven or eight-year-old children shouted loudly, all with reverence in their eyes.


    Willy Phelan, the name has spread throughout the entire Diamond Town, including Fandou Tun.


    Now when the settlers of Pandou Village go out, they will unconsciously mention that they are the settlers of Weili. Whenever they say this, they will get envious glances from others.


    As the upstart of Diamond Town, Fandoutun, a subordinate of Weili, will definitely become rich in the future. As the first batch of old people in Fandoutun, they will also thoroughly enjoy all the dividends of the development of Fandoutun.


    "Mr. Tunchang."


    Even in the cold winter, Old Yoel still insisted on patrolling in Fandoutun, and he would reprimand those who were not serious about their work, or who were lazy and idle.


    When he heard Willy come back, he trotted all the way, regardless of his old bones.

 Chapter 94： Verias Big Secret

    "Lord Tunchang!"


    When Old Joel saw Willy, his eyes were full of reverence.


    Now that Willy''s fame has spread throughout the entire Diamond Town, as his villager, Old Joel felt incomparably proud, which even made him a little fortunate that he was forced to move to Fandoutun at that time.


    "Thank you for your hard work, old Joel."


    When Willy first entered the village, he found that the Fandou and Xingbanxuegen in Tunkou showed a gratifying rise, the roads in Fandou Village became tidy, and the infrastructure in the village had been completed. Basically completed.


    It can be said that the current Pandou Village, apart from the relatively new buildings, no one can tell that it is a new village.


    Generally speaking, it will take at least three or five years for a newly constructed village to achieve this level, and the construction of Pandou Village has only taken less than half a year to become like this, although it has a certain relationship with Willy himself. , but what is more important is the dedication of old Joel and Lake.


    After receiving Willy''s compliment, Old Joel''s face suddenly became rosy and bright, and his energy suddenly lifted. He naturally held the horse for Willy and followed Willy half a step away.


    "Mr. Colonel, when you were not in the colony, Mr. Lacas and Mr. Finlay from the Duval family came several times to discuss the sale of Xingbanxuegen with us."


    Old Joel then remembered to tell Willy something important.


    "what''s the result?"


    Willy asked casually while watching the changes in Fandoutun.


    Old Joel hesitated for a moment, then carefully glanced at Willy''s face: "Because you are not here, Lord Lake and I, have made an agreement with the Duval family to sell Starspot Snow Root... You can rest assured, Lake The lord and I set the sale price after many discussions, and we..."


    "Speak directly to the point."


    Willy waved his hand, he was not interested in these details.


    As the head of Pandou Village, what he has to do is to guide the direction, not to do all the details personally, which will exhaust him to death.


    "The agreement we signed is that the price of each star-spotted snow root is 30 gold rams. Now a total of 23 trees have been planted and survived. It is conservatively estimated that the income after the spring will be more than 600 gold lums."


    Seeing that Willy''s face did not show any displeasure, Old Joel was slightly relieved.


    Willy nodded, the price is reasonable.


    Although the star-spotted snow root is very rare and is exclusively for the great nobles, its price cannot be raised to the outrageous price of licorice. First of all, its role is to protect the health and prolong the decline, not to cure the emergency. Secondly, it is sold to big nobles, and it is impossible to slaughter at high prices in the face of such customers.


    Willy even doubted whether the Duval family could earn back the cost of thirty gold rams. Perhaps, the Divar family doesn''t mind profit and loss, they just want to connect with the great nobles through Xingbanxuegen. Of course, these are not issues Willy wants to consider.


    "The price is relatively reasonable, and the Divar family is quite trustworthy."


    Willy''s words completely relieved Old Joel''s dangling heart.


    Seemingly thinking of something, Willy exhorted again: "By the way, in recent days, we must pay special attention to whether there will be a small bag under the main stem of Xingbanxuegen, if found, it must be turned into a small bag. It was taken off before the dark green, and what grew inside was the seeds of the star-spotted snow root."


    The time and way of seeds of the star-spotted snow root are different from other plants, so Willid specially reminded that he didn''t want to wait until the deep winter of the seeds were all frozen. These seeds can still be planted next year, which will be an important source of income for Fandoutun.


    "Understood, Mr. Tunchang."


    Although it was the first time that he heard of this strange way of seed birth, Old Joel was still interested. He had already planned in his heart that he would personally watch the growth of Xingbanxuegen these days.


    Soon, Willy arrived at his door.


    As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Veria and several children of the same age, circling around Wally together.


    The current Veria, and then the elder sister of the village, has become the child king of Fandou village.


    "Lord Tunchang!"


    Before Old Joel had time to scold, the children hurriedly bowed to Willy with respect from the bottom of their hearts.


    The parents of these children tell them about the outstanding experiences of the villagers every day, and let them set up their aspirations by taking the villagers as an example, and when they grow up, they will become outstanding figures like the villagers.


    Therefore, as soon as they saw Willy, the children''s eyes shone with light.


    "Willy!"


    Veria jumped into Willy''s arms all of a sudden, and Wally twisted his body and arched to Willy''s feet, drooping his tongue and rubbing his head against Willy''s trousers.


    The scene of Veria hugging Willy made the eyes of several children show incomparably envious looks.


    Willy knocked on the back of Veria''s head, turned to Old Joel and said, "Old Joel, take out the candy I prepared in my bag and distribute it to the children."


    "Thank you for your generosity Old Joel bowed to Willy from the bottom of his heart, and then carefully distributed the colorful candies in Willy''s package to the children.


    Seeing the happy expressions on the faces of the children who got the candy, Veria tilted the corners of her mouth slightly.


    I''ve had enough of candy and so on. These guys who haven''t seen the world are really ashamed.


    "Okay, go home quickly, don''t disturb the rest of the colonel."


    Old Joel waved his hand, drove the children out of the yard, and said to Willy, "Mr. Tunchang, I''ll go first, you can rest well. If you have any orders, you can find me."


    Willy nodded: "It''s hard work."


    After seeing off Old Joel, Willy and Veria walked into the house, and Wally followed closely behind.


    When Mrs. Shawin was there, Wally was not allowed to enter the house. Only when she was away could Wally be brought in secretly by Veria.


    "What about father and mother?"


    Willy glanced around and found that there was no one in the room.


    "They went to Diamond Town to buy what they needed for the winter."


    Veria replied.


    With the improvement of their family circumstances, Lake and Mrs. Shawin are more and more willing to spend money, at least in terms of improving family conditions, they are more generous than before.


    "Willy, there is a secret that I have to tell you."


    Veria glanced at Wally under her feet and suddenly said to Willy.


    "What secret?"


    Willy frowned and looked at Veria.


    Veria paused, closed the door first, and then slowly approached Willy''s ear.


    "This is a big secret, don''t be shocked when you hear it."


    Veria looked serious.

 Chapter 95： Star Spotted Snow Root was bitten

    "A big secret?"


    Willie curled his lips, indicating that he was all ears.


    Veria leaned on Willy''s ear and said in a voice that could only be heard by two people: "Wally, it will discharge!"


    When Willy heard this, he was indeed a little surprised. Wally''s ability to discharge was exposed?


    Isn''t the little white bear able to control himself perfectly, how could Veria discover this secret?


    "I know you don''t believe it."


    Seeing Willy''s surprised look, Veria thought Willy couldn''t accept this fact, and she said in an adult''s tone: "Listen, Willy, I''m not lying to you, it''s true."


    "I believe it''s true."


    Now that this secret has been discovered, Willy doesn''t plan to deliberately fool her. Before, Willia questioned herself once, but she was detoured by herself. Now it should be difficult to hide it again.


    Although Veria is young, she is not stupid.


    Seeing that Willy quickly fell into a calm expression, a trace of suspicion appeared on Veria''s face.


    Is this the end? Will Willy be persuaded by himself so quickly?


    "No..."


    Vilia suddenly thought of something, sat on Willy''s lap, grabbed Willy''s collar, and questioned in a low voice, "Willi, did you already know that Wally would discharge?"


    She remembered very clearly that she was accidentally electrocuted by Wally before, but Willy forcibly explained to herself that it was an illusion. Thinking about it now, Willy''s expression and tone at that time were too suspicious.


    "this����"


    Willy snorted and pulled Veria away from his little hand: "Indeed, I knew this secret a long time ago."


    "Willy!"


    Vilia was furious, her face bulged, and she looked angry: "How can you do this, I''m Wally''s number one nanny! You are hiding this kind of thing!"


    "You can''t blame me, I''m afraid you won''t believe it if I tell you at that time." Willy forced a wave of explanation, "It''s like now, when you tell me this secret, you''re not worried that I won''t. Believe it?"


    Veria was suddenly confused by Willy''s question, as if what Willy said was reasonable, but she always felt that something was not right.


    "By the way, how did you discover this secret?"


    Willy asked a question, and quickly distracted Veria''s attention.


    When Veria heard this, a look of fear appeared on her face, and she whispered what happened that day to Willy.


    "I''m really glad."


    After Willie heard this, a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    According to Veria, if Wally hadn''t rushed back suddenly, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    "Looks like it''s time to intensify the further expulsion of those refugees around Diamond Town..."


    For these people, Willy has no sympathy. Generally, those who want to take advantage of the war to go to the border to make a profit are mostly those who have fled crimes. They are different from those farmers who are unable to pay taxes.


    "Don''t tell your father and mother about this..."


    Veria tugged at the corners of Willy''s clothes with two small hands, twisting her body, and her voice was the same as that of a mosquito.


    If Lake and Mrs. Shawin found out about this, she would definitely be reprimanded severely, and she would no longer be able to leave the house at will.


    "I''ll keep it a secret for you."


    Willy nodded, then squatted in front of Wally and touched its head: "It''s a good job, it deserves praise. However, it''s you who caused Veria to encounter bad people..."


    Wally stuck out his tongue with a proud look at first. Hearing that Willy wanted to blame him, he immediately put on a pitiful look, drooping his head and looking guilty.


    Willy suddenly discovered that Wally''s IQ has improved again, and he can understand even such a complex sentence. Perhaps it was only by combining his expression and tone that he could infer the general meaning, but this was already shocking.


    "I''ll forgive you this time... In the future, you must obey Veria''s orders and protect her and her family, understand?"


    When Wally heard this, he immediately lifted his forelegs off the ground, straightened his body, and kept nodding his head.


    Seeing the interaction between Wally and Willy, Veria grabbed Wally''s neck: "You can understand Willy''s words, but why can''t you understand what I said, have you been in front of me before? Dressed!"


    Facing Veria''s reprimand, Little White Bear chose to play dead and lay on the ground without moving.


    "By the way, Veria, don''t let Wally''s secrets leak out for the time being. Whether it''s his father, mother, or eldest brother, keep it a secret for the time being."


    Willie reminded.


    "understood."


    Veria agreed, and then entered the scolding session for Wally.


    ����


    In the next few days, Willy devoted all his energy to the practice of the chivalrous breathing technique.


    Returning to Fandoutun, away from those complicated affairs, Willy felt that his state was much better, and the progress of his practice had also sped up a lot.


    On this day, it was just dawn, Willy had just woken up and was about to take a shower, when he saw a figure pacing back and forth outside the door of the yard, as if he was waiting for something.


    Willy stepped forward and opened the door.


    I saw Old Joel''s grandson Aden looking anxious After seeing Willy, he quickly said, "Lord Tunchang, there is something wrong with Xingbanxuegen!"


    He has been waiting here for half an hour, because he was afraid of disturbing Willy''s rest, so he didn''t dare to call the door loudly.


    "What went wrong?"


    Willy''s brows tensed. Star-spotted snow root is currently the most valuable cash crop in Fandoutun.


    Aden quickly explained: "Because the star-spotted snow roots may bear seeds these days, my grandfather specially asked me to come to watch the night. I kept my spirits all night to prevent mice and thieves from destroying the star-spotted snow roots. But I suddenly found out this morning that two stellaria roots had withered suddenly, I checked it and found that its roots were completely rotten, and it seemed to be bitten by something."


    Aden looked guilty, feeling very guilty for Willy''s previous trust and expectations.


    Two star-spotted snow roots, that is a full sixty gold ram, but caused such a huge loss because of their own mistakes.


    He didn''t dare to tell Old Joel about this, otherwise Old Joel would definitely beat him from the easternmost to the westernmost of Fandoutun with a wooden stick.


    "The root was bitten?"


    A look of doubt appeared on Willy''s face.


    Is it a mouse or some small animal?


    However, when these small animals are gnawing on the star-spotted snow roots, they will definitely make noises. According to Aden''s caution and seriousness, they must have discovered it all at once, and even said that it is impossible for them to get close to the star-spotted snow roots.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go have a look together."


    Willie patted Aden on the shoulder, but didn''t blame him.


    Aden gave him a very good impression. He is hard-working, hard-working and very serious. After tempering and training, he will be a competent subordinate.

 Chapter 96： Thief

    Accompanied by Aden, Willy came to the land where the stellaria was planted.


    "Mr. Tunchang."


    A villager about the same age as Aden saluted Willy. He and Aden were vigil together last night. When this happened, he was very uneasy. The loss of sixty gold rams, even if he and Aden were sold, would not make up for one-tenth.


    Willy nodded slightly to him as a gesture.


    This calmed the hearts of the young villagers. At least there was no sign of anger on the faces of the villagers.


    "Lord Tunchang, here are the two stinkbugs that were bitten."


    Aden took Willy through the wall and pointed to the corner.


    Willy and Aden walked over together, then crouched down.


    "right here."


    Aden pointed to the ground. The two star-spotted snow roots whose roots were bitten were still in the ground and had not been taken out. The reason for this was that Aden was afraid that he would destroy the scene and increase the difficulty of subsequent exploration of the root cause.


    Willie lowered his head slightly.


    I saw two star-spotted snow roots slanted on the ground. The upper part of the stem and leaves were intact, but they were already withered and yellowed. The lower part, the roots that had grown in the soil before, had been eaten clean and exposed.


    Willy''s brows are slightly wrinkled. The thief who ate the stink root seems to know the goods. A stink root, its main nutrients are all concentrated in the root, and the upper half of the stem and leaves have very limited nutrients. .


    Willy picked up one of the star-spotted snow roots and took a closer look at its rhizome.


    He found that there were rodent-like bite marks on the root of the star-spotted snow root.


    "It seems to be a trace left by a mouse..."


    Aden also saw the shape of the bite mark.


    Willy shook his head gently, it couldn''t have been bitten by a rat, if it was a rat, they couldn''t just bite off the rhizome, leaving only the top half of the stem and leaves, they would eat the stem first Leaves, and then dig out the roots and eat them.


    Apart from that, there were no traces of turning the soil around the two star-spotted snow roots. Moreover, if a mouse really digs the soil, it will definitely be heard by the two of Aton.


    "Ok?"


    Willy pressed the soil subconsciously, and suddenly found that the land under the two trees planted with star-spotted snow roots turned soft and fluffy.


    He scratched twice, and opened the soil with ease.


    This is very wrong. The soil seems to have been dug under the ground.


    Willy grabbed a handful of dirt in his hand and moved to add it, but suddenly saw a small black particle appearing on top.


    "This is����"


    A strange color suddenly appeared in Willy''s eyes.


    He put the small black particle in the palm of his hand, smelled it lightly, and crushed it. A faint medicinal scent came from inside.


    Willy laughed suddenly, he never thought that such a little guy would come to Fandoutun.


    "Lord Tunchang, what is this?"


    Seeing the smile on Willy''s face, Aden felt very strange.


    With such a big loss, and you still don''t know what the culprit is, why is Master Tunchang not worried at all, but rather happy?


    "An animal dung."


    Willy put the small black particle in Aden''s palm.


    "Is this feces?"


    As a child who has been growing up in the countryside, Aden doesn''t mind these dirty things at all.


    He took the small feces, and the faint fragrance entered the tip of his nose.


    "how can that be?"


    Aden looked at Willy in surprise. This small black particle looked very smooth and smelled. What kind of animal feces not only did not smell, but also smelled like medicine?


    "What animal is this?"


    Adon asked Willy in confusion.


    Willy shook his head gently, but didn''t answer directly: "Don''t worry, I''ll keep vigil with you tonight to catch the thief."


    "tonight����"


    Aden was stunned by Willy''s indifference, who seemed to have grasped everything. As expected of a colonel, not only did he not care about the loss of sixty gold rams, but he also had such a wealth of knowledge. . It is a great honor to be able to do things under the masters of Tunchang.


    "By the way, if you dig deeper into the soil under the roots of these two star-spotted snow, you should be able to dig out a lot of these small particles of feces. Don''t throw it away. This is a high-grade natural fertilizer. Collect it, After drying, it is ground into powder and added to the grass ash, which will have an unexpected fertilization effect."


    Willy ordered in an orderly manner: "Also, don''t throw away the stems and leaves of these two star-spotted snow roots, save them, and sell them to the Duval family for ten gold rams, they will respond. ."


    Although the main nutrients are in the rhizomes, the upper half of the stems and leaves are also of some value, so naturally they cannot be wasted.


    "Yes, Mr. Tunchang."


    Aden greeted another young man and digged the land together.


    At this time, the sky was getting brighter and brighter, and the people of Pandou Village had already started to work on the land.


    Although the main plants have been planted, the industrious people of the Fandou Tuntun still insist on getting up early to fertilize and water the beans, and plant some simple and easy-to-grow small vegetables The Tunmen met Willy , they all took the initiative to say hello, but everyone was very curious, and the Tunchang adults actually took the initiative to come to the land. This is rare, because the village elders rarely deal with the specific affairs of Fandou village in person.


    "Aton!"


    Willy was just about to return home for breakfast when he suddenly heard old Joel''s shouting from a distance.


    I saw Old Joel with a thick and long wooden stick in his hand, rushing towards this angrily.


    Just now, Old Joel heard a neighbor tell him that there might be a problem with the planted star-spotted snow roots, and even the elders of the village went to check it in person.


    Old Joel exploded with rage after hearing this. Last night was in charge of the vigil, but Aden, that stinky boy, actually lived up to the expectations of the head of the village.


    If he didn''t work hard and neglected his duties, he had to educate Aden well, otherwise the colonel would think that he had no way to teach his younger generation.


    After Aden heard Old Joel''s voice, his body trembled, but he still bit the bullet and continued to scrape the soil.


    "Lord Tunchang..."


    Old Joel suddenly saw Willy, and then he managed to restrain his violent temper: "I''m sorry, Mr. Tunchang, because of Aden''s negligence, Xingbanxuegen has a problem, I will teach him a good lesson, Then����"


    Seeing Old Joel like this, Willy laughed, patted Old Joel on the shoulder, and motioned for him to calm down: "Aden did a good job, he didn''t make any mistakes, on the contrary, he brought me the Got a good new."


    "what?"


    Old Joel was a little confused for a while, but seeing Willy say so, he also put the stick behind him.


    Aden glanced at Old Joel timidly, but when Old Joel saw it, he shouted loudly, "Specially work, don''t be distracted!"

 Chapter 97： Marmot

    Midnight.


    Planted outside the fence of the spruce root.


    Willy sat on a low bench, looking up casually at the night sky and the twinkling stars.


    Aden, on the other hand, put his hands into both sleeves, wrapped in a thick padded jacket, and paced back and forth. He doesn''t have Willy''s abnormal physique, and even if it''s cold, he''s still only wearing a single shirt.


    Now Willy and Aden are attentively waiting for the thief who ate the star-spotted snow root to come again.


    "Mr. Tunchang, do we want to light a fuel lamp? In this case, we can see the thing that stole the Xingbanxuegen."


    Aton suggested.


    Willy waved his hand, expressing his disapproval: "That thing is very timid. If it was brightly lit, it would not dare to come over."


    Aden heard the words, oh, and then continued to walk back and forth. Only by continuing to move can his body not freeze.


    Looking at Aden, who was trembling, Willy thought to himself, it''s time to build a resting hut next to the land for the night-watching villagers. In this way, the two of them take turns on duty, and it won''t be so hard.


    The weather was warm before, and it was okay to keep vigil outside. In this weather, if you continue to stay outside all night, people will freeze to death.


    The cold wind is blowing, and the moonlight is dense.


    Suddenly, Willy caught a rustling sound.


    The sound is very slight, even the current Willy can only hear a very slight sound.


    The little guy who stole the star-spotted snow root is here again.


    Willie got up suddenly, startling Aden.


    "Lord Tunchang..."


    Aden was about to ask if the thief was coming, but saw Willy make a silent movement, so he quickly understood.


    Aden was not in a hurry, he followed behind Willy and stopped outside the fence. Willy had already entrusted him to catch the thief, Willy can come alone, he is responsible for fighting from the side.


    Willy''s movements were very slight, his footsteps stepped on the dirt, hardly making a sound. Willy''s control over himself has now reached an extremely subtle level, reducing the frequency of footstep vibrations is very simple for him.


    As Willy continued to go deeper into the ground, the rustling voice became clearer and clearer.


    "Where!"


    Soon, Willy locked the position of the sound.


    Right under the star-spotted snow root close to the northeast corner of the wall! That''s where the sound comes from!


    Willy remained patient until he was three meters away from the source of the sound, when he suddenly moved.


    He pounced directly on the ground and plunged his palms directly into the soil. The soil was soft and had no resistance at all.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy felt that he had caught a furry, palm-sized living creature. The furry little thing was struggling violently and squeaking. However, Willy''s palm is like a cage that can''t be freed from it, and it can''t move at all.


    "Light the lights!"


    Willy ordered to Aden.


    Aden was ready for a long time, and quickly lit the oil lamp with his hands and feet, and leaned in front of Willy.


    "It really is it!"


    After seeing the little furry thing in his hand, Willy showed a smile.


    It was a small animal similar to the shape of a mouse. It had a khaki body, small eyes, almost only a slit, short limbs, but sharp claws. Its tail was very short, almost one-fifth the size of a normal mouse.


    The earth drug rat, a kind of creature between ordinary beasts and demon beasts, has no fighting power at all, but it is very strange.


    Compared with the demon beasts, the number of earth drug rats is not very rare, but few people can find its traces. It only likes to haunt in the depths of inaccessible forests or villages or villages where medicinal herbs are grown. It only likes to act at night, and has extremely clever stealth capabilities, so ordinary people can''t find it at all.


    If it wasn''t for Wei Li in Fandoutun, even if the entire population of Fandoutun gathered in front of Xingbanxuegen, they would not have noticed that it was secretly gnawing on the ground, and even if they found it, they would never have caught it Rapid movement underground.


    The earth drug rat is fed with herbs and other plants rich in extremely high nutrients. After absorbing a small part of the essence, it will decompose and catalyze most of the nutrients and excrete it from the body, which is why its feces are scented with medicine.


    Although the feces after decomposition and catalysis can not be eaten directly, they have extremely high value as fertilizers.


    The crops that are fertilized with the dung of the earth drug rat will grow stronger, bear more fruits or improve the quality, and are more resistant to the erosion of harsh environments and pests.


    It is precisely because of this that Willy was so moved after he discovered the trail of the drug mouse. With this earth drug rat, the feces it excreted may not seem to be much, but there is no problem in supporting the growth of half of the crops of the Fandou Village.


    "Lord Tunchang, what is this?"


    Aden looked at Willy''s hand in surprise, which looked like a mouse.


    "It''s called the earth drug rat, a very interesting animalIt..."


    Willy was about to explain to Aden when suddenly he heard another sound.


    "Could it be..."


    Willy''s eyes lit up, his hands were quick, and his other hand reached into the soil, and he pulled out another drug rat from the soil.


    "There are actually two?"


    Willy had a drug mouse in one hand, looking very surprised.


    The drug rat''s movements are very light, and he just discovered the movement of a soil drug rat. If you guessed correctly, the drug rat should have escaped by burrowing into the ground, but now it seems that it should have returned.


    why is that?


    He put another drug rat in front of his eyes for a closer look, but found that the belly of the drug rat was slightly bulging, and his struggling movements were a little clumsy.


    "No wonder the drug rat has returned again..."


    Willie almost wanted to laugh out loud.


    These two drug rats are a pair. In pairs, they do not look for food separately, they act together every time. I had caught the male drug rat before, which made the female drug rat very uneasy, so he returned and was all caught by Willy.


    Looking at this female drug rat, she should be pregnant. If there is no accident, in a month, Willy can harvest a new litter of new drug rats.


    In this way, even if Fandoutun continues to expand, the terrestrial drug rats that are constantly multiplying in their hands are enough to support the fertilizer required by Fandoutun.


    So far, as long as there is no large-scale natural disaster, Willy no longer has to worry about the planting of crops in Fandoutun.


    Thinking of this, Willy felt very happy.


    "Aden, you go and build a small wooden house, pad it with cotton, and build a new nest for these two earthworms."


    Willie ordered.

 Chapter 98： cold winter

    The sun is shining.


    In the yard of Willy''s house, next to Wally''s bear den, there is a wooden den, and outside the den, there are two layers of barbed wire.


    This is the new home of the drug mouse, the den that Willy ordered Aden to place for the two little guys.


    Aden also hung two layers of barbed wire from the outside, for fear that the two earthworms would carve out a hole in the wooden house to escape. It''s just that the craftsmanship is so poor that it looks like a tattered steel ball in its new nest.


    "These two little things are too ugly."


    Through the window of the den, Veria saw two dwarf rats moving around uncomfortably. The female dwarf rats were better, because they were pregnant, they just moved around the corner twice, and then called for two. Voice. As for the male drug rat, it kept jumping and tried to jump out of the window of the wooden hole, but because the hole was too small, every time it got stuck in the head, it would push the wooden board with its short forelimbs to make itself restart. Fall back into the nest.


    "Although it''s ugly, it''s very useful."


    Willy squatted aside, also looking at the two little guys.


    After watching for a while, he turned and called to Wally, who was dozing in the yard, "Wally, bring the basket with the herbs here."


    Willy pointed to the basket in the corner of the room.


    These were collected by Willy before entering the forest. Because they were of little value, they were dried and stored at home.


    Although these herbs are not good things, the medicinal properties and nutrients contained in them can fully satisfy the food of the earth drug rat. After eating these things, the drug rat will quickly decompose and catalyze, and pull out the good fertilizer.


    When Wally heard Willy''s order, his drooping ears quivered, and he quickly brought the basket to Willy''s feet.


    "Vilia, watch how I feed them. You can just feed them like me in the future."


    Willy said to Veria while inserting the herb into the dungeon''s nest.


    "No! I don''t want to feed these two ugly things!"


    Veria showed a look of disgust, and then expressed a strong protest.


    Willy ignored Veria''s protest: "I will pay you a salary, a copper rum a day."


    "Only a copper rum?"


    Veria is no longer the little girl in the tough family before, and now with the improvement of the family environment, her shock threshold for money has also increased unconsciously.


    "At least five copper rums!"


    Veria raised the price five times. Although she didn''t want to raise these two ugly things, she could consider it for the sake of money. After all, my parents never gave me pocket money because they were too young.


    "A copper rum."


    Willy continued to feed the herbs without changing his face.


    Veria frowned and gritted her teeth: "Three copper lums."


    "One."


    Willie was unmoved.


    Veria clenched her little fists tightly, her little brows were knitted together, she seemed to have made a great determination, she just gritted her teeth and said: "Two, at least two copper rams, otherwise don''t let me be coolie."


    "make a deal!"


    As soon as Veria finished speaking, she saw Willy looking at her with a smile.


    Velia felt angry immediately, and when she saw Willy showing his teeth, she knew she was being tricked.


    However, although she was a little depressed, Veria recognized it when she thought of the income of two coppers per day.


    "Two copper rams a day, sixty copper rams a month..."


    Thinking of this, Veria suddenly grinned. The little friends in the village had never seen such a huge sum of money.


    After teaching Veria how to feed the drug mouse and the amount of food, Willy became the shopkeeper.


    He doesn''t have so much time to waste on trivial matters. More time should be spent on practicing Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique.


    Just as he was about to go around to the backyard, Willy suddenly watched Lake hurried back from outside with a helpless look on his face.


    According to Lake''s diligence, he should be patrolling around Pandoutun at this time. Why did he come back so early?


    "What''s the matter, father?"


    Willy asked casually.


    Lake snorted, then shook his head: "I''m going to Diamond Town to buy some farm implements."


    "Everyone is working hard, but the quality of the farm tools I bought before is too bad. It has only been more than a month, and it has been damaged and unusable. I really miss the time when I was in Xiangguo Village, and Ubi could solve the whole problem alone. The farm implement needs of the village.��


    Lake muttered to Willy, "It would be great if Ubi could be brought to Fandoutun, but that guy would definitely not agree."


    Lake''s face was full of regret.


    Willy snorted: "It''s hard work, father."


    This kind of thing is a small problem in his eyes, but for Lake, who is full of Fandoutun, as long as he encounters even the slightest problem in the construction of Fandoutun, it cannot be tolerated.


    After a brief exchange, Willy went to the backyard and continued to practice Frost Knight''s breathing technique.


    At present, his progress is still maintained at about 70%. The further back he goes, the more difficult it is to practice.


    However, because there is nothing urgent, Willy''s mentality is relatively calm.


    He deliberately controlled his breathing and began to combine it with combos.


    ����


    The days in Pandou Tun passed quickly, and nearly half a month passed in a blink of an eye.


    This winter is getting colder and colder. The early winter has just passed, and the deep winter has not yet entered. Even so, the villagers have already wrapped in thick cotton-padded clothes, especially the children, who have passed through several layers all over their bodies and can be seen from a distance. Go like a ball.


    These clothes are very tattered, most of them are cut and re-sewed from the torn clothes worn by adults in the family.


    In this weather, even Willy would feel cold in a single coat, so he had to add a coat.


    "This winter is more difficult than I thought..."


    Willy looked up at the distant horizon, the sky was dark, the clouds were heavy, and it should be snowing soon.


    Although the Xingshan Xuegen and Fandou planted in Fandoutun are both crops that are not afraid of the cold, there are limits. If it reaches minus 15 degrees or even lower, both the star-spotted snow root and the sweet potato will stop growing.


    "Looks like I have to think of something..."


    While strolling around Fandou Tun, Willy pondered countermeasures.


    When he was just strolling to Tunkou, Willy suddenly heard the sound of expelling the villagers and the pleading of a man.


    He was about to go forward to check the situation, but saw Aden trotting all the way to get close.


    "How is this going?"


    Willy asked Aden.


    At this time, Aden was wrapped in cotton-padded clothes that had been repaired many times, his face was red with freezing, and he even had frostbite, he explained tremblingly: "A refugee with a child wants Fandoutun to take him in. ����


    shelter?


    Willie raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 99： boy and blacksmith

    When Willy heard the words, he nodded.


    It is definitely impossible for this man to stay in the village, even if he has a child. Fandoutun is not a relief center, how could it be possible to casually pull in the refugees from outside.


    After Willy heard it, he didn''t want to stay any longer, but his keen hearing allowed him to catch the man''s pleading.


    "Please everyone, let me stay. I used to be a blacksmith with good craftsmanship. I can be responsible for making farm tools in the village. I don''t want wages, I just want to give me and my children a bite to eat."


    The man''s voice was trembling, and his tone was a humble request to the extreme.


    "Blacksmith?"


    Willy''s heart moved.


    It seems that a few days ago, Lake was complaining about the lack of a blacksmith in the village.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Willie changed his mind.


    The man was surrounded by the villagers, and Willy didn''t move forward deliberately, but just glanced in from outside the crowd.


    It was a man in his thirties, with unkempt hair and ragged clothes. Even in such a cold weather, he only wore two layers of single clothes. Even if he was Willy, he would feel the cold.


    The man knelt on the ground, his eyes were full of struggles and desires for survival. He put his hands together, kowtowed and begged to Old Joel and the Tunmin beside him.


    Next to the man, followed by a boy of six or seven years old. Although he was also in rags, he was wrapped tightly. A thick adult cotton coat wrapped him from head to toe.


    This should be the man wrapping his cotton coat around him.


    The little boy looked at everything in front of him calmly, his dirty face and a pair of clear and bright eyes were particularly special. He didn''t cry or make a sound, just stood quietly beside his father, as if waiting The villagers were driven away next.


    When he saw the boy, Willy''s eyes showed a hint of surprise.


    The boy gave him a very strange feeling. There was no cowardice, no fear, no extravagance in his eyes, as if nothing existed.


    "I''m sorry, we can''t take you in."


    A trace of unbearable flashed in Old Joel''s eyes, but he still chose to refuse.


    It is impossible for Fandoutun to adopt refugees. Once this hole is opened, it will be impossible to control in the future.


    The last glimmer of hope in the man''s eyes was shattered, he cried bitterly, and his eyes were full of despair.


    He and his son hadn''t had a full meal for a long time. They wandered from far away. They just picked some wild vegetables for food along the way. Occasionally caught a mouse, it was a wonderful meal. However, as the weather gradually turned colder, the mice no longer came out of their holes, and even the wild vegetables they depended on for survival had dried up, which had driven them to a dead end.


    The man knelt on the spot with a blank expression. Beside him, the little boy gently grabbed the corner of his father''s clothes.


    "Let''s go."


    There was no wavering in his voice, and he was not affected by his father''s emotions at all.


    The man was stunned when he heard his son''s voice, and then kowtowed to Old Joel again: "Good old man, if you don''t want me, can you keep this child. You can do whatever you want with him and let him do more Tired work is fine, he will not complain, as long as you can give him a bite to eat."


    Old Joel''s brows were tightened, and his face was not good-looking. Taking in refugees was something that he couldn''t decide by himself.


    He gritted his teeth and said cruelly, "I''m sorry, we can''t take you in, even if it''s just this child. But I can give you some food. You can go to other places to find a way out."


    Old Joel no longer looked at the man''s painful expression. He turned around to find Aden to go home to find some food, but suddenly saw Willy behind the crowd.


    "Mr. Tunchang."


    Old Joel hurriedly saluted Willy.


    Only then did the other villagers realize that Willy was approaching, and hurriedly bowed to Willy to greet him.


    There was a gap in the crowd, and Willy was dodged out.


    "Are you a blacksmith?"


    Willy stepped forward and glanced casually at his palm.


    In addition to frostbite, there are half-cut fingers, obvious bone dislocation, and thick muscles in the wrist.


    These features are very similar to Uncle Ubi in Xiangguo Village.


    "Yes, I used to run a blacksmith shop."


    Seeing this young man, who was respected as the Tunchang Master, took the initiative to ask himself, the man quickly responded with hope in his tone.


    "Why did you become a refugee?"


    Willy glanced at the child, who was also looking at himself, but still had no mood swings, not even curiosity about strangers.


    "When I was blacksmithing, I took on a task of repairing a weapon, but because of my mistake, the weapon was damaged by me, and I paid a large sum of money that was far more than the value of the weapon, but the man still refused to forgive me. , he is the mayor''s younger brother. He forced me to sell all my property, and even led people to threaten to kill me and my child. I couldn''t afford to offend him, so I was forced to leave. We fled all the way Afraid of being tracked by him, I can only flee here."


    When talking about this painful memory, the corners of the man''s eyes twitched.


    Willy nodded slightly, he observed the man''s expression, and combined with his words, it was most likely not a lie.


    These guys who closely serve the nobles often perform even more than the nobles. Even in Diamond Town, there is such a person, but it doesn''t involve himself, and Willy has no excuse to be a so-called good person.


    The man looked at Willy anxiously, waiting for the young colonel''s decision. Having lost his original identity, it was difficult for him to be contained in other places. Now that there is really no way out, he made his last attempt.


    Willy''s words basically decided the life and death of him and the child.


    "Let''s stay."


    Willie made a decision.


    He happened to take this opportunity to meet a blacksmith shop in the village. He didn''t want any money, as long as he could eat it, it could be regarded as the infrastructure of Fandou Village.


    Next, as long as you find a merchant who does iron ore business, they will be happy to sell the refined iron stone to yourself at a low price.


    In the southwest of Diamond Town, there is a small iron mine, which is also an important source of income for Baron Kells. These iron ore merchants can only get the right to purchase if they have a good relationship with the people in the town office. As the second-in-command of the personal soldiers, Willy can naturally enjoy the treatment of being flattered by them.


    "Thank you! Thank you!"


    The man kowtowed hard, and he was about to faint in happiness.


    Willie supported the man and turned to look at the boy beside him.


    The boy also looked at Willy, he knew that his father and himself were saved, but his eyes were still calm like a deep lake.


    Willie touched the boy''s head.


    "What''s your name?"

 Chapter 100： Junior Blacksmith

    "My name is Eric."


    The little boy replied.


    "Eric..."


    Willie muttered in a low voice.


    He turned to Old Joel and said, "Give them a place to live, and then give them some food."


    There are still a lot of vacant houses in Fandoutun, so they can choose any one they want as their residence.


    "Yes, Mr. Tunchang."


    Old Joel replied, since the head of the village agreed, there would be no problem.


    Willie no longer stayed, but called Aden: "Aden, come with me. I will write a letter later, you take it to the town office, give it to the deputy mayor Beeson, and tell him that I need A batch of iron embryos will build a blacksmith shop in Fandoutun."


    "Okay, Mr. Tunchang."


    It is an honor for Aden to accept the instructions of the colonel under the watchful eyes of the big guy.


    ����


    Eric and his father Rauch were well arranged by old Joel.


    Old Joel is a kind person. He not only gave Rauch and Eric food, but also gave Rauch an old cotton-padded coat from the family.


    After the next few days of adaptation, Rauch finally dared to believe that all this was not a dream.


    In the past few days, under the arrangement of Bisen, a businessman engaged in the iron ore business sent a batch of iron embryos to Fandoutun without receiving any deposit. a small amount of money.


    For iron ore merchants, being able to do Willy''s business is a huge profit in itself. Not everyone can have the opportunity to have a relationship with the second-in-command of the Diamond Town Guards.


    Inside the newly built blacksmith shop.


    Rauch and Eric are sitting together.


    In front of Rauch was a scorching stove. He wore gloves, rolled up his sleeves, and rattled the red-hot iron in front of him.


    Although he is not the owner of the blacksmith shop, he still works very hard.


    Fandoutun not only provided him with accommodation, but also wheat bran and even wheat, which changed his and Eric''s life drastically.


    In addition, although he repeatedly shied away, Willy still gave him five silver rams per month, which moved Rauch beyond expression. He could only use his actions to prove that he was not for nothing.


    Beside him, Eric also held a small hammer in his hand, beating hard against the red-hot, soft iron in front of him. The smooth movements made it unbelievable that he was still a child. The stove burned Eric''s face red, and sweat rolled down his cheeks.


    Rauch looked at his son beside him with a satisfied look on his face.


    While busy, Rauch suddenly heard footsteps.


    He looked up and saw Willy walk in.


    "Mr. Tunchang."


    Rauch got up quickly, and now he has adapted to his new identity as a villager in Pandou.


    Willy nodded to him, then looked at Eric, who was still concentrating on hammering.


    "Eric, quickly salute the colonel chief."


    Rauch reminded quickly.


    Only then did Eric stop what he was doing, and bowed deeply to Willy: "Good morning, Mr. Tunchang."


    Willie waved his hand and motioned for him to continue working.


    After several days of observation, Willy found that this child was no different from his peers, except that he was very introverted, he didn''t like to play, and only liked to tinker with iron tools. As if the stove and the hammer were his only companions.


    The calmness shown by Eric is a kind of single-mindedness that is like still water. Especially when it comes to blacksmithing, his concentration makes adults feel ashamed.


    Eric''s forging skills are very clever, and sometimes the things he creates are more delicate than his father Rauch.


    Perhaps after deliberate training, he will become a true master blacksmith. You must know that a true master blacksmith can create those exquisite weapons, and even in the center of Daweibull province, you can still enjoy the respected treatment by everyone.


    After a few days of understanding, Willy has begun to consciously train Eric as a master blacksmith. Let Rauch teach all his skills to Eric first, and then Willy will find a more powerful teacher for Eric through other channels.


    As a leader, Willy needs to give his subordinates all kinds of special talents.


    As for myself, with leadership and absolute strength, it is enough to control everything.


    "Rauch, teach me how to strike iron."


    Willie said to Rauch.


    Of course, he didn''t do it too casually, but wanted to try to see if he could get a new title.


    When he was in Xiangguo Village before, he wanted to claim the title of a blacksmith, but because Uncle Whoopi never let others interfere when he was blacksmithing, Willy never had a chance.


    Up to now, although a primary title provides Willy with extremely limited attribute points, in the process of practicing Frost Knight''s breathing method, Willy must grasp even the slightest convenience.


    "You... you want to learn to strike iron?"


    Rauch looked surprised.


    "Yes, I just want to try it."


    Willie nodded.


    "Okay, Mr. Tunchang."


    Although Rauch couldn''t figure out what Willy was thinking, he still chose to do so Under Rauch''s guidance, Willy started to strike for the first time in his life.


    Willy is not professional, he can only imitate Rauch''s movements by feeling, while Rauch patiently guides him.


    Eric, who was next to him, finished building one iron tool, and then devoted himself to the next one. It seemed that he was tireless at all. There was not even a trace of irritability on his face, and he kept staring at the movements in his hands.


    After more than an hour, Willy completed the first iron tool in his life - a bumpy shovel.


    Sure enough, everything was in line with Willy''s expectations. When he finished his work, the title attribute panel appeared in front of him.


    "Successfully forged a shovel and won the title - [Junior Blacksmith], rewarded with 0.3 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Junior Blacksmith], you will master the basic iron forging techniques, making you a qualified entry-level blacksmith. ��


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 4; Intelligence: 4; Remaining Attribute Points: 0.3]


    "There is only a reward of 0.3 attribute points..."


    Willy felt a little pity.


    Before, in order to further speed up the practice of Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique, he added the remaining 1 attribute point to his intelligence value.


    So now I have received a new reward, and there is only 0.3 value left.


    "Talking is better than nothing..."


    Willy untied himself.


    "Excuse me, Rauch."


    Willy put down the shovel in hand, said hello, and walked out of the blacksmith shop.


    The purpose has been achieved, and naturally there is no need to stay.


    In the blacksmith''s shop, there were only Eric, who was dedicated to blacksmithing, and Rauch, who was at a loss.

 Chapter 101： Barons New Years Dinner Invitation

    Willie walked out of the smithy.


    The flying snow drifted in the air, the ground was covered with a thick layer of pure white snow, and the entire Fandoutun was wrapped in heavy snow.


    Willy walked on the snow and made a creaking sound.


    The snow has been falling for several days, and as the snow continues, the temperature is getting lower and lower. In order to allow the normal growth of sweet beans and spruce root, old Joel and Lake made a special trip to Diamond Town two days ago and bought some rough tarpaulins.


    With the efforts of the villagers, the oilcloth and the iron frame were built around and above the sweet potato and Xingbanxuegen to ensure that they were less eroded by the cold temperature as much as possible.


    "Willi, look here!"


    Before Willy got to the door, he heard Veria calling her name not far away.


    He looked at it subconsciously, and saw a white shadow smashed directly at his face, a snowball the size of a fist.


    Willy tilted his head instinctively, and easily avoided the snowball.


    "It''s boring."


    Veria curled her lips and sighed pretending to be an adult.


    The little friends behind her all looked at Veria with envy, but they didn''t dare to make such a joke to the head of the village.


    Beside Veria, Wally continued to roll in the snow. Since the day it snowed, he had been rolling in the snow, and seemed to be very fascinated by this new thing.


    If he didn''t know that Wally''s ability is lightning, Willy even suspected that it was the gene of a polar bear in his body.


    "You went to find that boring guy again?"


    The boring guy in Veria''s mouth was referring to Eric. As the child king of Fandoutun, Veria thinks she is obliged to include the new guy.


    But after contact, I found out that the guy named Eric, except for his age is similar to his friends, and his personality is completely different from everyone else. In Veria''s eyes, he is like a boring adult who only knows hammers and stoves, and is full of iron.


    For such a brainless guy, Veria naturally wouldn''t bring him into her subordinates.


    "Well, I went to the blacksmith shop."


    Willie didn''t say much.


    He walked into the backyard and started the practice of Frost Knight''s breathing method again.


    Willy was still guessing before, whether the Frost Knight''s breathing method could get a bonus to the training speed in this environment because the weather turned cold, but it turned out that the Frost Knight''s breathing method was worthy of its name. Even in the icy world, Willy''s practice speed did not speed up at all. Instead, his joints became stiff because of the cold, and he had to warm up several times.


    An hour later, Willy finished his practice and was about to return to his room, but saw Aden finding him with a guard in armor.


    Willy looked at the guard and judged the guard''s identity. He is the exclusive messenger of Lord Baron.


    "Captain Willie."


    The guard bowed and saluted Willy, and then handed a letter to Willy: "The baron will hold a meeting ceremony and dinner in the manor on New Year''s Day. This is an invitation for you."


    Willie raised his eyebrows subconsciously when he heard the words.


    He just remembered that in five days, the world will enter the new year. He was in a trance, and unconsciously, it has been more than half a year since he arrived at this time. All of this seems like a dream.


    "Captain Willie?"


    The guard saw that Willy was slightly absent-minded and called out cautiously.


    "Well����"


    Willy made an apologetic expression, then accepted the invitation and said to the guard, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll retire first."


    The guards didn''t stop, and led out of the yard under the guidance of Aden, mounted a horse, and disappeared into the distance in the snow.


    Willie glanced at the invitation card in his hand.


    The above are all clich��s, which probably means that the New Year is approaching, and friends are invited to celebrate the festival at the Baron Manor in Diamond Town. On that day, the baron would bring his family to a dinner party with the invitees.


    Naturally, this invitation was not written by the baron himself, but in the baron''s tone. It should have been written by the civil servants around the baron.


    Willy had heard of this tradition before.


    Every new year, the noble lords of each territory will send out invitations to gather the senior officials in the territory and some big businessmen nearby to spend the new year together. Those who can be invited by the noble lords are all people with high status in the territory, and it is also an honor for the invitees.


    For some officials and businessmen, being invited is also a recognition of their identity. Some people with intentions can capture some deeper information from the changes in the list of invitations every year.


    As the hottest figure in Diamond Town this year and the youngest upstart, Willie naturally received the invitation.


    However, Willy is not particularly interested in this. Compared with this, he prefers to have a New Year''s Eve dinner with his family.


    "what is this?"


    Veria leaned over and looked at the delicate card in Willy''s hand with curious eyes.


    Willy glanced at Veria and replied, "Baron Kells'' invitation to the New Year''s dinner."


    "Wow����"


    Veria sighed in a low voice.


    A banquet for nobles, that is what all commoner children have always dreamed of. Although the family environment has improved now, her childhood dream has been lingering in Veria''s heart.


    Seeing Veria''s expression, Willy asked her, "Want to go?"


    "Yes I do!"


    Veria blurted out almost subconsciously, but she quickly reacted, with hesitation and hope in her eyes, and asked gently, "Can I really... go?"


    "certainly."


    Willie nodded.


    After receiving the invitation, the invitees will bring their partners and juniors to the dinner There are more people, so as to have a New Year''s atmosphere.


    As her sister, Veria is naturally qualified to be brought to the dinner party by herself. Even if he wanted to, it would be no problem to take the Lakers and the eldest brother Thorpes together, but they would definitely not go.


    In the face of so many big people, they will be restrained and unable to eat, Willy knows this very well.


    "Very good!"


    Veria cheered loudly, then ran and danced jubilantly on the snow in the yard, Wally following closely behind Veria like a pug.


    "I''m going to buy a nice dress in town! I''m going to tell my mother, and she''ll agree!"


    Vilia suddenly realized the problem, so she turned and ran into the house.


    Looking at the cheering Veria, Willy smiled lightly.


    Because of his arrival, the family has really changed a lot.


    This is something to be proud of.

 Chapter 102： new year is coming

    That afternoon, Mrs. Shawin took Veria into town.


    Hearing that Willy was going to take Veria to Lord Baron''s New Year''s dinner, Mrs. Shawin made a budget for ten silver rams. Although she was also very distressed, she also knew that Willy couldn''t be embarrassed because of Veria''s dress. After all, the current Willy''s identity has been greatly different from the original one. He is a prominent figure in Diamond Town.


    When Mrs. Shawin returned with Veria in the evening, Veria''s face was filled with a smile that was even brighter than the setting sun in the sky.


    Her mother, Mrs. Shawin, personally selected a pure white winter dress for her, with delicate lace and hollow patterns embellished on it. This is the most beautiful dress she has worn since she was born.


    She carefully placed her clothes on the head of her bed, and then uncharacteristically took the initiative to do housework and learn to cook with Mrs. Shawin.


    Seeing Veria''s performance, Willy''s heart also has an inexplicable warmth.


    While Mrs. Shawin and Veria were cooking, Willy chose to go out and stroll around the village.


    The heavy snow had stopped at noon, but even if there was a little sunshine, it still couldn''t melt the snow on the ground by half. No way, the weather is too cold.


    Willy''s leather boots left a deep footprint on the snow. As he walked, he looked at the house beside Fandoutun Road.


    As the New Year approached, the people in the villages hung out sun-dried meat pieces, frozen dough cakes, and some other foods in front of their doors. This is a custom in the area of ??Diamond Town, which means that everyone expects to harvest abundant food in the new year.


    In some homes with children, a snowman is built in the yard, and the dough is placed directly in the snowman''s hand.


    Through the setting sun on the horizon and the snow-reflected ground, Willy clearly felt the tranquility and simplicity of Fandoutun.


    "Lord Tunchang!"


    Old Joel and Aden''s cheeks and noses were flushed with cold, and they were rushing home when they met Willy on the way.


    Old Joel grinned as he faced Willy, showing his charred teeth. With the new year approaching, he also felt a deep sense of satisfaction.


    Not to mention the fact that the fragmented village was rebuilt into a more prosperous and vibrant Fandoutun, just thinking of the changes in his own family, Old Yoel really felt the meaning of the word happiness.


    Fandoutun changed the living conditions of the old Yoel family.


    Originally, when I was in the village, my family had to worry about how to survive. Fighting against pests, fighting against hunger, even though there is land, but cannot be cultivated because of pests, life is very heavy almost every day.


    But now, old Joel''s son and daughter-in-law, Aden''s parents, have been in charge of the work on the fields, and they have a sense of peace of mind when they see the mature sweet beans and Xingbanxuegen.


    Old Joel himself acted as the big housekeeper of Fandou Village, and he assisted Lake in many affairs in the village. It can be said that he is now the most prestigious person in the village besides the Willy family.


    As for Aden, because he is valued by the colonists, he is also respected by other colonists. He follows Old Joel all day long, and runs errands whenever Willy has an order. Joel instructed to work in rotation in Fandoutun. Although tired, it has grown a lot.


    The old Yoel family is the epitome of Fandoutun.


    Even if he cast aside Willy''s [Prestige] skill halo, he has gained the respect from the bottom of the heart of the settlers.


    "I was looking for you."


    Willie also took two steps forward.


    "Lord Tunchang, is there anything you want to tell me?"


    Old Joel said with a smile.


    Aden, who was behind him, also nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "Before the butcher shop closes, go to Diamond Town tomorrow to buy some meat and distribute it to the families in the village."


    Willy instructed: "As for how much to buy and how to distribute it, you can decide for yourself."


    The current Fandou Tun has special financial income, which mainly comes from the deposit of the Duval family to buy Xingbanxuegen, and they gave a full 100 gold rams.


    Of the hundred gold rams, 10% of them, that is, ten gold rams, were handed over to Baron Kells. Baron Kells was quite merciful to Willy, charging only a 10% tax. In the entire Diamond Town, only the villages of Willy and Ole have this treatment.


    The remaining 90%, 10% of which is the remuneration of the villagers, has been distributed to each family. The population of Fandoutun is not large, and these ten gold rams are distributed to everyone, which is also a lot of income for the commoners.


    As for the rest, 60% is the private property of the Fei Lun family, and 20% is used as the financial income of Fandou Village.


    Now that the New Year is approaching, it is time to give full play to the role of this batch of fiscal revenue.


    Appropriate welfare will condense the hearts of the villagers and make them feel more of belonging to Fandou Village.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Tunchang, I will definitely handle it."


    Old Joel''s face wrinkled with a smile.


    He originally wanted to give Willi this suggestion, but he hesitated for a long time and didn''t say it. Willy''s talent and kindness have completely won the respect of old Joel.


    "Let''s go, I''ll walk around the village alone."


    Willie waved his hand.


    "Should I accompany you?"


    Old Joel said.


    Willie waved his hand, indicating no need, he really wanted to experience this simple and peaceful atmosphere by himself.


    In the next hour, Willy walked around in the village. He walked very slowly and walked to the village. After seeing that the sky was getting dark, he was about to return home.


    However, before he took two steps, he heard the gradual sound of hoofs and a familiar voice calling his name.


    "Willy!"


    It was Thorpes'' voice.


    Willie looked back, and saw Thorps galloping on his horse with a smile on his face.


    Seeing this, Willy smiled and went forward.


    Thorpes restrained the horse and jumped off.


    "Why did you come back?"


    In fact, this is Willy''s well-intentioned question.


    As a rookie in the Guards, Thorps will definitely not have a New Year''s holiday this year. The reason why he can come back must be the operation of Sandor. He is a quick-witted guy, and naturally it is impossible for the vice-captain''s own brother to work hard in the new year.


    "A ten-day New Year''s holiday was approved above, so I hurried back."


    Thorps also said with a smile that he didn''t feel restrained because Willy became his boss''s boss. Facing Willy, he was still the big brother he used to be.


    "Go back quickly, if father and mother know that you are back, they will be very happy!"


    Willie Thorpes moved his horse and walked towards the house.

 Chapter 103： final knight

    That night, the Phelan family laughed and laughed.


    In the New Year, Willy will take Veria to attend Baron Kells'' dinner, so this can be regarded as the family''s New Year''s Eve dinner.


    Taking advantage of the lively atmosphere, Lecco drank a few more glasses of wine, and finally became unconscious, and was supported by Mrs. Shawin back to the house.


    The three brothers and sisters Willie, Thorps and Veria were eating and making noises, enjoying the beauty of family affection.


    At night, everyone went back to their respective houses.


    Willy was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, without any sleepiness.


    He sat up, shook his head helplessly, got dressed and walked outside the house.


    Since I can''t sleep, I can''t waste my time. It''s better to practice Frost Knight''s breathing.


    Opening the door, the cold wind whizzed into his arms, and even Willy shuddered unconsciously.


    In the dark yard, Wally had also fallen asleep in the bear den. As for the two drug rats, they had already been placed by the stove in the house, otherwise they would definitely freeze to death.


    The night in Fandoutun is very quiet, except for the occasional sound of dogs barking, but it will soon disappear.


    Willy stretched his body for a while, then calmed down, and slowly continued to combine the breathing pattern with the combination of movements.


    After receiving the 0.3 attribute value reward of the junior blacksmith last time, Willy also added all of his intelligence. The intelligence value as high as 4.3 has accelerated Willy''s Frost Knight''s breathing method by another step, and now it has reached 90% of the progress.


    Willy''s movements are slow, and his breathing is rhythmic and steady.


    Slowly, Willy suddenly felt a little heat all over his body, starting from the soles of his feet and spreading to the top of his head.


    Willy''s spirit suddenly shook, a feeling he had never felt before.


    He seemed to realize something, instantly condensed his mind, calmed down, and continued according to the way he remembered the Frost Knight''s breathing technique.


    Willy made a complex combination of actions, and his light breath turned into a white gas in the cold night.


    Bass!


    Just when the last movement stopped, Willy suddenly felt a hot air burst out of his abdomen.


    "this����"


    A look of surprise appeared in Willy''s eyes.


    Fighting! This is the fighting spirit recorded in the Frost Knight''s breathing method!


    The next moment, the title panel appeared in Willy''s field of vision.


    "Get the first ray of fighting spirit, get the title - [Junior Knight], reward 3 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Junior Knight], your first ray of fighting qi will increase in quantity and quality, and you will become the most powerful junior knight in the same rank. At the same time, you will master all the skills and combat skills of primary fighting qi."


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 4; Intelligence: 4.3; Remaining Attribute Points: 3]


    Junior Knight! Finally got promoted!


    Willy''s inner ecstasy.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy felt that a wisp of fighting energy in his body suddenly filled his body quickly, and it soon filled his body. At the same time, the quality of Dou Qi has become more and more refined.


    A wave of memories hit Willy''s mind, which made his mind swell a little.


    When he received the ability granted by the title attribute panel, he had not felt this way for a long time.


    It is difficult for Willy to describe his current state in words. It seems to be a new life, and it seems to be another transformation of life form.


    "After nearly three months, I finally did it..."


    The joy in Willy''s eyes still did not retreat.


    Although for Willy, these three months were a long time. But for other practitioners, it takes only three months to generate the first ray of fighting qi, which is a miracle in itself. Only a genius of genius can do this.


    Just like Bamos, he has been practicing Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique for several years, but he still hasn''t been able to condense the first ray of fighting spirit. As for Xiang Willy, who has directly cultivated to the peak of junior knights and mastered skilled combat skills, it is impossible for anyone to do it.


    Willy took a deep breath to calm down his excitement.


    He stretched out his palm, and his mind controlled the vindictive energy in his body, condensing it between his palms.


    Willie picked up a stone in the yard and pinched it lightly. The stone first turned into rubble and then into powder.


    "Is this the power of a knight..."


    Even Willy himself had a hint of amazement in his eyes.


    My physique did not increase in any way, but after being boosted by fighting qi, my strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    This is extraordinary power, and this is the fighting spirit exclusively for knights.


    "No wonder it is said that the power of a knight is a supernatural power, which indeed surpasses the limits of the human body."


    The promotion of knights does not change the physique, but the way of obtaining power. Mortals rely on physical strength, while knights rely on fighting spirit.


    Willy threw the powder away and clapped his palm.


    "This time there are 3 units of attribute point rewards."


    If all these three units are added to the physique and intelligence, the effect will be nearly doubled very quickly, which is an extremely rich reward.


    Willy pondered for a while, but still hadn''t decided where to assign the attribute points.


    According to the current promotion route, the Cavaliers continue to advance, and what they get is an improvement in the quality of Dou Qi, and the physique will not change much It can be said that according to the information that Willy is currently in contact with, the improvement of physique has no effect. of.


    Even if the physique is doubled again, it is still insignificant compared to the bonus of Dou Qi.


    However, Willy felt that adding attribute points should not be so simple. If so, the physique value would become a useless indicator, and there should be no such loopholes in the title attribute panel.


    "Could it be that certain titles in the future will be linked to physique?"


    Willy pondered for a while, but couldn''t get an answer for a while.


    But he doesn''t bother anymore. This issue will be understood over time. Anyway, he has been promoted to the junior knight, and he is not in a hurry to fill up the attribute points.


    "It was a wonderful night."


    Willy looked up at Fanxing, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He was about to return to the house when he saw Wally''s bear den suddenly open.


    Wally stared eagerly at Willy, his tongue sticking out long, and then arching to Willy''s feet.


    "Did you perceive my promotion?"


    Willy stroked Wally''s head lightly.


    As a mutant that is very close to the Bronze-level Warcraft, it is not surprising that Wally can perceive his own changes.


    "Go back to sleep."


    Willie patted Wally on the back of the head.


    Wally showed some resistance, and seemed to like the aura on Willy now.


    Willy smiled and scratched his head: "In that case, let''s go out for a walk."


    Now Willy is full of energy, full of energy, even if he goes back to his room, he can''t sleep.


    When Wally heard Willy''s voice, he rolled excitedly on the snow in the yard.


    One person and one bear quietly left the house, reflecting the moonlight, roaming in the silent Pandou Village.

 Chapter 104： Arrive at the manor

    new year.


    "Willy, hurry up!"


    Veria stood outside Willy''s door and urged loudly.


    At this time, Veria was wearing a pure white winter dress, a miniature lady''s top hat, a pair of black delicate buckle leather shoes, and her golden hair was deliberately taken care of by Mrs. Shawin. The ends of his hair are curled and curled, and he looks like the child of a wealthy merchant.


    Although Diamond Town has been visited many times, this time is different. I went today to attend the baron''s banquet, which was something Veria had dreamed of since she was a child.


    "Miss Veria, don''t worry, you don''t have to urge Lord Willy."


    Beside Veria, there was a man in a dress. He was a coachman specially sent by Baron Kells to welcome Willy and Veria into Diamond Town. Originally, Willy wanted to take Veria on a horse, but he didn''t expect Baron Kells to be so considerate. In this case, it saved Veria from shivering from the cold on the horse.


    "It''ll be alright soon."


    Willy was in the room, sorting out the light armor on his body.


    Baron Kells'' dinner didn''t start until after dark. At noon, he first had to attend the meeting in the manor.


    The meeting will be attended by Baron Kells himself, who will welcome every guest who comes to visit from noon to afternoon. Some of these guests will participate in the evening banquet, and more are guests who are not qualified for the banquet. They visit specially to impress the baron.


    In addition, there are some barons in other territories who will send messengers to bring New Year''s condolences during this time period. These people are the ones that the baron should pay attention to receiving.


    As the second-in-command of the Diamond Town Guards, Willy naturally also participates in this kind of occasion. Instead of Baron Kells, he had to receive guests who could not be ignored but were not worthy of the Baron''s personal presence.


    Therefore, when Willy participated in the noon baron meeting ceremony, he needed to wear light armor to show his identity. For him, this noon meeting was more of a duty within the scope of work.


    After confirming that the light armor was properly worn, Willy put the Swift Sword presented by Racas around his waist.


    The gauntlet assembled by the Swift Sword this time is a ring gauntlet, which is carried with a sword ring, which will be more ornamental in appearance and can better highlight Willy''s identity.


    "Let''s go."


    Willy walked out of the room and said to Veria and the driver.


    When the driver saw Willy, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    This is the first time he has seen the legendary No. 1 upstart in Diamond Town. He thought Willy, who came from a farm family, should be rude, but he didn''t expect Willy''s appearance and demeanor to look like he served in the past. of young aristocrats.


    "Miss Veria, Lord Willy, please."


    The coachman made a gesture of invitation and led them to the gorgeous and noble pale-gold carriage outside the yard.


    "Velia, remember to pay attention to your appearance when you eat, don''t be as casual as you are at home, and don''t lose Willy''s face." Mrs. Shawin walked from the house to the carriage and exhorted Veria, "Also Yes, don''t speak loudly in front of people, it will make you very rude, you have to listen to Willy, don''t run around..."


    Mrs. Shawin obviously had no confidence in her naughty daughter.


    "Don''t worry, mother, I will be optimistic about Veria."


    Willy is not worried about these issues. Compared with these dogmas, he hopes that Veria will have fun.


    Mrs. Shawin pouted, and arranged the lace on Veria''s clothes again.


    Wally also ran out of the bear''s den at this time, looked at Willy pitifully, and obviously wanted to be taken out by Willy.


    But Willy couldn''t satisfy Wally''s wish this time. It would be very incongruous if a white bear appeared at Baron Kells'' meeting or dinner.


    "Goodbye Wally! If there is something delicious, I will definitely bring you some!"


    Veria''s face was full of excitement, and she gave Wally an exaggerated blowing kiss.


    Under the watchful eyes of Mrs. Shawin and Wally, Willy and Veria got into the carriage and drove towards Diamond Town.


    On the way out of Fandoutun, Willy and Veria did not cover the curtains of the carriage. They and the residents of Fandoutun who approached each other exchanged New Year''s greetings.


    Looking at Willy''s carriage, the villagers all showed pride in their eyes. They all know that Lord Colonel is going to the dinner of Lord Baron Kells tonight. It was a banquet for nobles, something that many people would not dare to dream of.


    The carriage was moving very fast, but because of the skillful driving skills of the coachman and the luxurious and stable carriage, Willy and Veria could not feel any bumps.


    As soon as he entered Diamond Town, Willy felt a stronger New Year atmosphere than Fandoutun.


    The population here is larger and denser, and there are more ways to celebrate.


    In a farming-based society, the New Year is the most important festival of the year. On this day, people congratulate each other and enjoy some delicacies that are usually reluctant to eat The conditions are better, and the whole family will change into new clothes.


    For them, the New Year is more like a collective material enjoyment.


    "Miss Veria, Lord Willy, Lord Baron''s manor has arrived."


    The coachman stopped the carriage steadily, and then opened the curtain for the two of them.


    With the help of the carriage, Veria and Willy got off the carriage.


    "Is this the baron''s house?"


    Veria looked at the luxurious manor in front of her and was a little shocked for a while.


    Even in winter, there are still big trees full of green leaves and a large green lawn in the manor. There are birds flying overhead and crisp calls. With the back view of the attic in the distance, all this is like in a fairy tale.


    Veria was stunned by the scene in front of her. In addition, seeing the crowd of Chinese costumes coming and going around her, she was not as excited and lively as before, but looked very restrained. She looked up at Willy and instinctively moved closer. Going to Willy''s side, he tightly grasped Willy''s hand.


    "Relax a little."


    Willy had long expected that Veria would react this way.


    Veria didn''t speak, she just looked at the people around her secretly, looking very timid.


    In fact, the people around them are also looking at them.


    Many people have never seen Willy, but they all hold curious eyes when they see Willy and Veria walking off a high-value carriage.


    Especially on the hilt of the Swift Sword on Willy''s waist, the black gemstone was particularly dazzling.


    This is a very rare and valuable thing, only big businessmen can get this kind of treasure.


    This young man and this girl seem very unusual. It''s just that the little girl looks very restrained, which makes people feel a little strange.

 Chapter 105： You were promoted to knight?

    Willy didn''t care about these glances, he grabbed Veria''s little hand and walked towards the manor.


    Being held tightly by Willy''s palm, Veria''s heart also calmed down inexplicably.


    There were not a lot of people who came in and out of the Baron''s Manor. Most of them were gorgeously dressed. They were either businessmen near Diamond Town, or small officials in the town or other towns and their relatives. They had all come to give New Year''s greetings to the Baron.


    In fact, according to the statement issued by the Diamond Town Office, no matter who they are, they are eligible to participate in the meeting of Lord Baron. Even civilians, even refugees. Of course, this is only theoretical.


    Ordinary civilians do not have the courage to attend the meeting. As for the refugees, if their clothes are not neat, they will be directly stopped by the guards outside the manor, and they will not be able to enter at all.


    Therefore, the Baron''s so-called closeness to the people is, to a certain extent, just an embellished lie.


    Willy took Veria into the manor, and there were two rows of guards standing on the road leading to the central hall. They held spears, wore heavy armor, and did not look sideways.


    Before he reached the central hall, a young man wearing light armor just like Willy walked out of the hall. When he saw Willy, a bright smile appeared on his face: "Captain, Happy New Year!"


    It is Willy''s deputy, Sandor, who is also the upstart in Diamond Town this year.


    When Sandor greeted Willy, all the people who passed by had envious and surprised expressions on their faces.


    Sandor''s father was a senior civil servant in the town office, and he was active in the upper circles of Diamond Town since he was a child. Now it has become the backbone of the new team in Diamond Town, and often represents Willy to handle various affairs, so many people know him.


    Seeing Sandor respectfully calling this young man the captain, then the young man''s identity is ready to be revealed.


    Willy Phelan, the most eloquent figure in Diamond Town this year, the youngest dignitary in Diamond Town.


    "Happy New Year."


    Willie also responded with a smile.


    Sandor came from a civil servant family in the town office. He was not only capable, but also had a high emotional intelligence. Willy was very satisfied with him.


    "This is Sandor."


    Willy introduced to Veria.


    Veria blinked, remembering her mother''s exhortation, she carefully lifted the skirt, bowed slightly to Sandor, and did an extremely non-standard lady etiquette, and said timidly: "Your Excellency Sandor, you it is good."


    "This is Veria, my sister."


    Willie said with a smile.


    Sandor showed a gentleman''s smile, gently held Veria''s hand with his right hand, put his left hand behind his back, and bowed deeply to Veria. He didn''t kiss the back of Veria''s hand, just politely. Said, "It''s an honor to meet you, Miss Veria."


    Veria didn''t know what to respond to, she looked up at Willy with wide eyes, as if seeking his opinion.


    "Where''s Dahn? Didn''t he come to greet the Baron with New Year''s greetings?"


    Willy eased Veria''s nervousness without a trace.


    "Before you came, he had visited Lord Baron with his family. Now it''s time to visit other friends. If you want to see him, you should wait until tonight''s dinner."


    Sandor explained with a smile.


    According to Dahn''s original identity, he was not qualified to bring his family to the banquet of Baron Kells. His father was not a big businessman, but he had a high status in the eyes of the commoners. The reason why he has a place to participate in the dinner this year is also related to his becoming an important member of the new team.


    "In that case, let''s have a good drink tonight."


    Willy patted Sandor on the shoulder, briefly exchanged a few words about the work of the Guards Department, and then said goodbye to each other.


    Then, Willy took Veria into the central hall of the manor, where Baron Kells received the guests.


    "Willy, here!"


    Balmos was talking to a guest with a wine glass in his hand, but when he saw Willy, he apologized and walked over directly.


    Willy saw Bamos with a smile on his face, and said with a smile, "Master Bamos, happy new year."


    Bamos laughed, walked to Willy''s side, and saw Willia beside him.


    Before Willy''s introduction, he guessed Veria''s identity, and he was very clear about Willy''s family situation.


    "Miss Veria, hello."


    Like Sandor, Balmos treated Veria with gentlemanly manners.


    His move made the surrounding guests look at him. As the heir of Diamond Town, even if it is the salute of an ordinary lady, Bamos just nodded, but now he has done a full gentleman''s salute to Veria.


    Willy stood aside, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Bamos is actually expressing his closeness to himself, which is a means for the superiors to win over people''s hearts.


    However, even though he knew that Bamos was so attracted to him, Willy felt relieved to see Veria being so respected.


    "Master Balmos, Happy New Year."


    Veria did poor lady etiquette again.


    She glanced at Bamos curiously. She often heard Bamos'' name at home and knew that Bamos was the young master of a noble family. Just meeting now A noble young master is so friendly to her, which makes Veria curious, which seems to be different from the nobles in her memory.


    "What a lovely child, she is about the same age as my daughter."


    Balmos has long been married and had children.


    Only then did Bamos turn to look at Willy, and when he saw Willy''s eyes, he suddenly felt that Willy seemed to have undergone some inexplicable change compared to before.


    "Willy, you seem to be a little different..."


    Balmos said, took a glass of grape wine from the tray of the waiter passing by and handed it to Willy.


    Willy smiled, then took a sip: "Maybe it''s because... I was promoted to a knight?"


    The cup that Balmos brought to his mouth suddenly stopped. He raised his eyes to look at Willy, with a dazed look in his eyes.


    "Wait...you mean, you were promoted...knight?"


    Balmos thought he had heard it wrong.


    Knight! I have been practicing Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique for several years, and now I haven''t done it yet. How long has Willy been practicing? Three months, or four months, it''s already done! ?


    "That''s right, I''ve been promoted to a knight."


    Willy was motionless with the goblet in his hand, but the red wine in the glass began to boil on its own.


    Although the fighting spirit of a junior knight cannot be separated from the body, it is still very easy to use it in the body and then shake the drink.


    "Oh my God!"


    Balmos'' expression was an indescribable surprise.


    If it weren''t for the presence of so many people, he would probably have shouted directly.


    Junior Knight! Diamond Town, another advanced combat power!


    "Go, follow me to see father!"


    Balmos''s tone was very urgent.

 Chapter 106： Stormwind Mela

    "and many more����"


    Balmos was about to take Willy to tell the baron the good news, when he suddenly thought that Veria was still here. He waved to a waitress in the distance and called her to him.


    "Take care of Miss Veria and take her to the dining area to eat something first. Remember, you must look after Miss Veria and don''t get lost in the crowd."


    Balmos ordered to the waitress.


    The waitress took the order and bowed to Balmos.


    "Remember to eat less sweets, otherwise you will become a little fat man."


    Willy exhorted, and under the leadership of Balmos, he went to the deeper part of the hall to find Baron Kells.


    Veria pursed her lips, made a face at Willy''s back, and muttered in a low voice, "I''m not Wally, how could I become a little fat..."


    Balmos took Willy to the back of the central hall, where there were fewer people and more noble status, and all of them were guests that Kells personally received.


    Walking in the crowd, Willy also saw many familiar faces, Morion, Beeson, etc., and they all greeted each other briefly.


    "Father."


    Balmos took Willy to find Baron Kells.


    At this time, Baron Kells was talking to a man with silver hair and wrinkles on his face.


    Baron Kells has a very friendly attitude towards him, and it can be seen that this man''s identity is not ordinary.


    Balmos suddenly appeared with Willy, and at the same time diverted the attention of Baron Kells and the man.


    "Master Balmos."


    The man obviously knew Bamos before, smiled at Bamos and nodded slightly.


    "Your Excellency Mela."


    Balmos returned the same gift.


    "Mella?"


    There was a surprise in Willy''s eyes when he looked at the man. He had heard the name Mera before.


    Mela is the first senior official under Baron Naondo of Stormwind Town next door. She holds multiple positions such as Mayor of Stormwind Town and Baron''s First Secretary, and is highly valued by Baron Naondo.


    He should have come to express New Year''s greetings on behalf of Baron Naondo.


    Willy heard people say that during the New Year, the messengers of Stormwind Town were all Knights of Naondo, the younger brother of Baron Naondo, but before the war between the two countries, Knights of Neville was assassinated, so Mela could only Come in person.


    Mera had a smile on her face, looking at Baron Kells and Balmos with envious expressions.


    When the two countries were at war before, Baron Kells made a decisive decision and directly exchanged the snow-patterned deer for the support of five senior knights for a month, and won peace. Stormwind Town, on the other hand, resisted stubbornly for nearly four months, and at the last moment paid a huge amount of treasure in exchange for the support of the two senior knights of Count Rumbar for three days.


    It wasn''t until last month that the war ended and the safety of Stormwind Town was kept. But this is the case, and Stormwind Town also suffered huge losses.


    In particular, the death of Knight Neville made Stormwind Town''s high-level combat power directly lose half.


    You must know that in Stormwind Town, the only knight-level powerhouses were Baron Naondo and Neville.


    When Mera arrived in Diamond Town, she was naturally envious of Baron Kells, who had not suffered any losses.


    "Who is this?"


    Mela suddenly noticed Willy beside her.


    Wearing exquisite light armor and carrying a luxurious swift sword, Willy is particularly outstanding.


    Meera''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he had already guessed Willy''s identity before he opened his mouth to introduce it.


    At this age, he can be brought directly to Baron Kells by Balmos again. Except for the rapidly rising Willy Phelan, there is probably no one else.


    "Mr. Meera, I''m Willy Phelan."


    Willy introduced it more formally.


    "Sure enough, Lord Willy, young and promising." Mera smiled and turned to look at Baron Kells, "Congratulations, Lord Baron, for having such an outstanding young man under his command."


    Baron Kells smiled without saying a word. In fact, he was very satisfied with Willy. Whether in terms of personal ability or talent for training, Willy was a good seed. This kind of team is left to Bamos, so that he can truly feel at ease.


    "Lord Baron, I won''t bother you any more. I have to go to Blue Whale Town to greet Baron Endon."


    Speaking of which, Mera and Baron Kells looked at each other and saw the disgust and rejection in each other''s eyes.


    Baron Enton''s domain is the most luxurious of the nearby noble domains. It is close to the ocean, and it is very large and very rich.


    That''s why, in the face of other nobles, he always behaved more aggressively. Just like the capture of the snow-patterned deer before, even if it escaped to Diamond Town, it still secretly sent someone to do it.


    Especially with the outbreak of this war, Blue Whale Town, which is in the non-border area, was not devastated by any war at all. Baron Naondo also tried hard to find Baron Enton to send rescue troops, but was ruthlessly rejected by Baron Enton, which further deepened the contradiction between the two barons.


    But now that the new year is coming, we have to pass in face.


    Accompanied by Baron Kells and Willie Meera was sent out of the central hall.


    "Father, next, I will tell you good news."


    After sending Meera away, Balmos spoke slowly.


    "good news?"


    Baron Kells raised his eyebrows and was about to make fun of Balmos when he suddenly noticed Willy beside him.


    Because I had been talking to Meera, I didn''t pay much attention to Willy, but now I took a look, but I suddenly felt a familiar aura.


    "Willi, you''ve been promoted to a knight!?"


    Baron Kells'' eyesight is obviously much stronger than that of Balmos.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Willie nodded slightly, not showing pride.


    Baron Kells paused for a while, although he showed an undisguised hearty laughter, so that other guests in the hall looked at Baron Kells with a look of surprise.


    What happened to make Lord Baron so happy?


    Baron Kells''s heart is very happy, this is the best New Year''s gift he has received this year!


    Originally gave away the bronze-level snow-patterned deer, Baron Kells was extremely heartbroken. But in a blink of an eye, Diamond Town has another high-level knight-level combat power!


    Since Willy can be promoted to a junior knight in such a short period of time, with his talent, he will naturally have a high chance of being promoted to a senior knight in the future!


    A high-level knight, that''s a terrifying powerhouse that Diamond Town doesn''t have right now.


    "If Ole knew the news, he would be very happy!" Baron Kells patted Willy on the shoulder, his heart was happy, "No, he will be ashamed besides being happy. As a teacher, he is Without teaching anything, let you become a knight by yourself. When he comes back, I will definitely mock him well!"

 Chapter 107： Jarvis arrives

    Like Mera, Ole, as the messenger of Baron Kells, went to the nearby nobles'' territory to bring the baron''s greetings and blessings. Because the distance between the territories is not close, Ole may not be able to make it back before the dinner begins.


    "Bamos, you should also speed up the practice of Frost Knight''s breathing technique."


    Baron Kells turned his face towards Balmos and urged him, but his tone was very relaxed.


    "Understood, father."


    Balmos shrugged and drank the red wine in the glass.


    It was the first time Baron Kells had heard such good news since the war broke out and the Snowstriped Deer were sent away. At this time, Baron Kells just wanted to see Ole''s shocked and speechless expression when he heard the news.


    Baron Kells was about to take Balmos and Willy to the room at the back of the hall to chat a few words, when he saw a hurried personal soldier approaching.


    "Lord Baron, Knight Jarvis from Blue Whale Town is here with a lot of gifts."


    After the personal soldiers finished speaking, Baron Kells'' brows subconsciously tightened.


    Balmos and Willy looked at each other and could see the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    The Knight Jarvis belonged to Baron Enton. The last time he intercepted the snow-patterned deer, it was Jarvis who took the lead. At that time, he had a brief confrontation with Ole, and with a super-genius attitude, he played a tie with Ole, an old-fashioned intermediate knight.


    For Jarvis, whether it is Baron Kells of Diamond Town or Baron Naondo of Stormwind Town, they are extremely displeased with him. He is very similar in character to Baron Endon, the lord of Blue Whale Town. He has never known humility and politeness, but he still rose in his boyhood and became the first genius among several nearby baronies and even viscounts.


    This made the surrounding lords both disgust and envy.


    To put it more clearly, this emotion is called jealousy.


    "You mean, Jarvis came with a lot of gifts?"


    Bamos questioned the guard.


    According to the habit of previous years, Jarvis disdain to be the messenger of this New Year. Condas, another old knight in Blue Whale Town, took this role, but he never brought any gifts.


    But this time, not only did Jarvis come in person, but he also sent rich gifts, which was very unusual.


    "Yes, Master Balmos. There are two carriages as a gift from Knight Jarvis."


    The guard went into more detail.


    Willy stood aside, silent.


    Baron Kells thought for a moment and said, "Go, meet him at the entrance of the hall."


    Willy followed Baron Kells and Balmos, and just as he walked to the door, he saw a young man walk in.


    He is dressed in silver-white light armor with delicate hollow patterns carved on it, with a half-hand sword carried by the sword ring around his waist, and black copper crab claw guards. He has long blond hair and an extremely handsome face, especially with a pair of sapphire blue eyes, which makes the other noble ladies and young ladies in the vicinity feel a sense of fall.


    Compared with this man, although Willy''s appearance is not bad, but because of his age, he lacks the charm of a mature man.


    This is the famous genius knight in Blue Whale Town, Jarvis.


    Behind Jarvis, there are four other knight attendants, each holding a very beautiful wooden box of different sizes.


    "Jarvis..."


    This is the first time Willy has seen Jarvis. After the last time Jarvis and Ole fought, he left. Willy didn''t see his true face.


    Now that he saw the real person, Willy had to admit that Jarvis carried a deep-rooted and unparalleled arrogance.


    "Lord Baron Kells, on behalf of Baron Enton of Blue Whale Town, I extend my sincerest New Year greetings to you."


    Jarvis smiled with strong confidence. He placed his right hand on his heart and performed a standard knightly manner to Baron Kells.


    "Thank you Baron Enton, and I also trouble Knight Jarvis to bring my sincere greetings to Baron Enton."


    Baron Kells behaved quite decently, and his attitude was like an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Jarvis nodded slightly, then instructed the four knight attendants behind him, "Open the box."


    Following Jarvis'' order, the four knight attendants opened the wooden box in their hands at the same time.


    The moment the wooden box was opened, the other guests around looked at them subconsciously, and then they all showed expressions of surprise and envy, especially for women, the envy in their eyes turned into reality.


    "this����"


    Even Baron Kells was a little surprised.


    Seeing this, Willy also glanced into the four boxes, and finally understood why the contents in this box were so moving.


    In the first box, there is a whole body blue and crystal clear fish bone, and on the tip of the tailbone is inlaid a six-sided prism-shaped emerald green gem.


    In the second box, seven pale golden pearls of the same size lie in the wooden box Each pearl is three-quarters the size of an egg, and each pearl has not been polished traces that appear to be produced naturally.


    The third box contained the most enviable things for the women present, it was a pendant, the pendant was a round bead with a light blue liquid flowing inside the bead, and what was covered by the liquid was colorful Diamonds are like fantasy treasures sunk in the deep sea.


    In the fourth box is a fishbone dagger, all white and looking sharp.


    These four wonderful and luxurious treasures can only be found in Blue Whale Town, which is on the border of the ocean.


    "These are New Year''s gifts from Baron Enton to Lord Kells... There are some other small gifts on the carriage outside, I hope you can accept them together."


    Under the reflection of the four beautiful treasures, Jarvis'' face is even more charming.


    "I took the friendship of Baron Enton, but these gifts are too expensive, so please ask Knight Jarvis to bring them back."


    Naturally, Baron Kells will not be carried away by these gifts. Although these things are precious, he will not take them seriously with his knowledge. The only thing that made Baron Kells puzzled was why Baron Enton did this.


    When he sent Ole to Blue Whale Town to give a gift, he didn''t bring any gifts.


    And this time, Blue Whale Town not only sent Jarvis, but also brought so many gifts, he couldn''t understand.


    "Also please accept it, otherwise Baron Endon will blame me."


    Jarvis said with a chuckle.


    Baron Kells took a deep look at Jarvis, paused for a moment, and then slowly said, "Then I will accept it, and I also ask Knight Jarvis to express my gratitude to Baron Endon."

 Chapter 108： dinner

    "I will definitely convey it to Baron Endon."


    Jarvis nodded slightly.


    He didn''t say anything more, he had already done what Baron Enton arranged.


    But Jarvis didn''t leave immediately, his eyes turned to Willy.


    "Willy Phelan?"


    Jarvis directly passed Baron Kells and Balmos, and asked Willy with an inexplicable smile.


    "Hello, Knight Jarvis."


    Willy''s face was still calm, no waves could be seen.


    Baron Kells'' eyelids drooped down without a trace, showing no joy or sorrow. Bamos on the side was very satisfied with Willy''s performance, but he was a little worried that Willy would lose his aura in front of Jarvis.


    After all, Jarvis has been famous for many years, and his strength is stronger than Willy. He is very worried about what psychological shadow Willie will leave after passively feeling the pressure.


    "I''ve heard of your name. You are a genius. Maybe we can talk about it if we have a chance."


    Jarvis has almost never spoken to anyone like this, and his smile is intriguing.


    Baron Kells can discover Willy''s abnormality, and Jarvis can naturally discover Willy''s promotion.


    Through Jarvis'' eyes, Willy saw an indescribable emotion, it seemed that a bored hunter had found an interesting prey.


    "I just accepted the correct guidance of Lord Baron and Teacher Ole, and I can''t compare to Knight Jarvis."


    Willie didn''t feel any discomfort because of Jarvis'' words, and he answered very appropriately.


    After Jarvis heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, and he didn''t say anything more.


    He took a deep look at Willy, then turned to Baron Kells and said, "If that''s the case, Lord Kells, then I''ll leave first."


    Baron Kells had another smiling expression on his face: "Then I won''t give you away."


    His attitude towards Jarvis was completely different from his attitude towards Mela. He personally introduced Mela into the reception room at the back of the central hall, while Jarvis kept talking to him, not being treated as one at all. famous guests.


    Jarvis didn''t mind either, he saluted again, and left the central hall with the four knight attendants.


    Looking at Jarvis'' back, the smile on his face gradually faded.


    Balmos also had a deep look in his eyes, and his uncertain expression was obviously guessing the purpose of Jarvis'' trip.


    "Father, he..."


    Balmos and Willy followed Baron Kells and walked towards the reception room.


    "I don''t understand either, but looking at it like this, there should be follow-up actions, just wait."


    Entering the reception room, Baron Kells responded slowly.


    He turned to look at Willy with a look of relief in his eyes.


    When a genius encounters a super genius, it will be more stressful than an ordinary person encountering a genius. Just now, Baron Kells was also worried that Willy would show his timidity in front of Jarvis. After all, Jarvis'' innate aura, even the Baron himself, would feel a certain pressure.


    But in fact, Willy didn''t seem to put Jarvis in his eyes from the beginning, and he behaved unusually calm.


    Baron Kells'' eyes revealed deep thought, maybe Willy will go further than Jarvis.


    "By the way, the four gifts just now..." Baron Kells looked at Balmos, "The diamond fishbone is for Ole, the pearl is for your mother, and as for the pendant, Livis you gave to you ����


    Livis is the wife of Balmos and the next Baroness.


    "And that fishbone dagger..."


    Baron Kells pondered and looked at Willy: "Just give it to Willy."


    When Willy heard it, he didn''t make any pretentious excuses. He knew Baron Kells'' character very well, so he responded directly, "Thank you."


    In the following time, guests came to visit one after another.


    Some of the viscounts and baron''s messengers or big businessmen who were close to the baron were personally received by Baron Kells, and the rest were represented by Balmos and Willy.


    In a few hours, Willy received dozens of guests. After learning Willy''s identity, these guests tried to get in touch with Willy through various means. As for the method, it is nothing more than the gift of money and women.


    Willy''s performance was quite sophisticated, and he dismissed them without a trace.


    During this period, Willy also met old acquaintances Lacus and Finlay.


    Now the helm of the Duval family, Lacas'' father, he is old and basically no longer involved in family affairs and business operations. So Lacas himself almost controlled the entire family.


    He and Willy briefly talked about the business for the coming year, and hurriedly went to see Baron Kells.


    Because I had to rush to other places, I didn''t communicate with Willy too much. I just apologized and agreed to see you again in the next year.


    The meeting lasted until the evening, and in another hour, it was the baron''s banquet.


    When Willy found Veria again, she had already visited the entire Baron Manor twice. At this time, Veria is quite open. Accompanied by waitresses and guards, when Veria visited the manor, many strangers gave her full respect after learning her identity.


    This made Veria really feel that the arrogant and cruel rumors about nobles were all false. They are not only warm, but also very friendly to themselves.


    "Can I eat with an open stomach at the baron''s banquet?"


    At this time, Veria had followed Willy into the banquet hall. She looked up at Willy with a solicitous look in her eyes.


    Her mother, Mrs. Shawin, told her to be cautious and polite, but only after arriving in this environment did Veria find that she seemed to be very free, and no one would make fun of her unethical behavior.


    "Of course, if you want, you can bring some delicious food to Wally."


    Willy naturally won''t constrain Veria.


    A few minutes later, music played in the banquet hall, and Baron Kells brought his family to the stage and danced the first dance under everyone''s attention.


    After Baron Kells delivered his New Year''s speech, the atmosphere in the entire banquet hall began to warm up.


    Men are talking about politics and business, ladies and girls are talking about jewelry and jewelry. There was only Veria in the room, holding a plate and picking food back and forth in front of the buffet, thinking about what Wally would like as she ate.


    As for Willy, he also sat around drinking and chatting with Balmos, Beeson, Sandor, and Dan. During this period, unmarried girls continued to invite Willy to dance, but Willy politely declined.


    First of all, he really didn''t understand dance steps, and secondly, he didn''t have the idea of ??getting to know a certain young girl too deeply for the time being.


    The banquet lasted for nearly five hours, and it didn''t end with the goodbyes of everyone until after midnight.

 Chapter 109： bizarre case

    After the banquet was over, Ole came back from the dusty place.


    When he learned that Willy was promoted to a knight, Ole''s reaction was exactly as Baron Kells predicted.


    Pride, joy, and some embarrassment, as if he hadn''t taught anything yet, the students started teaching by themselves.


    This is a strange feeling that is hard to describe.


    After saying goodbye to the Baron''s family and Ole, Willy also returned to Fandoutun with Veria.


    In the next half month, Willy let himself relax for a while. He did not rush to continue to practice the intermediate stage of Frost Knight''s breathing method, but carefully surveyed Fandoutun for some days, and talked with Old Joel and Lake. We discussed a lot about the future development of Fandoutun.


    Originally, Willy wanted to continue to rest at home for a while, but Dan came to Fandoutun specifically to visit, and told Willy euphemistically that at the beginning of the new year, as the vice-captain of the Guards Department, he should work diligently.


    He had to set an example of hard work.


    Although Willy was very reluctant to spend such a leisurely day, Dahn''s kindness reminded him that he still had to accept it.


    On the twentieth day after the end of the new year, Willy returned to the Janissaries.


    Guards Department, in Willy''s office.


    Stacks of thick documents were placed on Willy''s desk, almost filling up half of the desk.


    These were the days when he was not in the GI, and Sandor handled the various documents on his behalf. At this time, he needed to review it again.


    "Thanks to Sandor..."


    Willy muttered in a low voice as he turned the pages. These boring words made him feel very boring. If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to create a diligent image in front of his subordinates, he really wanted to leave here.


    Willy flipped through it boredly, and suddenly, when he flipped to a summary of police cases in Diamond Town, an interested expression appeared on his face.


    The security of Diamond Town and the surrounding villages and villages is completed by the guards. Although the personal soldiers are signed as the working places of the personal soldiers, their subordinates also include the guards. Therefore, the summary of the security incidents of the Guards must be reported to the Guards Department.


    On the last day of each month, the guards report all security incidents that happened that month into a simplified version for Willy to see in person.


    And the case that made Willie interested appeared in the briefing.


    "Mysteriously missing poultry..."


    Willy sat up straight and read the entire brief without a word.


    In Stone Village, south of Diamond Town, a series of rather bizarre things happened a few years ago. The poultry in the village have been disappearing continuously since one day. But every morning, the villagers'' homes that were stolen did not show any signs of being tricked.


    So some villagers began to stand guard in the middle of the night, trying to catch the thief directly. But when that night came, the villagers who were standing guard in the middle of the night were frightened.


    According to the villager''s recollection, that night, the dark clouds were thick and the stars were dim, and only a faint cloud of pale moonlight shrouded the entire village.


    The chickens and ducks, who were sleeping in the yard originally, seemed to be ordered by some kind of mysterious call at the same time. They got up at the same time, lined up in a line, and stepped forward in exactly the same movement, following the planks against the wall, jumping out of the yard and disappearing into the darkness.


    This seemingly bizarre and absurd statement was described by the villager when he came to Diamond Town early the next morning to report to the guards.


    He also said that at that time, he was completely frightened, he didn''t even dare to breathe aloud, he hadn''t slept all night, and he didn''t dare to come out of the house until dawn.


    The guards who received the report didn''t believe it at first, but because of regulations, they sent two or three people to verify the situation.


    After investigation, the poultry theft did happen. But that weird scene was only seen by the villager who reported the case.


    Under the begging of the villagers, a guard was stationed in Stone Village for three days. But during those three days, the poultry loss never happened again, and the guards returned to Diamond Town.


    That said, the case is now at an unresolved stage.


    The guards who participated in the investigation, including Sandor, who reviewed and verified on behalf of Willy, all believed that the reporter of this case was insane, and it was difficult to provide valid evidence with words.


    But in Willy''s view, this is not the case. What the villager said is likely to be true.


    Because of this seemingly bizarre method, he can do it himself.


    The knowledge and animal taming techniques conferred by the title of intermediate animal trainer can allow Willy to cultivate certain unconscious habits and make these poultry form a certain conditioned reflex. This degree of manipulation can also be achieved after making some animals instinctively combine with the external environment and emit certain signals.


    The villagers may have been frightened by the situation at the time, so they did not pay attention to whether there were any specific signals at that time.


    For example, there is a frequency of sound or other signs.


    "It is interesting����"


    Willy finally found something of interest.


    Could it be that in a small stone village, there will also be a master animal trainer?


    Willie, who has been going back and forth between Diamond Town and Fandoutun, suddenly felt that he could use this opportunity to start a tour of the villages and villages under his control.


    "Guards!"


    Willie shouted.


    Immediately afterwards, a guard with a crossed sword on his waist walked in.


    "Master Willy."


    The guard bowed and saluted, waiting for Willy''s order.


    "Call Dahn."


    Willie ordered.


    Sandor usually handles a lot of government affairs, and Dahn is relatively relaxed, so he chose to let Dahn be in charge of the arrangement for this matter.


    "Yes."


    Not long after the guards left, Dahn came in a hurry.


    "Captain, what instructions do you have?"


    Dan asked.


    "Look at this."


    Willy handed Dahn the summary of the bizarre case.


    Dahn showed a strange expression. In his impression, it seemed that Willie had never cared about the work of the Guards Department, and he had never seen him seriously examine the documents several times.


    However, he still took the overview and looked down at it in detail.


    "I remember that this case seems to have been resolved by default. After all, there is no subsequent loss of poultry in the future."


    Dahn also had an impression of this case and said to Willy.


    In this era, small troubles no longer occur, and the guards will no longer consume manpower to deal with this matter, after all, it is too trivial.


    "This case is very interesting. You arrange a few people for me..."


    After a pause, Willy changed his words again: "Just you and me, let''s go to Stone Village together to investigate the beginning and end of this matter."


    "you����"


    Dahn was in disbelief for a while. As for this small case, the captain, who has always been ignorant of government affairs, actually wanted to investigate it himself?

 Chapter 110： Wonderful boy Colson

    "Um... ok..."


    Dahn sniffed, but still obeyed the captain''s order seriously: "Then when do we leave?"


    Willy thought for a moment: "Tomorrow morning, we will leave for Stone Village."


    "Okay, Captain."


    After another brief exchange with Willy, Dahn walked out of Willy''s office. He hurried to the case office, preparing to learn all about the lost poultry case.


    ����


    South of Diamond Town, Stone Village.


    In order not to blink too much, Willy and Dan just wore the uniforms of the guards and rode to Stone Village.


    Before the two of them entered the village, they saw a young man with a basket on his back walking towards them. He was thin, with pot ashes on his face, and patches on his old padded jacket. He seemed to live a very hard life.


    "Two adults, are you going to Stone Village?"


    Willy and Dahn didn''t want to pay attention to this young man, but they saw that the young man actually greeted them.


    You must know that in this era, the commoners, especially the villagers in the countryside, should be afraid of their noble minions. If it is not something to report, it is impossible to take the initiative to say hello.


    So Willy was somewhat surprised by the young man''s active greeting.


    "Yes, we are indeed going to Stone Village. Are you from Stone Village?"


    Willie took the reins, and Dahn stopped as well.


    "Yes, my lord, I''m from Stone Village..." The boy didn''t mean to be timid at all, "No, I can only be regarded as half of Stone Village. My father used to be a villager of Stone Village, but he was lonely when he was young. One person, ugly and sloppy, can''t find a wife, can only find a refugee woman outside to start a family, uh, she is my mother..."


    The teenager started chattering mode off guard, he didn''t care about the blank expressions on Willy and Dahn''s faces, and continued: "The two of them gave birth to me later, and I grew up slowly... Speaking of which, I must say In a word, my childhood was really painful, every time I think about it, I..."


    "Wait a moment."


    Willy hurriedly stopped the young man from continuing to talk. He and Dahn were confused just now, and they never thought that they would meet a young villager randomly and stop the road and start chatting for the two of them. As the upstarts of Diamond Town, how many businessmen and officials thought it would be difficult to get a few words with them, and at this moment they became the audience of this country boy, which was a bit absurd.


    "What''s the matter, my lord..." The young man looked at Willy''s increasingly serious face, and tried to stop his rambling, "I know, I''m too rambunctious, I''m sorry sir, I just haven''t talked to anyone for too long, I ����


    "Do you know where Lauker''s house is?"


    Willy spoke directly, interrupting the boy''s words.


    After coming to this world, this young man was the strangest guy he had ever seen. That is to say, he has a better temper. If someone else, such as Morion, will definitely beat him to half death.


    "Uncle Lauker, of course I know that he is a fickle and timid person who often likes to argue with people..."


    Seeing the murderous look in Willy and Dan''s eyes, the young man pursed his lips: "Okay, let me take the two of you to the far east of his home in Stone Village."


    "Then thank you very much."


    Willy thought about it for a while, but agreed to the boy''s assistance, which would save some time asking for directions.


    "You''re welcome, I''m an enthusiastic person..."


    "When you lead the way, could you please shut up?"


    Dahn''s expression was already quite bad. He was clenching the cross sword in his palm, and it seemed that he was about to pull it out and slash at the boy at any moment.


    "Uh..." The young man also knew that he might suffer if he continued talking, so he quickly added, "By the way, my name is Colson, alright, I''ll shut up from now on."


    Willie and Dahn seemed to breathe a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Led by Colson, Willy and Dahn made their way through the village.


    When walking in the village, several people also encountered several villagers. But after seeing themselves and Dahn, the villagers subconsciously did not dare to move forward. During this period, Willy noticed the changes in the expressions of these villagers. Most of them looked at him and Dahn with awe. When they looked at Colson, they turned into extreme rejection and disgust.


    And Colson didn''t seem to notice at all, and still enthusiastically called out everyone''s name and greeted them. Of course, no one responded.


    Willy sat on the horse and watched all this. He narrowed his eyes slightly, but said nothing.


    After about ten minutes, Colson took Willy and Dahn to a yard where the walls were peeling off.


    "It''s here, Uncle Lauker''s house is here."


    Colson turned to Willy and said.


    Willie nodded and dismounted with Dahn, but before he entered the yard, he heard the voice of a man yelling in the yard What I said was true, I didn''t deceive you! Why don''t you believe me? "


    Lauker felt like he was going crazy.


    Just one night a year ago, he saw the chickens and ducks wake up at the same time, without making a sound, and left the yard in an orderly manner under the tragic moonlight. The dark picture made him remember it clearly now.


    He then went to Diamond Town to report the case, but the investigation did not yield any results. Not only that, but his strange remarks aroused the resentment of neighbors and family members, and everyone thought Lauker was crazy. Some people even said that he found the thief when he was standing guard in the middle of the night, but he was too timid to stop him, so he could only make up lies to cover up his timidity.


    Laukel, who heard these rumors, was angry and sad. It was obvious that what he said was true, but no one believed it. Instead, they accused him of being cowardly. No one can stand this kind of grievance.


    But the indifference of the people around finally made Lauker choose to give in. He could only seal up the memory of that night, implying that it was just a dream.


    Originally, everything was over, but last night, when Lauker got up in the middle of the night to take a nap because he drank too much, he saw this scene again.


    At that time, Lauker was sobered up in an instant. He gritted his teeth and decided to go out and follow the chickens and ducks to find out, but when he just walked out of the room, he saw all the chickens and ducks stop at the same time, like puppets being manipulated The same mechanical turn.


    Looking back on that scene now, Lauker also felt terrified. Pairs of blank eyes stared at him, without making any sound, their movements were strange and unanimous.


    After all, Lauker was frightened and could only watch them escape from his yard again.

 Chapter 111： Colsons childhood

    Lauker tossed and turned without falling asleep all night, and finally survived until dawn.


    After he finished his brunch full of thoughts, he finally decided to go on a trip to Diamond Town and report this bizarre incident again.


    But just after this idea was told to his wife and daughter, they were strongly criticized. They all thought that Laukel was dreaming and was in a trance. If this nonsense continues, the family will be puzzled and ridiculed by the villagers.


    So, that''s the roar that Willie and Dahn heard at the door.


    "Uncle Lauker!"


    Colson pushed open the half-closed door and shouted loudly, "Someone is looking for..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was reprimanded by the hostess in a sharp voice: "Get out, hateful little brat, who let you in!"


    "We belong to the Guard."


    Laukel''s wife was about to pick up the stick and was about to blast Colson out, when she suddenly heard someone talking behind him.


    She was startled when she saw two young men in armor with dignified faces walking in.


    "Guard... Lord guard, you are here to..."


    Lauker''s wife looked timid, she threw the stick to the side without a trace, and greeted timidly.


    "We need further investigation for the case reported by Laucker."


    Willie responded.


    When Lauker saw Willy say this, his eyes instantly lit up, he trotted over and said excitedly: "Two adults, what I said last time is true! Just last night, I saw you again. To that terrifying scene!"


    "My lord, Lauker hasn''t had a good rest recently, so..."


    Laukel''s wife seemed to think his behavior was embarrassing, and tried to stop him, but was quickly interrupted by Willy: "Go back to your room first, and let him tell us what happened by himself."


    Lauker''s wife looked a little uneasy, but because of Willy''s majesty, she could only return to the house with her daughter. Before entering the house, she secretly gave Colson a vicious glance, a detail captured by Willy.


    "Two adults, I''m going back too."


    Colson also seemed to have seen that very unfriendly look, but his tone was not so low that he was affected by emotion: "Thank you for listening to my nagging all the way... No, I don''t seem to have said much. ...Forget it, that''s it, goodbye, Lord Guard."


    After speaking, Colson didn''t delay, he turned around and left.


    But he was immediately stopped by Willy: "Wait for me outside, I''m more interested in some things, I need to ask you."


    "Okay, Lord Guard."


    Colson''s spirit was lifted all of a sudden, he walked out of the yard with the backpack on his back, and sat on the ground outside the wall.


    Willy was very curious as to why this boy who looked unusually talkative and big-hearted was hated by so many people.


    "Two adults, the scene last night was like this..."


    There were only three people left in the yard, and Lauker couldn''t wait to tell everything he saw last night.


    Willy pondered while listening.


    "Did you hear any strange sounds when you saw these two scenes?"


    Willy asked if he was determining if someone had secretly achieved a conditioned reflex manipulation through a specific rhythm.


    Lauker frowned, then shook his head: "No, I''m pretty sure. That scene was unusually quiet, without any movement."


    "Is there any movement..."


    Willie frowned slightly.


    If it was what Laucker said, then even he himself would not be able to do this.


    "It seems that things are a bit complicated. We have to stay here for two more days."


    Willy Brick looked at Dahn, Dahn nodded, naturally he couldn''t say anything against it.


    Willy took out two silver rams from his waist and handed them to Lauker: "Clean up a room for us, and by the way, bear our food for two or three days."


    "Okay, Lord Guard."


    After borrowing two silver rams, Lauker was stunned for a moment, and then quickly replied.


    The guard who stayed at his house last time not only did not take out a copper rum, but also ate several fat chickens in the house.


    After speaking, Willy walked out of the yard.


    As soon as he walked out, he saw Colson squatting in the corner, pulling up a weed, and chewing the root in his mouth.


    "Colson."


    Willy walked up to him and asked, "It seems that you haven''t finished what you said before entering the village. Now you can continue."


    Willy felt that this young man was very similar to the little blacksmith Eric. Although his personalities were different, his emotions had always remained in a very stable state.


    One is calm unaffected by any influence, and the other is optimism that embraces all malice.


    Colson hesitated for a while, and raised his eyes to look at Willy with a strange look. This seems to be the first time since he was a child that someone took the initiative to listen to him Okay, Lord Guard..." Ke Elson organized the language, "We talked about my childhood...yes, my childhood was pretty unhappy. My father died within two years of having me. The cause of death was very strange. It is said that he was walking in the village and accidentally fell and died. This made the villagers, who had always rejected her mother, seem to hate her even more... I forgot to mention that my mother is a mute. "


    Willie didn''t speak, just continued to listen.


    In this world, the dumb is seen as someone whose throat has been kissed by the devil. This kind of ignorance seems to be common in this day and age. Therefore, the death of Colson''s father is likely to be blamed on his mother by the villagers.


    As for Colson''s father''s death, it was a common sudden death in previous lives. But when there is a reason, everything seems to have something to trace back to its origin.


    "Later, my mother... also passed away... I was kicked out of the village and built a hut by myself outside the village. I live there now. It''s good to have a place to stay."


    Colson seemed to want to continue to say something, but he opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Willie patted him on the shoulder and handed Colson a silver rum: "This is your reward for guiding us."


    Colson seemed surprised. After taking the silver ram, he looked at it several times before slowly receiving it in his clothes.


    He stood up and bowed to Willy: "Thank you, not only for listening to my nagging, but also for giving me Yinlam. I will always remember you, goodbye."


    Colson didn''t delay in the slightest, and left agilely carrying the basket on his back.


    Willy looked at Colson''s back, his eyes narrowed slightly, he seemed to be sure of something.


    From Colson''s body, he felt a very familiar aura.

 Chapter 112： cotton and feathers

    Before the war between the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Vata started, Ole taught himself the Frost Knight breathing method through a strange stone. The wonderful feeling at that time, Willie still remembers clearly now.


    When he approached Colson for the first time, Willy felt that deja vu, but he wasn''t sure.


    It was only when he had a face-to-face conversation with Colson just now that he was sure that the aura on Colson''s body was very consistent with the aura emanating from the stone.


    Today''s Willy already has the strength of a knight, so the chance of misunderstanding is not high.


    "So, the abnormality of the poultry was made by Colson?"


    Willie frowned.


    ����


    Time passed quickly, and Willie and Dahn had dinner at Lauker''s house.


    Dinner was specially made by Lauker''s wife for the two of them, a large piece of fresh brown bread and a stewed hen.


    Lauker''s wife was very distressed. There were more than 40 chickens and ducks in the family, but now there are less than 30 chickens and ducks. Fortunately, the two guards were more polite and paid two silver rams.


    However, it was almost a delicious dinner for commoners, and Dahn could hardly swallow it.


    The chicken soup has no taste, and the brown bread is rough and sour. He came from a wealthy businessman''s family, and he had never eaten such an unpalatable food.


    Willy is quite calm, he has tasted food that is even worse than this, so he is more tolerant. And this kind of food made him recall the days of living in Xiangguo Village.


    When night fell, Willie called Lauker and Dahn into the side room in the courtyard.


    "Tonight, let''s all keep vigil together in case of the strange phenomenon that Laukel said."


    Willy instructed.


    "Captain, will something like this happen tonight?"


    Dahn expressed doubts. According to the law of poultry theft, nothing should happen tonight.


    "Wait, maybe there will be something to gain."


    Willy sat on a low stool, stopped talking, and just waited quietly.


    Seeing this, Dahn found a place to sit down.


    In the same room with the two guards, Laukel was a little nervous. He looked around the room and found that there were no extra benches, so he inserted his hands into each other''s sleeves and found a corner and squatted directly.


    Minutes and seconds have passed, and the moon has risen to the highest sky.


    Dahn seemed a little sleepy and kept yawning. So did Lauker, his eyes were almost closed. He didn''t sleep well last night, and now he just wants to get a good night''s sleep, but Willy and Dahn are still on the side, so he can only hold on.


    Only Willy seems to be very energetic. His current physique and knight cultivation can guarantee that he will not sleep for a few days without affecting his state.


    The silence of the night continued.


    Suddenly, Willy''s calm eyes suddenly turned a little turbulent.


    He heard movement in the yard.


    "There is a situation."


    Willy said in a low voice, causing Dahn and Lauker to shudder in shock.


    He stood up and pushed the door open.


    The cold wind of the winter night poured into the room instantly, making Dahn and Lauker, who were still a little confused, wake up instantly.


    "this����"


    When Dahn saw the scene in the yard, his pupils shrank instantly.


    I saw five roosters standing in a row, walking towards the corner in unison. They were like puppets on a string, and there was no difference in their movements.


    Dahn suddenly felt a chill rise from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.


    He just listened to Laucker''s narration before, and he couldn''t feel it at all. But now, seeing this scene in person, he felt dizzy.


    On a silent night, the moonlight was tragic, the stars were dull, and a row of roosters seemed to be manipulated by an invisible force, pacing forward, this scene was indescribably strange.


    "That''s it! That''s it!"


    While shaking his body, Lauker said in a low voice.


    Finally, someone saw this scene, and he didn''t lie at all, and he wasn''t a coward at all.


    Willie ignored Dahn and Lauker''s horror and walked out of the room alone.


    "team leader!"


    Dahn called Willie.


    Although Willy has a knight cultivation, the scene in front of him is really weird and unreasonable at all. A few **** are nothing to be afraid of, but the power that puts a **** into invisible manipulation is so terrifying.


    Willie ignored him and motioned to Dahn not to follow him.


    He walked into the yard and stared at the roosters.


    Suddenly, several roosters seemed to sense Willy''s approach.


    They froze for a while, slowly twisted their heads stiffly to ninety degrees, and looked at them in unison.


    Five pairs of dark eyes, like a vortex of magic power, stared at Willy tightly.


    "Ah����"


    Willy suddenly laughed softly and muttered to himself in a low voice: "What a terrifying ability, to be able to control animals...Is this the power that Mr. Ole has concealed before...a supernatural power that is more hidden than the power of knights. "


    Just as Willy was about to make further moves, the five manipulated roosters trembled, as if they were let go by that force, and they began to croak, fluttering their wings and running in the yard~www. novelhall.com~ also woke the rest of the sleeping birds.


    For a while, the yard of Laucker''s house was a mess.


    "You are waiting here."


    Willie walked out of the yard and rushed into the darkness without waiting for Dahn and Lauker to respond.


    Willy''s pace was fast, and his destination was quite clear.


    Within ten minutes, he arrived at the wasteland outside Stone Village.


    At the corner of the wasteland, a small stone house stood there.


    Willy walked towards the stone house, the footsteps were particularly clear in the dark night.


    "Colson."


    Willy knocked **** the old wooden door.


    Soon, the door was opened, and the sleepy-eyed Colson was wrapped in a tattered cotton-padded jacket and looked at Willy with a surprised expression: "Lord Guard, it''s actually you. It''s so late, why did you come to me?"


    Willy didn''t respond, but walked into Colson''s small stone house with a smile.


    He looked around inside the stone house and shook his head slightly.


    There is nothing here except an old bed and a table made of stones.


    "Is chicken delicious?"


    Willie looked at Colson with a blank expression.


    Colson was stunned for a moment, then shook his head: "Chicken? That''s delicious food. I haven''t eaten chicken for a long time since my parents left. Lord Guard, do you want me to eat delicious chicken breast?"


    Willie stood up with a subtle expression, staring at Colson''s padded jacket: "If you can do it better next time you lie, that''s even better... Also, I think cotton is warmer than chicken feathers. ."


    Colson was stunned for a moment, followed Willy''s gaze and looked down, only to see a curved chicken feather protruding from the interlayer of his padded jacket.

 Chapter 113： The 1st Extraordinary Tunmin of Fandou Tun

    For the first time, Colson felt at a loss for words.


    "These... are the chicken feathers I picked up, yes, Lord Guard, you should know very well that with my current conditions, I can only pick up some chicken and duck feathers to keep out the cold."


    Colson couldn''t even realize that he felt inexplicably guilty when facing Willy. He subconsciously avoided Willy''s gaze, pulled the chicken feather out of his clothes and pinched it in his hand.


    Willy shook his head gently, and the smile on his face slowly faded: "Actually, you don''t need to pretend. During the daytime, I noticed the power in you that doesn''t belong to ordinary people."


    Colson''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the chicken feathers he had just pulled out fell from his hands.


    "Because, we are similar to some extent."


    Willy''s arm faltered, and the falling chicken feathers instantly landed on his hand.


    Colson was silent. He didn''t see Willy''s shot clearly at all. He only saw a phantom. This is indeed not an ability that ordinary people can possess.


    Willy looked at Colson, who said nothing, and chose to remain silent.


    When he was in contact with Colson during the day, he noticed the similarity between Colson''s body and the inheritance stone. The reason why he didn''t expose it at the time was because he wanted to see what specific abilities this energy would have.


    Until just now, he had seen that kind of magical way of manipulating creatures.


    "When I was nine years old, my mother died and I was kicked out of the village. It was at that time that I suddenly got this ability." Colson struggled for a long time, and finally spoke up, "There was no food at that time. The source, I can only use this ability to catch some nearby mice, hares and other small animals to eat, after all, it will be very uncomfortable to eat wild vegetables for a long time."


    Willie nodded, he knew this very well. The reason why wild vegetables are wild vegetables is that eating too much will make the body feel uncomfortable. For example, there will be diarrhea, bloating and other characteristics, and even get sick, otherwise, wild vegetables can be grown as vegetables.


    "However, as time went by, I ate all the small animals near the village, except for mice. I was afraid of wandering out and becoming a homeless person, so I never dared to leave here, so I could only continue to dig wild vegetables to satisfy my hunger. I really couldn''t take it anymore, so I used some tricks and stole some chickens and ducks to eat."


    The black hand who stole chickens and ducks finally revealed the truth in front of Willy.


    "With your ability, if you went out and became a refugee, no one should be able to hurt you, right?"


    Willie asked back.


    Colson shook his head: "No, I can only use this ability to manipulate small animals, not even a wolf dog. However, this ability of mine seems to continue to increase. After all, at the beginning, I can only control the mice. By the way, in addition to controlling them, I can also read their thoughts, but I can''t communicate with them, after all, they can''t understand me."


    Willy stood up and paced slowly, a thoughtful look flashing in his eyes.


    This kind of power is very similar to his own animal trainer skills, but the level is obviously higher.


    Maybe it''s time to find Ole and ask about other, more mysterious, supernatural powers.


    "Sir, am I going to be arrested?"


    Colson raised his head and looked into Willy''s eyes.


    Willy smiled slightly, and a new thought appeared in his mind.


    "Are you willing to leave Stone Village and live in another unfamiliar place?"


    "Is it a prison?"


    Colson asked rhetorically.


    "Pandoutun, have you heard of it?"


    Willie smiled warmly.


    Before leaving Fandou Village after the year, Willy and Lao Yue discussed the future development plan of Fandou Village. One of the links is to establish a professional breeding system in the village, so that the breeding industry, like agriculture, will become the foundation of Fandou Village. industry.


    It''s just that we discussed it for a long time, and in the end, I didn''t think about who would be responsible for this matter. This is a professional matter, and it shouldn''t be sloppy. Otherwise, the death of poultry or livestock will cause a lot of losses. So helpless, we can only postpone the plan.


    But when Willie learned about Colson''s ability to read poultry thoughts, he felt that Colson was the perfect person to be in charge of the breeding industry. Even if it is only possible to control poultry now, with the improvement of strength, it is very likely that livestock such as cattle and sheep will be involved in the future.


    "Pandoutun?"


    Colson looked shocked and envious: "Are you talking about Lord Willy Phelan''s Fandoutun?"


    Willy was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect Baron Kells'' brainwashing activities to be so successful. Even a child rejected by the village can still know his name.


    "right."


    Willie responded.


    Colson''s eyes flashed with excitement, but it quickly faded: "Master Willy won''t take me in."


    "What if he wants to?"


    Willy spread his hands and asked a question.


    "How do you know he''ll be willing?"


    Colson tightened his eyebrows, Lord Willy, that is the idol of all the young people in Diamond Town.


    Willy pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "My name is Willy Phelan."


    Colson took a deep breath and looked at Willy with disbelief in his eyes Mr. Willy, who was widely rumored in the village, grew from a country boy to a big man in Diamond Town , even in front of his eyes!


    "You are... Willy... Lord Willy..."


    Colson is still in a trance.


    Willy repeated what he said just now: "Would you like to go to Fandoutun?"


    "I will!"


    Colson nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    At this point, Fandoutun can be regarded as having the first foreign superhuman.


    "Pack up. After dawn, I''ll ask my deputy Dahn to take you back."


    Willy didn''t plan to bring Colson to Fandoutun in person. What he wanted to know most now was the unexpected extraordinary power of the knight''s power.


    "By the way, you knew that I was at Lauker''s house tonight, why did you dare to do it?"


    Willie felt a little curious.


    "I didn''t think you could discover my abilities before..." Colson scratched his head, "Also, Uncle Lauker''s wife, she looked at me in the same way she looked at my mother back then..."


    Willie was silent.


    There is also a sad open space in the heart of this child.


    ����


    The next day.


    Early morning.


    Willy ordered Dan to bring Colson to Fandoutun, and asked him to bring a message, asking Colson to assist Old Yoel in building the breeding industry in Fandoutun.


    Dahn was very confused. He came here inexplicably, and inexplicably brought back a talkative boy.


    However, he still chose to obey. Although Willy didn''t explain anything after he came back last night, Dahn could also guess a little. Perhaps the strange poultry was related to the boy in front of him.


    As for Willy, he hurried back towards Diamond Town.

 Chapter 114： The Hanged Man, Aphasia

    Military Department.


    Ole leaned back on the seat and browsed documents casually in his hands.


    Since the old and new teams started to exchange, he seemed much more relaxed. Government affairs are handled, and students have become knights, so I have more time to study the promotion path of senior knights. Although he is old, his yearning for higher strength has not changed at all.


    When I came to the military office today, I was just going through the motions. When the transition is complete, you can prepare to retire.


    dong dong!


    The door knocked.


    "Come in."


    Ole said in a low voice.


    The door opened, and Willy, who had put on light armor, walked into the room.


    "Willi?"


    Ole''s eyes showed a look of relief, not all teachers have the opportunity to pick up a knight-level student for nothing.


    If Willy is promoted to become a senior knight in the future, then his teacher will also be remembered by others.


    "Teacher, there is a question about the Frost Knight''s breathing technique, and I would like to ask you to clarify."


    Willy didn''t directly ask about other supernatural powers, which would seem too purposeful. Willy didn''t want to leak out about Colson, just like hiding the identity of Wally''s monster.


    "Oh?"


    Ole showed a surprised expression. This was the first time Willy encountered a problem with his practice.


    He was instantly interested, and it was rare to be able to show the majesty of the teacher in front of Willy: "Come and listen."


    Willy nodded and casually threw out a few non-issues.


    After listening to Ole, he explained it to Willy very seriously. In addition, he also gave a demonstration to Willy, explaining all the details that need attention very clearly, for fear that Willy would not understand.


    With a serious face, Willy listened, nodded earnestly, and asked questions from time to time, perfectly showing the image of a good student who is eager to learn.


    "Do you understand everything?"


    Ole asked with concern, he was in a good mood, and finally found the feeling when he taught Willy fencing.


    "I understand, thank you teacher."


    Willie nodded slightly.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the room, he suddenly seemed to have thought of something, turned around and asked Ole: "Teacher, I suddenly remembered that you said that after I was promoted to a knight, you would tell me about the stone that inherits the Frost Knight''s breathing method. What power is in it, can you tell me now?"


    Willy asked casually.


    Ole raised his eyebrows, obviously no Willy would suddenly ask this question.


    He paused for a while and pondered: "Since you have been promoted to a knight, let''s talk about it in detail."


    Willy''s eyes lit up, and he sat on the seat again with a curious look.


    "Actually, there is more than just the power of knights in this world, an extraordinary power."


    Ole crossed his hands and fingers, and his face was slightly serious.


    There was a strange color on Willy''s face, and he seemed a little surprised.


    Although I knew about this for a long time, I still had to pretend that I didn''t understand it.


    "Could it be that there are other extraordinary powers in this world?"


    Willie wondered.


    Ole nodded: "For human beings, there are two ways to obtain extraordinary power. One is to stimulate potential from the inside out, and after reaching a certain level, it will echo with the outside world. This way is the way of training for knights. The elementalization ability displayed by the advanced knights is the initial performance that echoes the natural world."


    Speaking of which, Ole''s face showed an envious look, the realm of high-level knights, he had been pursuing for more than ten years and could not reach it.


    "There is another way, which is to use the external energy to gather itself in the opposite direction to stimulate the generation of abilities. Most of the abilities possessed by such people are to directly manipulate the power of nature. This approach is very similar to the abilities possessed by the demon beasts. place."


    Willy''s eyes flashed a little bit of clarity when he heard Ole''s explanation.


    In this way, Colson''s ability to manipulate creatures should be conferred by the reverse stimulus from the outside world.


    "Those who obtain extraordinary power through the second way are collectively referred to as secret masters."


    A look of fear appeared in Ole''s eyes.


    "Secretary? Collectively?"


    Willy grasped the key point in Ole''s words.


    "That''s right, it''s a general term. The energy in the outside world is very complex, and the types are cumbersome. Naturally, various secretaries with different abilities have evolved."


    Ole explained slowly.


    Willy nodded slightly, which was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    Originally, Willy thought that other extraordinary powers other than the power of knights should be self-proclaimed as a system, such as the magician system or other systems.


    But now it sounds like this is not the case. Mysterious and numerous natural energies have given birth to a variety of mysterious occupations.


    "Teacher, can you give some examples?"


    Willie looked at Ole.


    Ole didn''t respond immediately, but after thinking for a while, he said slowly: "Among the mystic groups, the most common extraordinary profession is mage. Their extraordinary abilities are basically similar to those of Warcraft, they are all mobilizing elements to form terrifying killings. force."


    "Besides, I also know two professions, one is the hanged man and the other is the aphasia."


    The two words in Ole''s mouth made Willy feel a little mysterious.


    "The Hanged Man? Aphasia?"


    Willy''s brows are raised gently Legend has it that the Hanged Man is an extension of the power of justice. Since the day they became The Hanged Man, they have upheld the concept of justice and defeated all evils. It is said that the stronger the righteousness of the practitioners, the more powerful they can become the Hanged Man. But once they lose their sense of justice, their strength will be instantly cleared. "


    Ole explained slowly.


    "If you lose the strength of the heart of justice, it will be instantly cleared?"


    Willy seemed to think it was a little incredible. All the extraordinary powers of the Hanged Man are based on a heart of justice?


    This seems too absurd, doesn''t it?


    If you encounter something that explodes your three views, and your mentality changes, then all your strengths will be turned into nothingness.


    Willy can''t accept this kind of power. In contrast, it seems that the power of knights can make him feel more at ease.


    "When I first heard this statement, I couldn''t believe it."


    Ole shook his head.


    "And what about the aphasia?"


    Willie continued to ask.


    "The ability of the aphasic is better understood." Ole said, "We can compare them to the messengers of nature and human beings, they can communicate or manipulate animals or even plants, making the environment their best partner. But because Communicating with nature requires a pure heart, too much speech will stain a person''s heart, so all aphasia, after becoming aphasia, most of them will not speak again for the rest of their lives. Otherwise, they will gradually lose all power For this reason, some people with aphasia even cut off their own vocal cords."


    After Ole finished explaining, he glanced at Willy subconsciously, but saw a strange look on Willy''s face.

 Chapter 115： Blue Whales request

    The ability to transmit information between humans and nature, to communicate or manipulate animals, seems to be Colson''s ability.


    However, Colson''s performance seems to run counter to the setting of Aphasia.


    The chattering, nagging aphasia?


    Willie always felt a little weird.


    "how?"


    Seeing Willy''s expression, Ole asked a question.


    Willy shook his head: "It''s nothing, I just didn''t expect that in addition to the extraordinary power of knights, there are so many extraordinary professions."


    Ole nodded without doubting his presence, "It is true, before you were promoted to knight, the reason why you didn''t want to mention the power of a cleric was because you were worried that your mind would be disturbed. No matter what kind of extraordinary power you cultivate, Single-mindedness is the only shortcut.��


    "Teacher, among all the secret masters, which extraordinary profession is more powerful, or in other words, compared with the secret master and the knight, who will be better?"


    Willy asked with doubts in his heart.


    "There is no powerful extraordinary profession, only a strong extraordinary individual. Even if you only identify the path of a knight, you can defeat a powerful mystic. We, the Grand Duke of Langton, is a powerful knight standing at the top of the extraordinary. "


    Ole is also giving Willy confidence.


    Willy nodded, in fact, he didn''t particularly care about these. I have a title attribute panel, and I should unlock some new titles when I explore new areas in the future.


    Just as Willy and Ole were talking, the guard knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Ole responded.


    The guard walked into the door, bowed and saluted, and said to Ole and Willy, "Master Ole, Lord Willy, Knight Jarvis and Knight Kondas of Blue Whale Town have now arrived at the manor, Baron Your lord, please come with the two of you."


    "Here are Jarvis and Condas?"


    Ole was obviously surprised. He and Willy looked at each other and could see the doubt and confusion in the other''s eyes.


    Ole thought for a moment, thinking of the generous gifts Jarvis brought in the new year, and at this time there was still a month before the beginning of spring, he had some guesses.


    "There should be some conspiracy..."


    Ole said to Willy, "Maybe it has something to do with the thawing of the sea and the resistance to pirates on foreign islands."


    When Willy heard the words, he also thought it was very possible.


    Although Blue Whale Town is far from the border, there is no need to worry about the war between the two countries. However, as a coastal town on the border of the Principality of Langton, Blue Whale Town needs to spend a lot of energy every year to resist those pirates that are looting from outside.


    Most of those pirates do not belong to any country, and most of them are fugitives or descendants of fugitives. They settled on various overseas islands, and the distribution of power was relatively chaotic. Usually, they made a living by fishing and looting merchant ships, but when the coast thawed in the spring, they would launch raids on coastal towns due to temporary food shortages.


    Blue Whale Town is like this, they suffer from this kind of trouble every year.


    In previous years, even if Blue Whale Town was prepared in advance, it would still be hit by batches of pirates, which made Baron Enton exhausted, and the loss of Blue Whale Town was unavoidable.


    This time Jarvis and Condas came, and most likely they were ordered by Baron Enton to ask for help.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Ole and Willy got up at the same time, walked out of the Guards Station, and rode towards the Baron''s Manor.


    As soon as they arrived at the Baron''s Manor, a guard led the two to the reception hall.


    As soon as he walked in, Willy saw Jarvis sitting with an old man with white beard and hair, facing Baron Kells and Balmos.


    That old man is the old knight of Blue Whale Town, Condas.


    "Knight Ole, Knight Willy."


    Seeing Ole and Willy come in, Jarvis stood up and greeted with a smile.


    He seemed to have completely forgotten the scene when he played against Ole, and acted as if there was no grudge between the two.


    Kondas also got up, glanced at Ole, and then turned all his attention to Willy.


    After Jarvis returned to Blue Whale Town last time, he informed Baron Endon and Condas about Willy''s promotion to a knight in Diamond Town. Both of them were very surprised, because Willy''s talent seemed to be stronger than that of Jarvis back then. Only Jarvis himself didn''t care much about it.


    So seeing Willy at this time, Kondas couldn''t help but take a good look.


    "Condas knight, Jarvis knight."


    Ole also responded. He was not as enthusiastic as Jarvis, but he could see any negative emotions.


    Willy also followed Ole to do simple etiquette.


    "Knight Willy is really young and promising."


    Kondas said with a smile.


    Willy just smiled lightly and didn''t answer.


    "Okay, let''s all sit down. Since both of you are here, Knight Jarvis can also explain the purpose of this trip."


    Baron Kells waved his hand, indicating that it was time to get down to business.


    Several people took their seats one after another, and drinks were also served by the waiter in front of them.


    "I came here with the Knights of Condas under the order of Baron Enton I hope that after the sea water freezes in the spring, I can get the assistance of Lord Kells to resist the pirates against the blue whale. Invasion of the town."


    Although Jarvis is younger between the two, he is the main one. I don''t know if Condas is too old to take care of affairs, or because Baron Endon trusts Jarvis more.


    Jarvis'' words did not cause any waves, and his intentions were all expected.


    This year''s winter is unusually cold, which means that the pirates living in the overseas archipelago will have a very difficult winter. Throughout the winter, perhaps they have been experiencing a shortage of supplies, and many people have even died in this cold winter.


    So once the coast is thawed, they will surely come to plunder in the most greedy and ferocious manner. The troubles that Blue Whale is about to face are worse than ever.


    "But now Diamond Town has just recovered from the war. We don''t have enough manpower to assist you. Please convey my apologies to Baron Endon."


    Baron Kells said with a smile.


    First of all, he disliked Baron Endon very much. Secondly, the other party has not come up with the conditions to make his heart move.


    "I also ask Lord Kells not to refuse first."


    Jarvis didn''t feel any loss. Before he provided enough benefits, all the refusals were just a condition: "We will give you enough assistance."


    "terribly sorry����"


    Baron Kells did not change his face.


    The current diamond town is not short of money, and it is quite uneconomical for the diamond town to exchange the life of his subordinates for Kinrum.


    "We are willing to cede a coastal settlement and pay 20,000 gold rams."


    Jarvis interrupted Baron Kells directly.

 Chapter 116： Negotiation of interests

    To cede a coastal village?


    As soon as these words were said, even Willy''s eyes showed a trace of movement.


    The ceding of a coastal village is not just the transfer of a large area of ??land, but gives Baron Kells the opportunity to involve marine resources. Abundant marine fish resources, as well as some precious objects in the sea, can provide Baron Kells with huge wealth.


    When Baron Kells heard the words, he did not respond immediately.


    If such a big benefit is released, then the risks that need to be taken behind it will naturally be greater. He knew very well that Baron Endon was not a man of generosity. To make such a decision, must be in big trouble.


    "Cough cough..."


    Kondas coughed lightly, as if he didn''t agree with Jarvis''s expression.


    According to Baron Enton''s original words, it should be an indefinite lease of the right to use a coastal village at a preferential price. This is the official expression. Saying it directly to cede a village sounds hard to accept.


    But Jarvis doesn''t care. With his character, he won''t pull a fig leaf on this kind of thing, which will make him even more embarrassed. His conceited character, even Baron Endon himself, sometimes felt helpless.


    "Let''s be honest, what kind of trouble did you encounter? Be specific, otherwise it would be impossible for us to accept your request."


    Even with such great interests in front of him, Baron Kells maintained a very clear head.


    He has very strict guidelines when it comes to weighing pros and cons.


    "Um����"


    Jarvis paused and nodded: "Then I''ll just pick it all out."


    "Viscount Barbila of Oyster City had a very deep friendship with our father, Baron Enton. He brought us news just a few years ago."


    Oyster City is a large coastal city to the east of Blue Whale Town. It is rich in resources and has a large population. It has its own port, and the commercial trade and maritime industry are very developed. Viscount Babila is the lord of Oyster City.


    "According to Viscount Babila, the overseas pirates have been gradually integrating a few years ago. Until this year, the winter was extremely low, and the pirate forces on the overseas archipelagos suffered heavy losses due to resource shortages. , which forced them to accelerate the consolidation trend.��


    "The original big forces have annexed more small forces. In order to speed up internal integration and solve the contradiction between supply and demand of internal resources, they have to take the looting of coastal cities and towns as the most urgent task. Once spring begins, the coastal areas will melt. , they will carry out the most ferocious looting of our coastal towns with unprecedented greed."


    "For those big cities, this may be nothing. They have strong walls and sufficient soldiers. Even if they are looted, they will only damage their bones and will not damage their foundations. But for our small towns, a large-scale The impact of this may cause the Blue Whale Town to be wiped out."


    Javestan explained it all honestly.


    On the side, Kondas'' eyes fluttered, and he was obviously speechless at Jarvis'' candor. Such performance in the negotiation occasion obviously gave the opposite party the opportunity to raise the price at will.


    Although Jarvis is talented, the conceit that comes with it is also a headache.


    "so����"


    When Baron Kells heard this, his eyelids drooped, and his expression couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    "Bamos, what do you think?"


    Baron Kells suddenly turned to look at the baron''s heir.


    Bamos was silent for a moment and did not hide it, and directly stated his thoughts: "I do not recommend participating, this matter has nothing to do with us, although there are very attractive benefits, but we will also take too many risks. ."


    Willy listened, naturally he couldn''t make a statement.


    But he always felt that what Balmos said should not be quite in line with Baron Kells'' thinking.


    Although Baron Kells works steadily, he is a radical and ambitious person at heart. He is quite accurate in weighing interests, and is very decisive at critical moments, just like before the war, he ceded the snow-patterned deer he loved without hesitation, and gave Diamond Town the most powerful guarantee at the first time.


    The coastal village ceded by Blue Whale Town this time represents the opportunity to participate in the allocation of marine resources. Although the share is not large, it is a gap for a new process. In this age of slow class mobility, such opportunities are rare.


    Unless the entire Duchy of Langton falls into chaos and the domestic forces are reshuffled, Baron Kells can only stay in Diamond Town all his life.


    Now that there is such an opportunity, how could Baron Kells be indifferent?


    "Bamos, what you said makes sense, but..."


    Baron Kells changed his words: "At a critical moment, we still have to choose to take care of our neighbors."


    Hearing Baron Kells'' remarks, Jarvis and Condas'' eyes lit up at the same time.


    "However, before that, we need to clarify three questions."


    Baron Kells has already controlled the scene Lord Kells, please speak. "


    Jarvis made a please gesture.


    "The first question, which village did you cede?"


    Different villages will definitely bring different benefits.


    The larger the area and the longer the coastline, the greater the benefits.


    Jarvis greeted the knight attendant behind him, and a map of the border between Blue Whale Town and Diamond Town was presented.


    "The village we want to cede is Pearl Village."


    Jarvis flicked his finger on the map.


    Willy followed suit, with an unexpected look on his face.


    Pearl Tunnel is located in the westernmost part of Blue Whale Town. It is very close to its own Fandou Tun in the north, and there is only a field of wilderness. It presents an elongated triangle on the map, extending directly from the south of Fandoutun to the ocean, almost covering the longitudinal length of Blue Whale Town. Its coastline is not very long, but the location is very well chosen.


    It is bordered by Diamond Town, which means that Baron Kells can better control it after he gets Pearl Town.


    The ceding of marine resources is limited, but it is also in the arms of Baron Kells. Baron Enton chose Pearl Tunnel, which is indeed a coup.


    "Baron Endon really understands me..."


    Baron Kells smiled lightly: "Yes, I accept it. Then the second question, what do you need from us?"


    Jarvis did not respond immediately, and Baron Kells did not urge.


    This question is the core part of today''s negotiation.


    Costs are more of a concern than benefits.


    "We want to borrow three hundred guards and two knights."


    Jarvis first asked for a price.

 Chapter 117： result

    "Is Jarvis Knight kidding?"


    Baron Kells was not annoyed, but said in a relaxed tone, "I can only send a maximum of 100 guards. As for the knights, I will not lend them out for the time being."


    "Master Kells, you are joking." Jarvis'' face was solemn, "It takes less than two months to lend 100 people at the cost of a coastal village plus 20,000 goldlums, isn''t it? It''s outrageous."


    "If you think the conditions are unreasonable, we can terminate this exchange. You can go to other people to borrow troops, such as Baron Naondo of Stormwind Town or Viscount Barbila, an old friend of Baron Enton''s father."


    Baron Kells was calm, without any emotional fluctuations.


    Jarvis'' eyes clearly flashed with anger, seeking assistance from Baron Naondo and Baron Babila. How is this possible.


    Leaving aside the losses that Stormwind Town suffered in the border battle, it was impossible for him to send the guards to Blue Whale Town just because Baron Enton had rejected Baron Naondo''s invitation. As for Viscount Babila, his oyster city will be attacked by pirates, so how can he take care of Blue Whale Town. Even if he personally delegated the forces to come, what price would he have to pay?


    Also cede a coastal village? It simply doesn''t work.


    Not to mention whether Viscount Babila would be satisfied with this condition, but even if he really agreed, Baron Enton would not dare to let him set foot in Blue Whale Town.


    This kind of bigger noble can definitely grab more marine interests through some means.


    This is not worth it.


    Jarvis quickly restrained his anger, and he calmed down: "ceding Pearl Tun, plus 40,000 gold rum, this is our limit. If Baron Kells is not satisfied, we really There is no need to talk about it.��


    "Pearl Town, plus 60,000 gold rams, lend a hundred guards and a knight."


    After Baron Kells said this, he turned to look at Ole and Willie: "What do you think?"


    If Ole and Willy don''t agree, he can change other conditions.


    "I can go."


    Willy took the stand in front of Ole.


    The ocean is a completely new field for me. Only by constantly exploring, can you unblock more titles and gain more attribute points. Willy had longed for the ocean before, but because it was the territory of Baron Endon, there was no good opportunity to go there. This time comes the opportunity, you can try to seize it.


    "I can too."


    Ole glanced at Willy with relief.


    In his opinion, Willy took the initiative to take the risk of resisting the pirates, so that his teacher would not have to worry.


    Kondas pouted aside, in fact, he preferred Ole to go to Blue Whale Town.


    After all, Ole is an intermediate knight, while Willy is only a junior knight.


    Jarvis didn''t feel anything, on the contrary, he was more interested in the newly emerging Willy.


    "Pearl Town, plus 65,000 gold lums, lent 120 guards and one knight."


    The reason why Jarvis insisted on the number of guards so much was also forced by reality.


    Blue Whale Town has a long coastline, and the number of guards needed must be sufficient, otherwise, if the pirates break into the shore, they will not be able to make effective defenses. The role of a guard is not only to guard, but also to investigate.


    Baron Kells pondered for a moment, and finally made a decision: "Yes."


    He is also very clear that this condition is basically Jarvis'' bottom line. If you increase the price yourself again, it may have the opposite effect.


    As for this opportunity to intervene in the distribution of marine resources, he cannot miss it and must seize it.


    After getting an affirmative answer from Baron Kells, Jarvis and Condas felt relieved at the same time, and the most crucial issue was resolved.


    "last question."


    Baron Kells said: "I want to know how strong the enemy we are facing is."


    The first question is about benefits, the second is about costs, and the third is to understand what the risks are.


    "We can''t be sure of this." Jarvis replied truthfully, "The pirates are not the same force, their attacks are not regular, and we don''t know who the specific opponent is."


    "Since this is the case, then I must add a condition."


    Baron Kells suggested.


    "Master Kells, please speak."


    Jarvis frowned slightly.


    "In the event of a situation that threatens Willie''s life, he has the right to withdraw from the operation immediately and return to Diamond Town. Also, if the death toll of my guards exceeds thirty and the number of serious injuries exceeds forty-five, I also have the right to withdraw the surviving guards. Moreover, Blue Whale Town must bear the compensation for the casualties of these guards."


    At this time, Baron Kells behaved more like a shrewd businessman.


    "Can."


    Jarvis nodded without hesitation.


    If there is an accident in Willy, just a pearl can''t make up for the loss at all, it is a knight. It is simply impossible to let other people''s knights die to defend their own interests.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s a pleasure to cooperate Kells smiled slightly: "I invite the two of you to stay at noon, let''s have a simple lunch. "


    At this time, Baron Kells was in a happy mood, and this transaction was quite cost-effective.


    "No, we have to go back to Blue Whale Town, there are other things to deal with."


    Jarvis and Condas got up at the same time and said goodbye to Baron Kells.


    They don''t have such a relaxed state of mind. Blue Whale Town still has a lot of defensive fortifications and links that need to be arranged.


    After sending off Jarvis and Condas, Baron Kells said to Willy who was beside him, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "This is my duty."


    Willie nodded slightly.


    Baron Kells treats him more favorably, and this trip is also his own will, so Willy''s mood is also very relaxed.


    "Remember, your life is the most important thing."


    Baron Kells reminded.


    "Understood, Lord Baron."


    Willy nodded and responded.


    ����


    For the next month and a half, Willy focused his energy on learning the middle part of Frost Knight''s breathing method again.


    Compared with the promotion of a mortal to a junior knight, the process is simpler. As long as you have enough time to hone and accumulate, you can achieve this step. But even so, Willy did not relax, in contrast, he was looking at improved efficiency.


    He wants to release his vindictive energy as quickly as possible to unlock the title of intermediate knight.


    After learning about the existence of the mystic group, Willy''s thirst for strength is even more urgent.


    With the existence of the title attribute panel, it is only a matter of time before you face the secret master yourself.


    For this uncertain group, the improvement of strength is the only guarantee.

 Chapter 118： Pirates

    Two months later.


    South of Blue Whale Town, on the endless sea.


    The sea breeze is howling, the waves are rolling, sea birds are circling in the sky, and sea fish occasionally jump out of the water.


    A ship with huge barbs and iron thorns hanging around the hull sailed slowly on the sea.


    At this time, it has been half a month since Willy led 120 guards to Blue Whale Town. During this half month, Willy saw the ocean of this world for the first time. Like the previous life, it is vast and boundless, and it seems to be a vastness that can accommodate everything.


    As the reinforcements invited by Baron Enton, Willy also fulfilled his obligations responsibly. In just half a month, he had already sniped the pirates who had come to raid Blue Whale Town many times on the sea.


    Indeed, as Jarvis said before, the shortage of food in a cold winter has made the pirates in a state of almost crazy greed, and they will even be brave and not afraid of death when fighting. The most decisive aspect of survival.


    But in the face of these pirates, Willy has never been soft-hearted.


    Their goal is to burn, kill, loot, and kill these people without any psychological burden. If the legendary Hanged Man comes, they will definitely be punished more severely.


    On the ship going forward in the sea, Willy stood on the deck and looked at the seascape in the distance.


    He was dressed in light armor as always, with a swift sword on his waist, and he looked tall and handsome.


    "Captain, when will we return?"


    Dan, who was also wearing light armor, stepped forward and said to Willy.


    As Willy''s most trusted subordinates, Dahn and Sandor can play an important role at critical moments.


    When Willy came to Blue Whale Town this time, Sandor was basically handling government affairs for him. As for Dahn, he personally followed Willy to Blue Whale Town to help him manage the 120 guards under his command.


    "In half an hour, if no enemy is found, we will return."


    Willie responded.


    Since he came to Blue Whale Town, Willy has been patrolling the sea for two or three hours every day during the day.


    "understood."


    Dahn nodded.


    On this ship, only Willy and Dan are from Diamond Town, and the rest of the nearly twenty crew members are guards under Baron Enton of Blue Whale Town.


    The reason for this is that the guards of Diamond Town, after trying, found that they could not maintain their combat effectiveness at sea. The specific reason was seasickness.


    Generally, people who have not lived by the sea since childhood will experience a strong sense of discomfort when they first experience the sailing of a ship. Mild symptoms of nausea and dizziness may occur, and in severe cases, physiological reactions such as vomiting and tearing may occur.


    The reason why Willy and Dahn are not affected is because their own physiques are very good.


    "Ok?"


    Willy''s eyes suddenly showed a hint of caution when he looked into the distance. He turned to Dahn and instructed: "To the southwest, there are abnormal ships approaching, prepare for battle."


    Dahn couldn''t see that far, but after hearing Willy''s order, he reacted instantly, he turned around and shouted at the crew on board: "There is an abnormal ship approaching, prepare for battle! "


    After receiving Dahn''s order, the sailing guards in Blue Whale Town did not delay in the slightest. They tidied up their armor in an instant, took the triangular fork, and got ready.


    When they were assigned to Willy''s subordinates, they were warned to obey orders. Therefore, in the face of Willy''s command, there will be no slack.


    "It''s a pirate ship, that''s right..."


    As the speeding ship was approaching, Willy also determined that the abnormal ship was the ship of the pirates.


    Although there is no pirate flag hanging on it, the ship is mottled, surrounded by barbs, and there is a sharp thick iron thorn on the bow. Based on these alone, their identities can be determined.


    "coming!"


    As the pirate ship approached, Dahn also saw the entire face of the ship.


    I saw a few shabby, unkempt men standing at the bow of the boat, holding harpoons and wooden sticks with blades in their hands, and their eyes were full of greed and fierceness. They are either rogues, or descendants of fugitives living in harsh environments. They have experienced all kinds of hardships and competitions, and they have no mercy in their hearts.


    This pirate ship is the most typical small looting team, and it has always only selected relatively weak coastal territories to plunder.


    Their method is extremely simple and rude. After landing, the pirates rush directly to the coastal villages or villages, kill the blockers directly, and then get food and small poultry and livestock on the boat at the fastest speed before the guards arrive. . Some people even plunder women and children as tools and cannon fodder for the pirates to inherit the lineage.


    "Wait! Stop! Turn around now! Quick!"


    Standing on the bow of the pirate ship, a bald man who looked like the leader of the pirate ship suddenly shouted.


    His eyesight is not as good as Willy''s Until just now, the bald man discovered that an armed ship was rapidly approaching them.


    "Hurry up!"


    While urging the panicked helmsman, the bald man broke into a cold sweat.


    The cruising guards are their most hated enemies. Those guys are not only well-equipped and have professional combat methods, but also never let go of their pirates.


    Once they are caught up by these people, it is bound to be a dead end.


    Although what he did was to lick blood with a knife, no one wanted to be killed.


    "Hurry up!"


    Dahn ordered loudly.


    He had already seen the pirate ship''s intention to escape.


    For these guys, we must kill them all. Otherwise, they will find new opportunities for another attempted looting.


    The armed ship accelerated again, and the distance from the pirate ship was getting closer and closer.


    They are regular guards, and these pirates are basically a mob, and their equipment is not at the same level.


    "I''m catching up..."


    The bald man''s forehead was densely covered with beads of sweat. The other twenty or so pirates on the boat were also infected by the bald man''s nervousness, and everyone was a little panicked.


    "There''s no need to run away, everyone has their weapons ready to resist!"


    The bald man gave the order.


    He knew very well that once he was caught up while fleeing, a boat of people with fear in their hearts would be taken down by the other party.


    Instead of doing this, it''s better to cheer up your subordinates first, so that they are ready to fight.


    It would be even better if the opponent could be traumatized and give up tracking. Even if you can''t, in the panic, you can have the opportunity to jump into the sea. If you are lucky, maybe there is still a chance.

 Chapter 119： return flight

    Instigated by the bald man, the rest of the pirates also gritted their teeth, showing a determined look.


    Even if you die, you have to pull a few backs. Almost every desperado has this idea.


    "Have you given up and run away..."


    The corner of Willy''s mouth raised slightly: "This is the best."


    "Prepare the planks!"


    Seeing the two ships getting closer and closer, Dahn called out.


    As the active attacking party, the guards will take out special wooden boards when the two ships are approaching, and use the wooden boards to jump into the pirate''s ship. Both ends of the plank have curved hooks, which will make the plank more stable when connecting the two boats.


    "Ready to fight!"


    Seeing a suitable distance, Dahn commanded loudly.


    The guards on the boat also all had serious faces, and they were full of energy. The current Blue Whale Town has rich rewards for killing pirates, not only monetary rewards, but also rewards for position promotion. This temptation is difficult for the guards to resist.


    So when they saw the pirates, the first thing the guards felt was anticipation.


    This group of rabble is only ruthless and ruthless when facing unarmed civilians. When facing the regular guards, they are completely vulnerable. Whether it is individual strength or equipment, they cannot be compared with the guards.


    After receiving Darn''s order, the guards officially launched a charge.


    Their combat quality was obviously a lot higher than the opponents. After getting on the board, Dahn rushed over first.


    His strength is the strongest except for Willy, and he can resist the most violent counterattack first.


    "Go to hell, chops!"


    Dahn wielded a cross-sword with a broad blade, carrying a string of blood arrows.


    Today''s Dahn is already a mid-level knight attendant, and these pirates, except for the bald man who is comparable to the junior knight attendant, the rest are just ordinary people with tattered weapons.


    At this moment, Dahn is like a tiger entering the flock, invincible.


    The guards behind them also followed, and everyone''s eyes were shining, as if they were not facing the famous pirates, but the flowing money bags.


    It was just a few face-to-face efforts. The pirates who had to fight to the death just now lost their momentum.


    The rabble began to disperse, and some people have begun to jump into the sea to seek a way out.


    "Damn!"


    The bald man had huddled in the crowd to direct the battle from the very beginning. Seeing that the decline could not be stopped, he gradually approached the side of the ship.


    He saw a gap and jumped directly into the water.


    "Ok?"


    The strength of the guards overwhelmed the opponent, so Willy never made a move, but he kept staring at the bald man who looked like a leader. Seeing him abandoning the boat and fleeing, Willy also responded quickly.


    He held a triangular fork beside him in his palm and threw it suddenly at the place where the bald man fell into the water.


    The huge force made the triangular fork violently rub the air during the projection process, making a swish sound. In the blink of an eye, the triangular fork sank into the sea, splashing a layer of white spray.


    Immediately after a few breaths, the small piece of sea water began to turn red, and the bald man''s body floated to the surface from the water, his chest was directly pierced by the triangular fork.


    "The boss is dead!"


    A pirate who was about to dive saw this scene and shouted in horror.


    Immediately afterwards, the few remaining resisters also gave up the final battle and all prepared to throw into the sea.


    The guards responded very quickly. Seeing this, they all attacked quickly, stabbing or directly killing the pirates before they entered the sea.


    "Throw the triangular fork!"


    Seeing that the situation on the ship was under control, Dahn continued to issue orders.


    A few pirates have successfully jumped into the sea just now. Now is the time to pursue them. Their aim is to kill as many as possible.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    As a result, the pirate who got up to breathe after sinking to the bottom of the sea just showed his head, and was directly penetrated by the triangular fork.


    There were only two or three guys who escaped the attack range and swam further away.


    Seeing this, Dahn issued an order to end the battle.


    The two or three guys who escaped might not be able to survive on the boundless sea. Therefore, there is no need to continue the pursuit.


    "This time, fifteen pirates were killed, three survived, and two escaped. Five of our people were slightly injured, and no one died."


    Ten minutes later, Dahn took stock of the battle and reported to Willy.


    The comparison of the combat effectiveness of professional guards and pirates is fundamentally different.


    Willy nodded and instructed: "The three live ones are taken back to the people in Blue Whale Town for disposal. As for the corpses, after cutting down the evidence representing the military exploits, the rest will be burned together with the ships."


    The ships of the pirates are broken and rotten, and they have no use value when they are returned. But in order not to be picked up again by other pirates on the sea, it had to be completely destroyed.


    "Yes."


    Dahn took the order and began to direct the guards to carry out the final processing.


    Looking at the burning pirate ship and the blood and corpses on a deck Willy has no sympathy.


    These guys who were originally unclean, after escaping to a deserted island overseas, can completely live a different way of life.


    Although the tools are simple and the level of fishing is limited, as long as they can suffer more, it is impossible to starve to death by relying on the ocean.


    But these guys, their hearts have long been filled with sin and greed, which makes it difficult for them to survive through ordinary people''s means again. Coupled with the influence of the external surrounding environment, they chose to plunder to continue their lives when they went overseas.


    The outcome of good and evil is his own choice, and Willy will naturally not feel sorry for these people.


    "Return!"


    After dealing with the follow-up questions, Willy gave the order to return.


    After half an hour, the boat sailed to the shore pier.


    "Is that Mr. Willy from Diamond Town?"


    "It''s him. On this voyage, they seem to have annihilated another boat of pirates. Those who were bound should be prisoners."


    "Thanks to Lord Baron and Lord Willy for allowing us to live more peacefully."


    "..."


    As soon as Willie got off the boat, he saw the fishermen who were parked at the pier and some children playing on the sea surrounded by the boat, all looking at him with admiration and gratitude, and still whispering words of gratitude .


    Willie smiled lightly.


    Since he came to Blue Whale Town, he has repelled many pirates, which also made his reputation widely spread in Blue Whale Town.


    Residents of these Blue Whale Towns have deep admiration for the guards who protect coastal safety.


    This is to protect their lives and protect their vital interests.

 Chapter 120： Extraordinarily powerful pirate group

    "Your Excellency Willy."


    As soon as Willy left the pier with the guards, he saw a man who looked like a guard riding a horse waiting for him.


    After the man saw him, he quickly dismounted and walked over.


    "what''s the matter?"


    Willy knew this man, he was a messenger in Baron Endon''s Guards.


    "The baron has prepared lunch, and he invited you and His Excellency Dahn to go to the banquet."


    The messenger directly explained his purpose.


    Willy nodded lightly, having lunch together is of secondary importance. The real purpose should be to explain to himself the rules for defending against pirates in the future.


    "We''ll be there soon."


    Willie responded.


    After receiving Willy''s reply, the messenger bowed and saluted, and then rode away.


    Willy didn''t hesitate, greeted Dahn, briefly explained the situation, and rushed to Baron Endon''s manor together.


    Compared with Baron Kells'' manor, the decoration style of Baron Enton''s manor is more luxurious and exaggerated. According to Willy''s understanding, Baron Enton''s manor has a baroque style that goes through the pre-medieval period.


    Perhaps this is because the proximity to the ocean makes the imagination of the manor designers in Blue Whale Town even more imaginative.


    "Willi Knight."


    As soon as Willy and Dahn entered the restaurant, they saw a middle-aged man with half-white hair standing up and greeting them.


    He was wearing a black casual dress, his figure was slightly bloated, and his slender eyes looked a little sharp.


    This man is Baron Endon of Blue Whale Town.


    Next to Baron Enton, Jarvis and Condas also stood up, and below them, there were also several core members of Blue Whale Town''s personal soldiers.


    "Baron Endon."


    Willillo nodded and walked to the vacant seat on Baron Endon''s right hand side, which was reserved for him, opposite Jarvis.


    Baron Endon arranged Willy in this position, and also gave Willy a high respect.


    Even Kondas, the veteran knight of Blue Whale Town, just sat under Jarvis.


    "Since Knight Willy has come, let''s get ready for dinner."


    Baron Endon gave the butler a look.


    The butler nodded and made a gesture to the servants.


    Immediately afterwards, one after another delicious food was placed on the table.


    "Everyone, here, on behalf of Blue Whale Town, I would first like to thank the merciful Baron Kells and the brave Willie Knight, it is because of your assistance that we can resist the waves of looting by the pirates. "


    As Baron Enton said, he raised the glass full of red wine and gave Willy a courtesy courtesy.


    Seeing this, Jarvis, Kondas and the other knights also raised their cups.


    For Willy, they still respect him. At the beginning, everyone, including Baron Enton, still had some concerns about Willy. Although help was invited, the relationship between the two towns was not harmonious before. They were all worried that Willy and his guards would be ineffective at work, which was a very troublesome thing.


    But after half a month of understanding, everyone found that this young knight strictly fulfilled the agreement between the two towns. When he was defending against foreign pirates, he treated it with almost all his strength, without any slack. Even the guards under him were strictly controlled by Dahn, and they contributed enormously to the defense of Blue Whale Town.


    In this regard, everyone unknowingly changed their original views on Diamond Town, which to a certain extent eased the relationship between the two towns.


    "Everything I do is the will of Lord Kells, and it is within the scope of my duties. Baron Enton doesn''t have to be so polite."


    Willy also made a very official response.


    When Baron Endon heard this, he laughed, raised his glass and drank it.


    Willy and the others followed, drinking the wine.


    "When the spring passes, the pirates stop, and I hope to have more communication with Willy Knight about the way of knighthood."


    Jarvis put down his glass and smiled at Willie.


    He was adopted by Baron Enton when he was a child. He showed amazing talent in his youth. Now he is only in his twenties, and he has reached the peak of the intermediate knight. If there is no accident, he will be promoted to the senior knight sooner or later.


    Jarvis, who is so talented, naturally doesn''t look down on ordinary people. However, Willy''s sudden rise allowed him to discover someone he could communicate with.


    In his eyes, there is only a common language between geniuses and geniuses.


    "Of course, if there is a chance, I hope Knight Jarvis can enlighten me."


    Willy answered without a trace.


    After many days of understanding, he has figured out Jarvis'' temperament.


    He is arrogant and arrogant, even if he shows a little etiquette, he is just pretending.


    Willy is not too interested in this kind of person.


    With the greeting of Baron Endon, the lunch proceeded slowly.


    An hour later, lunch came to an end.


    At the behest of Baron Enton, the food on the table was removed and replaced with desserts and drinks.


    "Everyone, just this morning, I received a message from Viscount Babila."


    At the dining table Baron Enton said suddenly.


    As soon as Baron Enton''s voice fell, the dining table, which was still in a lively conversation, became quiet at the same time.


    Everyone present is very clear that what Baron Endon is going to say next is the real purpose of everyone''s gathering today.


    Willy put down the cup in his hand and made a listening gesture.


    "Just last night, a large pirate group attacked Viscount Babila''s Oyster City."


    The tone of Baron Enton was very solemn: "The strength of the pirate group is very strong, and there are many people, there are more than 500 people!"


    More than five hundred people?


    There was even a hint of movement on Willy''s face.


    Although the individual combat effectiveness of these people is not comparable to that of the guards in the town, they are already comparable to the town guards in numbers.


    Generally speaking, it is impossible for the original pirates to form such a scale. The reason why so many people can gather this time must be the reason why the shortage of resources this year forced the pirates to regroup.


    "The most terrifying thing is that this group of pirates is not only very numerous, but also well-equipped and capable of fighting. Their ships are very strong, and the pirates under them are well-trained, even in the process of attacking Oyster City last night. In the middle, there are more than five knights in combat power."


    Speaking of which, even Baron Endon had a grim look on his face.


    "Have more than five knights fighting strength?"


    Jarvis asked back in surprise. He was the only one present who would be so casual in front of Baron Enton.


    "Yes, five... or even more knights."


    Baron Enton''s words made everyone present feel a lot of pressure.


    You must know that the current Blue Whale Town, including Willy, only has four knights.

 Chapter 121： Green Tree Pirates and Shell Pirates

    The combat strength of five knights is at least equivalent to the strength of five hundred guards.


    In particular, they are extremely capable of fighting alone. If they go deep into their own hinterland recklessly, they will be very destructive at a single point.


    "This pirate group was repulsed by Viscount Barbila with difficulty, and Oyster City paid a great price for this." Baron Enton crossed his fingers, put his elbows on the table, and said in a low voice, "Viscount Barbila He advised me in the message that I must take precautions against pirates at the highest level recently to prevent accidents from happening."


    The others present all nodded in unison.


    "Of course, you don''t have to worry too much. I just want to remind everyone that there is a psychological expectation. After all, our Blue Whale Town is not as rich in resources as Oyster City, and those powerful pirate groups will not specifically target them. We will not let go of Blue Whale Town."


    Baron Endon added another sentence.


    What he said is also true. Every time a pirate strikes, it needs to consume manpower and material resources. If the resources of the looted target are not rich enough, it is not worth it at all.


    "Finally, no matter what, I hope you will be vigilant and protect the peace of Blue Whale Town together."


    Baron Endon made his final conclusion.


    ����


    When Baron Endon and Willy and others had lunch together, they were on a large island overseas.


    A huge ship was staying at the island dock. The outside of the ship was wrapped with a layer of iron, and the outside of the iron was densely covered with sharp barbs. At the bow and stern, there were two huge points about three to five meters long. prick. The overall appearance looks like an iron barrel full of weapons.


    Next to the ship, guards in sackcloth and linen patrolled back and forth. In their hands, they held spears made from harpoons, rusted and stained with blood. Everyone has a fierce suffocation.


    At this time, in the center of the island, in a huge and simple stone house, a man and a woman were sitting at the round table.


    "I admire Ms. Arvila''s bravery and determination. Although you failed to lead your men to attack Oyster City, you gave all of us the courage to sail. For this, I toast you."


    The speaker was a man in his forties. He had blond hair and dark blue pupils. His face was thin and his eyes were deeply sunken. He looked rather gloomy.


    He swallowed the wine in the glass in one gulp, and glanced at the woman on the opposite side, Arvila, without a trace.


    Availa frowned slightly and said nothing.


    From the outside, she looks like she is in her thirties, her brown hair is tucked behind her head, and a few strands of hair are exposed and hanging on the side of her face.


    "Your Excellency Kasli''s words, are they praising me or mocking my self-control?"


    Availa''s fingers gently pushed the messy hair back behind her ears.


    Kasli''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corner of his mouth lifted slightly: "Of course it''s a compliment."


    Availa chuckled: "If that''s the case, how about we join forces? The formation of your green tree sailing group and my shell sailing group will surely make all coastal towns tremble from the bottom of their hearts."


    The Green Tree Sailing Group and the Shell Sailing Group, if there are outsiders here, they will definitely be able to identify the identities of the two immediately.


    Kasri and Avila are the two sailing regiments, to be precise, the two top leaders of the pirate regiment!


    Before this winter came, the Green Tree Pirates and the Shell Pirates were the notorious big pirate teams overseas.


    They are numerous and rich in materials, and they even formed a militarized management system internally.


    With the arrival of this extremely cold winter, many small pirate groups cannot meet the bottom line requirements of their continued survival, so they can only choose to go to the pirate group of larger forces. Taking advantage of this reality, the Green Tree Pirates and The Shell Pirates have an unprecedented expansion of power.


    This expansion of power makes the Green Tree Pirates and Shell Pirates more urgent to loot coastal towns.


    Doing so can not only expand their prestige, attract more small pirate groups to join, but also relieve the resource pressure brought about by their population growth.


    This is also why, recently, coastal cities have been looted frequently. Almost 70% of the looting is driven by these big pirate groups.


    "Join us?"


    Kasli laughed loudly: "Forget it, once the two sailing regiments are united, you and I will not be able to speak calmly like this, and I''m afraid we will all be busy seizing power."


    Kasli saw it very clearly, and directly picked the problem on the bright side.


    "I can give up all my powers and give you all my resources and manpower."


    A cold light flashed in Availa''s eyes.


    When Kasli heard this, he looked surprised. His eyes narrowed slightly: "Ms. Arvila, are you joking? This joke is not funny at all."


    "I was serious."


    A cold look appeared on Availa''s extremely seductive face.


    Kasli looked at Avala''s eyes carefully. After a long time, he confirmed that this woman didn''t seem to be making fun of him: "Tell me, what are your conditions?"


    Kasli is very clear that in this world, there is no easy benefit.


    "I want Lumbar to pay the price that he will remember for the rest of his life!"


    There was a strong murderous intent in Availa''s toneRumbar?


    "You mean Earl of Rumbar of Davible?"


    There was a hint of surprise in Kasli''s eyes.


    The coastal towns in the province of Dawibull were the places they looted the most. The owner of this territory, Count Rumbar, will naturally know something.


    "it''s him."


    Availa''s tone was cold.


    Seeing this, Kasli suddenly recalled the rumors about Availa''s past experience.


    It is said that before Avila became a pirate, she was the daughter of a great merchant who held a certain Viscounty in the province of Dawebble. When she was less than twenty years old, Avila became a knight. After that, with her outstanding looks and knightly talent, she married the heir of the viscount and bore him a son.


    However, this originally happy family turned into a bubble overnight after many years.


    Arvira''s father-in-law, because he was too careless, fell into the battle of the earl heirs. The earl of Rumbar, who was dissatisfied with his sons'' struggle for power, found a new outlet. By killing chickens and monkeys, he firmly controlled it. heirs question.


    And this slaughtered chicken was the family of Availa''s husband.


    Count Rumbar just found a lame excuse to slaughter her entire family.


    Her husband and son were also brutally murdered, and only Avila escaped overseas and became a pirate after all the hardships.


    After that, with her own strength and tough methods, she gathered some people, established the shell pirate group, and gradually expanded it.


    Up to now, Avila has become the current leader of the big pirates.

 Chapter 122： joint

    "The price that Count Rumbar can remember for his life..."


    Kasli''s tone was very cautious: "What do you want to do?"


    "Now that the province of Dawibull is the main battlefield for the war between the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Vata, Rumbar must be in a daze." Avila seemed to have a plan for a long time. Just as Kasli asked, she put her thoughts in her heart. He said, "If there are continuous riots at the rear of the coast at this time, which affects the battle situation ahead, do you think Rumbar will be furious?"


    Kasli pursed his lips and did not respond immediately.


    Avala looks like a matter of course, but in Kasli''s opinion, it is too taken for granted.


    As a powerful earl of the Principality of Langton, the family behind Rumbar has been entrenched in Daweibull Province for nearly three hundred years, and the resources he can mobilize are simply unimaginable. Even if the province of Dawibull is in a state of war, if Count Rumbar is angered, as long as he is willing to withstand the pressure of the front line and stretch out a hand to deal with the two big pirate groups, then only one of the two pirate groups will be destroyed. The road can go.


    "Sorry, Ms. Arvila, I don''t think the two nautical regiments will be able to arm-wrestle with Count Rumbar after they merge."


    Kasri didn''t have the same hatred impacted his sanity like Avala.


    He is very clear that although the big pirate groups are now raging in the coastal towns of Daweibull Province, they are only playing small things in the larger environment. Otherwise, the core interests of Count Rumbar were violated, and they would have been killed or driven further overseas.


    Seeing Kasli''s appearance, Availa sighed.


    She knew very well that she couldn''t come up with more chips to convince Kasli.


    Kasli is not stunned. He has a clear understanding of the risks involved.


    "In that case, I can take a step back."


    Although Avala regretted, she also had other arrangements: "Since he can''t do something that will make Rumbar annoyed for the rest of his life, then he can do something that will stain his aristocratic career."


    "for example?"


    Kasli already felt that the woman Arvira was a little extreme.


    "For example, it will completely destroy a certain lord regime under his command."


    A trace of hatred flashed in Availa''s eyes.


    Kasli''s pupils narrowed.


    Destroying a certain lord''s regime under Count Rumbar is indeed a huge blow to his prestige.


    A count lord, his little lords can be cleaned up by himself, or they can be broken up in a frontal war, but they must not be destroyed by a group of rogue pirates, that is a small force that is not mainstream and inconspicuous, for the mainstream The contempt and provocation of powerful forces.


    If such a thing really happened, Earl Rumbar would definitely be made fun of by earls from other provinces in the Duchy of Langton.


    "I''m sorry, but I also can''t accept your proposal."


    Kasli is an old fried dough stick, almost incapable of oil and salt.


    Although Arvira''s proposal would not have much impact on Count Rumbar''s core interests, this kind of thing was enough to make him angry.


    I am afraid that after the front foot does such a thing, the rear foot will be liquidated by Count Rumbar. Although Earl Lumbar will not use all his strength to destroy it, he will definitely raise the level of coastal defense of the entire Daweibull province to a higher level. When the time comes, it will be difficult for the big pirate groups to get along.


    "This time, don''t rush to refuse."


    Availa also seemed to have anticipated this situation. She added: "As long as Your Excellency Kasli accepts my proposal, I guarantee that the combined sailing group can still sail in the ocean."


    "Oh?"


    Kasli showed a suspicious look.


    "The continent is so huge, why do we have to be entrenched near the Principality of Langton?" Avila''s tone was bewitching, "In the overseas archipelago of the Principality of Sosun, I have already arranged my back-up, there has been There are several strongholds of the Shell Pirates. Once we have finished our last operation in Dawibull Province, we will immediately evacuate there. With the strength of the combined sailing group and my previous arrangements, our With your strength, you can completely swept the nearby nautical forces, and in this way, you are the leader of the 3,000-strong nautical group!"


    When Kasli heard this, his heart suddenly moved.


    All of this is indeed as Avila said, the seafaring power in the Principality of Thorson is not strong. If the green tree sailing group and the shell sailing group are combined into one, plus the backhand arranged by Avila in advance, maybe there will be a large sailing group of 3,000 people already!


    "I hope Your Excellency Kasli will seriously consider my words. I am very sincere."


    Seeing Kasli''s heartbeat, Availa reminded him at the right time.


    Kasli fell into deep thought. For a long time, he asked, "How can I be sure that what you said is true? Besides, you will really give up all the power of the Shell Sailing Group completely?"


    The famous Ms. Avila, will she give up the power she has worked so hard for over the years?


    "I can give Lord Kasli enough time to verify these things."


    Availa''s tone was firm.


    Kasli was completely moved. If everything is true, then the in front of him is really a rare opportunity.


    "Just for revenge, is it worth it?"


    Kasli took a deep look at Avala.


    "The root cause of pain can never fester. Everything I do is worth it."


    Avala''s face was expressionless.


    Kasli nodded heavily: "I accept your proposal..."


    There was a hint of surprise in Availa''s eyes. She was about to say something, but was interrupted by Kasli: "But I have one more request, I want one more thing."


    "what?"


    Availa asked back, she can give anything now.


    Kasli didn''t answer immediately, but glanced at Avala with scrutinizing eyes.


    "I said, I can give you anything you want."


    Avila licked her red lips like flames lightly, she knew exactly what Casly wanted.


    After being affirmed, Kasli laughed and poured red wine into two glasses.


    "I wish us a happy cooperation!"


    Kasli''s eyes were full of light.


    "It''s a pleasure to work with."


    In Availa''s eyes, the flame of revenge flashed.


    The two of them each drank the red wine in their glasses with guile.


    "By the way, where is the target you are going to destroy next?"


    Casley asked.


    If Availa decides to destroy certain large territories, it will be more troublesome.


    But he was obviously overthinking it.


    Avila heard the words, but did not answer directly. She stood up, walked to a hanging chart, and pointed lightly to a circled area. The area was written in Uyanese. marked place name.


    Blue Whale Town!


    ??

 Chapter 123： Intermediate Knight

    night.


    In his residence in Blue Whale Town, Willy diligently practiced the middle part of Frost Knight''s breathing technique.


    Now it has been more than two months since Willie was promoted to a junior knight. He has already used the fighting qi in his body with ease, and he is only one step away from releasing his fighting qi and being promoted to an intermediate knight.


    For others, the process of being promoted from a junior knight to an intermediate knight is bound to be a long one. It needs continuous sharpening and application in order to be able to manipulate the fighting qi very proficiently, and continuously optimize on this basis, in order to realize the separation of fighting qi from the body.


    But Willy is different. When he was just promoted to the junior knight, he was directly piled up to the peak of the junior knight stage by the title attribute panel. He was full of fighting spirit, and he used it freely, and he was a big step ahead of others from the beginning.


    In addition, Willy also added the three attribute points conferred by the title of junior knight to intelligence.


    This kind of terrifying comprehension made by adding points made Willy travel a lot less in the process of being promoted to an intermediate knight.


    "Properties panel."


    Willy stood in the courtyard, his heart moved.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 4; Intelligence: 7.5; Attribute Points: 0]


    The title attribute panel appeared in front of Willy.


    Before adding points last time, Willy''s intelligence value was 4.3, and after adding 3 remaining attribute points to intelligence, it became 7.3.


    During this period, Willy came to Blue Whale Town.


    In the process of going out to sea for the first time in Blue Whale Town, Willy got the title of [Junior Sailor] again, and he got 0.2 attribute points, so he simply added it all to his intelligence value. Therefore, the intelligence value becomes 7.5.


    In fact, regarding the title of junior sailor, compared to the 0.2 attribute points, Willy values ??the ability it gives him.


    Willy was a landlubber in the last life and this life, but after being empowered by the title of junior sailor, he has become a swimmer who is proficient in water. Coupled with his current physique, Willy can easily snorkel and swim for a long time.


    This can be regarded as the only substantial gain that Willy has obtained since he came to Blue Whale Town.


    "The current vindictive improvement has reached a new critical point. I have a hunch that maybe tonight, I will be able to achieve the leap of the intermediate knight."


    Willy glanced at his own attributes and thought to himself.


    He put away the title attribute panel and began to practice the middle part of the Frost Knight''s breathing technique.


    Compared with the first stage, the breathing method and combined movements in this stage are much more difficult, but with the blessing of intelligence, Willy did not feel particularly difficult.


    As Willy''s practice gradually unfolded, the fluctuations in his body''s vindictive energy became larger and larger, and it seemed that he would break through his body at any time.


    Willy''s face is solemn, and he is very clear that what he needs now is just a breakthrough opportunity.


    Once you cross this node, you will be able to achieve a further leap in strength.


    As time passed by, Willy''s movements became more and more complicated.


    Suddenly, Willy felt the vindictiveness in his body suddenly tremble.


    "This is����"


    A surprise flashed in Willy''s eyes.


    He still had time to continue to perceive the changes in the vindictive energy in his body, and the interface of the title attribute panel popped up again in front of him.


    "The fighting spirit has been further sublimated and obtained the title - [Intermediate Knight], rewarded with 5 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Intermediate Knight], you will achieve a further leap in the quality and quantity of Dou Qi, and at the same time realize the ability to release Dou Qi, and become the most powerful Intermediate Knight in the same rank. In addition, you will also master all the use of Intermediate Dou Qi. Skills and fighting skills."


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 4; Intelligence: 7.5; Attribute Points: 5]


    "Intermediate Knight!!"


    There was fire in Willy''s eyes.


    He didn''t hesitate, his right hand was in the shape of a knife, and he waved it with his empty hand.


    I saw a transparent Dou Qi with a length of about 1.5 meters, following Willy''s movements, it flew directly to ten meters away!


    If it wasn''t that the courtyard of the residence that Baron Enton arranged for Willy was wide enough, I''m afraid Willy''s subsequent blow would have directly chopped the wall.


    "The strength of this grudge release..."


    When Willy saw his subsequent blow, a shocked expression appeared on his face.


    It is about 1.5 meters long and has a range of more than ten meters. With this strength, even if Ole wields his fighting spirit with his bare hands, he can only achieve half of his strength.


    If you use the cross sword or the knight''s spear as a weapon, you can even double the strength of this aura!


    A Dou Qi is more than three meters long and has a range of more than 20 meters. Even the genius knight Jarvis cannot do it.


    "As expected of the title attribute panel!"


    Willy could clearly feel that he was opening a huge gap with the knights around him.


    The intermediate knights he knew, including Baron Kells, Ole, Jarvis, and Baron Enton, after being surpassed by him at this moment, it is very likely that they will no longer be able to match.


    "And this time the reward, 5 attribute points."


    Willy took a deep breath, with fiery eyes in his eyes.


    "These five attribute points will play a huge role in my promotion to a senior knight."


    Willy is very clear that the process of promoting an intermediate knight to a senior knight is much more difficult than the promotion of a junior knight to an intermediate knight.


    At this stage, it is no longer the accumulation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes, but the jump from one qualitative change to another, which is a leap of levels.


    To be promoted to a high-level knight, the most critical point is to communicate with the outside world and realize the blessing of the knight''s breathing method.


    This process is extremely difficult. Almost all the intermediate knights around Willy are stuck at this level.


    Take Baron Kells and Ole as an example. After they were promoted to junior knights, they spent about six or seven years of continuous training to be promoted to intermediate knights. But now they have been promoted to intermediate knights for more than ten years, but they still cannot touch the threshold of advanced knights.


    Their experience can be described as the realization of the difficulty of promotion of high-level knights directly to Willy.


    Willy also understood from it that if he didn''t have enough talent, he might not be able to advance again after a lifetime of an intermediate knight.


    "I hope these attribute values ??can help me quickly cross this stage..."


    Compared with Baron Kells and others, Willy is more confident.


    He was worried not whether he could be promoted to a high-level knight, but how much time it would take to be promoted to a high-level knight.


    Willy stretched his body and felt comfortable throughout his body.


    Every increase in strength is another transformation of vitality.


    A junior knight can easily live to be over eighty years old, an intermediate knight can live to over a hundred years old, and a senior knight is even more terrifying, it is said that he can live to one hundred and twenty years old.


    In a world where the average age is in the fifties, that''s pretty scary.

 Chapter 124： go to sea

    Willy adjusted his excitement and went straight back to the back room to rest.


    He hasn''t planned to announce his promotion to an intermediate knight yet. After all, the speed of this promotion is really astonishing.


    You must know that even the genius knight Jarvis took ten months to achieve the accumulation of junior knights to intermediate knights, while Willy only took two months, and the efficiency is nearly five times that of Jarvis. .


    If this is spread out, Willy will definitely be on the cusp of the storm, and even Count Rumbar will be watching.


    Now Willy is not sure to face these uncertain factors. He prefers to keep a low profile and wait until the accumulation is sufficient and the time is right, so that he can show his strength in front of outsiders.


    ����


    The next day.


    After Willy had breakfast, he rushed to the Guards Office in Blue Whale Town.


    Since Blue Whale Town entered the highest level of defense, the core figures of each personal soldier team have to participate in the meeting convened by Baron Enton in the morning to listen to Baron Enton''s latest will.


    As the first aid of Diamond Town, Willy will naturally join in.


    When Willy entered the conference room, he found that everyone was almost there, only Baron Enton and Jarvis had not yet arrived.


    It''s okay for Baron Enton to come late. Now he is so busy all day, he can only rest very late every day. He is a model baron, so it is understandable that he wakes up late in the morning.


    But Jarvis, he came here almost every day later than Baron of Endon. If this was a company with a staff system in the last generation, Jarvis would probably have gotten out of bed long ago.


    After a while, Baron Endon walked in with a serious face.


    He looked around and found no Jarvis'' figure, so he shook his head involuntarily, revealing a helpless smile.


    Jarvis was adopted by him since he was a child and can be regarded as half a son. He knows Jarvis'' character, so he basically doesn''t care about Jarvis''s little actions.


    "Good morning, every body."


    Baron Enton had just sat down and was about to start preparing to speak when he saw Jarvis approaching unhurriedly.


    Baron Endon ignored Jarvis and just pouted.


    Jarvis didn''t care, he walked to Willy''s side and sat down.


    "It smells good."


    Jarvis felt that Willy''s state was a little different today, but he didn''t think too much about it. He didn''t find Willy''s promotion to an intermediate knight at all.


    Last time, the reason why he could see the strength of Willy''s junior knight at a glance was because his realm was one level higher than Willy''s. Now that Willy was promoted to an intermediate knight, he naturally couldn''t see Willy''s changes as he did last time.


    Willy just nodded and didn''t speak.


    "Everyone, first report on your work yesterday."


    This was the first thing Baron Endon did in a meeting every day.


    In the next ten minutes, everyone present reported the content of their work to Baron Enton in detail.


    Baron Enton listened and pondered, and when he encountered some complicated questions, he would ask a few more questions.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    After listening to all the reports, Baron Endon encouraged him as usual.


    Next, Baron Enton issued further orders, and after ten minutes, the meeting ended.


    "Knight Willy, Jarvis, wait a moment for the two of you."


    Just as he was about to leave, Baron Enton suddenly stopped the two of them.


    "Viscount Babila has brought me new news."


    While speaking, Baron Enton opened the chart and hung it on the shelf. He sketched the small island near Blue Whale Town: "On these four islands, traces of small pirate groups have been found, with an average of every The number of pirate groups does not exceed a hundred people."


    Willy listened attentively. He knew very well that the reason that Viscount Babila could bring this kind of news to Baron Enton was definitely not only because of friendship, but also because Baron Enton ceded some of his interests.


    Otherwise, Viscount Babila would never use his reconnaissance ship to help Baron Endon for no reason.


    "The pirate groups on these four islands have been entrenched for half a month. If there is no accident, they will soon launch a raid on Blue Whale Town. I think it is better to just sit here and wait. Go out and kill them."


    When Baron Enton said this, Willy had roughly guessed what he was thinking.


    Sure enough, Baron Enton''s next words confirmed Willy''s conjecture: "As for how to destroy them... I hope it can be solved by the two of you personally, after all, the efficiency of knight-level actions alone is higher than that of guards in joint actions. Much more. And at this critical juncture, we also have to make sure we have a sufficient number of guards for dispersed protection. What''s your opinion?"


    Baron Enton looked at Willy, Jarvis, as his trusted confidant, would definitely follow his will. And Willy is just an outside help, asking him to act in person, or to get Willy''s own will. Asking for opinions is only aimed at Willy.


    "No problem, I follow Baron Endon''s arrangement."


    Willy naturally had no objection.


    Baron Enton''s arrangement is quite reasonable The knight''s single combat capability is extremely strong, but the ability to guard the group is weak. The value of attacking the target enemy group is much higher than being a defensive force in a town.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s hard work for Knight Willy."


    Baron Endon expressed his gratitude again.


    "Next, I will find someone to give you a description of the specific conditions on the four islands. You can leave tomorrow or the day after."


    Baron Endon added again.


    After a few simple exchanges, Willy and Jarvis walked out of the room at the same time, leaving only Baron Enton.


    Facing the empty room, Baron Enton suddenly felt tired.


    Originally, he was the most leisurely lord, but now he has become so busy.


    He rubbed his eyes and stared at the ceiling for a while before he sighed: "I hope it will end soon..."


    ����


    Not long after leaving the GI, Willy received detailed information on two of the islands.


    According to the document, these two islands are the temporary gathering places of a small pirate group. They came from far away islands in order to wait for the opportunity to loot. According to their current geographical location, The possibility of taking a shot at Blue Whale Town is the greatest.


    So this is also the reason why Baron Enton wanted to kill the dangerous buds in advance.


    "Dann!"


    Willy greeted Dahn who was about to go to sea in the distance, briefly described the matter to Dahn, and asked him to manage the personnel brought by Diamond Town in these days.


    After the explanation, Willy didn''t waste any time. Instead, he changed into a fisherman''s outfit, went to the military office to find someone to get a fishing boat, and set off towards the target island.


    With the title of junior sailor, he can naturally pilot a fishing boat skillfully.

 Chapter 125： strong enemy attack

    On the calm sea, a mottled fishing boat is sailing slowly.


    Willy sat on the bow, rowing the oars, making a circle of ripples.


    The sea breeze was blowing, seabirds chirping, and occasionally he could see fish out of the water. Willy liked the feeling of floating in the sea very much.


    Of course, ordinary fishermen cannot experience this kind of leisure. Abandoning to the sea is to make a living, and ordinary fishermen can''t do it just by relying on fishing boats to travel so far.


    Generally, more than three or five people are required to sail away from the offshore sea. Everyone takes turns to slide the oars and take breaks to replenish their physical strength. In addition, you have to bring enough food. Don''t look at the ocean is full of swimming fish, but they can''t be eaten directly when they are caught. Eating raw fish all the time, not to mention the taste, the body can''t bear it. As for roasting, there is no such condition on ordinary fishing boats.


    But for Willy, none of this is a problem. Willy''s abundant physical strength can fully support his long-term rowing, and can ensure that the running of his body will not be affected if he does not eat food for a long time.


    The two target islands of this trip are not too far apart. According to Willy''s current speed, one of them can be reached in the afternoon.


    While rowing, Willy looked at the boundless sea in the distance.


    If he is just an ordinary person, floating on the sea alone, he should also feel fear.


    "There should also be extraordinary creatures in the ocean..."


    Willy suddenly thought about this.


    Since there are various extraordinary occupations and monsters on land, there should also be extraordinary creatures in the ocean.


    However, in the days when he came to Blue Whale Town, Willy had never heard of the legend of sea monsters, and the fishermen who lived here rarely told the bizarre stories about the secrets of the ocean in previous lives.


    "Maybe it''s just that there are no extraordinary creatures in this sea area. In other sea areas, it''s not necessarily so..."


    Willy has always felt that the same extraordinary existence must be bred in this ocean, which is larger than the land area.


    ����


    When Willy sailed on the sea, a heavily armed ship sailed out from a huge island.


    There are more than a dozen large ships in the lead, each of which can easily crush fishing boats and small transport ships. Behind the large ships, there was a string of medium-sized ships, almost the size of the patrol boats in Blue Whale Town.


    Judging from the scale alone, the number of people above must be more than 800.


    The sailing speed of the fleet is very fast, and it is moving in a mighty distance.


    After seeing the small pirate ships wandering on the sea, they turned around and left. Almost every pirate who saw this fleet had a complex look of fear and reverence on their faces.


    Because they saw a huge flag flying high on the leading ship of the fleet.


    Below the flag, a blood-stained broken shell is drawn, and on the shell is a large tree with branches twisted into a grimace.


    This is the new symbol of the Green Shell Pirates, a new force after the merger of the Green Tree Pirates and the Shell Pirates.


    A thousand-person pirate regiment, this armed force is already comparable to a Viscount on land.


    Every pirate who looks from a distance has a gleam in his eyes. It would be a wonderful thing to be a member of such a huge pirate group.


    However, they are also very clear that if they go to join forces like their own, they will not be seen by the Green Shell Pirates. Moreover, there is also the possibility of being swallowed by the other party.


    There are no rules between pirates. They not only loot the land on the shore, but also kill each other.


    "Such a big move is quiet, I''m afraid there will be bad luck in another territory..."


    Seeing all this, the little pirates in the distance thought to themselves.


    The first battle after the establishment of the Green Shell Pirates must be a means of thunder, bringing a cross flow of blood.


    ����


    Blue Whale Town.


    Kondas was working in the temporary coastal defense office, when he suddenly heard a commotion outside.


    He frowned, and just as he was about to get up to check, he saw a guard burst in with a panic-stricken face.


    Just as Kondas was about to reprimand, he heard the guard''s trembling voice: "Lord Kondas, the sea... a huge team has come from the sea! It seems to be a large pirate group! The number may be more than 500 people! "


    "A large pirate group with more than 500 people?!"


    Kondas''s heart jumped suddenly.


    "Can you be sure? Didn''t the patrol boat bring definite news?"


    Kondas asked quickly.


    "The patrol boat didn''t bring any news."


    The guard responded quickly.


    Kondas''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. If he guessed correctly, the patrol boat may have been killed.


    "Prepare for battle!"


    Kondas held the knight''s spear next to him in his hand: "Go and report the baron man! Quick!"


    "Yes!"


    The guard hurried out.


    Deep worry flashed in Kondas'' eyes, and he instinctively felt that Blue Whale Town might be in big trouble.


    Kondas no longer hesitated, and walked out of the Coast Defence Office with a knight''s spear.


    As soon as he walked out, Kondas saw a scene that shocked him a series of huge ships were about to dock, the flying pirate flags fluttered in the wind, and the sun on the horizon shone on the sea, making it particularly dazzling.


    "Green Tree Pirates, Shell Pirates... have they merged..."


    Kondas''s arms were shaking, but he still forcibly calmed down, he shouted: "Assemble!!"


    At this time, Baron Enton Manor.


    Baron Endon leaned on the back of the seat, turning over news from all sides in his hands.


    Suddenly, Baron Endon felt an inexplicable irritability.


    He frowned and put down the documents in hand.


    "Is it because I''m too tired..."


    With the intensity of work these days, even at the knight level, he feels tired. This fatigue is not physical, but mental.


    Willy and Jarvis have already gone to exterminate the four small pirate groups, the town of Blue Whale at this time. The only high-level combat power left is Condas and Baron Enton himself.


    This made Baron Enton feel a little worried. The emptiness of high-level combat power made him feel very insecure, and he also regretted letting Jarvis and Willy act in person.


    But then, Baron Endon laughed mockingly at himself.


    I still think too much. Willy and Jarvis will not go back and forth for more than three days. In this short three days, how could something major happen? The probability is too low.


    Thinking of this, Baron Enton felt much more comfortable.


    "Maybe I should get a good night''s sleep tonight."


    Baron Endon muttered to himself.


    Just as he was thinking, a guard suddenly broke in.


    "Lord Baron, a large pirate group is coming!"


    "What did you say?"


    Baron Endon stood up subconsciously, his face grim and uneasy.

 Chapter 126： The end of Blue Whale

    "A large pirate group is attacking, with at least five hundred people! It seems to be a new force after the merger of the Shell Pirate Group and the Green Tree Pirate Group."


    The guard explained urgently.


    When Baron Enton heard this, his heart skipped a beat.


    Although he had long known that this year''s cold winter would force the small pirate forces to join the large pirate forces, Baron Enton did not expect that the two large pirate forces would actually merge on their own initiative.


    This is a very troublesome thing.


    Even if the two pirate groups do not merge, if only one of them comes to sack Blue Whale Town, Blue Whale Town will be severely damaged. Now that the two have merged and attacked together, I am afraid that Blue Whale Town will be in great trouble.


    The muscles in Baron Endon''s face twitched involuntarily.


    He forcibly calmed down: "Where''s Kondas, what is he doing?"


    "Lord Kondas is already commanding the defense at the seaside!"


    The guard replied.


    Baron Enton''s face was gloomy and uncertain. He knew very well that what Cond��s was doing at the moment was only delaying time.


    This attacking pirate group, its scary place is not the large number of people, but that there are many high-level knight-level combat power among them.


    The shell pirate group alone revealed five knight-level masters when they attacked Viscount Babila''s Oyster City a few days ago. Now with the Green Tree Pirates...


    Baron Endon didn''t dare to think about it further, he instructed the guards: "You go to the Guards Office for me and tell them that you must build a small-scale defense system in Blue Whale Town."


    "Yes!"


    The guard responded and hurried out.


    The warm sunlight shone on Baron Endon through the window, but he felt a chill all over his body.


    "Do you want to escape from here..."


    Baron Enton''s heart was shaking. He knew very well that there was only one possibility for two pirate groups to attack Blue Whale Town without any conscription.


    That is to create momentum for the merger of the two pirate groups.


    And the first looting of this campaign will definitely be treated with the most terrifying means!


    In the face of double-digit knight powerhouses, Blue Whale Town couldn''t resist at all.


    From the moment he heard the news, Baron Endon had already guessed the ending in despair.


    "No, I can''t leave here!"


    There was a hint of determination in Baron Enton''s eyes.


    Blue Whale Town is a fief that his grandfather made great achievements at risk of his life. If he abandons it because of the impending disaster at this time, it will not only make all nobles and even commoners laugh at it, but also feel sorry for his dead grandfather and father. .


    "Hebar!"


    Baron Endon had made his decision, he shouted.


    I saw a stern-looking personal soldier walking in. Hebar was the most trusted person under Baron Enton, apart from his family and Jarvis.


    "Send all my wife and children to Diamond Town and ask for the protection of Baron Kells."


    Baron Endon said it almost through gritted teeth.


    "Lord Baron!"


    Hebar was startled, Baron Enton was arranging the way back.


    The defense has just begun, is the Baron ready to give up?


    The situation seems to be much more serious than Hebar thought.


    "Listen to me!" Baron Endon growled, his voice hoarse, "Bring all my treasures to Diamond Town together, 10% of them will be reserved for my family, and the remaining 90% will be given to Baron Kells!"


    Baron Endon knew very well that he could not protect this wealth by relying on his fleeing family alone.


    They can only survive if they hand over the bulk of them to Baron Kells.


    "What about you? Lord Baron!"


    Hebar had been by the Baron''s side for a long time, so he didn''t need to say more about his loyalty.


    "I?"


    Baron Enton was stunned for a moment, then suddenly revealed a calm smile.


    "I want to live and die with Blue Whale Town..."


    ����


    seaside.


    The well-equipped pirates have shown combat qualities that are not inferior to those of the Blue Whale Town Guards. As members of a large pirate group, they usually carry out militarized management, which is not only a little bit stronger than the members of those small pirate groups. .


    The fishermen along the coast saw that the situation was wrong, and they had already withdrawn to Blue Whale Town.


    Only the guards were left, facing the difficulties.


    The blades met, the metal collided, blood splashed, and corpses were everywhere.


    The ebb and flow of the sea washes the bright red coast, and the waves and white foam on the seashore are dyed red.


    On the deck of the leading ship, a man and a woman stood at the bow.


    "Actually, I haven''t figured it out until now. Why did you use this small place like Blue Whale Town?"


    Kasli looked down at the pirates who were brutally killing with a calm expression on his face.


    Availa smiled slightly, and the sea breeze ruffled her hair on the temples: "There is no special reason, it''s just that it''s time for them to pay their debts."


    Kasli shook his head without saying much.


    Even if Yavira didn''t say it, she could guess it. It was estimated that when Yavira''s family perished, Blue Whale Town played a disgraceful role.


    Of course, none of this matters.


    It is the same for whoever is used for the operation. Now, he has become the only owner of the Green Shell Pirates.


    After agreeing to Arvila''s conditions, Arvila gave up all power according to the agreement.


    The key figures of the original Shell Pirates were all replaced by the club exchange, and replaced by the elites of the Green Tree Pirates.


    If it wasn''t for Avala''s successor in the Principality of Sosun and the vision of the pirate group of 3,000 people in the future, Kasli really wanted to break the contract.


    "Okay, let''s launch a full-scale attack."


    Avila said suddenly.


    Kasli smiled slightly, and hooked his forearm around Availa''s waist: "As you wish."


    "All-out attack!"


    Kasli gave the order for the final charge.


    In an instant, several knight-level masters and all the pirates disembarked at the same time, launching the most violent attack on Blue Whale Town.


    "Blue Whale Town... it''s over!"


    The unkempt, blood-stained Condas also realized the end of Blue Whale Town after seeing the pirates.


    The next moment, a man with scars on his face came to Kondas with a broad-backed giant sword and chopped all the way.


    "Your Excellency Kondas?" The man grinned, showing Mori''s cold teeth, "Introduce myself, my name is Dabit, I''m from Lushu... No, I''m from Lubei Sailing Group!"


    Just now, Kondas'' bravery to kill the enemy has revealed his identity.


    "Dabbit?"


    Kondas'' knight spear clenched instantly.


    Dabit, the strongest of the Green Tree Pirates except Kasli, is said to be an intermediate knight that is infinitely close to an advanced knight.


    His methods are extremely cruel, whether it is guards with weapons or unarmed civilians, he will raise his hands to kill. There were at least three hundred people who died at his hands, and they were executioners with illustrious reputations.


    "Okay, now that you know my name, it''s time for me to take you on your way!"


    Dabbit laughed loudly, swung the broad-backed giant sword in his hand, and slashed at Kondas'' forehead.

 Chapter 127： destroy

    Kondas reacted extremely quickly, his steps moved instantly, and the broad-backed giant sword passed by.


    But Dabet''s movements didn''t stop at all, and the huge sword was like a wooden stick, which he swung easily.


    Kondas has been dodging all the time, and every time he wants to attack, he will be interrupted by Dabit.


    His brows were solemn, and after dodging another fierce blow, he forcibly distanced himself from Dabi.


    "Your Excellency Kondas has such a strong hand at such an age, I really admire it!" Dabet laughed wantonly, the excitement of the battle made his veins burst, "But, your life, this is the end! "


    "Die!"


    Dabit clenched the broad-backed greatsword in both hands and swung it suddenly.


    A transparent sword energy flew out of thin air.


    This sword qi was more than two meters long, and it almost turned into a substance.


    "not good!"


    Condas'' complexion changed drastically, seeing this terrifying sword energy, he finally knew why Dabit was rumored to be infinitely close to a high-level knight.


    With such a strong sword energy, even Jarvis, who is arrogant and arrogant, can''t do much.


    He didn''t have time to think too much, and while dodging, he swung the knight''s spear with one hand to stimulate the knight''s fighting spirit, trying to offset Dabit''s sword aura.


    But it turns out that Condas is still too weak in front of Dabit.


    Dabit''s knight sword qi directly smashed Kondas'' vindictive aura and rushed in front of Kondas.


    Kondas tried his best to dodge, but was still hit between the waist and abdomen.


    I saw a splash of blood, and the flesh and blood on Kondas'' waist was directly exposed.


    But he didn''t have a chance to rest at all, and Dabite''s two sword qi flew instantly.


    "That''s all..."


    Kondas''s thoughts were like electric lights. Looking at the two near-substantial sword qi coming towards him, many pictures of the past suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Born in a family of civil servants, he had an amazing talent when he was young. He took the daughter of a big businessman as his wife, and later he was promoted to a knight and was reused by the old baron... Condas suddenly realized that he didn''t seem to have any regrets in his life.


    This is just a momentary thing.


    Resolute flashed in Kondas'' eyes.


    Not only did he not dodge, but instead rushed forward and jumped high.


    "Ok?"


    A surprise appeared in Dabit''s eyes.


    Is Kondas taking the initiative to die?


    But in the next moment, Dabet knew that he was wrong.


    The two swords slashed Kondas''s body from the front, but the knight''s spear in his hand still stabbed forward.


    "not good!"


    Dabet was shocked, he hurriedly avoided, but he was still a little slower.


    The knight''s spear pierced into Dubbit''s upper chest, only five centimeters away from his heart.


    "Pity����"


    Kondas felt that his body had been cut open, his consciousness had become blurred, and all his strength had disappeared at this moment.


    Puff.


    Kondas'' broken body fell in front of Dabit, without a trace of life.


    "You old man! Hurt me before you die!!"


    Dabet let out a furious rage, and pulled out the knight''s spear directly from his body.


    He swung his great sword and slammed the head of Condas'' corpse with his back to it.


    Immediately, blood and brains splattered.


    "Jarvis, yes, the next one is Jarvis!"


    Dabite no longer cared about his wounds at all, and showed a wild smile.


    ����


    At this time, the Baron Manor of Endon.


    More and more pirates have come here after breaking through the coastal defense.


    This was a premeditated attack. Before the attack, Yavira had already investigated the detailed situation of Blue Whale Town.


    Their main purpose is not to loot, but to destroy the regime in Blue Whale Town.


    So the first target is the Baron Manor.


    At this time, Baron Enton was wearing heavy armor, and the knight''s long spear in his hand was all silver, and there were traces of blood on the tip of the spear.


    This is his grandfather, the first-generation Baron of Blue Whale Town, who once set up a weapon with great military exploits on the battlefield!


    At this moment, Baron Endon held it tightly in the palm of his hand, facing this mortal war.


    "Come on! Chops!"


    The enemies have stormed into the manor.


    Baron Endon took the lead and rushed directly into the crowd.


    Seeing this, the personal soldiers and guards behind him also understood Baron Enton''s decision.


    Many people clenched their weapons and rushed towards the pirates who came to the manor.


    Of course, not everyone has such courage. Some personal soldiers and guards deliberately dragged their feet, looking for an opportunity to escape at any time.


    "Trash!"


    Every time Baron Endon waved his hand, he took a life away.


    Baron Endon felt that this was the most passionate time in his decades of life.


    "I found it, and it''s still here."


    At the entrance of the manor, the faces of the armored pirates who came in a hurry showed a hint of happiness on their faces.


    They are all knight-level masters of the Green Shell Pirates, and they were assigned the task of killing Baron Enton.


    After all, in the era of aristocracy, the most powerful sign to kill a lord''s regime was to chop off the lord''s head.


    Before, they thought that Baron Enton would run away because he was afraid of death, but now, it seems that he is overthinking it.


    Of course, Baron Endon''s courage was not admired by them.


    "Do it."


    A thin man suddenly ordered several people rushed in at the same time, directly impacting Baron Enton.


    "coming."


    There was peace in Baron Endon''s eyes.


    "Siege! Kill!"


    The thin man gave the order again.


    In an instant, Baron Enton ushered in attacks from all directions.


    The thin man charged directly. He knew that Baron Enton was an intermediate knight, so he also chose to fight hard.


    As for the other junior knights, a sneak attack is enough.


    Baron Enton shouted, full of vindictiveness, and fought head-on!


    ����


    The tragic sunlight shrouded the bleeding Blue Whale Town, the sound of the waves was still there, the white clouds were vast, and the chirping of seabirds still came from the sky...


    shouting, begging, crying, wailing...


    The killing continues... life is withering...


    The one-hundred-and-fifty-year-old regime in Blue Whale Town ended completely on this day.


    ����


    in the manor.


    Baron Enton was pierced by two knight spears on his back, and his chest was pierced by a long sword.


    Beside him, two junior knights died, and the thin-looking intermediate knight had an arm broken.


    Baron Enton''s life has come to the last breath, he used the knight''s spear to support his body, not letting his body fall down.


    "At least... I didn''t lose face to my grandfather... and father..."


    In Baron Enton''s eyes, the last glint disappeared.


    "Huh..."


    The thin man was instantly relieved. He never imagined that the willpower of this baron in fine clothes and food would be so amazing.


    He looked around the corpse, and ordered, "Cut off his head, and we''ll go back."


    Blue Whale Town, it''s over.

 ~： tomorrow! ! Its on sale! !

    I wrote a free chapter for nearly two months, and it will finally be on the shelves tomorrow!


    Say six o''clock.


    1. Thank you, thank you


    Thanks to my editor-in-charge Wen Raku, if it weren''t for this never-ending recommendation, the readers would not have found this book, nor would they have seen the stories told below, thank you!


    Thank you to all the readers who tipped, voted, and followed up! ! Without your support, this book would not be where it is now.


    I have always believed that an online novel is never created by the author alone. It grows and develops in the interaction of all readers. Every encouragement from you will inspire my enthusiasm, so that I can tell the story better.


    thank you! !


    Second, the fixed sell miserable link


    I don''t have a girlfriend now. I''m a single dog. I want to make money to find a partner. Please support the big readers who are chasing books and subscribe, so that this single dog can get off the single as soon as possible.


    3. Please support genuine


    Manuscript fee is an important driving force for authors to write stories, and it is also the key to ensuring their lives through self-reliance, so I urge all readers, gentlemen, to support genuine subscriptions.


    Of course, if some big men have to watch pirated copies for some reason, I won''t say anything ugly, but I just hope that when you are chasing the book, thank the big men who read the genuine version in your heart, after all, they use Real money keeps this book alive.


    4. About tomorrow''s update


    In the fifth watch, it was sent out in one breath at around 12 noon. It may be delayed a little due to system reasons. Don''t worry.


    Fifth, the first order is very important


    Dear readers, you must make a first order! !


    Compare the heart? (''???`)


    =3=


    6. About the plot


    Some elders say that the plot is too slow.


    Don''t worry, I will write slowly, and you will read slowly, everything will happen naturally.


    Probably that''s it.


    Just sauce!


    tomorrow,


    12 o''clock noon,


    Please subscribe! ! ! ! ! !

 Chapter 128： A bounty that can be divided into a baron

    view all


    Recently read Category Channels Fantasy Fantasy Martial Arts Xianxia Science Fiction Supernatural History Military Urban Romance Modern Romance Campus Romance Ancient Romance Girls Channel Classic American Wen through Time and Space Online Games Competitive Novels Fans Uncategorized Quick Navigation Home


    >Uncategorized


    > push down that tower


    >Chapter 128 The reward of the baron can be divided (please order the first order!!!) Catalog Bookmark Comments Chapter 128 The reward of the baron can be divided (please order the first order!!!)


    Novel: Pushing Down That Tower Author: Charging Flame Pig Word Count: 2590


    Davipur Province. 35xs


    Golden Flower City.


    Somewhere in a huge and luxurious manor.


    "Green Tree Pirates! Shell Pirates!"


    An old man with white hair and beard suddenly burst into rage and threw the document in his hand directly to the ground.


    The few officials and guards in front of him said nothing, waiting for the old man to vent his anger.


    They all know the temper of the old man, and it is the wisest thing to choose not to speak at this moment.


    "This is the result of your fight against pirates?! Blue Whale Town! A dignified baronial domain was wiped out by two pirate groups! How absurd, how incredible!"


    The old man scolded sharply, the majesty on his body was breathless.


    Rumbar Donna, the helm of the province of Davible, the powerful earl of the Duchy of Langton.


    "This is our dereliction of duty."


    In the face of Count Lumbar''s direct rebuke, one of the middle-aged men bowed his head and admitted his mistake.


    He knew very well why the count was angry.


    A small baronial domain can be destroyed in a war, or it can be removed by the count, but it cannot be destroyed by a group of rogues. This is the little bug''s provocation to the tiger, and it is something that Count Lumbar cannot tolerate.


    The occurrence of this matter will soon spread throughout the Duchy of Langton, and the always proud Earl of Rumbar will be ridiculed by all the nobles. 35xs An earl who can even destroy his own territory by pirates will be labeled as incompetent.


    This is also the reason why Count Rumbar is so angry.


    "Now the battlefield in front has not been able to quell the war, but the rear has been attacked by these junk! Tell me, what should I do?"


    Count Rumbar, who has always been very well-mannered, made a rare foul language.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Count, I will personally lead the elite guards to wipe out the Green Tree Pirates and the Shell Pirates."


    The middle-aged man said bravely.


    Count Lumbar sneered and did not respond immediately.


    "Kirke."


    Count Rumbar greeted him.


    Only a 30-year-old man in front of him raised his head, his face was expressionless, and there was no trace of waves in his eyes, "Lord Count."


    "You personally lead a hundred elite guards, go to Blue Whale Town to clean up the mess, and hold a mourning ceremony for Enton by the way. After that, find two pirate groups and destroy them." Earl Rumbar paused, his tone was cold, "Not a single one."


    "Yes, Lord Count."


    Kirk responded.


    One hundred elite guards, plus oneself, destroying the two merged pirate regiments is as easy as the palm of your hand.


    "By the way, release news to the outside world. If someone kills the two leaders of the pirate group, then he will be named a new baron. Flash Dance Novel Network"


    Although Count Rumbar felt that no one except Kirk could kill those two leaders, he still had to announce the news to the outside world.


    This not only showed his determination to destroy all opposing forces, but also involved a fig leaf that did not cover his body very much.


    ...


    Diamond Town.


    Looking at Hebar in front of him, Baron Kells felt a little dazed.


    Blue Whale is gone, and Baron Endon is dead?


    Two merged pirate groups destroyed a baronial territory, and this happened.


    Suddenly, Baron Kells'' heart trembled, and he hurriedly asked Hebar, "Where''s Willy, what about Willy''s others?"


    Baron Enton died, and Baron Kells regretted it, but if something happened to Willy, he would be furious.


    Willy, who he cultivated by himself, is the core figure in the future of Diamond Town. If there is an accident in Blue Whale Town, his bowels will be regretful. A coastal town with tens of thousands of gold rams is simply not enough to match the value of Willy.


    "Master Willy is not in Blue Whale Town. He went to an overseas island to destroy a small pirate force."


    Hebar was almost in the lowest posture, and now Baron Enton''s family and his family had just entered Diamond Town and asked for Baron Kells'' asylum. If Baron Kells doesn''t take him in, then a wandering aristocrat will be quickly eaten away.


    "so����"


    Baron Kells breathed a sigh of relief, as long as Willie was fine, then there would be no problem.


    However, he immediately thought that Willy was still at sea, and he was a little worried. Baron Kells could not relax completely without seeing Willy come back with his own eyes.


    "Lord Kells, Baron Endon''s family..."


    There was already a hint of pleading in Hebar''s tone.


    Baron Kells glanced at Hebar. Hebar had told him just now that Baron Enton was willing to exchange 90% of his wealth in exchange for Baron Kells'' protection of his family.


    Baron Kells thought for a moment. "I''ll send someone to set them up."


    Baron Kells'' words reassured Hebar instantly, and he quickly said gratefully, "Thank you, Lord Kells."


    "You go down."


    Baron Kells waved his hand and fell into contemplation alone in the house.


    ...


    Evening, on the sea.


    Willy''s fishing boat was driving slowly. Compared with before, he had more blood on his body and a rusted iron sword beside him.


    At this time, Willy didn''t know what happened during the day in Blue Whale Town. Just an hour ago, he had completely destroyed the pirates on one of the islands. The pirate group of more than 80 people was beheaded by Willy and killed more than 30 people. As for the rest, they all fled by boating or jumping into the sea.


    Although they failed to destroy them all, in a short period of time, they would not reorganize an effective attack on Blue Whale Town.


    This is also considered Willy to successfully unplug the first target.


    After destroying this small pirate group, Willy did not stop for a short rest, but moved non-stop to another target point.


    Although the chance of encountering big trouble on the sea surface is relatively small, if it is really encountered, it must be difficult to solve. After all, no one knows whether a giant whale will suddenly jump out from the bottom of the deep sea and eat him.


    There is too much uncertainty in the ocean.


    So now Willy just wants to quickly return to Blue Whale Town after solving the target quickly.


    The moonlight pours over the sea, and the sea at night is mysterious and quiet.


    At this time, Willy is already close to the second target point.


    With his amazing eyesight, before the pirates patrolling the target island found Willy, Willy had already figured out the general patrol defense arrangement.


    Willy did not continue to drive the boat, but stopped the boat at a suitable distance.


    He pinned the iron sword to his waist, and a fierce man plunged into the water.


    Snorkel in the water to get close to the island without revealing your whereabouts. That way, once you''re on the island, it''s easier to start operations.


    Although he has the strength of an intermediate knight, Willy doesn''t like to be reckless, sometimes using his brain can save a lot of effort.


    .


    Novel recommendation: The strongest Saiyan in the universe, the cultivation of civilization from scratch, the strongest male god, the creation of the system, the rise of the rivers and lakes of online games, the rise of the rivers and lakes with the sword, the three kingdoms, the performance of medicine, the good night, the supreme exchange system of the kingdoms, the eight guardians of the mausoleums Yan Ming''s wife seeks a wife and enters the game: The president comes late at night, and the president is super powerful. Loving you is not for two or three days


    Previous Chapter Catalog Next Chapter Chapter 128 You can divide the baron''s bounty (please order it first!!!), push down that tower - MTL Novel


    Davipur Province. 35xs


    Golden Flower City.


    Somewhere in a huge and luxurious manor.


    "Green Tree Pirates! Shell Pirates!"


    An old man with white hair and beard suddenly burst into rage and threw the document in his hand directly to the ground.


    The few officials and guards in front of him said nothing, waiting for the old man to vent his anger.


    They all know the temper of the old man, and it is the wisest thing to choose not to speak at this moment.


    "This is the result of your fight against pirates?! Blue Whale Town! A dignified baronial domain was wiped out by two pirate groups! How absurd, how incredible!"


    The old man scolded sharply, the majesty on his body was breathless.


    Rumbar Donna, the helm of the province of Davible, the powerful earl of the Duchy of Langton.


    "This is our dereliction of duty."


    In the face of Count Lumbar''s direct rebuke, one of the middle-aged men bowed his head and admitted his mistake.


    He knew very well why the count was angry.


    A small baronial domain can be destroyed in a war, or it can be removed by the count, but it cannot be destroyed by a group of rogues. This is the little bug''s provocation to the tiger, and it is something that Count Lumbar cannot tolerate.


    The occurrence of this matter will soon spread throughout the Duchy of Langton, and the always proud Earl of Rumbar will be ridiculed by all the nobles. 35xs An earl who can even destroy his own territory by pirates will be labeled as incompetent.


    This is also the reason why Count Rumbar is so angry.


    "Now the battlefield in front has not been able to quell the war, but the rear has been attacked by these junk! Tell me, what should I do?"


    Count Rumbar, who has always been very well-mannered, made a rare foul language.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Count, I will personally lead the elite guards to wipe out the Green Tree Pirates and the Shell Pirates."


    The middle-aged man said bravely.


    Count Lumbar sneered and did not respond immediately.


    "Kirke."


    Count Rumbar greeted him.


    Only a 30-year-old man in front of him raised his head, his face was expressionless, and there was no trace of waves in his eyes, "Lord Count."


    "You personally lead a hundred elite guards, go to Blue Whale Town to clean up the mess, and hold a mourning ceremony for Enton by the way. After that, find two pirate groups and destroy them." Earl Rumbar paused, his tone was cold, "Not a single one."


    "Yes, Lord Count."


    Kirk responded.


    One hundred elite guards, plus oneself, destroying the two merged pirate regiments is as easy as the palm of your hand.


    "By the way, release news to the outside world. If someone kills the two leaders of the pirate group, then he will be named a new baron. Flash Dance Novel Network"


    Although Count Rumbar felt that no one except Kirk could kill those two leaders, he still had to announce the news to the outside world.


    This not only showed his determination to destroy all opposing forces, but also involved a fig leaf that did not cover his body very much.


    ...


    Diamond Town.


    Looking at Hebar in front of him, Baron Kells felt a little dazed.


    Blue Whale is gone, and Baron Endon is dead?


    Two merged pirate groups destroyed a baronial territory, and this happened.


    Suddenly, Baron Kells'' heart trembled, and he hurriedly asked Hebar, "Where''s Willy, what about Willy''s others?"


    Baron Enton died, and Baron Kells regretted it, but if something happened to Willy, he would be furious.


    Willy, who he cultivated by himself, is the core figure in the future of Diamond Town. If there is an accident in Blue Whale Town, his bowels will be regretful. A coastal town with tens of thousands of gold rams is simply not enough to match the value of Willy.


    "Master Willy is not in Blue Whale Town. He went to an overseas island to destroy a small pirate force."


    Hebar was almost in the lowest posture, and now Baron Enton''s family and his family had just entered Diamond Town and asked for Baron Kells'' asylum. If Baron Kells doesn''t take him in, then a wandering aristocrat will be quickly eaten away.


    "so����"


    Baron Kells breathed a sigh of relief, as long as Willie was fine, then there would be no problem.


    However, he immediately thought that Willy was still at sea, and he was a little worried. Baron Kells could not relax completely without seeing Willy come back with his own eyes.


    "Lord Kells, Baron Endon''s family..."


    There was already a hint of pleading in Hebar''s tone.


    Baron Kells glanced at Hebar. Hebar had told him just now that Baron Enton was willing to exchange 90% of his wealth in exchange for Baron Kells'' protection of his family.


    Baron Kells thought for a moment. "I''ll send someone to set them up."


    Baron Kells'' words reassured Hebar instantly, and he quickly said gratefully, "Thank you, Lord Kells."


    "You go down."


    Baron Kells waved his hand and fell into contemplation alone in the house.


    ...


    Evening, on the sea.


    Willy''s fishing boat was moving slowly Compared with before, he had more blood on his body and a rusted iron sword beside him.


    At this time, Willy didn''t know what happened during the day in Blue Whale Town. Just an hour ago, he had completely destroyed the pirates on one of the islands. The pirate group of more than 80 people was beheaded by Willy and killed more than 30 people. As for the rest, they all fled by boating or jumping into the sea.


    Although they failed to destroy them all, in a short period of time, they would not reorganize an effective attack on Blue Whale Town.


    This is also considered Willy to successfully unplug the first target.


    After destroying this small pirate group, Willy did not stop for a short rest, but moved non-stop to another target point.


    Although the chance of encountering big trouble on the sea surface is relatively small, if it is really encountered, it must be difficult to solve. After all, no one knows whether a giant whale will suddenly jump out from the bottom of the deep sea and eat him.


    There is too much uncertainty in the ocean.


    So now Willy just wants to quickly return to Blue Whale Town after solving the target quickly.


    The moonlight pours over the sea, and the sea at night is mysterious and quiet.


    At this time, Willy is already close to the second target point.


    With his amazing eyesight, before the pirates patrolling the target island found Willy, Willy had already figured out the general patrol defense arrangement.


    Willy did not continue to drive the boat, but stopped the boat at a suitable distance.


    He pinned the iron sword to his waist, and a fierce man plunged into the water.


    Snorkel in the water to get close to the island without revealing your whereabouts. That way, once you''re on the island, it''s easier to start operations.


    Although he has the strength of an intermediate knight, Willy doesn''t like to be reckless, sometimes using his brain can save a lot of effort.


    .

 Chapter 129： trapped in enemy camp

    ? Willy''s physique coupled with his own junior sailor ability, allows Willy to have a large lung capacity, which can ensure that Willy can snorkel for a long time in the water without having to breathe.


    Willy was swimming very fast in the water, like a vigorous swimming fish, but within ten minutes, he had already touched the edge of the island.


    Through the water, Willy could clearly see the figures and positions of the pirates patrolling the island.


    His stealth ability is very powerful, and his swimming underwater will basically not bring any fluctuations on the water surface. Coupled with the shroud of night, the patrolling pirates above can''t imagine it. Just under their noses, there is already one The intermediate knight touched it.


    Willy did not choose to violently kill people. The positions of these patrolling pirates were too scattered. Even if they used sword energy, they could not kill them all in an instant, which would cause the core pirate characters on the island to escape.


    So as before, Willy is going to find a blind spot of the patrol spot to sneak onto the island, first solve the core pirate leader in the central area, and then attack outward. Even if these peripheral pirates heard the news and jumped into the sea and sailed to escape, it didn''t matter. After all, all those who escaped were small fish and shrimp, and there was no way to form a threatening attack on Blue Whale Town for a while.


    Willy swam underwater without a trace, and soon, he found an empty spot that was staggered due to the crossing patrol time node.


    Without any hesitation, Willy seized the opportunity to go directly ashore and climbed up the tallest evergreen tree nearby.


    He needs to see the general structure of the island from a high point first, so as to find the position of the key pirate leader and conduct the most efficient and accurate attack.


    "Ok?"


    Just as he climbed the tree, Willy glanced at him with a doubtful look in his eyes.


    "Very tight defense..."


    Compared with the small pirate group that I destroyed before, the pirates on this island have very complete defense measures. Almost every key garrison node has sufficient manpower to patrol, and their positions are very particular. The distance between each patrol team is just right, and if a node has a problem, it can immediately get immediate support from other teams.


    Not like a rabble at all.


    "Could it be that the news that Viscount Babila brought to Baron Endon was wrong?"


    Willy has begun to suspect that this is not a temporary stronghold of a small pirate group, but a branch of a large pirate group.


    While thinking about it, Willy suddenly felt something approaching on the sea in the distance.


    He looked into the distance and saw that in the northwest direction, more than a dozen large iron-clad warships were approaching at an extremely fast speed, and behind the large ships, there were a series of small warships, rushing towards the island in a mighty manner.


    "really!"


    Willy knew that his guess was correct. This island was the stronghold of a large pirate group.


    He was thinking about whether to evacuate immediately.


    Willy looked at the pirates who were patrolling here under the tree, and looked at the large ships that were going to the island soon, and he decided to stay put for the time being.


    Once you make a move, you will be discovered by the patrolling pirates. Even if you jump into the sea, you are likely to be hit by a large oncoming ship. The follow-up small assault ships will definitely chase after you, even if you jump into the sea. No matter how large the lung capacity is, it will be consumed alive.


    By contrast, staying in a tree for a while is a good option.


    Willy looked in the direction where he docked the fishing boat, and was more at ease after confirming that he would not be seen by the approaching boat due to the azimuth and distance.


    Being trapped in the enemy camp of large-scale pirates is definitely the most dangerous thing Willy has experienced since he came to this world.


    However, because he has the strength of an intermediate knight, Willy is not too nervous.


    Oncoming ship.


    Availa stood in front of the deck, looking at the calm sea and the stars in the sky, her eyes were a little blurry.


    "Is this the base you were talking about?"


    Beside her, Kasli came over, showing a puzzled look.


    After the destruction of Blue Whale Town, the Green Shell Pirates did not stay too long, and even the looting of supplies was not carried out, and they quickly started their return journey.


    They are also very clear that if they stay for too long, perhaps the reinforcements of Earl Lumbar will arrive quickly.


    In that case, the only way for the Green Shell Pirates to go is to destroy.


    But when the fleet sailed near here, Avila suddenly proposed to go to a nearby island to get something, which aroused Kasli''s suspicion. It''s too late to escape at full speed now, and Availa still has the mind to get something.


    Seeing that Kasli was puzzled, Arvira told Kasli that this island contained a large number of precious belongings that she carried when she escaped from her husband''s baronial territory. The green shell pirate group that Count Barr is eyeing will never have the chance to return here, and all the treasures will be taken away by Count Rumbar.


    This made Kasli very moved after hearing this In the sack of Blue Whale Town, he did not find the legacy of Baron Endu, and he was very regretful. Now that I heard Avala''s words, my mind became active again.


    Kasli thought that the entire green shell pirate group was currently under his control, and that Yavira should not be able to play any tricks, so he agreed.


    "Kasli, are you doubting me now?"


    Availa''s eyes were still looking directly at the sea, not Kasli.


    Kasli heard the words, laughed loudly, and showed no embarrassment: "How can it be? Now that you are my person, how can I not trust you?"


    "But our current situation is very dangerous. After all the things on the island are taken away, we have to move quickly."


    Casley said.


    Avila turned her head and glanced at Kasli, her hair slid gently across her cheeks by the sea breeze, looking mysterious and seductive in the hazy night.


    "Our destiny is now combined, and I will not harm you."


    Avila smiled lightly.


    These words were said on the bright side, but Kasli did not continue to pretend.


    He walked to Availa''s side: "I can''t see through you, so I haven''t been too at ease."


    "Time will prove my loyalty."


    Avila said.


    Kasli smiled slightly, but did not answer.


    In the group of pirates, loyalty is not trustworthy, time is not trustworthy, only interest is eternal.


    Thinking that Avala is currently facing the same fate and interests as herself, this reassures Kasli.


    However, thinking of the strength of Avala''s intermediate knights immediately made Kasli suspicious.


    Although I am obsessed with her body, to be on the safe side, let''s find a chance to get rid of her.


    "You really fascinate me."


    The corners of Kasli''s mouth twitched slightly, and he embraced Avila''s waist.

 Chapter 130： Title: The Hanged Man

    ? "This flag..."


    As the convoy approached, Willy suddenly noticed the flying flags on board.


    Blood-stained run-down shells and green trees with branches and leaves drawn into grimace...


    "Could it be that the Green Tree Pirates and the Shell Pirates merged?"


    Willie was taken aback.


    The merger of these two large pirate groups means that the coastal towns near the province of Daweibull will face a huge threat.


    "When you go back, you must bring this news to Baron Enton."


    Willie thought to himself.


    At this time, the fleet had begun to stop in an orderly manner. The pirates on the island did not seem to have heard the news of the fleet''s arrival before. A person who was seen as a small leader hurriedly brought a few men to greet them.


    "Is that Kasli from the Green Tree Pirates and Avala from the Shell Pirates?"


    Willy saw someone walking off the boat, and in the crowd, he suddenly recognized the leaders of two big pirate regiments.


    It''s not that he is well-informed, but the two are too famous. They have been issued a very high reward order in Daweibull Province. As soon as they arrived at Blue Whale Town, Baron Enton showed him the two of them. portrait. So it is not surprising to recognize it at a glance.


    However, although he recognized it, Willy had no intention of forcibly beheading him.


    First of all, Avila and Kasli are said to be the strength of intermediate knights, and there are still other intermediate knight masters under them. Although he is invincible at the same level, but facing three or five intermediate knights and nearly ten junior knights, as well as countless pirates, there is a high probability that he will be resentful on the spot.


    "The treasure is hidden in the underground stone room on the island, let''s go there together."


    As soon as Arvila got off the boat, she said to Kasli.


    Kasli frowned subconsciously, but nodded anyway.


    I have already planned to kill Avila in the future, so it is better not to arouse the other party''s vigilance for now.


    "Dabbit, you are responsible for stationing here."


    Kasli ordered that he wanted to call a few of his subordinates to go together, but seeing that Arvira had not called any knight-level combat power of the original shell pirate group, he still did not speak.


    That would make you seem too defensive.


    Under the leadership of the little pirate leader, Kasli and Avila rushed towards the center of the island.


    "Ah����"


    Kasli didn''t notice that at the moment he turned around, Dabit and Avila exchanged glances without a trace.


    Seeing the two walking away, Dabbit began to wander around aimlessly, as if waiting for something.


    He came to a sudden stop under the tree where Willy was hiding.


    Looking at the guards patrolling next to him, Dabet reprimanded: "Get out of the way, I''m standing here, can someone sneak onto the island?"


    After being scolded by him, the guard next to him quickly left.


    Dabbit spat, looked around for no one, pulled his pants open, and began to let out the water.


    Willy was motionless on the tree, and all Dabet''s actions were seen by him.


    He also understood why Dabbit had to take other people away when it was convenient, because his stuff was really unworthy of his burly physique.


    About half the size of an earthworm.


    Willy is very glad that Dabet is a relatively quality person. He didn''t put the water directly into the sea, or he would feel sick at the thought of swimming from here later.


    After Dabbit solved the physiological problem, instead of continuing to move, he stayed under the tree.


    He faced the sea, and his back was exposed in front of Willy.


    Willie''s heart moved when he saw this.


    I definitely can''t get rid of the pirates on this island tonight, but if I can take this guy''s head off, it seems like a good choice.


    This guy should be called Dabit, and Willy has seen his appearance on the bounty.


    Willy''s eyes flashed with a trace of murderous cold light.


    "It should be almost..."


    Dabit suddenly murmured in a low voice, unaware that the danger was approaching.


    Just as he turned around, he suddenly saw a black shadow leap from the tree in front of him.


    All of a sudden, Dabit''s souls are all gone.


    Is there still someone on the tree in front of you? !


    And he didn''t perceive any information about him at all. In this way, there is only one possibility. This person is like himself, at least an intermediate knight!


    Dabit instinctively wanted to dodge, but it was of no use, Willy''s speed was too fast.


    At the moment of landing, Willy stepped abruptly, his palm was in the shape of a hand knife, and he slashed towards Dabet''s throat.


    If this blow is real, Dabit will be killed in an instant.


    But Dabit was still experienced after all, and he had already formed his fighting instinct forcibly deviated a little, and Willy''s hand knife wiped it.


    However, before his heart was completely relaxed, he suddenly saw Willy''s figure change immediately. The original hand knife turned into a throat-like shape, and he attacked in the opposite direction Willy''s fighting skills are the title Given by the attribute panel, Dabit can''t compare with him at all.


    Click!


    Even though Dabet tried his best to dodge, the throat bone was still crushed in half.


    Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth instantly, and the murderous villain felt fear for the first time at this moment.


    He wanted to shout for help, but Willy''s vocal cords had been broken, making a faint hissing sound.


    At the same time, blood poured back into Dubbit''s nasal cavity with the vibrating force of his throat, he coughed violently, further aggravating the injury, and blood spurted from the corners of his mouth and nasal cavity.


    Bang!


    Willy seized the opportunity and took the initiative to attack again. This time, Willy did not miss again.


    The iron sword was instantly caught in Willy''s hand, and stabbed straight into Dabet''s broken throat.


    "how come����"


    This was Dabet''s last thought.


    After all, he never thought that he, who had always enjoyed killing people, was deprived of his life in such a powerless way.


    puff.


    Dabbit''s body collapsed to the ground, and the blood stained the beach beside the island red.


    "call����"


    Willy took a deep breath and was about to cut off Dabit''s head when the interface of the title attribute panel suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Kill the enemy full of evil, get the title����, reward 3 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title, you will master the extraordinary power of justice, which will make the wicked with evil hearts terrified! In addition, you will also master all the skills and fighting skills of the primary power of justice. : Ben The power of justice endowed by the title attribute panel will not subside due to changes in the host''s conception of justice itself."


    Hanging a man for a moment? !


    Willy never thought that his momentary killing intent would bring another brand-new extraordinary title!

 Chapter 131： force of justice

    Before Willy had time to look at the attribute panel, he felt that an extraordinary power that was different from the power of a knight suddenly grew out of his heart.


    It is genial, warm, with a touch of golden light.


    Immediately afterwards, this power surged from the heart to the whole body, and Willy suddenly felt that he could face any sin.


    But his will was still very clear, and he was not influenced by this force in turn. He just felt that the power he had mastered recently seemed to be able to exert more powerful strength in front of the enemy with evil intentions.


    Soon, the changes in Willy''s body disappeared, replaced by two different supernatural forces running smoothly in the body.


    This made Willy breathe a sigh of relief. Before, he was a little worried about whether the two extraordinary powers would be repelled by each other. Now, it seems that he is worrying too much.


    The ability given by the title attribute panel will naturally not have loopholes.


    At this time, Willy turned his attention back to the title attribute panel interface in front of him.


    "The reward of 3 attribute points..."


    This reward is exactly the same as the reward when he was promoted to the junior knight. It seems that the Hanged Man should represent the same strength as the junior knight.


    "A moment" should be the classification level of the Hanged Man.


    "And my power of justice will not change because of changes in my understanding of justice itself."


    This made Willie very comfortable.


    According to what Ole once told himself, the average hanged man must always be filled with a sense of justice and abide by the heart of justice in order to gradually become stronger. Once the heart of justice disappears, then the power of justice in the whole body will be vanished. At that time, an extraordinary hanged man will be completely reduced to an ordinary person.


    This kind of thing is unacceptable to Willie.


    He is not a guy who doesn''t change a concept once he has identified it. The philosophy textbooks in his previous life told him that it would not work if he wanted to analyze specific problems in a specific way.


    Therefore, the ability of the title attribute panel is fixed, which is good news for Willy.


    For Willy, the power of justice is no longer a belief, but an extraordinary tool similar to vindictiveness.


    "and many more����"


    Willy continued to look down and suddenly saw his own physique.


    From the original 4 to 5.


    "Is this an automatic boost?"


    Willy looked at the remaining attribute points, and the reward this time was exactly 8, that is to say, this attribute point was raised by himself after he became a Hanged Man for a moment.


    The previous Dou Qi improvement had never happened before.


    "Is it because the power of justice relies heavily on physical power?"


    Willy can indeed clearly feel that the power of justice is more dependent on the body.


    "In this way, if the power of justice is linked to physical fitness, then when adding more points in the future, we will also focus on physical fitness..."


    Willy, who originally thought that 8 attribute points were sufficient, suddenly felt that it was not enough.


    He thought about it for a while, and began to add 3 attribute points to his physique.


    Sure enough, after adding 3 personality points, Willy felt that his power of justice had become stronger.


    "Sure enough, the power of justice and physique are positively correlated!"


    Willie was very happy.


    This time out to sea, the harvest is too great!


    At that time, the main requirement was to come to Blue Whale Town, which was a wise choice.


    Willy calmed down his excitement and looked around again, but there was still no one there.


    Dabit never imagined that he would let himself die silently by driving other pirates out of dignity for a while.


    "Then I now..."


    There was a look of balance in Willy''s eyes.


    Before, he had no certainty that he would survive the killing of Kasri and Avila, but now it is different.


    With the power of justice, he seems to have natural attributes to suppress these vicious pirates. And as the strongest intermediate knight of the same rank, after superimposing the power of justice and the power of fighting spirit, he should have a strong self-protection power.


    "After the big deal is in danger, add all the remaining 5 attribute points to the physique, and it is more than enough to escape."


    Willy made up his mind, such a big boss is not something you can meet at will.


    Thinking of this, Willy first pushed Dabit''s body into the sea. Although he felt a little distressed about the bounty brought by Dabit''s head, in order to prevent any patrolling pirates passing by here, he found an abnormality and triggered the alarm. Still gave up his head.


    After cleaning up the blood on the beach, Willy hurried in the direction where Kasri and Avila were going.


    "It''s here..."


    With his own skills, Willy avoided all the patrolling pirates along the way.


    At this moment, he came to a large stone house and hid among the grass.


    Outside the stone house, there are only two ordinary people guarding.


    It seems that neither Arvira nor Kasli have any intention of letting people approach this place.


    Willy pondered for a moment, seized the opportunity, and killed the two guards directly in the face of each other, without making a sound, not even using his extraordinary power He hid the two corpses in a hidden corner, Go into the stone house.


    The hunter''s ability makes Willy walk very lightly and pay close attention to all the little things.


    "Ok?"


    Willy looked through the compartment door and found that the huge stone house was empty.


    Only one stone wall burst open, and below is a secret passage leading to the underground.


    "Is it in here..."


    Willy thought for a moment and began to approach the secret passage.


    Just as he reached the turn of the secret passage, Willy suddenly heard movement inside.


    ...


    "This is where you store your treasures?"


    Looking at the enclosed space around him, Kasli instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    But apart from him, there are only Avila and the ordinary leader in the house, and no one can threaten him.


    His strength is almost equal to that of Dabit, and they are the top batch of intermediate knights, and Yavira will not be his opponent at all.


    "Behind this stone wall."


    Avila pointed to a mottled wall.


    "Then open it up."


    Casley didn''t want to waste time.


    This place made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Avila nodded, walked to the bookshelf on the other side, and fiddled with it.


    boom boom boom...


    The stone wall began to open slowly.


    This made Kasli relax a little.


    He instinctively took a step forward, expecting to see the treasure that Arvila brought.


    That is a hundred-year-old treasure of a baron''s family!


    Even if you do a lot of work yourself, you won''t get that much money.


    However, just when the stone door was completely opened, a figure suddenly jumped out of it, holding a poisoned blue dagger in his hand, and stabbed Kasli suddenly!


    Casley was horrified.

 Chapter 132： silence

    ? Sure enough, this woman is not to be trusted!


    Kasli didn''t have time to think about this, he instinctively wanted to retreat.


    But Avila also followed and attacked, and she took out an equally poisoned dagger from somewhere in her hand and stabbed it at Kasli.


    Facing simultaneous attacks in such a narrow place, Kasli couldn''t dodge at all.


    "Go away!"


    Kasli kicked away the figure who was attacking in front of him, but behind Arvira, he firmly sent the dagger into Kasli''s body.


    "you����"


    Kasli endured the pain, turned around and struck Avila away.


    He desperately tried to escape outside the secret room, but suddenly felt his body start to go numb.


    "You can''t leave, Kasli. I managed to lead you here from the backbone of the Green Tree Sailing Group, and I won''t let you leave alive."


    Avila coughed softly, the blow from Kasli just now did injure her.


    "This thing is not actually a poison in essence, but a kind of anesthetic, a kind of anesthetic that will have a great impact on intermediate knights."


    Avila explained in a slow and slow manner: "I paid a lot of money to get this thing. Fortunately, it finally played its due role, and it was worth the money."


    "You vicious woman!"


    Kasli already felt that his body lost consciousness, he began to lose his strength, leaned against the wall, and slowly slid to the ground.


    He looked at Avala in horror, gritted his teeth, and said, "Aren''t you afraid that after you kill me, you will be countered by my subordinates?"


    "Do you trust the loyalty of your own men so much?"


    Avila suddenly laughed back.


    "Could it be..."


    Kasli''s face was hideous.


    "Dabbit, yes... it''s him, he''s my man. With him around, your members of the Green Tree Pirates will be easily controlled."


    Availa laughed softly: "I didn''t expect it?"


    "Dabbit! Impossible...it''s impossible!"


    Kasli was hysterical, but his tone had clearly begun to weaken: "He is my most trusted subordinate, how could he be betrayed by me?"


    "Loyalty is just because there isn''t enough leverage for betrayal, it''s always been that way."


    Avila walked in front of Kasli step by step, she squatted down and put the dagger between Kasli''s neck: "Thank you for helping me destroy Blue Whale Town."


    "No...you don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"


    Kasli has already sensed the imminent death: "I am willing to hand over all the powers of the Green Shell Marine Corps, I am willing to be your servant and your slave, I hope you can let me die!"


    Facing the fear of death, Kasli finally lost his calm look.


    His face was full of pleading, and his dignity had long been trampled into the soil.


    "Think about it, when you become the leader of the Green Shell Sailing Group, then expand the sea area of ??the Principality of Soson. With my help, you will definitely be able to become the leader of a sailing group of 3,000, no, 5,000 people. ! Such a great thing!"


    Kasli was convincing Arvila in turn with the words Arvila told to bewitch her at the beginning.


    But to no avail.


    Avila smiled charmingly: "I have never had anything behind in the Principality of Sosun. What I said is false. I just want to take this opportunity to annex your green tree sailing group!"


    "you����"


    Kasli never thought that this woman was so crazy: "Then why do you want to destroy Blue Whale Town? This is declaring war on Earl Rumbar."


    "That''s right! I just want to declare war! I just want to use the lives of all the members of the Green Tree Sailing Group and the Shell Sailing Group in exchange for the stain on the dignity of Lumbar''s life!"


    A wild smile suddenly appeared on Availa''s face: "This is the price he needs to pay!"


    Kasli was completely terrified. He never thought that this woman''s revenge would be so strong.


    "Okay, it''s time to send you on your way."


    Arvila didn''t hesitate, and the dagger suddenly drew out.


    "Do not!"


    Blood splashed on the wall, and Kasli, the big pirate leader, ended his life in the secret room.


    "call����"


    The moment Arvila killed Kasli, she suddenly felt a little collapsed.


    "Sir Avila."


    The sneak attacker walked to Availa''s side and held her up.


    Avila waved her hand, indicating that she was fine.


    "Where''s Dabbit? Why hasn''t he come yet?"


    Arvila frowned, according to the agreed time, Dabit should come over now to clean up the mess.


    "Maybe something has been delayed, I''ll go out and take a look."


    After the sneak attacker finished speaking to Avila, he walked towards the secret room.


    The little pirate leader who was shivering before also walked out behind, and he was already frightened when he saw the big man fighting.


    Avila rubbed her temples to release her nervous pressure.


    However, at the next moment, she suddenly heard the screams of the sneak attacker and the little pirate leader.


    Avila raised her head suddenly, and saw a young man in fisherman''s clothes and holding a rusty iron sword walking inWho are you? "


    Availa was shocked.


    How did this young man, whom he had never seen before, approached here?


    Willie was expressionless and said nothing.


    He was outside the secret room just now, and he had heard all the conversations between Availa and Kasli.


    From the conversation, he heard something shocking.


    Blue Whale Town was destroyed by the Green Shell Pirates!


    Although Blue Whale Town has no relatives of his own, the guards of Diamond Town and his confidant Dahn are all there, and now they don''t know whether they are alive or dead.


    "Ms. Arvila."


    Willie took a step forward.


    Avila instinctively stepped back, she raised the dagger in her hand, and stared at Willy cautiously.


    The fact that this young man can come here unscathed already shows his terrifying strength.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Arvila took precautions carefully.


    Willy sneered: "Me? My name is Willy Phelan, I''m from Diamond Town, and I''m also the coastal defense helper of Blue Whale Town."


    "It''s you!"


    Availa''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    When she was investigating the defense forces of Blue Whale Town before, she knew Willy''s information.


    A sudden rise of genius.


    But what Willy showed at that time was only the strength of a junior knight, so she didn''t take it to heart at all.


    But at this moment, Willy appeared in front of her like this...


    Avila knew very well that Willy at the moment was definitely not a junior knight, and the pressure he put on himself was stronger than Casli.


    Those spies who went to inquire about the news are all rubbish!


    Avila was thinking about how to get out, but saw Willy start instantly.


    "Use your head to pay homage to the dead souls of Blue Whale Town!"


    Willy burst out, and the power of fighting spirit and the power of justice were activated at the same time!

 Chapter 133： terrifying force of justice

    ?Avila''s face changed drastically, she quickly raised the dagger in her hand to resist the iron sword wielded by Willy.


    Bang!


    The rusted iron sword collided with the delicate dagger in Availa''s hand.


    A small gap appeared on Arvila''s dagger, but Willy''s iron sword did not even fall off a piece of rust.


    This is naturally not because the material of Willy''s iron sword is amazing. In fact, it''s just that Willy came over from the last pirate group.


    The reason for this astonishing effect is that Willy''s intermediate-level fighting spirit is of extremely high quality, and he has given Iron Sword a great blessing.


    "why����"


    At the moment when the dagger and the iron sword bounced off, a look of confusion and terror appeared on Avala''s face.


    At that moment, Yavira felt an inexplicable force invade her mind from Willy''s iron sword.


    At that moment, Avala became very dazed, and a few pictures of the past popped up in her mind unsuspectingly.


    Fallen corpses in a pool of blood, howling children, and the continuous flames of war...


    These are the scenes that I saw when I led the shell pirate group.


    The original Yavira has long been accustomed to all this, and her indifferent heart will not be shaken by any tragedy. An inexplicable fear began to emerge in her heart.


    "Ok?"


    Willy was about to strike forward again, but suddenly found Avila who was in battle, and a flash of fear flashed in his eyes.


    She was in a trance, and her movements were a little stagnant.


    "Is this the righteous power of the Hanged Man..."


    There was a hint of surprise in Willie''s eyes.


    According to the memory given by the title attribute panel, when facing a sinful person, the power of justice will automatically judge their hearts, so that they cannot extricate themselves from the cruelty of sin and the pain of guilt, and they will be consumed little by little. will.


    Just now, Willy just attached the power of justice to the iron sword, and achieved the effect of making Yavira lose control for a moment. If justice is directly distributed to form a magnetic field of justice, then the surrounding enemies will fall in groups.


    And Willy currently opens the limit of the justice magnetic field, which is ten meters!


    "According to the records in memory, with the improvement of strength, the power of justice will become stronger and stronger. Even if a high-level Hanged Man stands in front of a sinner and does nothing, just unfolding the justice magnetic field can make sin The people who collapsed and surrendered, even unable to withstand the torture of human conscience, committed suicide..."


    Willy has initially felt the horror of the power of justice.


    For sinners, this is the natural nemesis.


    The corner of Willy''s mouth lifted slightly. This time, he not only attached the power of justice to the iron sword alone, but turned on his own magnetic field of justice.


    "I����"


    Avila was only in a cold sweat, and she had just gotten out of a moment of absence. She was about to fight back, but she suddenly found herself caught in those unbearable memories again.


    The broken and **** picture was played quickly in front of Avila, the distorted face, the **** severed palm, the strangely protruding eyeballs...


    For the first time, Availa realized that she was so timid.


    "wrong!"


    Avila forcibly controlled her will and bit her tongue suddenly.


    The pain and the **** taste in her mouth made Avala break free from the captivity of fear.


    "You...you are not a knight..."


    Availa''s body was trembling, her hair was soaked in cold sweat, she was trembling, looking at Willy with fear from the depths of her soul: "You are... The Hanged Man!!"


    Avila had heard the name of this extraordinary profession before she became a pirate.


    But the existence of this extraordinary profession is very rare. She has only heard about it, but has never seen it. However, at this moment, she really feels the horror of the Hanged Man.


    Seeing Avala''s appearance, Willy felt a little pity.


    He is not pitying Availa, but lamenting that his power of justice is still not strong enough.


    The power of his own justice is at the level of the Hanged Man, the corresponding power of knights should be a junior knight, and Yavira itself is an intermediate knight, which cannot be suppressed.


    If Willy is the Hanged Man at Second Moment, the suppression of Avila should be crushing, but at this moment, it seems slightly insufficient.


    Of course, if Willy himself is simply Hanging Man for a moment, even if it affects Availa''s will, he will not be able to win, after all, the gap in strength is here. And Willy itself was an accident. He possessed two extraordinary powers at the same time, the power of justice as an auxiliary to influence Yavira, and the power of knights as the main battle ability, restraining Yavira to the death.


    This is the first time Willy has experienced the sweetness of dual careers.


    "wrong����"


    Availa''s expression was dazed, and then she became shocked and terrified: "That power just now was the power of a knight...you...you are still a knight! You are both a hanged man and a knight!"


    Availa finally understood the truth.


    She suddenly felt very panicked, two extraordinary professions can still be controlled by the same person? What kind of talent is this You are right. "


    Now that the effect of the power of justice has been tested, Willy has no need to delay.


    After a long time, things changed, and he needed to deal with Yavira quickly.


    Willy stepped lightly, his body swayed, and he moved directly in front of Avala with his iron sword in an instant.


    "Do not!!"


    Avila let out a shrill cry, but because the tightness of the secret room was too good, and there was no one around, her scream was not heard by anyone.


    puff!


    Availa''s throat was cut off.


    There was a **** red line on the wall.


    At the moment she died, the faces of the dead were still floating in her mind.


    "solved����"


    Willie frowned.


    Although Avila was killed and Kasli was dead, the fact that Blue Whale Town was destroyed was difficult to change.


    But now is not the time to sigh.


    Willy did not hesitate too much, and cut off the heads of Avala and Kasli with skillful movements. Then he took off Kasli''s coat, wrapped the heads of the two of them inside, tied a knot, and tied it around his waist.


    These two heads are of extraordinary value.


    However, Willy is not simply for rewards. Bringing the heads of these two people back can be regarded as an explanation for Blue Whale Town.


    After Willy did all this, he did not clean up the scene, but left the secret room directly.


    He followed the same path, avoided the guards who were still patrolling, and came to the seaside where Dabbit was buried.


    After looking around and finding no one else, Willy jumped into the sea, and after ten minutes of sneaking, he returned to his fishing boat.


    In this way, a small fishing boat slowly sailed towards Blue Whale Town.


    None of the pirates on the island knew that the most majestic leaders in their hearts had died in a narrow corner.

 Chapter 134： Return to Blue Whale

    ? The next day, early in the morning.


    The sun penetrated the clouds and sprinkled on Blue Whale Town.


    But today''s Blue Whale Town looks unusually lifeless. The gentler the sun, the cooler the air.


    Between the streets and private houses in Blue Whale Town, guards have been patrolling to prevent some ulterior motives from messing around and destroying after the pirates invaded.


    Most of the guards'' clothes were bloodstained, and their armor was tattered. It was obvious that they had not had a moment''s rest after the arduous battle.


    At this time, at a certain street intersection, Dahn was patrolling with a dozen guards from Diamond Town.


    He had a serious face, and a white gauze oozing blood was tied above his left arm. He was obviously injured before.


    When the Green Shell Pirates invaded yesterday, Dahn also led some of the Diamond Town guards to resist. He was lucky and did not encounter too many enemies, so he survived this catastrophe.


    But not all of the Diamond Town guards were so lucky. More than 30 of them were killed in yesterday''s massive looting.


    According to the agreement between Baron Kells and Jarvis, once the number of casualties in Diamond Town exceeds 30, they can return by themselves.


    But when Dahn sent someone to report the matter to Baron Kells yesterday, Baron Kells made an unexpected statement and asked the Diamond Town Guard to stay here.


    Although Dahn was puzzled, he still chose to obey.


    Willy is currently absent, and as the highest-ranking officer of the Diamond Town Guard stationed in Blue Whale Town, he assumes all the responsibilities.


    "Your Majesty Hebar!"


    Dahn was patrolling, but suddenly saw Hebar, who was covering Baron Enton''s family yesterday, actually returned.


    At this time, he walked with some people in a hurry, and seemed to be in a hurry to do something.


    "Lord Dahn."


    Hebar relaxed slightly and smiled stiffly at Dahn.


    In the past, given his status in Blue Whale Town, he naturally wouldn''t have to be so polite to Dahn, but now that Baron Enton died and the Blue Whale Town regime was destroyed, his status plummeted. No one knows how Earl Rumbar will arrange Blue Whale Town in the future, and who will be appointed as the new Baron of Blue Whale Town.


    "Why are you back again?"


    Dahn questioned.


    Hebar shook his head: "Lord Baron Enton died in battle. As his once trusted subordinate, I naturally couldn''t hide in Diamond Town. Even your helpers are still stationed in Blue Whale Town. What reason do I have to escape?"


    Dahn heard helplessness and sadness from Hebar''s tone, and he was slightly sighed.


    In the past, he was very envious of Blue Whale Town, which is close to the ocean, with beautiful scenery and rich resources, making people yearn for it. But now, he has only discovered that how much beauty is on the surface, how much cruelty is behind it.


    The originally beautiful Blue Whale Town collapsed overnight.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Dan asked.


    "The reinforcements sent by Earl Lumbar are about to arrive at Blue Whale Town. I''ll wait to meet them first."


    Hebar replied.


    Dahn nodded silently when he heard the words.


    The destruction of Blue Whale Town must have caused Count Lumbar to be furious. The reinforcements sent in this way must also be elite troops. The purpose is definitely to directly destroy the Green Shell Pirates.


    "If that''s the case, then you can go."


    Dahn and Hebar said a few words at will, and then separated.


    "I don''t know when the captain will be back..."


    There was also a trace of worry in Dahn''s heart. There were many uncertain risks on the other side of the sea.


    ...


    After half a day.


    "really����"


    When Willy''s fishing boat approached the coast, he found that all the boats were docked at the pier, and no one went to sea.


    On the coastline, armored guards stared nervously at the sea, always watching for possible enemies.


    "Who! Stop the boat!"


    Suddenly, a guard spotted Willy approaching with a fishing boat.


    Although he shouted, nearly ten guards gathered directly and got ready for battle.


    At this critical juncture, almost everyone''s hearts are tense, and any suspicious object cannot be let go.


    "it''s me."


    Willie responded loudly first.


    "It''s Captain Willy''s voice!"


    A guard was the first to react.


    The other guards also showed a relaxed look when they heard the words.


    Originally, they didn''t know about Willy and Jarvis going to sea. After all, the previous actions of Willy and Jarvis, directly delegated by Baron Enton, are highly confidential.


    But in yesterday''s battle, neither Willy nor Jarvis showed their presence, which made people feel strange.


    In order not to let Willy and Jarvis carry the name of fleeing, Hebar wisely released the news of the two going to sea, which solved everyone''s doubts.


    Willy''s fishing boat slowly docked, and several guards had long waited to dock Willy''s fishing boat on the shore.


    "Captain Willy, yesterday Blue Whale Town..."


    A guard hesitated and said to Willy.


    Willy looked serious: "I already know, who is in charge of Blue Whale Town now?"


    The guard was a little surprised that Willy actually knew what happened but he immediately replied: "It was Lord Hebar who was in charge before, but yesterday Earl Lumbar sent reinforcements, and now it is the leader of the reinforcements, Cole. Sen-sama is in charge."


    "Kelson... Where''s the knight of Kondas?"


    Willie frowned slightly.


    "Lord Kondas has sacrificed..."


    There was a hint of sadness in the guard''s eyes, and Condas'' reputation was still very good.


    "Where is Lord Colson now?"


    Willy can also guess that this Colson must be the character appointed by Earl Rumbar to completely destroy the Green Shell Pirates, and his strength must not be underestimated.


    "At the Guards Department."


    The guard responded.


    When Willy heard the words, he stopped wasting time, but borrowed a horse directly and rushed to the military office.


    "Willi Knight!"


    As soon as Willy walked into the Guards Office, he saw Hebar hurried out, as if he was rushing to deal with some government affairs.


    Hebar raised his head and was surprised when he saw Willy.


    "Your Excellency Hebar."


    Willie also said hello.


    "Blue Whale Town..."


    Seeing Willy rushing here, Hebar must also know about the tragedy in Blue Whale Town.


    "Is Lord Colson here?"


    Willie explained his intentions directly.


    Hebar had no accident. The news that Colson was temporarily in charge of Blue Whale Town had already spread.


    "Yes, it''s upstairs, I''ll take you up."


    Hebar nodded.


    Under the leadership of Hebar, Willy was taken to the place where Baron Enton used to work occasionally.


    The door knocked open, and Willy saw a thin, thirty-year-old man at a glance.


    "Master Colson."


    Willie nodded slightly.


    "Lord Colson, this is the Willy Knight of Diamond Town."


    Hebar introduced to Colson.

 Chapter 135： New Baron: Willy Phelan

    "Is this the leader of the reinforcements appointed by Earl Lumbar..."


    When approaching Colson, Willie felt an inexplicable pressure.


    When I was not a knight before, I didn''t have this feeling when facing a high-level knight at the border defense line.


    However, at this moment, he, who is already an intermediate knight, felt a strong sense of coercion in the face of Colson.


    If you guessed correctly, Colson should be a higher existence beyond the knight level, great knight!


    Colson sat at the desk and slowly looked up at Willy.


    At that moment, Willy had a feeling of being seen through.


    "what?"


    Originally, Colson''s eyes had no waves, but the moment he saw Willy, a strong surprise flashed.


    "Hebar, go out first, I will have a few words with Willy Knight alone."


    Colson waved his hand and commanded.


    Hebar nodded in response and withdrew.


    "I heard that you were commissioned by Baron Endon to be responsible for destroying the pirates on the nearby islands?"


    Colson sat up straight, a slight smile appeared, and he seemed to have a good impression of Willy.


    Willy nodded, he also felt Colson''s kindness towards himself: "That''s it, I..."


    Willy wanted to tell Colson all about his experience, but was suddenly interrupted by Colson.


    "It''s rare to see such a young intermediate knight and the Hanged Man..."


    Colson smiled suddenly.


    As soon as Willy heard it, he knew that in the look just now, Colson had penetrated all of himself.


    Because of this, he guessed the reason for Colson''s goodwill towards him.


    The Hanged Man, this extraordinary profession has natural positive attributes.


    According to common sense, only a person who has awakened the heart of justice can become the Hanged Man with an extraordinary profession.


    Since Willy is already the Hanged Man, it can be shown that he is a man full of justice, brave and honest, and has a sense of self-sacrifice and dedication. This kind of person, except for the sin group, almost everyone has a natural favorable impression of them.


    At this time, Colson, with a high probability, regarded Willy as such a person.


    Although in fact Willy does not have such a fearless spirit of sacrifice.


    "Just a fluke."


    Willy is telling the truth, if he hadn''t been lucky enough to pass through with the title attribute panel, he would not have the current strength at all.


    Hearing this, Colson laughed, righteous and humble, and he added another label to Willy.


    "How did you awaken the Hanged Man''s abilities?"


    It seems that he cares more about Willy himself than the current situation of Blue Whale Town.


    With such strength at such a young age, and he is still a hanged man, even if Willy is placed under the Count, he is an outstanding figure.


    "I woke up when I killed the pirate Avala yesterday."


    Willy quietly changed the reason for his promotion.


    According to the latest memory given by the title attribute panel, the awakening of the Hanged Man is usually when he kills the sinful person, which stimulates the deep sense of justice in his heart, thus condensing it into a righteous heart. Generally speaking, the more evil the target is, the more it can stimulate the awakened person and inspire the heart of justice.


    "really����"


    Colson smiled. This reason is very common. Several of the Hanged Men he knew had similar awakening experiences.


    "and many more����"


    Colson suddenly frowned again. He suddenly felt that the name Pirate Avala seemed a little familiar.


    "You mean, you killed Avala, the leader of the Shell Pirates?"


    Colson subconsciously leaned forward and looked at Willy with satisfaction again.


    Willy nodded, without explaining too much, he untied the clothes that were **** on his body, and placed the heads of Arvila and Kasli on the floor.


    Colson stood up immediately, walked to Willy, lifted the two heads, and placed them in front of his face without hesitation.


    "Avella..."


    When looking at the female head, Colson confirmed her identity.


    He looked at the other head again, and briefly identified it, with a strange doubt in his tone: "This is, Kasli?"


    "Yes, Lord Colson."


    Willie nodded.


    Colson opened his mouth, but closed it without saying anything.


    He threw his two heads on the ground and pursed his lips. This was the primary goal of his trip, and this young man had already taken the lead.


    After a long time, Colson looked at Willy strangely: "How did you do it?"


    "That''s it, Baron Endon entrusted me to destroy two small pirate forces..."


    Willy recounted it in detail, except that the details of the Hanged Man at the moment of awakening were slightly modified, and the rest basically told the truth.


    Colson heard the words and nodded silently.


    It is not surprising to be able to awaken the title of the Hanged Man even if he is still in the enemy camp and fights evil bravely.


    "Do you know that the count has recently issued a bounty?"


    Colson looked at Willy with an inexplicable smile Willy shook his head, he really didn''t know.


    "The person who kills Kasli and Avila will be named... the new lord of Blue Whale Town."


    Colson said word by word.


    Become the new lord of Blue Whale Town?


    Willie was suddenly in a trance.


    Wait... I just brought back two pirate leaders with high bounties, and I want to become the new lord of Blue Whale Town? !


    Is this going to be an aristocrat?


    Although Willy''s goal was to become a nobleman from the very beginning when he came to this world, and to make his family around him live a better life while fulfilling his ambitions, this noble status seems to have come a little too quickly.


    It seems that it has not been a year since I came to this world by myself.


    "Congratulations, Baron Willy."


    Colson congratulated with kindness.


    He himself also has the noble status of a viscount, and the fief is near the Golden Flower City, the central city of Daweibull Province, and the fief is very rich. So he wouldn''t even think about swallowing Willy''s exploits.


    "Um����"


    Willy still felt a little sudden, but he thanked politely: "Thank you, Lord Colson."


    Colson nodded, admiring Willie.


    Colson knows better than many people that a knight-level extraordinary person, even a high-level knight, will only be a baron for a lifetime or even an ordinary person without aristocratic status if he has no chance to make meritorious deeds in his life.


    But for a young man with the halo of the Hanged Man, his future is bound to be smooth.


    To a certain extent, the identity of the Hanged Man is a kind of political capital.


    Almost all nobles will flaunt their integrity and courage. Therefore, even for the purpose of political correctness, the nobles have great respect for the Hanged Man.


    Therefore, in Colson''s view, Willy''s future is bright.

 Chapter 136： The Courage of Baron Kells

    "Next, I will report this news to the Count, and it is estimated that he will issue a reward to you soon."


    Colson continued: "Before the award is issued, I will also hold a memorial ceremony for Baron Enton on behalf of the Earl. You help me and get to know some other nobles. This is what you must do in the future."


    Willy nodded and basically accepted the reality that he was about to become a nobleman.


    "Then what should the Green Shell Pirates do?"


    Willie asked.


    "You have provided their specific location. I will send people to continue to inquire about the movements of the Green Shell Pirates. After holding the mourning ceremony of Baron Endon, I will lead people to completely destroy them."


    Colson also made plans to send someone to investigate immediately. If the pirates hadn''t realized the leader''s death, that would be the best thing, but this is unlikely.


    ...


    On the following day, Willy assisted Colson in holding a mourning ceremony for Baron Endon.


    As the messenger of Baron Kells, Ole also made a special trip to mourn.


    However, Colson has not spread the news about Willy''s killing of the two pirate leaders, and asked Willy to keep it secret for the time being. In addition, the reward of Count Rumbar has not yet come down, so no one knows that Willy is receiving it. Down will be made a baron.


    After the mourning ceremony, Ole wanted to take Willy back with him, but was stopped by Colson. Although he felt strange, Ole still chose to honor him.


    Finally, the tenth day of the destruction of Blue Whale Town.


    Count Lumbar issued a new reward order. Willy Phelan, a former resident of Diamond Town, was rewarded as the new Baron of Blue Whale Town for his achievements in killing the leaders of the Green Shell Pirates Kasri and Avila.


    For some viscounts and other powerful barons, this news was just a bit of a surprise, but it didn''t cause any waves. After all, every year in Daweibull Province, a new batch of nobles will be rewarded.


    But for Diamond Town and Blue Whale Town, this was explosive news.


    Diamond Town.


    "Sir Baron!"


    Ole hurried to the Baron''s Manor with an incredible expression on his face. Even if someone else greeted him, he ignored it.


    Just now, Ole heard an extremely explosive news.


    His student, the vice-captain of the personal soldiers of Diamond Town, and the future top core figure of Diamond Town, Willy Phelan, was canonized as the new Baron of Blue Whale Town!


    When he first heard the news, Ole was first in disbelief, then at a loss, followed by a mixture of regret and ecstasy.


    It is a pity that the talent that Diamond Town has finally cultivated is leaving, and the ecstasy is because his student has become a baron and is a real noble.


    As an intermediate-level knight with average talent, if there is no chance, he can only be a colonel for the rest of his life, and then enjoy his old age in peace.


    Although he has lived a prosperous life all his life, Ole must have regrets in his heart. The closer he got to the nobles, the more Ole could perceive the huge difference brought about by that layer of identity. He felt that he had no hope of becoming a noble all his life, but now, his pro-student has become a noble, which directly made up for his regret to some extent.


    "I just don''t know what the Baron and Balmos think..."


    Thinking of this, Ole''s mood is a little complicated.


    When Ole came to Baron Kells'' study, Balmos had also arrived here.


    At this time, Bamos looked helpless. He wanted to celebrate Willy, but he felt it was a pity. He is the most unpleasant of them all.


    Fundamentally speaking, Willy is the one who excavated it.


    During the hunter''s assessment, he discovered Willy''s talent and recommended it to his father. Afterwards, Willy performed amazingly and brilliantly all the way, and became his most reliant team. And now, he is leaving.


    "You know about Willy too?"


    Compared to the complicated mood of Ole and Bamos, Baron Kells was quite relaxed.


    "Lord Baron, Willy..."


    Ole didn''t know how to speak.


    "It''s a great thing that Willy has become the new baron of Blue Whale!"


    A smile appeared on Baron Kells'' face.


    Balmos and Ole looked at each other, a little dazed, neither of them understood what Baron Kells meant.


    "Just now, Willy sent me a handwritten letter."


    Having said that, Baron Kells showed a relieved look.


    The first thing Willy did after he was officially named a baron was to explain the reason to himself. Even though his identity changed, he still respected him, which showed that Willy was not a person without affection.


    "What did he say?"


    Bamos asked.


    Baron Kells said slowly: "Willi told me about his canonization as a baron, and..."


    "He became an intermediate knight and . . . the Hanged Man."


    As soon as Baron Kells'' voice fell, Ole''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Intermediate knight, hanged man, new baron...


    In a simple message, Ole has seen Willy''s limitless future achievements.


    "The Hanged Man?"


    Balmos doesn''t know about this He has not been promoted to knight, Baron Kells and Ole have never told him this.


    Baron Kells nodded, but did not explain: "You just need to know that Willy''s future will never be limited to Blue Whale Town."


    When Baron Kells said this, he suddenly wanted to laugh out loud. He knew better than anyone what this promising future meant.


    The current Willy has the potential to become a powerful Viscount.


    Once he becomes a powerful Viscount, for Diamond Town, it will be an additional powerful support!


    Before the war came, Baron Kells exchanged the snow-patterned deer for peace. But if there were no snow-patterned deer, what would the current situation of Diamond Town be like?


    At such a moment, if there is a powerful Viscount to help, Diamond Town can also tide over the difficulties.


    Diamond Town did not have this kind of help before, but in the future, it is very likely that there will be.


    "So����"


    Bamos seemed to have thought of something: "Father, since this is the case, then we should not ask for the Pearl Tunnel promised by Baron Enton before."


    "you are right."


    Baron Kells glanced at Balmos with satisfaction: "It''s not just that, we don''t want Pearl Tunnel, and we don''t want the 60,000 gold rams, and return them without any charge!"


    "Besides, Fandoutun will also be given to Blue Whale Town!"


    Baron Kells'' eyes were full of light, showing a strong determination and courage.


    Since you want to invest in the future of Willy, you must show enough attitude.


    "Father����"


    "Lord Baron..."


    Balmos and Ole wanted to say something, but was stopped by Baron Kells.


    "Okay, you must follow my decision." Baron Kells stood up, "Prepare gifts, let''s go to Blue Whale Town together, congratulations to Willy for being a baron!"

 Chapter 137： Migration of the Phelan family

    ? Outside Fandou Village, several exquisite and luxurious carriages slowly drove out of the village.


    The driver of each carriage was wearing a black dress and a gentleman''s hat, looking extraordinary.


    Around several carriages, there were more than a dozen guards in armor. They rode iron armored horses and held knight spears. At first glance, they were professional soldiers.


    In front of the carriage, a young man in light armor was in charge of leading the way. There was hope in his eyes, and his whole body was full of high spirits.


    It was Dahn.


    Just a few days ago, his captain Willy was personally canonized as the new Baron of Blue Whale Town by Count Rumbar.


    At that time, Dahn still regretted that he could no longer work under Willy''s men, but when Baron Kells personally went to Blue Whale Town to celebrate Willy, he offered to let himself and Sandor move to Blue Whale. Whale Town, help Willy build Blue Whale Town.


    This makes Dahn ecstatic.


    The original Dahn and Sandor are the backbone of the new squad of the baron''s heir, but not the core.


    But it''s different now. Dahn and Sandor''s identities have been elevated at the same time, and they have directly become the core subordinates of the new baron. This is equivalent to Ole''s status in Diamond Town. For the two, this is simply an identity A leap forward.


    Although the two have not been assigned specific official positions, in the near future, Willy will reorganize the Blue Whale Town, and Dan himself and Sandor will definitely be appointed to important positions and become the top powerful figures in Blue Whale Town.


    As for today, Dahn was entrusted by Willy to bring his family to Blue Whale Town.


    Although Fandoutun is now part of Blue Whale Town, as the Baron''s family, it is appropriate to move to the town.


    Previously, Willy never found time to settle his family, so he didn''t bring the news in advance. Now that he is finally free, he hurriedly appointed Dahn to do this in person.


    Inside the front carriage.


    Lake was sitting in the carriage, looking at the scene outside the carriage through the window.


    These sights are very familiar, and it seems that they have only seen them not long ago. At that time, Willie had just become the subordinate of Baron Kells and was given to Fandoutun. He drove a carriage and passed by here on the way from Xiangguo Village to Fandoutun.


    Now less than a year later, they are moving again. This time, I moved from Fandoutun to the farther Blue Whale Town, a wealthy town by the sea. The last time I moved was as the family of the head of Pandoutun, but this time, it was as the family of the new Baron of Blue Whale Town.


    At first, when Dahn said that Willie became a baron, the first word that came to Lake''s mind was absurd. If he hadn''t recognized Dahn, Lake would probably have used the broom to beat the messenger out of Fandoutun.


    But when Dahn explained the reason sincerely and firmly, Lake was immediately confused.


    Lake was in a trance, he felt that the world was unreal.


    He was an ordinary country peasant a year ago, but now, in the blink of an eye, he has become the father of a baron?


    In this way, he seems to be an aristocrat.


    "Father, what are you thinking?"


    Veria frowned and looked at Lake with a puzzled expression.


    She couldn''t understand why Willy became a baron such a great thing, but at the same time made her father and mother a little reticent.


    Shouldn''t we all celebrate together?


    "Well����"


    Lake came back to his senses. He glanced at his wife, who was also inactive, and said to Veria perfunctorily: "I''m just thinking about something..."


    Veria pouted and seemed to be indifferent to this set of rhetoric.


    She stretched her arms around Wally''s neck with a contented look on her face.


    The current Wally can no longer be described as a white bear cub. Its current size is almost fatter than an ordinary large dog. Inside the spacious carriage, it was because it was there that it seemed a little crowded.


    Wally stuck out his tongue and licked Veria''s face lightly.


    The clever one also knows very well that now Veria is in a very happy mood.


    "Now that Willy has become a baron, then I am the lady of the noble family." Veria whispered against Wally''s ear, "As for you, you will be the beast of the noble family in the future. So, you It has to be aristocratic, understand?"


    Although Veria herself doesn''t understand aristocratic demeanor, it doesn''t prevent her from educating Wally.


    When Wally heard Veria''s words, he nodded quickly, a look that I already understood.


    "Very well, I will let Willy reward you."


    Veria patted Wally''s bear head with satisfaction.


    Inside the second compartment.


    Sitting there was the old grandfather and grandson of Joel, and the father and son of Lawton, who had already talked to the stubborn young Colson.


    These five people were also specially instructed by Willy that Dahn must be brought back to Blue Whale Town.


    "Old Uncle Joel, has Lord Willy really become a noble baron?"


    Colson asked old Joel.


    Old Joel pursed his lips smiled a little reluctantly. This was the 50th time Colson had asked him.


    "Yes, child, Lord Tunchang has now become Lord Baron, I am very sure." Old Joel patted Colson on the shoulder, "Take a rest, child, or you will soon be dry. dry."


    "It''s okay, I have a water bottle with me."


    With that said, Colson picked up his water bottle, which was almost the size of a small bucket, and shook it in front of Old Joel.


    Seeing this, Old Joel stopped talking, but closed his eyes and fell asleep leaning on the carriage.


    Colson sniffed, and he turned to look at Lawton, only to see that Lawton, like Old Joel, chose to close his eyes and rest.


    He turned to look at Aden again, only to find that Aden gave him a threatening look.


    In desperation, he could only get close to the youngest Eric.


    "Eric, Lord Willy has become a baron, are you happy?"


    Colson didn''t get any response from Eric.


    "I have already thought about it, this time I am in Blue Whale Town, I will expand my breeding area. Not only poultry, but also some livestock, I will raise them in captivity. I feel that with my help, I can make the livestock husbandry in Blue Whale Town a reality. The industry has developed by leaps and bounds.��


    Colson leaned into Eric''s ear: "By the way, Blue Whale Town is also backed by the sea! You must know that there are many creatures in the sea, I think I can catch them and breed them, and it will definitely help Willy. Adults produce a lot of food."


    ...


    Inside the carriage, the Lakers were still at a loss, Veria and Wally were still excited, and Colson kept chattering...


    Soon, most of the day passed.


    As the evening approached, the tired Pandoutun people suddenly smelled the smell of the sea in the air. They finally reached Baron Willy''s new territory before dark.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 138： Bronze White Bear and Faerun Family Noble Dinner

    ?The carriage stopped at a new small loft manor, which was Willy''s new residence.


    The bloodstains on the ground have not completely subsided because of the fighting in Baron Endon''s manor before, so Willy did not intend to use it as his residence. On the contrary, he intends to be free in the future to overthrow and rebuild the entire manor. After all, he is not short of funds now.


    Although Baron Endon gave his treasure to Baron Kells as a shelter for his relatives, there is still a lot of Kingham in the public inventory of Blue Whale Town. As a wealthy coastal town, Blue Whale Town is much richer than Diamond Town.


    Moreover, for killing Kasli and Avila before, in addition to the territory that received the latest reward, there is also a huge reward that has already been placed.


    Availa''s head is worth 35,000 gold rams, and Casri''s head is worth 40,000 gold rams.


    Seventy-five thousand gold rams were considered a considerable amount of inventory.


    "Master, Madam, the baron is waiting for you."


    After the convoy stopped, Dahn dismounted, walked to the carriage, and said into the carriage.


    At this time, Willy was already waiting in front of the carriage.


    Lake and Mrs. Shawin felt an inexplicable joy in their hearts after hearing the names of the master and the lady.


    The curtain was lifted, and the Lake family and several recruited villagers got out of the car together.


    "Father, mother..."


    Willie helped Lake and Mrs. Shawin down.


    Lake looked at the gorgeously dressed Willy, opened his mouth, and finally didn''t say a word, just patted Willy on the shoulder lightly.


    Mrs. Shawin''s eyes were a little wet, and she stroked Willy''s face with her calloused palm: "Good boy..."


    She also doesn''t seem to know the right words to express her praise.


    Willy smiled softly: "Tomorrow, my eldest brother should also be able to come to Blue Whale Town. Our family will be reunited soon."


    Since Thorps joined the Guard and joined the Janissaries himself, the whole family seemed to spend very little time together.


    "Willie!"


    Veria stood on the carriage and shouted. Until now, Willy didn''t take the initiative to say hello to herself.


    "Vilia..."


    Willie smiled and opened his arms.


    Seeing this, Veria grinned and jumped hard from the carriage, hanging directly on Willy''s body like a koala.


    Her arms were wrapped tightly around Willy''s neck, and her voice was like a silver bell.


    Wally jumped down from the carriage and looked at Veria with envy, if only Willy was holding him.


    "The Colonel... No, Lord Baron."


    Old Joel came forward with a few people.


    Several people were very excited. Willy became a baron and brought them to Blue Whale Town, which showed that they were highly valued by Willy.


    "Old Joel, I worked hard for you when I wasn''t in Pandoutun."


    Willy expressed his gratitude to Old Joel.


    In fact, Old Yoel did do a lot of things. If it weren''t for him, Fandoutun would not have developed so smoothly. He is also an important contributor to the construction of Fandoutun.


    Although Fandoutun is no longer the focus of Willy, but as his starting place, Willy will spend a lot of energy on building Fandoutun in the future.


    "I called Aden this time because I had a task assigned to him. And I asked you to come here to let you experience life. If you are used to living like this, you will bring Aden''s parents and sister together. If you are not used to it, after you return to Fandoutun, I will appoint you as the new head of Fandoutun."


    This is something Willy has long thought of.


    "Lord Baron...I..."


    When Old Joel heard Willy say this, the corners of his mouth trembled, and his voice became choked.


    He is just an ordinary peasant, but now he is so highly regarded by the baron lord.


    Baron Willy not only wants to reuse his grandson, but also sees his own old bones.


    "Okay, let''s go to dinner first, I have prepared dinner for you."


    Willy glanced at the other people with a smile, and then said to everyone.


    "It''s a noble dinner!"


    Colson finally got his chance to speak.


    Willy glanced at him and wisely did not answer, but he attached great importance to Colson. Aphasia is an extraordinary profession as powerful as the Hanged Man.


    "Is the dinner at home already a noble dinner..."


    Veria pouted, as if she didn''t have the special expectation she had before.


    Seeing Willy walking forward, Wally jumped up in front of Willy, sticking out his tongue and squinting his eyes, as if he was smiling. It was like this every time, as long as she saw Willy, Veria became less important.


    Willie gently kicked Wally''s ass, a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    From the moment he saw Wally, he knew that Wally was no longer the white bear he used to be, to be precise, it was already a bronze-level white bear!


    In the two months he was away, Wally also achieved a breakthrough in the level of life!


    The new Blue Whale Town has just been built, and there are already two high-level knight-level combat power Under the auspices of Willy, the Faerun family and the old Joel had a laugh dinner.


    At the dinner party, the Phelan family basically smiled throughout. Colson was deliberately stuffing a lot of food in his mouth, and it was rare that he didn''t keep talking. Eric, the little adult, also inadvertently showed a slight smile. Old Joel gnawed his teeth and nibbled at the chicken thigh.


    It''s just that Wally looked pitiful. Mrs. Shawin would never allow it to be served on the table, so she could only guard a pot of raw meat not far away and eat it with grievances.


    The people were laughing, only Wally was miserable alone.


    The banquet lasted for more than two hours, and then they dispersed. After all, it was so late, and everyone was sleepy.


    Everyone went to the arranged room to rest, only Wally and Willy walked out of the manor.


    Wally was excited that Willy was finally his own.


    "Tonight I''ll take a look at how powerful the Bronze-level mutant beasts are."


    As Willie walked, he said to Wally, "Don''t let me down."


    Wally ran and nodded, looking eager to understand Willy''s words.


    Instead of taking the guards with him, Willy took Wally out alone.


    Just after walking out of the gate of the manor, Willy suddenly saw a hunched figure leaning against the wall at the corner.


    "Jarvis?"


    Although the light was dim, Willy recognized him at a glance.


    Jarvis heard the movement and looked towards Willy.


    At this time, he is no longer in high spirits.


    Face full of stubble, messy hair, untidy clothes, a sloppy look.


    Compared with before, Jarvis now has a strong sense of vicissitudes.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 139： True Thunder Bear

    ? Knights of Willy..."


    Jarvis showed a faint smile that seemed bitter and helpless.


    "No, it''s Baron Willy."


    Although Jarvis called him that, he didn''t show any manners.


    Willy didn''t mind either. He knew very well that Jarvis was probably not feeling well.


    It has been three or five days since Jarvis returned to Blue Whale Town. When he came back, when he faced the death of Baron Enton and the collapse of the original Blue Whale Town regime, the whole person collapsed. Although he is arrogant and conceited, he is also a person with a strong sense of affection. The Baron Enton who had raised him for more than 20 years died, and the **** slaughter in his hometown of Blue Whale, Jarvis''s state also fell to the bottom all of a sudden. .


    Seeing the current Jarvis'' appearance, Willy knew that he was still in the grief of Baron Endon''s death and had not come out.


    "I came to thank you specially."


    Jarvis''s tone was still as frivolous and casual as before, but his eyes were no longer as high-spirited as before: "Thank you for killing Kasri and Avala and avenging the Baron, I will always remember it. Live this kindness."


    From Jarvis'' tone and expression, Willy knew that Jarvis said this from the bottom of his heart.


    "nothing."


    Willie waved his hand.


    "I''m here to bid you farewell at the same time. I''m going to take Qiao Lina away from the frontier of the Principality and head to the interior of the Principality."


    Jorina is the daughter of Baron Enton. She had been pursuing Jarvis, but Jarvis was in love and would never waste her energy on a woman, but now his mind has changed.


    Willie nodded when he heard the words.


    Jarvis made such a decision is not surprising. With his character, he would not be happy whether he stayed in Diamond Town or Blue Whale Town. With his strength, he can settle down wherever he goes, and he won''t be like other refugees.


    "Before I leave, I want to ask you one thing." Jarvis said, "I hope you can mention it to Lord Kells, and ask him to protect Baron Endon''s family. I, Jarvis, will Always remember his kindness, and I will do my best to repay this kindness in the future."


    Baron Endon''s family, and to some extent his family, was the only thing he was worried about.


    Jarvis knew very well that Baron Kells would definitely not be able to keep his family under the protection of Baron Kells by relying on the legacy of Baron Enton alone, only the promise of his genius knight and the persuasion of Willy would do.


    "I will."


    Although Willy doesn''t like Jarvis very much, he doesn''t dislike it, and it''s not a bad thing to befriend such a genius knight.


    "Thank you."


    Jarvis didn''t linger any longer. Before turning to leave, he took a deep look at Wally who was lying on the ground scratching his ears.


    If it is normal, he must be very interested in this white bear. But now, he is really not in the mood.


    Seeing Jarvis disappear into the night, Willy shook his head.


    He turned to look at Wally: "Let''s go."


    Wally, who was lying on the ground, stood up suddenly, shook the white hair on his body, and followed behind Willy.


    Willie took Wally to the beach.


    Although the storm a while ago has passed, and some daring fishermen have begun to go out to sea, the level of coastal defense is still very strict, and guards will be stationed at almost every distance.


    When they saw Wally coming with a white bear, the guards hurriedly saluted Willy, and Willy nodded politely in response.


    After Willy became the new lord, he basically won the hearts of the old Blue Whale Town without spending any special thought.


    First, when Willy was the leader of the coastal defense reinforcements, he performed amazingly in Blue Whale Town, killed a large number of pirates, and won a good reputation. The second reason is that the leaders of the Green Shell Pirates, Kasli and Yavira, who destroyed the previous regime in Blue Whale Town, were killed by Willy himself, which convinced the guards and the civilians that Willy was able to protect him. Blue Whale Town.


    So Willy omitted the long process of winning the trust of the people.


    Willy took Wally to a sparsely populated coastline. He set aside a few guards and told them not to come even if they saw something unusual. On the beach, only Willy and Wally were left alone and a bear.


    "Come on, Wally, face the sea and show your Bronze-level Warcraft abilities."


    Facing the sea breeze at night, Willy said to Wally.


    When Wally heard the words, his ears suddenly stood up, and the blue electric light in his eyes jumped instantly, showing great excitement.


    It didn''t move immediately, but the fleshy feet stepped on the beach step by step, walking towards the sea.


    The sea water came and went back and forth on the beach, soaking Wally''s feet. It seemed to like the cool feeling, the throat whispered, and the blue in the eyes became more and more intense.


    "Start your show!"


    Willie laughed.


    Wally groaned in response It slowly raised its forefoot, and the back of its feet landed on the ground, straightening its body.


    Strings of blue sparks sprang out of Wally''s body, dancing and jumping.


    "This feeling..."


    Willy narrowed his eyes slightly and took a few steps back.


    Even though he is already an intermediate knight, facing Wally''s terrifying aura that gradually exudes from his body, Willy is a little apprehensive.


    The moonlight shines on the sea, the light clouds float and overflow, and the sea ebbs and flows.


    A white bear with arcs flashing all over his body, his hands clasped together, he faces the huge pale full moon.


    Suddenly, the white bear moved.


    The faint blue in its pupils instantly transformed into a six-man mark, and there was the sound of crackling arcs exploding in its body.


    wow!


    Wally''s body suddenly became larger, and Wally, who was about one meter five in length, suddenly swelled to nearly three meters. At the center of its eyebrows, at the moment when its body changed dramatically, there was also a six-man mark that was exactly the same as that in its pupils.


    Wally roared again, this time across the shore.


    The tightly knotted muscles and incomparably strong physique made Wally look extremely hideous under the moonlight.


    It stepped down suddenly with its forefoot, and between its gestures and gestures, thunder and light were densely covered, and electric snakes were entwined.


    Boom!


    A huge thunder and lightning frenzy instantly set off from Wally''s body, carrying endless blue electric light to hit the surface of the sea.


    Suddenly, the sea surface surging, the sea rising to the sky, and a large bright blue sky burst directly and densely under the night sky.


    Wally, standing under the thunder and moonlight, has a cold breath, like a thunderous bear.


    "Freljord''s Thunder Bear..."


    Willy suddenly wanted to laugh out loud.


    From this blow of Wally alone, he could already see that the strength displayed by Wally was the pinnacle of the bronze level!


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 140： Territory renamed: White Bear Town

    ?The sea water began to scatter in the sky, and on the sea in the distance, some dead fish with white bellies floated up.


    Wally grinned, seemingly satisfied with his performance.


    It raised its head and let out a high voice, and then returned to its original naive look at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    If it wasn''t for Willy to see it with his own eyes, he really couldn''t believe that this cute thing turned out to be the terrifying bear beast just now.


    "Well done, Wally!"


    Willy crouched down and stroked the white hairs on Wally''s scalp.


    Wally let out a low whimper, seemingly comfortable with Willy stroking him like that.


    "Okay, get ready to go back."


    Scratching Wally''s forehead, Willy stood up.


    Seeing this, Wally whimpered again, with a look of reluctance to leave in his eyes.


    "Okay, you are allowed to stay here for half an hour."


    This is the first time Wally has seen the sea. With his character that he will be fascinated by anything new he sees, he will naturally be fascinated by the sea.


    After getting Willy''s answer, Wallisan usually ran to the surface.


    Willy found a dry sandy beach and sat down, watching Wally from a distance.


    Wally jumped into the sea quickly, as a bear, he was born to swim.


    On the sea, Wally''s upper body remained motionless, and his four short legs thumped violently, moving towards the dead fish that had floated up before.


    Kaz Kaz.


    For the small fish, Wally took one bite, and for the big fish, he ripped it twice, and it was completely eaten.


    Wally was very happy eating. It wasn''t that he had never eaten fish, but that he had never eaten such fresh fish, which made it a little addictive.


    Willy looked at Wally in the sea, and a thought flashed in his eyes.


    He knew very well that in the current Blue Whale Town, there was no longer a shortage of advanced combat power.


    He is an intermediate-level knight superimposed on the Hanged Man, and his single-point offensive ability is extremely strong.


    Wally is a Bronze Warcraft similar to the mage type. Although his strength is not as good as himself, he can exert greater power in group battles.


    If there is another pirate invasion, Wally stands on the coastline and can achieve targeted and powerful group strikes through the phenomenon of seawater conduction.


    Thinking of this, Willy smiled faintly.


    The upper-level protection mechanism of Blue Whale Town already has a core model.


    ...


    the next day.


    Phelan''s Lake, Veria, and Old Joel were summoned to Willy''s study, and Dahn and Sandor also brought a painter and came here together.


    In the spacious room, only Lake and Veria were sitting, and the rest were standing.


    According to Baron Willy''s order, today they will discuss the new name of Blue Whale Town and the family crest of the Faerun family.


    As a new lord, Willy will naturally not use the name of Blue Whale Town all the time and change the name of the territory. This is Willy''s power as a lord.


    As for designing the family crest, that''s more important. Now Willy is already a nobleman, and a noble family must have his own family crest. This is a matter of family face.


    "Are they all here?"


    Willy glanced at the people in the room and put down the envelopes and documents at hand.


    The envelope was written by the great knight Kirk to Willy. He told Willy that the Green Shell Pirates had been wiped out by himself, and thanked him for the clues he provided to track the Green Shell Pirates. The content of Kirk''s letter is actually irrelevant. What he wants to express is a kind of goodwill.


    Willy naturally understands this, and he will write a handwritten letter later and send someone to bring it to Kirk. It is very necessary to maintain a good friendship with a powerful viscount valued by Count Rumbar.


    As for the document, it records the current population and financial situation of Diamond Town.


    Willy just glanced at it in general, as long as there is not much discrepancy, the rest of the verification can be handed over to the people below.


    "Everyone has come."


    Sandor responded to Willy.


    Willy nodded. In fact, he had already made plans for the name change after Blue Whale Town and the design of the family crest. Except for Lake and Veria, he called these people here to let them experience his own feelings. Pay attention to.


    Being able to participate in the naming of the territory and the design of the lord''s family crest is a form of identity and pride.


    "Then let''s start the discussion now."


    Willie said.


    "I''ll say it first!"


    Vilia raised her hand immediately, she had already thought of a new name for the town, which was called Volibear Town.


    But before she could say anything, Willy gagged her mouth: "You say it last."


    Veria pursed her lips and looked disgusted.


    Then Willie turned to look at his father Lake: "Father, what is your opinion?"


    "Well����"


    Now Lake likes to use this tone more and more, he thought about it for a while: "It''s called... Faerun Town, use the name of the family to name the town."


    Willie smiled and shook his head: "Old Joel, what do you think?"


    "Lord Baron...I..." Old Jorgan laughed, "If you want me to be named, I would like to name it after Fandou Town."


    As soon as Old Joel''s voice fell the room burst into laughter.


    Old Joel also laughed along with him. He also knew that this was just a passing scene, so he made a joke easily.


    "You two?"


    Willy looked at Sandor and Dahn.


    These two people are his political core.


    "I thought about it for a long time, but I still couldn''t come up with a suitable name. The baron should decide it himself."


    Sandor and Dahn have the same rhetoric. With the accumulation of experience, they have gradually become human beings. By figuring out Willy''s attitude, they know that Willy has already made a decision, so they wisely chose not to. statement.


    "In that case, let me tell you what I think."


    In Willy''s words, he made his final decision: "The new name of the town is... White Bear Town."


    When Willy was thinking about the new name of the town, White Bear Town almost instinctively appeared in Willy''s mind for the first time.


    Thinking of Wally''s appearance, Willy felt like he wanted to laugh, so he settled down.


    "It''s a good name."


    Old Joel was the first to express his position. He knew very well how much the Baron loved the white bear named Volibear.


    Lake nodded, too, although he preferred to be named after the town of Faer?n.


    Sandor and Dahn also expressed reconsideration.


    "Wait! I haven''t proposed yet!"


    Vilia suddenly found that she seemed to be ignored.


    Seeing this, Willy showed an apologetic expression and said in a low voice, "Sorry, Veria, I forgot you. But the name of White Bear Town has been resolved, so your opinion... just keep it for the time being."


    "..."


    Veria was silent, the kind of silence that suppressed the outbreak.


    Temporary reservations... This sentence should be more accurately expressed, permanently reservations.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 141： Wallys Future Self-Portrait

    ?As for the family crest, father, your opinion is..."


    Regarding the family crest, Willy first asked his father Lake''s opinion.


    "Well..." Lake waved his hand, "You decide."


    He has already understood that even if he said it himself, he would not be accepted, so he might as well save some spit.


    "I''ll tell you!"


    Veria jumped off the bench and ran straight to Willy''s desk, pinching her waist and looking at Willy bravely.


    She is probably the only person in White Bear Town who dares to confront the Baron head-on.


    "Okay, tell me."


    Willy knew that Veria was on the verge of an explosion, so she decided to let Veria''s anger go.


    "The family crest is designed to look like Wally!"


    Veria firmly expressed her position.


    Hearing this, Willy raised his eyebrows slightly. This time, the two brothers and sisters thought of being together.


    Ever since Willy entered Diamond Town for the first time and saw the family emblem of the Aure family behind Baron Kells, he had longed for that if he became a noble in the future, the family emblem would definitely be designed to look like Wally.


    I just didn''t expect this day to come so soon.


    "I think Miss Veria said it well, and I agree."


    Old Joel immediately noticed Willy''s intentions, so he quickly expressed his position.


    Dahn and Lake followed suit.


    "hey-hey����"


    Veria grinned, she just thought her opinion conquered everyone''s mind.


    Willy glanced at Veria and made a difficult appearance: "Let me think about it..."


    "It still takes thinking?" Just as Veria was about to refute, her eyes rolled. She leaned over to Willy''s side and grabbed the corner of Willy''s clothes, "Brother, just listen to me this time..."


    Willy pretended to ponder for a moment, as if it was very difficult to agree to Veria''s request: "Okay, listen to you."


    "But the specific appearance, I have to decide it myself."


    Before Veria had time to be happy, Willy said immediately.


    "Ok����"


    Veria stuck out her tongue.


    "Painter!"


    Willy greeted the painter standing at the back.


    "Lord Baron."


    The painter is a man in his forties with an artist-like temperament.


    "According to my description, you are involved in the family crest."


    Willie explained.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    The artist responded, then put on the drawing board, spread the drawing paper, and prepared the paint at the same time.


    Willy recalled a little, and began to say: "The general frame is a white bear looking up at the sky."


    "Yes, that''s it. It stands on the ground with two feet, open palms, blue eyes, and stands on the right side of the picture. Also, it has to wear armor on its body. The armor is an inverted triangle with obvious steps. .Here, here, and here, it also emits blue light... Also, there is a helmet on the top of the head that is connected to the armor..."


    As Willy said, he directed the painter: "Yes, that''s roughly it. Then above its head, there is a piece of blue lightning."


    The artist worked diligently to delete and edit, and there were also tight beads of sweat on his forehead.


    This was the first time he had heard that the family crest was designed to be so complicated.


    He wanted to refute some of Willy''s opinions, but finally he didn''t dare to say it.


    After several deletions and revisions, the complex family crest was finally finalized.


    Willy smiled with satisfaction. If any previous lol players saw this image, they would be sure at a glance that this is the most classic appearance of Thunder Roar Volibear.


    "Lord Baron..."


    Sandor, who had been tangled for a long time, suddenly said: "Although this family crest is very attractive, it seems a little... too complicated."


    The painter pursed his lips without a trace, thinking that Sandor should have said these words long ago.


    "seems like it����"


    After Sandor''s reminder, Willy seemed to remember.


    In the Principality of Langton, the aristocratic family emblems should be simple and distinctive.


    Such a complex family crest should have never been used before.


    It is indeed a little too obsessive to draw this painting out of my own obsession.


    "If that''s the case, then use Wally''s bear head as a family crest." Willy quickly made a new decision, "Vilia, you go and find Wally."


    Veria nodded, walked directly to the window, and shouted Wally''s name.


    It didn''t take long for a white bear to step on the floor and enter the house.


    Wally wanted to jump to Willy''s feet, but when he passed the portrait of thunder roaring, it was stunned for a moment.


    It tilted its head and looked at the giant bear facing the sky with thunder, and its eyes were full of anthropomorphic shock.


    It seems that the look at Thunder Roar seems to be destiny''s designation.


    Wally felt as if he had seen his future self.


    That''s how you should be.


    "Wally! Come here, sit down!"


    Wally was still immersed in his emotions and couldn''t extricate himself, but Veria grabbed his ears and dragged him to the artist.


    "Mr. Painter, let''s start designing the family crest!"


    Veria said to the painter.


    "Okay, Miss Veria."


    The painter hurriedly obeyed.


    He still started to write, and the simple lines quickly drew the appearance of Wally.


    Being ignorant, dazed, and having a naive feeling doesn''t seem to be domineering enough. "


    Willie made a point.


    Veria understood and slapped Wally on the head: "Be serious, you stupid bear!"


    Wally frowned instantly, revealing two short fangs.


    "Serious, not fierce!"


    Wally was reprimanded by Veria again.


    It was not until half an hour later that the exhausted painter designed the family crest of the Faerun family.


    "Very well, that''s it."


    Willie made the final call.


    In this way, on this day, Blue Whale Town was renamed White Bear Town.


    The new noble family, the Faerun family, also has its own crest.


    Over the next few days, Willy, along with Sandor and Dahn, worked on the formation of a new regime in White Bear.


    Originally, only some of the non-core personnel were retained in the old department of Baron Enton in Blue Whale Town. As for the core personnel, all of them were replaced.


    During this period, the territorial gift that Baron Kells reported to Baron Lumbar was also approved, and Fandou Village officially became a subordinate village of Baixiong Town.


    After getting the news, Old Joel finally chose to bid farewell.


    He knew very well that, compared to Baixiong Town, Fandoutun was a place that belonged more to him.


    Before leaving, he left Aden and asked Aden to use his life to practice the will of Baron Willy.


    After receiving the request of Old Joel, Willy chose to respect it. He kept his promise at the beginning and rewarded Old Joel as the new head of Fandoutun. Fandoutun was handed over to Old Joel, and Willy also Relatively at ease.


    A few days later, Willy changed the name of White Bear Town to the Faerun family crest, and it was also backed up under the rule of Count Rumbar.


    White Bear Town, with Willy''s efforts, got on the right track little by little.


    The noble life belonging to Willy has begun.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 142： Title: Small Lord

    Baron Manor, in the study.


    Willy was sitting at the desk with a reward order in front of him. In the lower right corner of the reward order was the autograph of Earl Lumbar.


    "Officially awarded as a noble baron, get the title����, reward 15 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title, you will gain abilities. In the entire White Bear Town, you will be the most authoritative person. Every White Bear Town resident will have a strong sense of respect because of your emotional changes when facing you. or fear.]"


    "Is this officially recognized as a noble baron by the title attribute panel..."


    Willy looked at the title attribute panel in front of him and murmured.


    Although the 15 attribute point reward Willy is not in his eyes, Willy still values ??the prestige ability of lv2.


    "Wait until this stage is over, and continue with further knight practice."


    Willy thought to himself, he knew very well that the title of senior knight was much more difficult to obtain than the title of intermediate knight.


    dong dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Willie responded.


    The door opened, and a young man in delicate armor walked in.


    He was about twenty years old, with a strong stature, angular face, and a slight resemblance to Willy between his brows and eyes.


    It was Willy''s eldest brother Thorpes who came from Diamond Town.


    "Good morning, Lord Baron."


    Thorps said to Willy with a smile, without the respect of Sandor and Dahn.


    Willy smiled and stood up: "Brother, no, my personal soldier captain, good morning."


    After speaking, the two looked at each other and laughed.


    Although I have not been in contact with this eldest brother for a long time, Thorps'' tenacity, sincerity and responsibility have left a deep impression on Willy.


    The framework of the current White Bear Town regime has been re-arranged. When Thorps was in Diamond Town, he also served as a small leader and tempered it. Therefore, after he came to White Bear Town a few days ago, he was directly appointed by Willy to be the captain of the personal soldiers of White Bear Town.


    The Janissaries are the department closest to the core of power in almost every noble territory, so it is best to arrange them in their own hands. Because of the restrictions of the aristocratic system, coupled with the harmonious family relationship, Willy didn''t think about any intrigue to fight for power within the family. In ordinary small noble families, there are basically not so many **** things.


    However, because Thorpe''s experience is still limited, Willy arranged an old department of Baron Enton as Thorpe''s deputy to solve some complicated things for him. When Thorps can deal with all the difficulties, Willy will consider letting Thorpes alone.


    "This is the list of all the personal soldiers, take a look at it."


    Thorps did not greet Willie, and sat down directly.


    When Thorps faced Willy, he was more of a brother. But in the face of official business, he is not sloppy at all. For the approval and inspection process that needs to be reported to Willy, he will take every step seriously and take it all seriously.


    Willy flipped through the thick document, which wrote the detailed family status of all the personal soldiers.


    "Good work, big brother."


    Willie encouraged that Thorps was not unfamiliar when facing him, which was the most gratifying thing to him.


    "By the way, in a few days, you can communicate with Sandor and Duo. After all, the construction of the town requires your three core departments to work together."


    Willie exhorted.


    Today, Thorps serves as the captain of the janitorial team, Sandor is appointed as the mayor of the White Bear Township Office and serves as Willy''s secretary, and as for Dahn, he is appointed as the captain of the newly established coastal defense team. Has enormous power.


    Because several people are not very old, there will be deficiencies in management experience, so everyone''s deputy is an experienced old official.


    The status of the three is basically equal, and they can be regarded as the most powerful people in White Bear Town other than Willy.


    "I see."


    Thorps nodded, and reported to Willy the troubles he had encountered these days and the problems he had solved.


    Although his younger brother is younger than himself, he has more experience than himself. So Thorps is also willing to let Willy point out some of his own shortcomings, which will not make him feel any embarrassment.


    Willie and Thorpes communicated for more than half an hour before Thorps left Willie''s study.


    Willie walked to the window and looked at the coastline in the distance with a satisfied smile.


    On the seashore, fishermen''s boats come and go, bringing abundant fish resources.


    The guards stood guard, guarding the coastline of White Bear Town.


    In recent days, the town of White Bear has hardly been attacked by pirates again on a large scale.


    All of this is due to the thunderous means of the great knight Kirk.


    He killed the green shell pirate group with a storm-like strength, and killed several large pirate groups to set an example Under his killing majesty, even the fierce pirates , but also to shrink their heads first, they are not fools, but they don''t want to take the initiative to hit the muzzle.


    In addition, spring is a busy season for farming, and the pirates also have their own settlements and need to distribute some manpower for farming.


    Therefore, under the superposition of various reasons, the pressure on coastal defense has been relieved a lot.


    However, Willy did not relax, but urged Dahn to be vigilant at all times and could not relax. After all, the scene of the collapse of Blue Whale Town was still vivid in his mind.


    "It won''t be long before White Bear Town will be able to return to the pomp of Blue Whale Town..."


    Willy looked at the seaside and whispered to himself.


    dong dong dong!


    While Willy was looking into the distance, there was another knock on his door.


    "Come in."


    Willy is used to this high office density.


    I saw Colson pushed open the door and looked at Willy with a look of surprise: "Lord Baron, I have something very important to tell you."


    After he finished speaking, he closed the door cautiously, as if he was afraid that others would hear it.


    "whats the matter?"


    Willy asked the talkative boy.


    "It''s like this..."


    As soon as Colson spoke, Willy stopped him suddenly.


    "You go straight to the point."


    Willie knew Colson too well now.


    As long as he said something like "this is the case", then it must be a bunch of nonsense. Basically, at the end, the key points can be said, which will give the listeners a headache.


    "it is good����"


    Colson suddenly paused and said the main point directly. For him, it was a thing to think about.


    "My ability has improved again."


    Colson scratched his head: "I found that I can accelerate the growth rate of poultry through the transfer of life force."


    "what?"


    A look of surprise appeared in Willie''s eyes.

 Chapter 143： A breakthrough in the ability of people with aphasia

    Although Willy doesn''t quite understand what life force conversion means, accelerating the growth rate of poultry sounds terrifying.


    The growth of poultry is cyclical. If this cycle can be shortened, it means that multiple batches can be reproduced.


    This is a direct and fundamental increase in the development rate of animal husbandry.


    As the lord of White Bear Town, Willy is well aware of the key role of animal husbandry in people''s livelihood. So as soon as Colson said it, he won enough attention from Willy.


    "how did you do it?"


    Willie asked quickly.


    Colson organized the language: "This is the ability I just discovered today...I can instill the life force in the plant, through the use of ability, into the poultry. , transferred to another poultry. However, this is more difficult than the previous one. Because the poultry itself has self-awareness, it has a strong resistance to my life force conversion ability. Now I can''t be very good. deal with this problem.��


    Willy probably understood, so, Colson''s newly awakened ability is quite terrifying.


    If Colson''s ability improves in the future, it is theoretically possible to convert the life force of large livestock and even humans.


    In this way, it is incredible to think about this method, which can not only kill people but also support people.


    "But what exactly is the life force you said?"


    For the concept of life force, Willy can only vaguely understand what it is.


    "this����"


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Colson''s face: "If you insist on explaining... um... I can''t explain it."


    Willie nodded helplessly.


    "Go, take me to see your abilities in person."


    Willy got up directly, he wanted to see Colson''s newly awakened terrifying ability with his own eyes.


    Under the leadership of Colson, Willy came to a farm that was not long established.


    The main breeds in the farm here are chickens and ducks. The number is not large, about three or five hundred. The main function is to experiment for Colson, so that he can further explore his own abilities.


    After all, Colson doesn''t have the title attribute panel to instill knowledge like himself. He can only understand the abilities of the aphasiax through continuous digging.


    "Lord Baron."


    In the farm, there are two or three people who look like peasant women. They are also the people of the farm. They are mainly responsible for helping Colson, feeding chickens and ducks or cleaning.


    Willie nodded slightly in response.


    "Lord Baron, you are here."


    Colson grabbed a chicken cub and took Willy to a clump of grass.


    Now spring is in full bloom, and some plants that sprout early have begun to thrive.


    "I''m going to start using my abilities."


    Colson dragged Willy down to a squat.


    Willy nodded, staring closely at the changes in the grass and chickens.


    Colson closed his eyes slightly and began to manipulate the force of nature.


    With Willy beside him, he could clearly perceive an unfamiliar energy fluctuation.


    This energy is very soft and has a strong sense of inclusiveness, which is completely different from the power of knights and the power of justice.


    "This����"


    Willy felt it carefully, but suddenly found that the green grass in front of him began to wither.


    Immediately afterwards, the denser grass that was supposed to grow began to slowly turn yellow, as if autumn and winter suddenly came and took away all its vitality.


    At the same time, Willy also noticed that the hard feathers under the wings of the chick that Colson threw to the ground began to cover the downy feathers, spreading rapidly to the entire wing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, this change didn''t last long, because that mass of weeds had completely turned into hay, and when the spring breeze blew, it directly turned into powder, and there was nothing left.


    "Probably so."


    Colson opened his eyes and said to Willy.


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at Colson, and then asked, "Don''t you feel tired when you perform this transformation of life force?"


    After the extraordinary energy is consumed, it will not be replenished immediately, it needs a process.


    "Not too tired, unless I catalyze fifty newly hatched eggs to break the shell at the same time, or turn two chicks into adult roosters or hens at the same time, then I will be a little tired and probably need a rest. It will take a night to recover.��


    Colson''s explanation is more specific.


    "However, to do this, I need more plants as an energy source."


    Colson added: "Would you like to demonstrate it for you?"


    Willie raised his brows slightly when he heard the words.


    He imagined a chick in front of him, quickly transforming into an adult rooster or hen.


    This feeling is very strange.


    "I don''t need it for now... wait."


    Willy said: "I still have a question, can the life force of this weed really support this chick to grow hard feathers?"


    Willy was very puzzled. The vitality of this clump of grass should not provide so much nutrition and energy.


    "Well..." Colson smacked his mouth When I was extracting the life force of the grass, I would also take away some other free nature forces in the air by the way. The chick grows feathers. In addition, this energy does not need to be digested deliberately, so it can reduce the loss. "


    Willie nodded thoughtfully after hearing this.


    "Right." Willy suddenly thought of another thing: "Can you use the force of life to promote the growth of plants?"


    Wei looked at Colson with eager eyes, and obtained some precious plant seeds that were difficult to grow. This seemed to be a very important way to get rich.


    "sure."


    Colson nodded: "But now I can only spawn some general crops, such as the precious grass of the star-spotted snow root, I can''t do it yet."


    Colson has lived in Fandoutun, and naturally he also knows about the plant.


    Willie responded with some regret.


    However, he is not particularly lost. After all, Colson is only just groping on the path of aphasia, and there is still a lot of room for improvement in the future.


    If there is a chance in the future, Willy even plans to find an aphasia for Colson as a teacher.


    After all, if someone guides you, you will avoid a lot of detours.


    "You did very well."


    Willy encouraged: "Improve my ability as soon as possible and contribute more to the development of White Bear Town."


    Willy has basically determined that as Colson continues to grow, he will become a strategic resource weapon for White Bear Town.


    "I will, Lord Baron!"


    After all, Colson still had the mentality of a teenager. When Willy said this, his fighting spirit was high.


    Willie patted Colson on the shoulder, exhorted a few more words, and left the farm.


    Colson, on the other hand, continued to bury his head, grabbing a few roosters and then studying his abilities.

 Chapter 144： sloppy writer

    ten days later.


    Willy rode a great horse, and beside him, followed the high-spirited Sandor and several cavalry.


    At this time, they had just returned to the town after patrolling the villages and villages under Baixiong Town.


    As the new baron of the territory, Willy needs to figure out the current situation in White Bear Town. Otherwise, it is simply not comprehensive enough to understand the territorial situation in writing.


    The lack of information will cause deviations from the expected results when he makes certain decisions in the future, so Willy worked hard once, and spent about ten days to walk around the town of White Bear.


    "Lord Baron, a gentleman who claims to be your friend came to visit you this morning."


    As soon as Willy rode into the manor, he saw the guard at the gate come forward and report to himself.


    "My friend? What''s his name?"


    Willie was a little surprised.


    "He didn''t state his identity, just said you would definitely meet him."


    The guard answered truthfully.


    Willy frowned and said that he was his friend but didn''t tell the guard''s name, which seemed a little out of courtesy.


    Among his friends, there should be no one who would do such a thing.


    "Where is he now?"


    Willie asked.


    "Because you weren''t there, we didn''t dare to neglect him, so we invited him to the side hall next to the living room."


    The guard was a little guilty when he said it. He peeked at Willy''s expression, for fear that the baron would accuse them of letting strangers in.


    But they had no choice at that time, after all, no one knew what the relationship between this strange visitor and Willy was. If someone with a close relationship is really neglected by him, he must also bear the baron''s anger.


    "okay, I get it."


    Willie nodded without showing any angry expression.


    He is also very aware of the difficulties of the guards, so he did not deliberately make things difficult.


    It just made him curious about who this friend was.


    Willy handed the steed to the guards and walked towards the side hall alone.


    Just as he walked to the door of the side hall, before entering, Willy heard the voice of a strange man complaining.


    "Why hasn''t your baron come yet? He is so scornful of a guest I respect so much!" Was it directly soaked in sea water? A salty smell directly lowered your status as a baron."


    Willy raised his eyebrows, no longer hesitated, but directly entered the side hall.


    As soon as he entered, Willy saw a middle-aged man shoving dessert into his mouth.


    He was about forty years old, with a chubby body and a dark complexion, wearing a crooked and dusty gentleman''s hat, and a black dress that was still ruffled. The cane he put on the table had cracks and the uppers were covered in mud.


    It was hard for Willy to imagine that this guy dared to claim to be his friend.


    In front of the man, a young waitress was sweating coldly on her forehead, showing a submissive look. She was afraid that the baron''s wonderful friend would say something to her in front of the baron and let herself be punished.


    "Lord Baron."


    Just when she didn''t know how to deal with this guest, she saw Willy come in suddenly, so she hurriedly saluted.


    "Ok?"


    When the strange man heard the words, he turned back quickly and saw Willy with a look of scrutiny.


    "You go down first."


    Willy waved at the waitress.


    The waitress was instantly relieved, glanced at Willy gratefully, and quickly left the side hall.


    After the waitress went out, the strange man smacked his lips and cleaned the cake residue from his beard.


    He stood up, straightened the gentleman''s hat on top of his head slightly, then tugged at the dress and held the cane in his palm.


    After that, he straightened his back, cleared his throat, and looked serious, "Baron Willy, it''s an honor to meet you."


    Willy ignored him immediately, but sat casually on a chair, stuffed the pastry in his hand into his mouth, and said nothing.


    "Cough cough..."


    The man was a little embarrassed when he saw Willy ignoring him. In his script, Baron Willy should take the initiative to inquire about his identity at this time, and then introduce himself seriously.


    But the young baron in front of him seemed to be playing out of the way.


    The man touched the nose of his wine tank and said with a little guilty conscience, "Hello Baron Willie, my name is Mibu, and I come from Golden Flower City in Daweibull Province."


    When he said this, the man''s heart felt a little more confident.


    Golden Flower City, which is the city where the Earl of Lumbar lives, is the central city of the entire Daweibull province. Mibu introduced himself like this because he wanted to tell Willy that he was from a big city, and that he came to White Bear Town to be in a backcountry.


    "Golden Flower City?"


    Willy raised his eyelids, showing a smile that was not a smile Mibu saw this and thought that Willy was interested in his identity, so he took the opportunity to say, "Yes, I come from the rich and prosperous. The Golden Flower City, it is not comparable to a small place like yours."


    Saying that, Mibu gave Willy a complacent look.


    "I am a famous writer in Golden Flower City. I came to White Bear Town this time to visit some remote towns and accumulate some literary materials. So I hope Baron Willy can give me some cooperation. In this case, I will be in White Bear Town. Write my work and make your territory famous."


    When Mibu said this, he finally had a feeling of regaining control of the situation.


    "Are you still a famous writer?"


    Willy smiled suddenly, this was the first time he had seen such a poor writer.


    This era is completely different from the world before time travel. Those who can become writers in this world must read books and master a lot of knowledge when they are young. And those who can come into contact with these are mostly from aristocratic backgrounds or from big merchant families.


    Like Hudil, the text teacher before Willy, his father was once a big businessman.


    But even so, his talent and family background can only make him a scholar, not a writer.


    And this Mibu, who is sloppy and has no temperament, but calls himself a writer, really makes Willy find it funny.


    "Well, Mr. Meebu, whether you''re a writer or not, we''re going to solve another problem now."


    Willy''s expression suddenly turned serious. "How are you going to take the charge of impersonating the Baron''s friend?"


    From the beginning, Willy didn''t even believe a word of Mibu''s words.


    As the Hanged Man, with the power of justice, he can easily detect any negative human nature.


    Mibu''s mouth full of lies cannot escape the scrutiny of Willy''s power of justice.


    .

 Chapter 145： wandering poet

    "Crimes?"


    Mibu was taken aback for a moment, obviously not expecting Willy to entangle this issue in turn.


    "I am a writer. If Baron Willy insists on being so rude to me, I will have to leave White Bear Town. After that, I will write all your rudeness and the downfall of White Bear Town in the book, and let other nobles We all see your ugly gesture!"


    Mibu''s righteous words, with an undisguised threat in his tone: "Don''t even think about threatening my personal safety, I have rich connections in Golden Flower City, and Viscount Kirke is my good friend. ."


    He knew very well that what these nobles were most concerned about was something so illusory as fame.


    Seeing this, Willy laughed loudly. He hadn''t thought that Mibu''s logic would be so meticulous. He was afraid that he would silence him in a rage, and said that he knew Viscount Kirke.


    If other nobles were threatened like this, maybe they would really hesitate, but in Willy, everything is a lie that has been penetrated.


    "Okay, I''m really not in the mood to waste time with you."


    Originally, Willy thought that this swashbuckling guy had some special talents. After all, not everyone has the courage to deceive the baron. However, now it seems that Mibu''s ability is no more than that.


    "Come on, drag this guy into prison and let him take a good look at his own faults!"


    Willy greeted directly outside the side hall.


    Immediately afterwards, two burly personal soldiers strode in, and they were about to arrest Mibu.


    "I����"


    When Mibu saw Willy''s gesture, he was immediately confused.


    He thought that Baron Willy was from a farm family and had short-sightedness. After he became a nobleman, he should have accepted a writer without hesitation in order to show off his identity. It doesn''t matter if they are dismantled in the end, they will not admit that their vision is wrong.


    This set of theories worked for the newly promoted nobles from the bottom, but why did it fail for him?


    But Mibu didn''t dare to think too much. Seeing Baron Willy''s resolute appearance, he was afraid that he would suffer, and even his life would be guaranteed.


    He no longer hesitated, but directly knelt on the ground with a thud, crying: "Baron Willy, please forgive my lies, I am also forced to help!"


    Willy sneered and didn''t eat this one.


    Seeing this, the personal soldiers grabbed one of Mibu''s arms and dragged him out.


    "Forgive me, Baron Willy, I''m just a wandering poet. I have no choice but to deceive you. I really can''t live anymore..."


    Mibu is still doing the last struggle.


    "Huh? Wandering poet?"


    When he heard this, Willy suddenly waved his hand: "Wait a minute, let him go first."


    The two personal soldiers got the order and released Mibu.


    "Are you a wandering poet?"


    Willy is really interested in this identity.


    Wandering poets are different from refugees, because they have certain knowledge, so in the process of wandering, they can barely get along.


    Some of the more famous wandering poets were even received by nobles.


    A guy like Mibu is a swindler, and he certainly won''t be a famous wandering poet. Willy was interested because of the experience of the wandering poet.


    Generally speaking, wandering poets will experience many places along the way. They are familiar with the status quo and customs of many places, and know many stories and legends. They belong to a profession similar to know-it-all.


    Willy came from a farm family and belonged to a small noble family, so he didn''t know much about the outside world, which was a pity for Willy. A soul from the modern age who knows the importance of seeing the world with open eyes.


    "Yes, I am a wandering poet."


    When Mibu saw Willy''s intentions, he knew that this was his only chance to please Willy.


    "Where have you been?"


    Willy asked, if Mibu dared to fabricate his own experience, Willy would send him directly to prison.


    When Mibu heard the words, he quickly said: "I was born in a small town in the province of Wyoke, the easternmost part of the Principality of Langton. When I was fifteen years old, I was inspired to become a great wandering poet. For this reason. , I set out from Wyok province and went all the way west to Wabila province."


    "Afterwards, I met a multinational caravan and traveled with them. I traveled through the Principality of Sauron and half of the Principality of Vata. Until more than two years ago, when I was traveling in the Principality of Vata, I realized the difference between the two countries. The relationship between them was getting worse and worse, so I was alert and felt that a war might break out, so I returned to the Principality of Langton ahead of schedule.��


    "I then continued to travel to Dawibull province, which I have never traveled before. After two years, I have basically traveled to every corner of Dawibull province, and White Bear Town is my last stop. At this time, I I am already very old, so my travel heart has faded a lot Seeing the pleasant scenery of Baixiong Town, I want to settle here."


    "In order to make my life better, I decided to use some of the methods I used to deceive you, the young lord, but I didn''t expect to be exposed by the wisdom of you. Please forgive me for this old man, I really Realizing my mistake, I sincerely apologize to you and hope you can forgive me."


    He was only forty years old, but Mibu described himself as a poor old man who was dying.


    He burst into tears, hoping Willy''s forgiveness.


    "Um����"


    After listening to Mibu''s long list of explanations, Willy was very moved.


    This time he was sure that Mibu was telling the truth.


    A wandering poet who has traveled to three countries must have a very thorough understanding of the customs of this world.


    If Mibu introduced himself like this at the beginning, Willy would definitely give him enough respect. Others look down on wandering poets, but Willy values ??them very much. This kind of person may be of great use at some critical moments.


    On the contrary, it was Mibu himself who was smart enough to get himself into such an embarrassing situation.


    "Lord Baron, please let me go, I promise never to step into White Bear Town again."


    Mib begged.


    Seeing this, Willy smiled slightly, and he shook his head: "You better stay here honestly."


    When Mibu heard the words, his heart was ashes. The hard-hearted Baron Willy would probably starve him to death in the prison.


    Thinking of his wandering life, that he was in such a situation, poor Mibu burst into tears.


    "Would you like to serve in White Bear Town?"


    Willie asked back.


    "Ren... Serving!?"


    Mibu was taken aback.


    The great sorrows and joys of life seem to switch too fast!

 Chapter 146： bizarre event

    "Baron Willy, are you asking me to serve in White Bear Town?"


    Mibu''s tone instantly increased, and the surprise in his eyes almost turned into reality.


    Originally, I just wanted to save a small life, but I didn''t expect to be valued by Baron Willy beyond expectations.


    It was difficult for Mibu to describe his mood at the moment.


    "I will appoint you as..."


    Willy thought for a moment. "My recorder."


    In fact, he just wanted to recruit Mibu to tell stories for himself, but it seemed absurd to be named a story officer directly, so it would be better to use the guise of a deputy secretary.


    Anyway, Willy doesn''t intend to give Mibu real power, and the position of recorder is just right.


    "The recorder..."


    Mibu suddenly had a smile on his face. In fact, he didn''t care about his position at all. It was perfect to have a place to spend his life.


    He is also a person, and he knows very well that the reason why Willy appointed him was probably because of his travel experience.


    Thinking of this, Mibu was very regretful.


    If I had known this was the case, I would have just picked out my identity directly, why bother pretending to be a writer and throwing someone away.


    "I''ll find someone to arrange accommodation for you later, and you can sort out your image by the way."


    Although Willy is not a person who looks too fancy, but a sloppy middle-aged uncle dangles in front of his eyes, which still makes Willy feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Yes, Lord Baron!"


    Mibu quickly entered the state.


    ...


    Mibu is a person who goes with the flow, otherwise it would be impossible to become a wandering poet.


    In the next few days, he was settled in White Bear Town, and three months'' salary was paid in advance by the town office.


    This makes Mibu very satisfied, and a heart that has been wandering for decades has also calmed down a little bit.


    It''s just that the only thing that makes him feel a little tired is that Baron Willy''s thirst for knowledge is too strong. Almost as long as the Baron is in a free state, he will ask him to tell his travel stories.


    From the turmoil in the country''s territory, the customs of the people and the land, to the farming, farming and animal husbandry in the villages, as long as Baron Willy doesn''t know it, he will always understand it in detail.


    This makes Mibu feel that he is different from other minor nobles.


    Ordinary small nobles, they are more focused on how to further raise taxes, expand their treasuries, or are busy developing land and expanding other means of making money. It seems that few are willing to open their eyes to see the world like him.


    This made Mibu realize that this young lord might be more powerful than he thought. Although he was born in a farming family, his way of thinking about things is always one dimension higher, a bit like the heir of those great nobles.


    Therefore, Mibu had some inexplicable expectations for Willy. He always felt that White Bear Town would not be the end of this young baron.


    ...


    half a month later.


    Genius shines brightly.


    Inside the Baron''s Manor.


    In the open space behind the manor, Willy earnestly practiced Frost Knight''s breathing technique.


    At this stage, Willy no longer needs to practice according to a specific combination of skills. What he needs to do is to find the echo of the vindictive energy in his body and the natural attributes of the outside world.


    This is an extremely complicated process, because this process is no longer as fixed as before, but an open-ended process of exploration. Even the Frost Knight breathing method in memory only gave a general promotion method, as for the details, there is no description.


    It is precisely because of this that the promotion of high-level knights is so difficult that there is no high-level knight in the original three towns of Blue Whale Town, Diamond Town and Stormwind Town.


    "call����"


    After practicing for an hour, Willy slowly closed the movement.


    Sweat dripped down his face, and even with his physical fitness, he would feel tired after a long practice.


    Seeing Willy stop moving, the young waitress on the side, soaked a soft towel in hot water, walked in front of Willy, and wiped Willy''s cheeks.


    For this kind of personal service, Willy was not used to it at first.


    But as time went on, Willy found that he had been rotten by the life of this kind of clothes.


    After a brief wipe, Willy was about to go to the bathroom to rinse off the sweat on his body, but before he entered the house, he saw Daen entering the manor in a dusty manner.


    "Lord Baron."


    Dahn''s face was very ugly, and there was a deep worry between his brows.


    "You go back first."


    Seeing this, Willy waved his hand, signaling the other servants to leave first.


    "Lord Baron, a very strange thing happened by the sea last night."


    Dahn frowned and lowered his voice.


    "what?"


    Willy thought that Dahn was so serious because of the pirates, but at present, it seems that this is not the case.


    Dahn organized the language "Just this morning, two members of the coastal defense team died."


    "Oh?"


    A gleam of light flashed in Willy''s eyes, since the matter involved the death of the Coast Guard guard then it was not a trivial matter.


    "What is the specific situation? How does a person die?"


    Willy Progress asked Dahn.


    Dahn hesitated for a moment, and then said somewhat uncertainly, "It seems that he was bitten to death by some kind of creature."


    "I was bitten to death by some kind of creature?"


    Willie was surprised.


    In his impression, there should be no ferocious beasts roaming the seaside.


    Moreover, the guards of the coastal defense team have all experienced **** battles against pirates, and their fighting ability is very strong.


    "Yes." Dahn nodded solemnly. "The place where the two died is relatively remote. There are only two of them guarding the place, and the closest distance to the other guards must be more than 300 meters."


    "More than 300 meters? Even if it is more than 300 meters, if there is a fight, it should be detected by other guards, right?"


    Willie expressed his doubts.


    Dahn nodded, "I thought so too at first. I also asked several guards who were closer to them, but they all said that they didn''t hear anything last night."


    "There is nothing suspicious about the knights. What really puzzles me is their death status."


    Dahn seemed to have thought of a certain scene, and his brows were almost twisted together.


    "Their deaths are very strange, except that their necks were pierced by some kind of sharp teeth, and they didn''t have any injuries on their bodies." Dahn continued to explain to Willy, "But their faces, before they died, didn''t have any injuries. Panic expressions. Instead, they all closed their eyes and smiled peacefully...like a wonderful dream."


    "Laughing when you die?"


    Combined with their dead form and the seaside setting, Willy thought of some sort of legendary creature from a previous life.


    Man-eating siren.


    .

 Chapter 147： Extraordinary creatures in the ocean

    Since there are superhumans and monsters on land, it is normal for sea monsters and other sea beasts in the ocean.


    In the last life, most of the Krakens were half human and half fish.


    Legend has it that the Kraken was very ugly at the beginning, and would scare people away from approaching the sea. But then the sirens found that there was no food to hunt, so they began to transform into beautiful women, attracting humans with their beautiful songs, and then eating them.


    But the current situation seems to be different from the situation when the sea monsters are haunted. Although they died peacefully, as if they were intoxicated by the beautiful singing, they just bit their necks and were not eaten. This is the same as the above. I''s Kraken Hunt is different.


    Therefore, there is no clue as to what kind of creature killed the two guards, and it is still unknown.


    "Come on, let''s go and see."


    Willy didn''t even bother to rinse, and put on his coat directly.


    Just as he was about to leave the manor with Dan, he suddenly ordered: "Send someone to call Mibu over."


    "Yes."


    Dahn nodded and turned to command the other guards.


    For Mibu, Dahn was not very fond of him. In his opinion, Mibu is just a guy who eats and drinks, and only because of his rich experience will he be favored by Willy.


    The sun is rising, and the sun is pouring over the sea.


    A part of the seaside was cordoned off, and neither fishermen nor fishing boats could approach.


    Soon, Willy and Dahn came on horseback.


    "Where is the body?"


    Willie asked.


    The guards who were standing guard were surprised. They didn''t expect Baron Willy to come in person.


    At this time, they all had guesses in their hearts, and it was estimated that the death of these two guards might not be simple, otherwise it would not alarm the Baron.


    "here."


    Dahn led Willy directly to a beach not far away.


    On the edge of the beach, three or four guards were stationed, and behind them were corpses covered with white cloth.


    "Open."


    Dahn ordered to a guard.


    The guard responded, then lifted the white cloth covering the two corpses.


    I saw two guards wearing guard armor lying on the ground, their skin was pale, their faces were serene, and there was a peaceful smile on the corners of their mouths.


    Between their necks, each has a row of dense tooth marks, piercing their necks.


    Regarding the death state, it is basically the same as what Dahn described.


    A strange color flashed in Willy''s eyes, he squatted down, and examined the wound carefully.


    "This breath..."


    From the two corpses, he felt a strong malice.


    As the Hanged Man, he is also sensitive to an evil energy.


    In the face of certain evil creatures, although they have no heart of good and evil, the source energy will restrain them, just like light restrains darkness.


    According to the records in memory, it must be an extraordinary creature that can radiate this kind of malice.


    In this regard, Willy has basically determined.


    "An extraordinary creature from the ocean?"


    Willie stood up and looked out at the sea.


    Looking at the surging sea and the boundless horizon, Willy''s eyes showed a hint of depth.


    In the previous era of Blue Whale Town, there were basically no legends about marine monsters circulating here, but now, a suspected extraordinary marine creature appeared here, which made Willy feel a little helpless.


    "Sir Baron!"


    Willy pondered, but heard Mibu''s voice.


    In between, Mibu rode a pony and rushed over.


    With a slightly bloated body, he supported the horse''s head to dismount with difficulty, and stumbled accidentally.


    Mibu smiled and said to Willy: "Good morning, Lord Baron, why did you summon me here this time?"


    Mibu respected this young baron very much, but he summoned him a little more frequently, which made Mibu feel a little uncomfortable.


    "You came."


    Willy pointed to the two corpses: "You once told me that you lived by the sea for a while, and you have heard many strange marine stories, and you have personally seen some strange marine creatures, right? ?"


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Mibu nodded and responded respectfully: "I once traveled to the Principality of Sauron, and lived in a small town along the coast of the Principality of Sauron for a while. In that small town, there are many legends about mysterious sea creatures, and even I''ve also seen them a few times with my own eyes."


    "very good."


    Willy nodded, this was the most important reason for him to recruit Mibu.


    He has a variety of rich practical knowledge reserves, and he can give more or less advice when facing problems that he cannot handle and recognize.


    "Look at the two corpses, the way they died, does it overlap with what you remember."


    Willy pointed to the corpses of the two guards and said to Mibu.


    When Mibu heard the words, he looked down, and only then did he notice the bodies of the two guards.


    Mibu doesn''t seem to be panic or repulsive He has been wandering in three countries for more than 20 years, he has experienced too many dangerous situations, and he has seen a lot of dead people, so there are only two The corpse didn''t scare him.


    "Ok?"


    Mibu just glanced at it, then showed a surprised look.


    He squatted down quickly and looked at it.


    "This wound..."


    Seeing the smiles of the two corpses, Mibu had some guesses in his heart.


    When he looked at the wound between his neck again, he was basically determined.


    "What, do you know what killed them?"


    Willy stood aside, looking at Mibu''s expression, he knew that he had gained something.


    Mibu nodded and responded to Willy: "Although I can''t be 100% sure, I can be 90% sure."


    "What kind of creature is the murderer?"


    Willie asked quickly.


    Even Dahn, who hadn''t looked directly at Mibu all the time, came up and waited for Mibu''s answer.


    Seeing that Willy was so attentive, Mibu didn''t dare to use the storytelling method to whet his appetite, but said directly: "It should be the sea elf."


    "Sea Elf?"


    Willie''s brows tightened, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    He had never heard of this species, even in the memory of the bronze-level beast conferred by the title of intermediate animal trainer, that there was no such species.


    In this way, this sea elf should be another marine exclusive creature that is different from monsters and humans.


    "What is a sea elf?"


    Dahn was also full of doubts. He also hadn''t heard the name before, so he asked Mibu.


    Mibu squinted at Dahn and twitched the corner of his mouth lightly. Dahn was disdainful of himself, but he kept seeing it in his eyes, and he didn''t want to care about this conceited guy at all.


    But seeing Willy''s expression on his face, Mibu could only choose to answer the question honestly.

 Chapter 148： unfriendly guest

    ? "As for the sea elf, I have only heard the legend about it."


    Mibu''s face showed a look of memory: "I lived in a small coastal town at that time, and it was a story told to me by an old fisherman."


    "In the sea, there are not only various common marine creatures, but also some races that we rarely see, and the sea elves are one of them. It is said that within the sea elves, there are also two major races. One is A kind and lawful blue-striped sea elf, a kind of evil and chaotic purple-striped sea elves. It is said that sea elves of different races have different stripes between their eyebrows, which is also a sign of their identity.��


    "These sea elves have human faces and upper bodies, but their lower bodies are similar to fish, and they are half-human, half-fish creatures."


    "Half man, half fish..."


    Willy was not too surprised. In his previous life, he had seen it many times in film and television works, and had a general concept.


    But Dahn is different. This is the first time he has heard that there are creatures that can combine the characteristics of humans with the characteristics of fish, which surprised him.


    "You''re not making up a story, are you?"


    Dahn was already prejudiced against Mibu, so listening to him say this, he expressed strong doubts.


    Mibu snorted coldly. Although Dahn was a powerful figure in White Bear Town, he couldn''t help him.


    As Willy''s nominal recorder, he was valued by Willy, so in the face of Dahn''s questioning, he didn''t give a good face at all: "A creature you haven''t seen doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist, just like this Have you seen the way the two died before?"


    "But what about you, have you seen the sea elf with your own eyes?"


    Dahn also questioned in reverse.


    "you����"


    Mibu, who was once questioned, was a little irritable. He was about to have a good theory with Dahn, but was interrupted by Willy.


    "Okay, don''t argue, just keep talking."


    In contrast, Willy is still more inclined to Mibu''s point of view.


    There are all kinds of extraordinary beings on land, and the ocean is more vast and vast than land, and it is reasonable to have other extraordinary creatures.


    Mibu nodded, ignoring Dahn on the side: "Sea elves live in the depths of the ocean and rarely have contact with the land, but there are exceptions. There are always some individual sea elves who will leave for various reasons. They went to the deep sea and then came into contact with humans on land. However, different races of sea elves have different results in the stories that happened after they came into contact with humans.��


    "If a kind-hearted blue-veined sea elves meet humans, most of them will provide help or gifts to humans. The old fisherman who told me the story of sea elves said that when he was a child, he had hidden from the adults. He went out to sea secretly at night. As a result, the strong wind and waves at sea that day knocked him from the fishing boat into the sea."


    "At that time, he thought he was dead, but before he was about to fall into a coma, he saw a beautiful figure half-human and half-fish swimming up from the bottom of the sea and supported him. When the old fisherman opened his eyes, I found myself back in the cabin, and the wind and waves at sea subsided. The old fisherman told me with certainty that it must be a blue-striped sea elf."


    Willie nodded as he listened.


    This story seems to have a high degree of similarity with the fairy tale of the previous mermaid saving the prince.


    Dahn wanted to continue to rebuke Mibu, but seeing Willy seemed to believe it, he chose to shut up.


    "If the evil purple-striped sea elves encountered humans, they would lure humans into beautiful dreams and die bit by bit with their beautiful songs."


    Mibu looked at the corpses of the two guards: "It''s like this."


    "Then they kill for pure pleasure?"


    Willy asked that there didn''t seem to be any missing parts on the two corpses, so it shouldn''t be used as food.


    "It seems so, just like the blue-striped sea elves help humans without asking for anything in return."


    Mibu agreed with Willy''s conjecture and added: "More often, they attack humans or help humans, but they are actually curious about strange creatures. If you bring other land creatures close to the coast, you should be able to attract them. their attention."


    Willie pursed his lips, seemingly lost in thought.


    "Will the sea elves return to the deep sea immediately after they come into contact with humans? Or will they stay on the coast?"


    "Not necessarily."


    Mibu replied: "The old fisherman also told me that some powerful sea elves can become human and have lived in the human world for a long time. But this is not his personal experience, but also heard rumors from his parents. ."


    "so����"


    Willie clasped his hands on his chest and paced back and forth across the beach.


    The group of sea elves seems to be more complicated than he imagined, and it seems to be a very intelligent creature.


    After a long time, he sighed: "So, in White Bear Town, we may have welcomed an uninvited guest from the ocean."


    For this strange race, Willy didn''t know how much of a threat it was.


    However, it is certain that the uninvited guest has extraordinary power that is not weak.


    "By the way, when they appeared on the coast, it was night?"


    Willy asked suddenly.


    "It is said to be the case, because they live in the endless darkness when they live under the sea, so they instinctively hate sunlight. Only those sea elves who become human-like and survive on land will accept the embrace of sunlight."


    Mibu replied.


    "Okay, clean up."


    Willy said to Dahn: "Remember to give their families enough pensionsYes, Lord Baron."


    Dahn responded.


    Willy no longer stayed, but rode his horse and returned to the manor.


    After Dahn and Mibugong finished sending Willy, they each snorted and separated.


    ...


    After returning to the manor, Willy directly found Wally who was still sunbathing on the grass.


    At this time, Wally stretched out his limbs and lay lazily on the ground, his eyes half-squinted, and occasionally glanced at the waiting men and women who came and went.


    Only when he sensed Willy''s approach, Wally suddenly rolled over and grinned at Willy.


    Willie smiled at this, stretched out his hand and scratched **** Wally''s forehead, Wally seemed to be enjoying it, and remained motionless.


    "All right."


    Willie patted Wally on the head: "Listen, Wally, starting this evening, I''ll take you to the beach to catch fish."


    When Wally, who was originally lazy, heard this, he stood up and shook the white hair on his body.


    It rubbed towards Willy''s arms, a look of joy.


    Wally is not excited because he can go to the beach. The current White Bear Town is named after it. In addition, as the second combat force of White Bear Town, he can go to any corner of White Bear Town, and Veria can''t control it. it.


    It was so excited because Willy wanted to play with it.


    Wally was adopted by Willy since he was a child, and was subtly and profoundly influenced by the tamer''s affinity. Even if Veria stays with it every day, in its heart, Willy will always be the first. No matter what happens, this will not change.


    This also makes Veria always accuse Wally of being a white-eyed bear. It was obviously raised by himself, but he always regarded Willy as the closest person.

 Chapter 149： sea ??elf girl

    ? Seeing Wally so happy, Willy''s originally dignified mood became lighter.


    After all, as the lord of White Bear Town, it is really not a good thing to welcome such an unfriendly guest by the sea.


    "But when catching fish at night, we have other tasks. We need to find a sea elf..."


    Willy described the characteristics of the sea elf to Wally. With Wally''s current IQ, he could clearly understand what he meant.


    Wally listened carefully, and nodded solemnly after listening.


    Join forces with Wally to find out the evil sea elf, this is the best solution Willy has thought of at the moment.


    According to Mibu, the essential reason why sea elves approach humans is their curiosity about terrestrial creatures.


    But when they were on the coast, the sea elves had already seen humans, and their curiosity about humans should have weakened.


    If Wally appeared at this time, then this white bear on land, which he had never seen before, should also have attracted the attention of the sea elf.


    Therefore, Wally is essentially a bait, but it is also a bait that can kill predators.


    In addition, Willy himself has the ability to hang a man for a moment, and is very sensitive to the perception of evil thoughts. And Wally, as a mutated bronze-level beast, has equally powerful perception abilities.


    This allows them to easily spot foreign guests in the nearby waters.


    Based on the consideration of the above two factors, Willy made such a decision.


    ...


    Seaside at night.


    The sea breeze slowly brought a little coolness, and the waves on the water were churning.


    Wally fluttered happily in the sea water, although it was not summer yet, and the sea water at night was relatively cold, but for Wally, this was not a problem at all.


    It suddenly dived into the sea water, but its round body showed a flexible movement.


    Like a swimming fish, swimming freely in the water.


    Occasionally fancy fish, Wally will speed up to swim a few times, and then open his mouth to eat.


    Wally is very comfortable with this easy way of hunting and eating.


    As for Willy, he was sitting on the beach beside him, waiting for possible visitors.


    He didn''t deliberately hide or hide. According to the sea elves'' previous behavior, whether it was one target or two targets, they would strike at the same time.


    In this way, Willy and Wally stayed by the sea all night without seeing the shadow of the sea elves.


    "It seems that the guests of the deep sea are not coming today."


    When the sky turned white, Willy and Wally did not wait any longer, but chose to return to the manor.


    After all, considering the time when the sea elf shot before, it should belong to the category that hates sunlight, and it is unlikely that it will be shot during the day.


    After that, Willy and Wally still insisted on staying at the beach every night, but they still did not gain anything.


    Until the night of the ninth day, the weather was slightly cooler, the clouds were thick, and the stars were dim.


    It was midnight, and Wally was lying beside Willy, looking listless and lethargic.


    At this time, Wally was no longer as fresh as he had been at the beginning, and his attraction to catching fish by paddling in the water became less and less.


    In contrast, it prefers to lie beside Willy and experience the warmth and intimacy with Willy.


    "Could it be that the guests from the deep sea have already returned home?"


    Although this is also a good result, Willy, who lost two guards for no reason, is not very happy, and coupled with his curiosity about this marine extraordinary creature, so deep in Willy''s heart, he still hopes that it can reappeared.


    One person and one bear waited quietly.


    Willy has also made a decision. If the sea elf hasn''t come tonight, then the capture plan will be temporarily put aside.


    Wally had slowly closed his eyes, as if he was about to pass out.


    The excessive excitement these days has also made Wally feel a little tired.


    The same is true for Willy, whose patience is almost exhausted.


    However, at this moment, mixed with the sound of the waves, a soft and beautiful melody slowly spread to Willy and Wally''s ears.


    When Willy first heard the sound, he instantly realized the situation, but soon, a powerful attraction stretched his consciousness farther, as if he was about to enter a warm embrace.


    And Wally, who was on the side, rolled his eyes, and his consciousness seemed to be a little blurry.


    "wrong!"


    Just when Willy was about to fall, a warning sign suddenly appeared in his heart, saving the consciousness that he was about to fall completely.


    Willy instantly stimulated the power of justice and knighthood in his body, completely breaking the psychedelic shackles brought by the singing.


    "Wally!"


    Willy tugged at Wally''s ear fiercely, and Wally reacted instantly.


    It had an angry look on its face, and seemed to have extreme anger at the guy who let it fall into the song.


    I agreed to catch the fish, but now I was almost caught by the fish Thunder Thunder Bear expressed his anger.


    "Look there!"


    Willy suddenly saw on the sea not far away, a white wave stacked vertically and separated from the water.


    A girl in a seaweed coat that only covered her upper chest emerged from the water.


    Her face is beautiful and enchanting, her facial features are exquisite and ingenious, and her delicate skin is as smooth and beautiful as the surface of moisturizing jade.


    The girl''s upper body is graceful and slender, but her lower body has a faint blue fishtail with waves.


    At the center of her eyebrows, a light purple stripe.


    Willie''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Purple sea elf, evil and chaotic deep sea extraordinary race!


    "Come on! Wally!"


    Willy didn''t have time to think too much, whether it was for the safety of White Bear Town or to satisfy his own curiosity, this purple-patterned sea elf must be caught.


    Wally roared and roared suddenly, his cute appearance changed instantly, Qiujie''s muscles spread all over his body, and his body suddenly swelled, turning into a violent bear.


    Willy pulled out the swift sword from his waist and walked directly on the sea.


    With Willy''s current mastery of Dou Qi, he can already tread water for a short period of time.


    The purple-patterned sea elf girl, after seeing this scene, flashed a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Originally, she thought that by virtue of her singing, she had already dragged this human being and this unknown white creature into the illusion. But unexpectedly, these two terrestrial creatures broke free from their shackles one after the other, and instead took the initiative to charge themselves.


    However, the sea elf girl did not have any intention of running away, instead a strange smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    The girl gently opened her flaming red lips, and a more bizarre and beautiful song emanated from her mouth.


    This song is like the most sinking embrace in the world, and people can''t help but fall into it forever.

 Chapter 150： 2 titles (add more for the leader {Yunming Feather}!)

    The sea elf girl is very clear that this time, these two prey will be completely controlled by herself.


    The sea elf girl was very curious about these two land creatures who could break free from the restraints of her singing.


    "Again?"


    Willy''s body is covered with a chilling breath, and the power of justice and the power of knights instantly spread all over the body to resist the erosion of this psychedelic power.


    But when the singing came into his ears again, Willy suddenly found that his consciousness was still affected.


    "add a bit!"


    Willie made a decisive decision without hesitation.


    The next moment, the title attribute panel appeared in front of Willy.


    With a thought, he directly added two attribute points to his physique.


    Compared with the fighting spirit of the knight, the power of justice is more resistant to this kind of malicious power.


    And the improvement of physique can enhance the strength of the power of justice.


    Immediately afterwards, the attribute panel in front of Willy refreshed.


    This time, Willy''s mind fell back into clarity.


    He glanced back at Wally, worried that it would be drawn into the illusion by the sea elf girl''s singing.


    But soon, Willy found that his worries were unnecessary.


    With a defensive Wally, his will to thunder seems more determined than he imagined.


    It was only a momentary trance, and Wally''s eyes regained consciousness.


    Just in terms of the ability to resist this singing, Wally is stronger than Willy, who has not improved his physique before.


    "What else is there to do?"


    At this time, Willy stepped on the water, sprinted, and rushed directly in front of the sea elf girl, waving the swift sword in his hand, and stabbed suddenly towards her chest.


    Willy could clearly perceive that the source of malicious power emanating from the sea elf girl was condensed there.


    The sea elf girl obviously did not expect the two creatures on the road to have such a powerful strength, which seems to be different from the two humans killed a few days ago.


    She didn''t want to fight at all, just when Willy was about to hit her, her palms spread out, and a strange wave spread all over her body.


    I saw a transparent water curtain that instantly formed in front of the sea elf girl, blocking Willy''s fierce blow for her.


    "Is it an elemental power similar to Warcraft and Mage..."


    Willy made another move, directly shattering the water curtain in front of him.


    But the sea elf girl''s reaction was very fast. It was just the effort of this blow that she turned over and dived directly into the sea.


    "not good!"


    Willie was taken aback.


    The sea elf, who was finally lured, must not be allowed to escape back.


    If the sea elf girl who escaped harbored hatred, then White Bear Town might be in trouble.


    Willy can still sense the position of the sea elf girl underwater with the power of justice, and he instantly waved a few sword qi to lock the position of the sea elf girl.


    But the sea elf girl''s underwater activities were obviously more flexible, she twisted her body, and several sword qi brushed past her.


    "hateful!"


    Willy found that the sea elf girl was farther away from his original position, and then quickly fled to the far sea.


    At this moment, Wally also rushed to Willy''s side.


    Its whole body is covered with faint blue thunder, and it also steps on the water surface, with a circle of ripples.


    "Roar!"


    Wally roared loudly, and the blue six-mang mark in his eyes turned rapidly.


    Seeing this, Willy did not hesitate, and ran directly behind Wally to distance himself from Wally.


    He didn''t want to be hit hard by Wally in the head.


    wow!


    The next moment, a dark blue power grid suddenly spread on the sea under Wally''s feet, like a dense cobweb of thunder and lightning, tracing back extremely quickly in the direction where the sea elf girl fled.


    The sea water conducts electricity, which makes the scene in front of him directly transform into Wally''s main battlefield.


    Seeing this scene, the sea elf girl in the sea immediately showed a panicked look.


    In order to avoid this blow that exuded a violent and terrifying breath, she had to cross the sea.


    Seeing this, Willy also moved instantly, heading towards the sea elf girl.


    "Wally, hold it, don''t let her return to the water!"


    Willie gave a loud shout.


    Wally understood, roared, and the six-man mark in his eyes turned like a wheel.


    Zizizi!


    I saw a six-pointed ring suddenly appear under the sea elf girl, emitting a breathtaking energy.


    When the sea elf girl saw this, her scalp felt numb, and she hurriedly supported the water curtain.


    But her movements were slow, and it turned out that Thunder was faster.


    boom!


    In the six-pointed ring, a beam of light shot out from it and directly hit the body of the sea elf girl.


    In an instant, the sea elf girl let out a shrill cry, and most of the skin and fish scales on her body shattered instantly, splattering purple blood.


    Willy seized the opportunity jumped high and grabbed the sea elf girl who was blasted into the air.


    He could clearly feel the malaise of the sea elf girl''s breath.


    The power of justice!


    Immediately afterwards, Willy mobilized the power of the Hanged Man in his body and poured it directly into the sea elf girl''s chest, the source of the malicious power.


    With just one breath, Willy could feel his righteous power attached to the source of that malicious power, eroding and suppressing it.


    This is an important means of suppressing the power of justice against the power of evil thoughts, but at present, Willy''s display is still a bit rough.


    If Willy is promoted from The Hanged Man in the Moment to the Hanged Man in the Second Moment, he can even make a seal of justice and use more direct means to suppress the enemy.


    "call!"


    Willy hugged the sea elf girl who lost her fighting power in his arms, and there was a look of relief in his eyes.


    It took nine days of waiting time to finally capture this marine extraordinary creature.


    The battle is over, Willy doesn''t want others to notice what happened here, he is about to leave with Wally, but suddenly there is a flash in front of him.


    The title properties panel reappears.


    "The first extraordinary prey, get the title����, reward attribute point 08"


    "After obtaining the title, you will understand the habits of various sea and land creatures and understand their weaknesses and threats. In addition, you will also master various hunting skills and hunting experience, making you an excellent hunter."


    "The first extraordinary prey, get the title --, reward 12 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title, you will understand the habits of various bronze-level sea and land beasts and other races and understand their weaknesses and threats. In addition, you will also master various hunting skills and hunting experience, which will make you a terrorist hunter."


    "Two titles?!"


    Willie looked surprised.


    .

 Chapter 151： Comatose sea elf girl

    ? "Senior hunter..."


    The surprise flashed in his eyes, and Willy showed a faint smile.


    It can be said that Willy''s rise is based on the title of junior hunter.


    It is precisely because of the ability given by the junior hunter that he was able to assist Baron Kells to capture the snow-patterned deer, and he was favored by him, step by step to where he is today.


    Therefore, Willy has a special feeling for the title of hunter.


    But now is not the time to miss the past. The malicious and extraordinary power of the sea elf girl in his arms has been suppressed by his own power of justice. Coupled with the impact of Wally''s six-pointed thunder just now, his consciousness has fallen into a coma.


    Willy took off his long coat, wrapped it around the sea elf girl''s lower body, and carried her directly on his shoulders.


    "Go, Wally, go back!"


    Willy didn''t want to spread the story of capturing the sea elf girl for the time being.


    Even though some guards already knew about the murder of the deep-sea visitor, Willy tried his best not to let too many people know about this kind of extraordinary news.


    Just like in Diamond Town, few civilians knew about the existence of supernatural power.


    Wally snorted, and the fierce and violent appearance began to shrink gradually, and turned into a fat ball at the beginning.


    Under the cover of night, Willy and Wally quickly returned to the manor.


    seaside.


    "What was the dazzling blue light here just now? And it seems that I heard the roar of the beast."


    Several guards rushed over after the battle, but there was no one in the sea.


    Although the battle process just now was very complicated, the actual fighting time was very short.


    The guards who were a few hundred meters away only saw a blue sky on the sea, and it was too late when they came later.


    "Looks like lightning."


    A guard said, hesitated, and then added: "In the past few days, the baron seems to be coming here often at night. He should have stayed here just now."


    "Lord Baron?"


    When the others heard this, they all chose to remain silent.


    If it comes to the matter of Lord Baron, it is better to choose to shut up.


    "Let''s report it to Lord Dahn... As for everyone, it''s better to choose to forget this matter."


    Some of them have heard about supernatural power, and the nobles of the upper class do not seem to popularize it to more people about this aspect.


    "it is good."


    Several guards no longer tangled, and slowly dispersed.


    Only a few strands of purple-red blood remained on the sea surface, which completely dissipated with the waves.


    Near the Baron''s Manor.


    Because they didn''t want to be seen by too many people, Willy and Wally directly took advantage of the handover of the guards and seized the space to climb over the wall and enter the manor. They felt like thieves.


    After entering the manor, Willy and Wally went upstairs from the back door of the attic, avoiding the guards and waiters as much as possible.


    Only a few people noticed that Baron Willy seemed to have carried a girl back in the middle of the night.


    It''s just that they couldn''t see clearly because the long hair covered most of the body.


    But even if they noticed the guards and the messengers, they didn''t dare to talk about these things in private, otherwise it might be a disaster if it spread to the ears of the baron.


    "Go to the bathroom first."


    Previously, Willy didn''t know much about the habits of the purple-striped sea elf, but he gave a detailed introduction to the hunting species knowledge given after he just obtained the title of senior hunter.


    Although the sea elves will not die even if they leave the water for a while, if they are too young or lacking in ability, they will have skin festering and life loss if they leave the water for too long.


    After finally catching this deep-sea extraordinary creature, Willy didn''t want her to die directly.


    Although the strength of this purple sea elf is not weak, according to the records in memory, she should be a very young sea elf, about 20 to 30 years old, in the average life of sea elf of more than 150 years , which seems to have just entered the girlhood.


    in the bathroom.


    The clean and spacious bathtub was filled with water by Willy.


    "This is taking up my own bathtub..."


    Willie muttered.


    When I was still in Xiangguo Village, I used a bucket of cold water to fill the shower from the top to the bottom. Even if the home environment has improved, the bath is only in a rough wooden barrel. Knowing that he is now a baron, Willy improved the bathing process to be similar to his previous life.


    The sea elf girl who fell into a coma was thrown in by Willy, and the purple blood and fallen scales floated on the water surface of the bathtub.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a ruthless bear..."


    Willie chuckled softly to Wally beside him.


    Wally looked up at Willy with a simple and honest smile.


    Then it lay down on the edge of the bathtub, staring curiously at the sea elf girl in the bathtub.


    Wally didn''t feel anything during the battle just now, but now that the battle is over, he realizes the difference in this sea elf girl.


    A human body, a fish''s tail, it makes it feel weird.


    Wally glanced at Willy secretly, and found that Willy hadn''t noticed it, so he immediately stretched out his paw and scratched on the sea elf girl''s fish tail.


    Then it opened its mouth and licked its paws.


    There is no fishy smell, and it is different from other fish food that I have eaten before.


    "Wally!"


    Only then did Willy notice Wally''s small movements, and he grabbed its ears and said seriously, "This is an extraordinary sea creature that we spent a lot of time getting. You can''t eat her, understand?"


    Willy felt that he had to make it clear, otherwise, looking at Wally''s current curiosity about novelties, this unconscious sea elf girl might really be eaten by Wally.


    He had seen Wally''s violent bear form with his own eyes, and at first glance he was a terrifying predator.


    If Wally swallowed the unconscious sea elf girl while he was not careful, then it would be a waste of time.


    After Wally listened, the chick pecking rice nodded, indicating that he remembered.


    Just inadvertently glanced at the little eyes of the sea elf girl, Willy was still a little worried.


    Willy feels that the current Wally seems to have a lot in common with Veria, and they are very interested in novel food.


    "Her injury..."


    Willy lifted the fish scales and purple blood on the bathtub water, revealing the injured body of the sea elf girl.


    Part of the skin on her upper body has peeled off, and flesh and blood can be clearly seen. Under the scales of the lower body, it is also dilapidated.


    Willy was thinking about how to treat the sea elf girl''s injury, but suddenly discovered a strange phenomenon.


    The sea elf girl''s wound seems to be slowly healing. Although it is very slow, if you look closely, you can still tell it with the naked eye.


    "Such a terrible self-healing ability?"


    There was a look of surprise in Willie''s eyes.


    He suddenly thought of another record about the sea elves.

 Chapter 152： royal blood

    ?In the sea elves, the sea elves of the same race are also divided into blood levels.


    Generally speaking, common sea elves are of ordinary blood. But above the common blood, there are more noble royal blood.


    According to the legend inside the sea elf, it is said that when an ancient marine mysterious creature died, its blood was transformed into the first sea elf. The body of this sea elf is the oldest and purest blood of the sea elf.


    Later, with the continuous reproduction, the sea elves split into blue-striped sea elves and purple-striped sea elves. At the same time, the blood of the royal family was also diluted, and more and more sea elves became mediocre.


    However, because of the orderly reproduction, the sea elves have a large base, so there will always be new life born with strong royal blood.


    These sea elves with strong royal bloodline will have a higher cultivation talent, are more sensitive to the elements of ocean water, and have various magical abilities.


    And the self-healing ability displayed by the sea elf girl in front of her at the moment is the most common one among the different abilities of the royal bloodline.


    Willy raised his eyebrows, if he guessed correctly, the identity of this sea elf girl should be unusual.


    Sea elves are extraordinary creatures living in groups. Although there is no unified country, they have their own undersea tribes.


    These young sea elves with royal bloodline must have a high status in the tribe.


    If ordinary sea elves get lost in the tribe, it may not cause much attention. But if this descendant of royal blood is lost, then the trouble will be big, and they will most likely continue to look for its traces.


    "hiss����"


    Thinking of this, Willy suddenly had a headache.


    Unexpectedly, this uninvited guest is actually a guy with status in the sea elves group, so he has fallen into a very embarrassing situation.


    If the sea elf girl continues to suppress her malicious energy with the power of justice and is imprisoned here, then her tribe may find some clues to find it here.


    That is an extraordinary race. Although most of the sea elves are lower than the strength of Bronze-level monsters, there are also masters who are comparable to the peak Bronze-level like this girl, and even the leaders of some large tribes, and silver-level. Strength, that is comparable to the realm of the great knight.


    The current Willy, with the peak ability of the intermediate knight, the peak ability of the Hanged Man and the top combat experience of the same rank given by the title attribute panel, can basically compete with the advanced knight. But even so, if it attracts a silver-level sea elf, I am afraid it will suffer a big loss.


    But if this sea elf girl was put back, it would be even more unrealistic.


    Not only might she take revenge and continue to take revenge on White Bear Town, she might even directly pull the elders of the tribe to take revenge.


    This road is even less feasible.


    "Do you want to..."


    A murderous intent flashed in Willy''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    The sea elf that he finally got, just did it directly, and he was very reluctant.


    For a time, Willy fell into thought.


    "At least not in a hurry to do so for now."


    Willy had a preliminary plan in mind. He had to wait until the sea elf girl woke up, and then figure out her identity and why she came to the human world.


    Although the language is not fluent, it does not matter, but there is a person with aphasia in his subordinates.


    Aphasia, who can best perceive natural changes and communicate with various races, is the best translator.


    If he is sure that the sea elf girl is not a threat, he can keep her alive for a while.


    But if she would bring potential danger to White Bear Town, Willy could only be cruel once.


    "Wally, you look up to her."


    Willy said to the little white bear.


    According to the current injury of this sea elf girl, it should take three or five days to wake up.


    As the baron lord of White Bear Town, he still needs to deal with some government affairs after dawn, so he definitely can''t keep staring at this deep-sea visitor.


    "Remember, you want to see her as a person, not a fish, understand?"


    Willy''s expression was serious, and he said something to Wally.


    Now the malicious extraordinary power of the sea elf girl is suppressed by her own power of justice, and she will not regain her strength for at least five days.


    In this state, she has no resistance at all in front of Wally.


    Wally snorted softly, indicating that he understood.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s hard for you."


    Willie patted Wally on the head.


    As long as Wally is in this bathroom, no one should be able to get in.


    After briefly asking Wally again, Willy walked out of the bathroom and returned to the room to rest.


    Wally, on the other hand, lay on the floor of the bathroom and closed his eyes.


    ...


    the next morning.


    Inside the restaurant.


    "Good morning, Willie."


    Veria yawned and walked down from the upstairs room sleepily, wearing a pink pajamas Good morning, Veria. "


    Willy was already sitting at the dining table, he was waiting to have breakfast with Veria.


    In the current baron manor, in addition to the guards and waiters, there are only him and Veria left.


    Aton, Colson, Lawton and their sons have long been placed in other residences. Lake and Mrs. Shawin returned to Fandoutun two days ago. At this time, when the beans were being planted again, Lake was itching, so he couldn''t help but go back and have a look. After all, it was the place where his life began to change. Seeing this, Mrs. Shawin followed Lake back to Fandoutun.


    As for the eldest brother Thorpes, thinking of him Willy makes me laugh and cry. Thorps was a workaholic, staying at the GI almost all day long, and even often spending nights there.


    "I think it''s better for you to change into your clothes, or you''ll be reprimanded severely if your mother is at home."


    Willy said to Veria, and then greeted the waiter on the side, indicating that breakfast can be served.


    "No, it''s because my mother isn''t home that I can feel more at ease."


    Saying that, Veria stretched out and showed a satisfied smile.


    Since coming to White Bear Town, Mrs. Shawin''s requirements for Veria have been raised to a new level.


    As the Baron''s sister, Mrs. Shawin believed that Veria had to develop the manners of a noble lady.


    For this reason, Mrs. Shawin, who did not know much about the etiquette of aristocrats, specially invited an etiquette teacher to force the family to learn the etiquette of aristocracy together, and Veria was the one who was most cared for.


    Therefore, when Veria saw Mrs. Shawin, she would have a headache.


    Acting as a restrained self every day makes Veria, who has always been used to being free, very uncomfortable.


    So at this time Mrs. Shawin was away and no one was in control, so there was a chance to relax.

 Chapter 153： Sawyer Yellowtail

    "Huh... Where''s Wally?"


    Veria stretched her body, then looked around, and suddenly realized that Wally was not in the restaurant.


    Little white bear does not eat breakfast, this is a rare thing.


    In normal times, Wally always gets up earlier than himself, and when he eats his breakfast, Wally will also lie on the side and enjoy his own food.


    But today, Wally wasn''t there.


    "Probably haven''t woken up yet, or slipped into town to play."


    Willy naturally wouldn''t tell Veria the truth, otherwise she would know that Wally was lying in his bathroom, and she would definitely go find out.


    "What a fun guy..."


    Veria pursed her lips, looking like she hated Wally for nothing.


    But she is not worried about Wally''s safety. She has seen Wally release lightning with her own eyes. Even if she leaves the manor, no one can hurt it. Instead, everyone has to worry about being teased by Wally.


    After all, almost everyone in the entire Blue Whale Town now knows that Baron Willy has a very favorite white bear.


    That is the pet of the nobles. In the eyes of many people, it is more noble than the commoners.


    Veria stopped worrying about Wally''s problem, but turned her attention to the breakfast served by the waiter.


    ��Amazing taste!��


    Veria, who had eaten a lot of delicious food, smelled an unusual fragrance at this time.


    She looked at the plate and saw that a plate of neatly cut barbecue slices was brought up. On its surface, some seasonings were only lightly sprinkled, but the aroma was directly in the nose.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing the breakfast presented, Willy was also a little surprised.


    He seems to have never seen similar food. It is obviously meaty, but the fragrance is full of fresh fragrance.


    With a fork, Wei turned over the roasted meat slices on the plate and took a closer look.


    Seems to be some kind of fish meat.


    ��Really delicious!��


    Veria put a slice of grilled meat into her mouth and chewed it lightly.


    Then she discovered that inside the tight outer layer was tender and juicy fish meat, without the slightest fishy smell, but with a faint milky fragrance.


    Seeing this, Willy quickly put a piece of fish into his mouth.


    He chewed slowly, the wonderful taste flowing between his lips and teeth.


    Veria really doesn''t have any exaggeration.


    "What kind of food is this?"


    Willy frowned slightly and asked the waiter.


    "This is the Sawyer yellowtail, a rare fish that lives in the deep sea."


    The waiter seemed to be prepared for Willy''s question, and explained to Willy in detail: "This kind of Suoya yellow striped fish is difficult to catch, because they usually live in the deep sea and rarely come close to the sea. Unless For some reason, these Sawyer yellows have a temporary shortage of food, so they move upstream to feed. But that''s very unlikely."


    The waiter answered smoothly.


    "Then, where did the Sawyer yellow croaker we are eating now come from?"


    Willie asked back.


    "This is our largest fishing fleet in Baixiong Town, the conch fishing fleet, which came online by accident a few days ago when they were out fishing in the high seas. At that time, they caught about a dozen Suoya yellow croakers, and after returning to Baixiong Town, they went online. You have sent them all to the baron."


    The waiter explained to Willy.


    Willie nodded, lost in thought.


    He has eaten a lot of aristocratic delicacies, and after he came to White Bear Town, he also ate a lot of seafood, but it seems that there has never been a food that can taste this delicious.


    Willy knew very well that if Sawyer Yellowtail could be sold on the tables of other nobles, it would surely be widely welcomed.


    However, according to the explanation of the waiter, the catch of this Sawyer yellow-striped fish is very small, and it is basically difficult to form a fixed-point sale.


    "So, you can only rely on luck to enjoy this kind of food..."


    As a lord, Willy''s way of thinking about things has also changed somewhat.


    "What''s the market price of this Suoya yellow-striped fish?"


    Willy asked back, generally speaking, there must be many nobles and rich people looking for such delicious things.


    "About a pound of gold," the waiter replied, "but because the quantity is very small, it is often priceless."


    The original Veria was still trying to put fish fillets into her mouth, but when she heard the waiter''s words, she slowed down.


    This kind of food that eats a little less and is very precious, it is better to enjoy it slowly.


    "If only I could build my own deep-sea fishing team..."


    Willy sighed, if this is the case, the fishery development of Baixiong Town will achieve another leap forward.


    But he is also very clear that with the technology of this era, without special extraordinary power, it is basically impossible to involve the deep sea.


    As for building an extraordinary deep-sea fishing team...


    Willie raised an eyebrow suddenly.


    Now in his bathroom, there seems to be an extraordinary guest from the bottom of the sea.


    But it seems very difficult to turn her into his own coolie Thinking of this, Willy shook his head, not thinking about it so much for now.


    "Bring me some white bread and sour fish sauce."


    Willie greeted the waiter.


    Hearing this, the waiter bowed slightly, and then brought out a plate of sliced ??white bread and brown sour fish sauce.


    "Vilia, eat these."


    Then, Willy pushed his plate full of Sawyer yellowfish fillets in front of Veria''s eyes.


    He could see that Veria liked it very much.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    Veria frowned and looked at Willy suspiciously.


    "I think eating sour fish sauce in the morning is more refreshing and keeps me energized throughout the day."


    Willie dipped slices of white bread in sour fish sauce and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Veria pouted her lips in disbelief.


    She knew very well that this was Willy''s care and love for herself.


    Not eating is just an excuse, he just wants himself to eat more.


    Veria stretched out her fork and pulled a few slices of Sawyer yellowfish into her plate, and pushed the rest to Willy''s eyes again.


    "I can''t eat too much or I''ll get fat."


    Veria said solemnly.


    Willy smiled, somewhat relieved: "Okay, I wish you more and more slender and more beautiful."


    "Thank you for your blessing, my dear baron."


    After Veria finished speaking, she grimaced at Willy.


    Then, she seemed to have thought of something, and said to the waiter beside her: "The rest of the Suoya yellow croaker will be stored first, and then take it out to cook when father, mother, and eldest brother are at home at the same time."


    "Okay, Miss Veria."


    The waiter responded respectfully.


    Seeing this, Willy, who was next to him, smiled again, and swallowed a slice of bread dipped in sour fish sauce.

 Chapter 154： Innocent sea elf girl Selina

    ? Two days later.


    Inside Colson''s small farm.


    The talkative boy was squatting beside the chicken coop at this time.


    "Get up, bulky hen."


    With a wave of his hand, Colson threw the hen away fiercely, and took out two eggs from under it and held it in his hands.


    Seeing that the eggs were stolen, the hen rushed towards Colson fiercely.


    "If I didn''t see that you still have the value of laying eggs, I would definitely stew you into delicious chicken soup."


    Colson muttered to himself, licking his tongue.


    He took the two eggs into the room and placed them on the table.


    "Come out, new life!"


    Even if there is no one there, as long as Colson does something, he will always say something to himself.


    A green light slowly appeared on Colson''s hand holding the egg.


    After a few breaths, the eggshell in his hand began to vibrate.


    Seeing this, Colson relaxed his grip on the egg on his face, and then continued to activate his ability.


    clack clack...


    Soon, two eggshells were broken, and a fluffy chick had his head exposed.


    "Fantastic, I made it!"


    Colson cheered.


    Originally, he needed to use the life force of other creatures to motivate the eggs to hatch, but now, only with the help of the natural force free in the air, Colson can do this.


    This is a major breakthrough in his ability.


    "I''m such a gifted aphasia."


    A proud smile appeared on Colson''s face: "Master Willy will definitely be proud of me!"


    Willy has informed Colson about the identity of the aphasia.


    Therefore, Colson also realized that he was unusual.


    It turns out that he is a rare superhuman!


    This is really a wonderful thing. As long as you keep working hard and improve your abilities, you will definitely be reused by Lord Willy.


    Bang bang bang!


    There was a sudden knock on Colson''s door.


    "who is it?"


    Colson looked suspicious.


    At this point in time, the cleaning peasant women should not have come yet.


    He walked to the door and opened the door.


    "Lord Volibear!"


    As soon as Colson opened the door, he saw Wally the little white bear standing at the door.


    "Lord Volibear, come in quickly."


    Colson said quickly and respectfully.


    When he was in Fandoutun, he and Wally had a very good relationship.


    Colson prefers chatting with Wally to the less thoughtful livestock and poultry.


    Wally shook his head and called out softly.


    "Master Willy let me go to the manor?"


    Colson''s aphasia ability allows him to easily understand Wally''s words.


    Wally nodded.


    Wally was quite satisfied with Colson.


    He is the only guy other than the Willy brothers and sisters who regards himself as an equal living individual.


    Others just regarded it as a pet beast, but Colson took the initiative to call himself Lord Volibear, which made Wally very useful.


    "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Colson closed the door and went out with Wally.


    Colson''s farm was not far from Willy''s estate, but on the short journey, Wally heard more chatter than he had heard in the previous week.


    "How did you bring me to Lord Willy''s bathroom?"


    When Colson was full of doubts, he saw Willy open the door from inside: "Come in and show you the guests in the deep sea."


    "Ok?"


    Colson and Wally entered the bathroom together.


    "Oh my God!"


    When Colson saw the sea elf girl bound by ropes in the bathtub, he directly exclaimed and sighed.


    What creature is this!


    Human body, fish tail!


    Although he has the ability to be aphasia, Colson, who grew up in a small inland village, has never seen such a rare species.


    Colson, who advocates the power of nature, became interested in an instant.


    At this time, the sea elf girl had woken up, looking at Willy and Wally standing beside her, and an excited land creature, who had temporarily lost her extraordinary power, she suddenly felt a sense of panic.


    The sea elf girl struggled for a while, but was unable to break free from the rope.


    The sea elves who have lost their extraordinary power do not seem to have strong physical strength.


    "My translator is here, and now we can have a good conversation."


    Willy said to the sea elf girl.


    Originally, Willy expected that it would take three to five days for the sea elf girl to wake up, but she did not expect that after two days, she regained consciousness.


    In just two days, most of the injuries on the sea elf girl recovered.


    The broken skin has basically healed, and the scales and fish have regrowed.


    Willy is also envious of the self-healing ability of this kind of holding.


    As long as the sea elf girl is not fatally injured, she will recover as long as she is given enough time.


    There was fear and disgust in the eyes of the sea elf girl, facing the three land creatures, her heart was full of palpitations.


    "Colson, ask her why she came to the beach."


    Willy ordered to Colson.


    Hearing this, Colson nodded, and while repeating Willy''s question, he stimulated a strange force.


    The sea elf girl suddenly widened her eyes This latest land creature, he actually conveyed his meaning through spiritual power.


    Seeing this, the sea elf girl quickly opened her mouth and said a few words that Willy couldn''t understand.


    Her voice is still very pleasant, but the intonation and syllables of her speech are very different from those of humans.


    "What did she say?"


    Willie asked Colson.


    Colson sniffed: "Lord Willy, she doesn''t seem to answer your question."


    "She asked me to tell you that you must put her back into the sea immediately, or you will suffer the wrath of the sea elves."


    Willie sneered when he heard the words.


    He knew very well that if this sea elf girl was put back into the sea, it would be the biggest disaster.


    "Tell her and let her answer my questions honestly, otherwise, I can only kill her."


    Willie''s meaning was passed on by Colson.


    The sea elf girl shuddered and looked at Willy in fear.


    This land creature is really thinking of killing himself!


    She suddenly regretted why she approached the land world out of curiosity and encountered such a terrifying monster.


    The sea elf girl responded tremblingly, indicating that she could answer his question.


    "very good!"


    Willie smiled, cooperation is always a good thing.


    With the help of Colson, Willy began to communicate with the sea elf girl.


    "Your name, and where are you from."


    "My name is Selina, from the Kara Coral tribe of the deep sea."


    The voice of the sea elf girl was very pleasant.


    "Why did you approach the human world and kill my soldiers?"


    Willy wanted to find out the reason, but he heard an unexpected answer.


    "I didn''t kill your soldiers!"


    The sea elf girl looked justified and puzzled.

 Chapter 155： Selinas request

    ? "You didn''t kill my soldiers?"


    Willy frowned instantly, with a serious face: "If you lie in front of me, the consequences will be serious."


    Selina heard the words and felt a chilling threat from Willy''s body, and eagerly explained: "This is the first time I have come to the land world, and the first time I have seen you humans. , how could it be possible to kill your soldiers."


    The power of justice in Willy''s body has been running, and he is carefully sensing Selina''s emotions.


    "Really not lying..."


    The pupils in Willy''s eyes shrank, and his power of justice did not perceive Selina''s lies.


    Lies are a typical representative of the power of evil. If Selina tells a lie, Willy can easily perceive it, but at this time, he can''t perceive the slightest breath of lies from Selina''s body.


    Although the words cannot be understood, the power of lies cannot be false.


    "Then so..."


    There was a look of fear in Willie''s eyes.


    If so, then the one who killed the two coast guards before was another extraordinary creature.


    "Will it be another purple-patterned sea elf?"


    Willie thought to himself.


    He turned to look at Selina: "Do you have any other comrades in the nearby waters?"


    "Partners of the same clan?" Selina waved her hands and said quickly, "No, I''m the only one."


    Willy glanced at Selina, and this sentence was also true.


    "Okay, then why did you come near the coast? As far as I know, sea elves live in deep-sea tribes, and basically sea elves will leave the tribe at will."


    Willie continued to ask.


    "I����"


    When asked this, a struggle appeared in Selina''s eyes: "I just want to come out and travel..."


    "I said, if you lie, the consequences will be very serious."


    Willy repeated, what Selina just said was a lie.


    Selina looked at Willy with a little surprise, this human on land can really see through his own lies.


    Selina seemed to realize something, put her palm on her chest, and sensed the mysterious power that restrained her ability.


    She suddenly thought that in the Kara Coral Tribe, the old people once said that among the human groups on land, there is a very terrifying extraordinary group called the Hanged Man.


    The terrifying hanged people will not only judge and kill crimes, but also have a strong restraint ability against their purple-patterned sea elves.


    Courageous, fearless, devotional and self-sacrificing, they are able to discern all evil and to suppress the supernatural power of all evil origins.


    They are the mightiest guardians of the human population, but are also nightmares and slayers of other evil races.


    "You... are you the Hanged Man?"


    Thinking of this, Selina looked at Willy with horror that could not be concealed.


    "The Hanged Man?"


    It was the first time Colson had heard of this name, but seeing Willy''s serious appearance, he really didn''t have the guts to ask what the Hanged Man was.


    "That''s right."


    Willy was very surprised. He did not expect that some of the sea elves knew about the existence of the Hanged Man.


    He cleared his throat: "Since you know my identity, please don''t tell a lie in front of me."


    "Ok����"


    Selina looked resigned: "The reason why I came to the land world was because I had nowhere to go after leaving the tribe, so I wanted to come to the land to see the legendary humans. But I was hanged upside down. Sir, you have been caught."


    "Why did you leave the tribe?"


    Willie asked back.


    Selina seemed a little hard to tell, but due to Willy''s coercion, she still told the truth: "The reason why I left the tribe was to escape from marriage. Because I have the royal blood of the sea elf, I was sent to a more The big tribal leader took a fancy to it. In order to gain the support of the big tribe, the elders decided to marry me to that ugly guy who is 100 years old. There is no way, I can only choose to escape. "


    Speaking of this, Selina''s eyes showed a trace of sadness.


    Hearing this, Willy sniffed, but he didn''t expect the world under the sea to have such a **** thing.


    Clinging to the strong seems to be the instinct of all intelligent races.


    Willy shook his head slightly, and was about to sigh when he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "Since you chose to escape from the tribe, does no one want to take you back?"


    Selina hesitated: "Yes, but no one has found me yet."


    "Since this is the case, is it possible that the two guards who killed me were tracked down here in advance, your pursuer?"


    Willy already had some guesses in his mind.


    Selina heard the words, showing a look of embarrassment: "There is such a possibility..."


    Selina secretly glanced at Willy''s expression, she was really afraid that Willy would take anger on her.


    However, her heart suddenly trembled again. So, the tribe''s pursuers have reached the nearby sea area...


    Thinking of this, a trace of panic appeared in Selina''s eyes.


    She would rather wander around and die than marry that wretched and hateful old sea elf.


    "pity����"


    Willy sighed In this way, the two guards really suffered a disaster.


    He looked at Selina, the origin of this sea elf girl has been figured out, so what to do with her next is an important question.


    "What do you think I should do with you?"


    Only then did Willy realize that catching Selina was just a misunderstanding and coincidence.


    But even so, it was an indisputable fact that she seduced herself and Wally with her singing before, and she naturally couldn''t let her go.


    "or����"


    Selina seems to have made a certain heavy decision: "Please give me a chance to stay on land!"


    "You mean...to take you in?"


    Willy didn''t expect that Selina would make such a request: "Why?"


    "I suspect that the tribe''s pursuers have reached the nearby waters. If I return to the sea, I may be caught."


    Selina told the truth, she knew that there were no secrets in front of Willy''s eyes: "Please take me in... I can accept your dispatch at any time."


    Selina thought of the legends of the sea elves who lived on land.


    Maybe she can fight for it herself, otherwise she will not be able to cope with the fate of returning to the deep sea.


    "Send you? Can you do me any favors? Maybe more of a hassle?"


    Although Willy said that, he has already weighed the pros and cons in his mind.


    "This����"


    Selina was at a loss for words, as if that was the case.


    She suddenly felt that she was going to be finished, she had no use value, and she was still a trouble, plus she had the power of evil origin, the hanged man in front of her would really kill herself.


    Thinking of this, Selina''s body trembled slightly.


    Are you going to die on land?

 Chapter 156： The genius blacksmith Eric

    ?Selina looked at Willy nervously, waiting for Willy''s final judgment.


    At this time, Willy kept his eyes on Selina.


    Although she is a trouble, for herself, she is a medium that can communicate with the depths of the ocean.


    The ocean is wider and more abundant than the land, but it is difficult for Willy to realize the effective use of marine resources.


    At this time, an extraordinary existence in the seabed suddenly appeared. For Willy, this was an opportunity to get in touch with the ocean.


    Although Selina''s identity is somewhat sensitive, if she makes good use of it, she will be able to provide herself with massive resources in the future.


    As for those chasing soldiers, after the power of justice suppressed the power of Selina''s evil origin, they would not perceive that she was in White Bear Town.


    Thinking of this, Willy already has a calculus in his heart.


    "I can take you in temporarily."


    Ultimately, Willie made the decision.


    The temptation of the ocean is to let Willy keep the sea elf behind.


    Of course, this does not mean that Willy has let go of all his suspicions about Selina.


    He must continue to suppress Selina''s evil source with the power of justice, otherwise, if Selina changes her mind, it will be a ticking time bomb.


    When he was promoted to Hanged Man for two moments and could use the seal of justice, Willy decided to give Selina freedom.


    And at that time, the strength has been further guaranteed, Willy will also initiate further exploration of the ocean, and even take the initiative to communicate with the deep-sea races.


    "Really?"


    An unbelievable surprise appeared on Selina''s face.


    She did not expect that Willy would agree to this seemingly uninteresting request.


    "Of course, the Hanged Man has always kept his word."


    Willie snorted nonsense.


    It was true for the other Hanged Man, but not for him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hanged Man."


    Selina folded her arms in front of her chest and saluted Willy from the bottom of her heart.


    At least now, there is no need to worry about being caught and forced to marry.


    ...


    After deciding to take Selina in, Willy also took further arrangements.


    First of all, the first thing he did was to limit Selina''s evil source power and infuse the power of justice into Selina''s body.


    Willy has calculated that the suppression of his power of justice can last for half a month.


    That is to say, as long as she reinforces her power of justice every two weeks, Selina is just an ordinary mermaid, unable to break free from her control at all.


    Secondly, Willy arranged a new residence for Selina.


    As a sea elf, she couldn''t be temporarily put back into the sea, and she couldn''t be kept in the bathroom all the time, so Willy threw her directly into the artificial lake behind the manor.


    This will not only ensure her living environment, but also prevent her from being discovered by others.


    After all this is done, the matter of the deep-sea visitors can be considered to come to an end.


    Next, Willy only needs to work hard to cultivate, and after his strength is improved, he can start an in-depth exploration of the ocean.


    ...


    Soon, a month passed quickly.


    Spring has come to an end, it is already early summer, and the air is a little hotter.


    At this time, Willy, accompanied by Sandor, was inspecting the Armament Manufacturing Agency.


    The Ordnance Manufacturing Department is subordinate to the town office and is managed by Sandor.


    In this era, an assembly line-like manufacturing method has not yet been implemented. Most of the armor and weapons are made by skilled blacksmiths.


    "Lord Baron, Lord Sandor."


    Willie and Sandor are led by a fat man who reminds them of the hardworking blacksmiths.


    He was the head of the Ordnance Manufacturing Agency, and his name was Franer.


    "not bad."


    Willie gave a verbal compliment.


    These blacksmiths are all armament blacksmiths left over from the Blue Whale Town era, and their craftsmanship is quite skilled.


    In addition to building new armor and weapons, they will also repair damaged armor and weapons. After all, in this era of scarce resources, as long as the broken things are not directly broken, they will be repaired again.


    "By the way, where is Eric now?"


    Willie asked.


    When Lawton and his son came to White Bear Town, Willie arranged the two of them to work in the Armament Manufacturing Agency.


    Lawton was named a foreman by Willy, and his daily job was to spot-check the quality of armaments.


    And Eric, under Willy''s arrangement, was temporarily accepted as a student by a senior old blacksmith from the Armament Manufacturing Department to study forging.


    "Eric, he''s in a separate forging room."


    Franer replied respectfully.


    He knew very well that the baron was very serious about this seven-year-old little guy.


    And the facts have also proved that Baron Willy''s vision is not wrong.


    Just one month after apprenticeship, Eric was able to forge armament items of the same level as ordinary old blacksmiths.


    He has been here for nearly three months now, and he has basically learned all the craftsmanship of his teacher, the senior blacksmith.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was too young and his physical strength was limited, his level would have been called the first person in the Armament Manufacturing Agency Let me take a look. "


    Willie ordered.


    Under the guidance of Flana, Willy and Sandor arrived at a forging room.


    The forging room was not closed, Willy and Sandor could stand not far away, and they could see Eric who was concentrating on forging iron tools.


    At this time, Eric''s shirt was soaked with sweat, and his face turned red from the baking of the stove.


    He didn''t stagnate on time, even though the sweat kept sliding down his cheeks, Eric didn''t wipe it off, as if he had entered a state of ecstasy.


    "What a horrible kid."


    Sandor sighed and understood why the Baron was so optimistic about Eric.


    "Maybe in the future this child can grow into a master blacksmith like Master Bournan."


    Sandor added praise again.


    Bournan, that is the existence known as the number one forging master in Daweipur province.


    The weapons he created are exquisite in appearance and solid in quality, which are not only extremely suitable for human use, but can also be used as works of art.


    Many nobles are proud to collect a long sword made by Master Bournan.


    "He''s a really good kid..."


    Willy nodded, his eyes full of admiration.


    In fact, when Lawton wandered to Fandoutun, Willy took in their father and son, more because of Eric.


    The first time he and Eric looked at each other, they thought that Eric was a different child.


    That kind of eyes that are calm to the depths of his soul is the first time Willy has seen.


    "Lord Baron?"


    When Eric finished the forging and was about to cool down the iron tools, he accidentally caught a glimpse of Willy outside the forging.


    He slowly put down the tools in his hand, walked out of the forging room, and bowed deeply to Willy: "Hello, Lord Baron."

 Chapter 157： Willys new weapon

    "I see your hard work in my eyes, and I hope you can keep it up."


    Willie was not stingy with his own encouragement.


    For other peers, excessive praise may make him complacent, but for Eric, nothing positive or negative can shake his heart.


    In a way, his heart is far stronger than many adults.


    "I will, Lord Baron."


    After listening to Eric, there was no turbulence as Willy expected.


    "Work hard."


    Willy gave another word of encouragement, indicating that Eric could continue the forging at hand.


    The Ordnance Manufacturing Agency has completed its inspection, and it is time to return.


    To be able to visit Eric specifically is enough to express the importance he attaches to Eric.


    "Wait a minute, Lord Baron!"


    Willy just turned around when he suddenly heard Eric stop himself.


    He turned around, looked at Eric who seemed to have made some sort of decision, and asked, "What''s wrong, Eric?"


    "Please wait a moment."


    After Eric finished speaking, he quickly ran back to the forging room.


    Flana glanced at Willy secretly, and found that Willy did not look unhappy.


    He suddenly envied Eric very much, and being able to be waited by the baron standing there, this is an honor that no one else has.


    It''s no wonder that Flanner thinks too much. For the lower-ranking players, every move of the upper-ranking players is worth pondering over and over again.


    Soon, Eric ran out of the forging chamber again.


    Only this time, he held a brand new cross sword in his hand.


    This cross sword is about 1.3 meters long, and it is almost as tall as Forger Eric when it is upright.


    The surface of the cross sword is smooth and smooth, the sword edge is compelling, and it looks like an exquisite handicraft made by an old craftsman.


    "This is the first sword I made. I hope I can give it to you as a gift."


    Eric raised his head and looked Willy in the eye.


    Seeing this, Willy smiled lightly and took the cross sword from Eric''s hand.


    He held the blade in his hand, looked at it carefully, and sighed more and more at Eric''s forging talent.


    I don''t know why, but the more you look at this cross sword, the more people feel that it is like a heaven. It seems that it originally grew in the iron embryo, and then was stripped of the iron skin by Eric and restored to its original appearance.


    "I like it, thank you."


    Willy thanked Eric.


    "It''s my pleasure."


    After speaking, Eric returned to the forging room.


    Willy clenched the cross sword and waved it a few times in front of him.


    "What an amazing kid."


    Sandor once again offered his praise.


    He has seen many cross swords, and this one forged by Eric is absolutely superior.


    "When the forest hunts in a few days, Lord Baron, you can sharpen this sword at that time."


    Sandor suggested to Willy.


    Hunting in midsummer is the tradition of the nobles.


    In June and July every year, whether it is an earl, a viscount or a baron, hunting activities will be held in the territory.


    This hunting activity generally lasts two to three days, and the lord leads his subordinates to participate together. During these two days, both civilians and guards officers will shoot and hunt with horses, in order to remind the noble groups to dare to fight with blood and defend their own glory.


    Of course, by now, it is no longer the key to experience this kind of enterprising spirit. More often, everyone regards it as a collective activity in the middle of the year. a way.


    By convention, young people who show their talents in the midsummer hunting will be commended by the lord and even reused.


    Therefore, the younger generation of many officials'' families are all eager and ready to bloom in the midsummer hunting.


    "It''s a good idea."


    Willie agrees.


    In the era of Blue Whale Town, Baron Enton once encircled a private forest. Although the area is not large, except for some large and dangerous beasts, there are basically all kinds of wild animals inside.


    There is no need to worry about those thin and weak civil servants being hurt by wild beasts, and it can also let everyone experience the fun of hunting. It is a very good hunting place.


    The original midsummer hunting was held in this forest.


    Willy is in charge of White Bear Town this year, and plans to continue hunting there.


    "Let''s go."


    Willy handed the cross sword to the personal soldier beside him.


    Afterwards, Wiley and Sandor left the Ordnance Manufacturing Agency under the watchful eye of all the top management of the Ordnance Manufacturing Agency.


    Forge interior.


    After Willy left, Eric resumed the forging at hand.


    Suddenly, the sound of a few dogs barking came from outside the forge.


    Eric looked up and saw a yellow dog with only three legs entered the forging room and stopped at Eric''s feet.


    It rubbed against Eric''s trousers, and seemed to be very affectionate to him.


    "You came."


    This yellow dog is a stray dog ??that Eric picked up outside the Armament Manufacturing Department. Now it has been brought into the Armament Manufacturing Department. But Eric, who was deliberately cared for by the baron, was an exception.


    When I first saw this yellow dog, it had only three legs, and its right hind limb was born disabled.


    "You came just in time, and I have already built you what you need."


    With that said, Eric opened the cabinet door and took out a prosthetic leg made of steel.


    The prosthesis looks slightly rough, but where the joints meet, you can see precise gears.


    "I''ll fix it for you."


    Eric began to do it himself and put the gear prosthesis on the hind leg of the yellow dog.


    "The effect seems to be good..."


    Eric looked at the yellow dog walking excitedly and quickly, and a smile appeared on his face that had never made waves!


    He could clearly hear the rattling of the gears as the yellow dog walked.


    This made Eric extremely intoxicated.


    Although many people praised Eric as a forging genius, a forging master who can forge luxurious weapons in the future. But only Eric himself knows that creating those static tools has never been his ideal and hobby.


    Only gears, only such mechanical devices, could fascinate him deeply.


    If Willy knew what Eric was thinking at this time, he would definitely be amazed at this.


    Eric in the agricultural social environment has the idea of ??the industrial age in his mind.


    Incredible.


    "If a weapon has a soul, it must be a miracle under the movement of gears."


    Eric looked up and glanced at an unusually rough and ugly ordinary shovel placed in the middle of the table, with a firm look in his eyes.


    If Willy was here, he would recognize that this was the first and only piece of iron he built in the Fandoutun blacksmith shop.

 Chapter 158： midsummer hunting

    midsummer.


    On the east side of Baixiong Town, there is a lush forest.


    This is the private forest encircled by Baron Enton personally in the era of Blue Whale Town.


    Originally it was called the Blue Whale Forest, but now it has been renamed the White Bear Forest.


    At this time, outside the White Bear Forest, the bustling crowd had gathered together.


    Whether civilian or military officer, everyone rode a horse and was fully armed.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with relaxed expressions, especially some burly young people, all looking excited and eager to try.


    For them, today is a great opportunity to shine.


    If he performs well today, he will not only be valued by the baron, but also have a smoother political career in the future, and he will also be favored by the girls of the same age present.


    This midsummer hunt is not only for men, but also for women.


    However, most of the women here are descendants of the members of these noble groups. They can be brought here for a deeper purpose than just participating in the hunt itself.


    Everyone knows that the current Baron Willy of White Bear Town has not yet been married. In today''s midsummer hunt, Baron Willy will appear in person. It would be a blessing for the whole family if a certain junior woman in the family could be taken in by Baron Willy and become Baron Willy''s wife.


    Therefore, most of the young women who came here today are outstanding in temperament and attractive in appearance, and thus have received extensive attention from other young men.


    "Here comes the baron!"


    Suddenly, there was a commotion outside the deep white bear forest, which seemed to be crowded.


    Not far away, Baron Willy came slowly, surrounded by the crowd.


    Although the weather has turned hot, Willy is still wrapped tightly today.


    He was wearing a layer of white armor on the inside, and light armor with exquisite patterns engraved on the outside.


    On both sides of Willy''s waist, he wore two different long swords. One is a swift sword inlaid with black gems, wearing crab claw gauntlets, and the other is a beautifully linear cross sword, wearing a ring gauntlet.


    On Willy''s body, there is also a longbow and a quiver on his back.


    This outfit matched with Willy''s handsome face, which made many girls present stunned.


    Handsome, powerful and powerful, marrying such a man seems to be every girl''s dream.


    Beside Willy, Thorps, Sandor and Dahn are all there, basically representing the top power of the entire White Bear Town.


    "Have the people here been coordinated?"


    Willy asked Sandor on the side.


    The midsummer hunting event is hosted by the town office, and the mayor of Sandor is the first person in charge.


    "Everything is ready, just waiting for your order to start the hunt."


    At this time, Sandor has become more calm and sophisticated than when he first met Willy. After nearly half a year of training, he can control the town office by himself, without the guidance and help of those old deputy elders. The current town office has basically become his one-stop shop.


    "Very well, then let''s announce the start."


    Willie nodded.


    Sandor took the lead and rode his horse to the crowd.


    He pointed the knight''s spear upwards in his hand, and announced loudly: "Summer hunting in White Bear Town, start!"


    Immediately afterwards, there were cheers from the crowd.


    The guards stationed released the entrance of the White Bear Forest, and the crowd began to march toward the depths of the forest in an orderly manner.


    Some young men with predetermined goals also took the opportunity to get close to those young women.


    Experience an exciting and interesting hunting activity together, and it is easy to win the hearts of the girls.


    "Let''s go in too."


    After the crowd gradually entered the forest, Willy also had a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    He hadn''t hunted for a long time. Thinking of the days when he went into the forest to hunt to improve the family''s food, Willy suddenly felt nostalgic.


    He jumped on the horse, and the others behind him followed.


    "Don''t follow me, go your own way!"


    Willie shouted.


    For him, hunting is a personal thing. Apart from letting the accompanying personal soldiers pick up the prey, he doesn''t want to have too much communication with the followers like Sandor.


    "Really are��"


    Thorps on the side watched Willy impatiently rushing to the depths of the forest, with a funny look in his eyes.


    In his impression, this younger brother, who has always been stable like a middle-aged man, finally has some youthful vitality.


    "Quicker!"


    In the forest, Willy shouted to the personal soldiers behind him.


    Just now, he keenly noticed a jumping deer jumping through the bushes, so he caught up with his horse in an instant.


    Whoosh!


    Willy on horseback took out a feather arrow from the quiver, and instantly drew the bow and string.


    The feather arrow turned into an afterimage and flew out sideways.


    Puff.


    The feather arrow pierced through Tiaolu''s right eye, then pierced through his left eye, and was nailed to the big tree beside him. He let out a whimper and then disappeared completely.


    "Sure enough... Killing these ordinary beasts with the abilities of an advanced hunter is almost effortless. UU Reading "


    Willy smiled lightly, and then ran to the jumping deer.


    Several personal soldiers followed closely, and their task was to collect prey for Willy.


    When they jumped off their horses and saw the jumping deer dead, they were all amazed.


    When they were on the horse just now, they didn''t see Willy''s movements clearly. At this time, they discovered that Willy''s arrow did not hurt any fur of the jumping deer.


    The right eye penetrated directly into the left eye, and it was still on the back of a bumpy horse. How did this happen?


    The personal soldiers sighed in their hearts, but their movements did not slow down. Soon, they finished picking up Willy''s prey.


    Willy also continued the hunt for the next target.


    Within half an hour, the accompanying personal soldiers were all full of prey.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they really wouldn''t believe that there were such terrifying hunters in this world.


    The sword is dead, the spear is empty, and the arrow is not empty.


    I am afraid that on the battlefield, it is also a top slaughter.


    The personal soldiers who had only heard of Willy''s fame before were completely convinced by Willy.


    "almost."


    Willy looked at the loaded prey and whispered.


    After hunting so many prey, Willy''s previous excitement also faded a lot.


    With his current strength, in this non-threatening forest, it is simply galloping.


    It''s like a top player returning to the novice village. Although the feeling of killing the Quartet is very enjoyable at first, it will lose any fun after playing for a long time.


    Willy was about to return, but he heard a panicked scream not far away.


    "Ok?"


    Willitzer rushed over.


    I saw a young girl who was alone, hit the horse in reverse by a frightened jumping deer, and she was about to fall off the horse''s back.

 Chapter 159： Lillian aspiring to be a Baroness

    Seeing this, Willy whipped the horse fiercely, and rushed directly behind the girl.


    Just as the girl was about to fall to the ground, Willy held her up and hugged her behind his horse.


    After doing all this, Willy didn''t stop at all, then he pulled the bow and arrow and shot at the jumping deer fleeing in the distance.


    With a swoosh, the jumping deer was directly penetrated through the back of the head, lying on the ground and twitching a few times, completely silent.


    "Men... Lord Baron..."


    The girl seemed to be stunned by Willy''s smooth movements.


    Willy turned back slightly and glanced at the girl.


    The girl''s face was beautiful, her sky blue eyes were as bright as gems, and she was looking at herself with reverence.


    "Thank you����"


    The girl seemed a little shy when Willy gave her such a glance.


    "Since there is no danger, then you should dismount."


    Willie nodded slightly, indicating nothing.


    The girl did not expect Willy to be so direct, and seemed a little caught off guard.


    But looking at Willy''s waiting look, he could only jump off Willy''s horse in embarrassment.


    "Thank you, Lord Baron. My name is..."


    The girl lowered her head, looking a little shy.


    However, when she was just beginning to introduce herself, she was directly interrupted by Willy.


    "Remember to be safe."


    Willy gave her a meaningful smile, and then rode away.


    The girl looked at Willy''s back, the expression on her face instantly solidified, and her disappointment was evident.


    Just ten seconds after Willie left, a young man riding a horse came out from the jungle.


    It is the mayor of White Bear Town, Sandor.


    "You seem to have failed, Lillian."


    Sandor looked at his dazed younger sister and suddenly wanted to laugh.


    Obviously she had already reminded her that Lord Baron would definitely find her poor acting skills, but she still chose to try.


    "Big brother..."


    Lilian sighed helplessly and looked up at the sky.


    Lord Baron is like a cloud in the sky, too far away to be touched.


    Even trying to approach the baron-sama today ended in failure.


    "It is a very ambitious thing to aspire to be a baroness, but you have to remember that some things are not achieved by your hard work." Sandor felt that he had to use this opportunity to remind his sister, "The baron is absolutely He is not an ordinary nobleman, I have been by his side since his rise. His thinking and amazing talent are incomparable to ordinary people."


    "White Bear Town will only be his starting point. This place can''t trap him."


    Speaking of which, Sandor himself sighed.


    Lilian curled her lips: "It is because of this that I must become a baroness!"


    Lilian jumped on the horse, she didn''t look unfamiliar with the horse just now, she turned to look at Sandor: "It''s been a long time, I will always have a chance."


    Sandor felt a little helpless as Lilian rode away.


    He knew very well that Lilian''s secret love for Willy started as early as a certain banquet in Diamond Town.


    It''s just that Willy at that time didn''t pay attention to Lilian at all, and it was all Lilian''s wishful thinking.


    It would be really difficult to kill her fantasy directly.


    "I hope you can get out of the way..."


    Although Sandor also wanted his sister to be a baroness, the odds were too low.


    ...


    The day''s hunting activities did not end until the evening.


    The officials of the noble group participating in the hunting activities, after everyone came out of the White Bear Forest, their faces were full of exhaustion and joy.


    Although you can usually eat game, it is definitely more satisfying to hold the prey that you have caught yourself.


    After the hunt, Baron Willy held a bonfire dinner for the hunt.


    The dinner party is arranged outdoors, and the food is basically barbecued meat made from hunting meat during the day.


    Although it is not as refined as a normal dinner party, it is even more flavorful when paired with fine wine and this warm atmosphere.


    At the dinner, Willy and Sandor clink glasses, both of whom tacitly did not talk about the day''s affairs.


    As for the girl''s mind, let her figure it out for herself.


    The hunt continued for two more days, but Willy did not participate again, but was presided over by Sandor.


    Willy has already experienced the joy of hunting, and there is really no need to continue to spend the next two days to exhaust this happiness.


    However, midsummer hunting also brings some negative effects.


    Because of the excessive play, many officials looked listless when they ended the hunt and started work.


    To this end, Thorps, Sandor, and Dahn took this opportunity to rectify the work attitude of the officials in White Bear Town, and also made a prestige by the way.


    ...


    Another half month has passed.


    Regarding knight cultivation, Willy can clearly perceive that he is only one step away from being promoted to a senior knight.


    But just this one step away gave Willy the illusion that he was far away.


    It''s obviously just a piece of paper, and if you break it, you can realize the echo of vindictiveness and the outside world.


    But now Willy, just can''t do it.


    However, he has also adjusted his mentality. He will be able to achieve promotion in half a year at the latest.


    To this end, Willy directly adjusted his intelligence value to 12.


    Now for Willy, the title attribute panel has been reassigned to update.


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 12; Intelligence: 12; Attribute Points: 0]


    The remaining attribute points are completely zero, and the physique and intelligence have been adjusted to 12.


    According to the current attribute value, Willy''s understanding can already be called a genius among geniuses. Even if it is placed in the entire Daweibull province, it is estimated that ten people will not surpass his understanding.


    As for the increase in physique value, it directly strengthened Willy''s power of justice.


    In addition to not being able to use the seal of the Hanged Man at Er Ku, and relying solely on the power of justice, Willy can already be completely comparable to the Hanged Man at Er Ku.


    Just when Willy was about to go all out to retreat and practice, the conch fishing fleet that went out to sea, through Sandor, sent Willy an invitation to go to sea together.


    At first, Willy was very puzzled A fishing fleet even invited a noble baron to go fishing together, which sounds a bit absurd.


    But after listening to Sandor''s explanation, Willy understood that this was a local custom.


    In the era of the original Blue Whale Town, since the generation of Baron Enton''s grandfather, they have attached great importance to ocean fishing.


    In order to encourage the fishermen to go out to sea, every July, the Baron himself will go out to sea with the largest fishing fleet in the town.


    This is not only to publicize that the baron himself attaches great importance to the people, but also to tell everyone by himself that marine fishing is the most important way to prosper and develop in the town, and it is an encouragement to all fishermen.


    As long as everyone works hard to go fishing and become big, they will always be favored by the baron.


    After knowing the reason, Willy chose to continue the tradition of the Blue Whale Town era, postponed the retreat, and started an ocean trip with the conch fishing fleet.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 160： Baron Willy the Fishing

    ? On the sea in the far sea, the wind is calm and the sun is warm.


    Nearly ten huge fishing boats sailed on the sea, bringing up a string of ripples.


    This is the conch fishing fleet that departed from Baixiong Town.


    At this time, on the middle and largest vessel of the Conch Fishing Fleet, Willy stood on the deck, supporting the wooden railings with both hands, watching the sky in the distance and enjoying the sea breeze, feeling very comfortable for a while.


    Before Willy went to sea, he basically carried a mission every time.


    Either patrolling or eliminating pirates has never been easier.


    "Lord Baron, do you need some refreshments?"


    A skinny boy came up and asked Willy.


    This is the grandson of old Joel, Aton, who was brought from Fandou by Willy.


    Aton is now serving in the Janissaries and has not held any leadership positions. It''s not that Willy doesn''t reuse him. On the contrary, it is precisely because he values ??him that he makes Aden exercise and sharpen him step by step from the bottom.


    After all, not everyone is blessed with the experience of two lifetimes and the title attribute panel.


    So, for Aden, one step at a time is a better way to advance.


    Aden has no complaints about Willy''s arrangement, not only working hard, but also practicing hard. The current Aden is already a junior knight attendant.


    This trip to sea is not a big deal, so Willy did not bring Thorps, Sandor or Dahn, but brought Aden out as a follower, and there were more than a dozen people accompanying him. A soldier.


    "No."


    Willy waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t want to eat for the time being.


    Aden looked at Willy''s back, and worship rose from his heart.


    The baron was originally a farmer''s child like himself, but now, with his own efforts, he has become the baron of White Bear Town, which is both amazing and admirable. Aden only hopes that he can work harder, and it is enough to reach one-tenth of the Baron''s achievements.


    "Lord Baron."


    At this moment, a sturdy, bearded man stepped forward.


    His name is Yobrin, and he is the third captain of the conch fishing fleet.


    The first captain was Jobrin''s grandfather, and the second was Jobrin''s father.


    He comes from a fairly well-known fishing family.


    "Now we have basically sailed to the open sea. If you think you can, we are now fishing for the first net."


    Facing this young lord, Yobrin was filled with awe.


    Although Willy was very peaceful and approachable, Yobrin felt a little uneasy because of the high-ranking atmosphere in his gestures.


    In fact, this is not only because Willy has been a lord for half a year and has developed a noble demeanor. It is also related to his strength. The peak strength of an intermediate knight will make him feel a lot of pressure even if he faces a junior knight. .


    "Of course, you can fish at any time."


    Willy is not a fishing expert, and he has not awakened to a similar title before fishing in the sea.


    So at this point, you still have to listen to the opinions of professionals.


    "In this case����"


    Yobrin bowed slightly: "Then ask Lord Baron to catch the first net."


    Willie nodded.


    This is also one of the customs of the Blue Whale Town era. When the baron lord follows him out to sea, the first fish must be netted by the baron himself.


    If a net full of fish is caught, it means that the fleet will have a rich harvest in the following year.


    So at this time, Yobrin turned his anticipation towards Willy.


    Immediately afterwards, a crew member took up a small fishing net and handed it to Willy.


    Generally speaking, when such large fishing boats are fishing, they use giant nets, which require several people or even a dozen people to stand in different positions. Or cast the net at a high position, and collect the net through the pull rope of the high rod with gears.


    The small net in Willy''s hand was specially prepared for the baron to cast the net.


    At this time, the rest of the crew members on the same ship also came together.


    Their hearts were also full of anticipation for the baron to cast a net for fishing.


    "Hopefully catch a full net..."


    Watching Willy prepare to cast the net, Yobrin prayed silently in his heart.


    When the ship sailed here before, Yobrin basically determined that there were a lot of fish in the vicinity through observation.


    As long as the net is cast normally, there will be good harvests after all.


    He only hoped that the process of casting Willy''s net would be smoother, otherwise, if he couldn''t catch any fish, it would not only have an unsatisfactory meaning, but also make Lord Baron''s face dull.


    Of course Willy couldn''t hear Jobrin''s heart at this time. He grabbed the corner of the fishing net and slammed it into the sea.


    As an intermediate knight, he can perceive the fishes swimming in the sea very clearly.


    At this time, the net is also thrown towards the place where the sea fish and shrimp are most dense.


    Whoa!


    The fishing net in Willy''s hand was instantly released, like a large flower that suddenly bloomed, falling from the boat into the sea.


    "Lord Baron, close the net!"


    Yobrin stood aside and reminded Willy.


    Willie responded and pulled the cord.


    The fishing nets in the water began to gather, tightly wrapping the fish and shrimp in it.


    "Oh my God!"


    When Willy pulled the fishing net up to the surface, a surprise appeared on Yobrin''s face.


    The bulging fishing nets looked like they were filled with a lot of fish and shrimp.


    Willy''s strength is great, and without the help of others, he directly pulls up the fishing net full of fish and shrimp.


    Willy opened the fishing net, spread the fish and shrimp on the deck, and spread it directly into a small piece.


    The jumping shrimp and the scurrying fish cluttered together on the deck, and they all seemed to know the fate of their own soon to be food.


    Looking at the large number of fish and shrimp, the crew suddenly burst into enthusiastic shouts.


    The sailors who go to sea believe in the customs of old age.


    In their opinion, the fact that Baron Willy caught so many fish and shrimp indicates that the fleet will have a great harvest in the next year.


    "Thank you, Lord Baron!"


    Yobrin shouted.


    This is not only to improve the morale of the crew, but also to secretly flatter Willy Thank you Lord Baron! "


    The other crew members also shouted.


    Aton stood aside, also booing.


    For a time, the atmosphere on the ship was extremely warm.


    After a full five minutes, Yobrin stood in front of the deck and shouted loudly: "Okay, now, we officially start work!"


    Under Yobrin''s order, ten fishing boats started fishing at the same time.


    Giant fishing nets were spilled into the sea from the height of the hull, and countless seafood was caught in the nets.


    When the nets are opened, the seafood spreads directly over the entire deck.


    Crabs, shrimps, starfish, and some strange-looking sea fish fluttered on the deck.


    The crew were all enthusiastic and cleaned up the seafood on the deck.

 Chapter 161： Gray whale with malicious power

    ? That night, dinner on board turned into a seafood smorgasbord.


    Stewed shrimp, boiled fish, grilled scallops, there are countless varieties of seafood.


    Only on such a large fishing boat can you enjoy the opportunity to enjoy seafood immediately. Ordinary small fishing boats catch seafood immediately, and there are no conditions for immediate consumption.


    This is also the first time Willy has eaten seafood that is made into food as soon as it comes out of the water. Although the taste is a little worse than the one he ate at the Baron''s Manor, it is better than fresh, and it has a unique flavor.


    For the next few days, the conch fishing fleet was still sailing at sea.


    As the captain of the conch fishing fleet, Yobrin has strong fishing skills. He cooperated with several other old crew members, and could basically see through the general movement of the fish, so the conch fishing fleet had been sailing along the trail of the big fish from beginning to end, and almost every time they fished, they could get a full harvest.


    night.


    in the cabin below deck.


    Willie lived in a very small room with only a bed and a table.


    The oil lamp lit in the room was burning some unknown fish oil as fuel. No black smoke, but very bright.


    Willy leaned on the back of the bed, flipping through the books in his hand, feeling an unusual sense of comfort.


    This was brought specially by Willy before going to sea. Now that you have decided to go out to sea to relax, then you should completely relax to the end, and after returning to White Bear Town, start the tense retreat mode.


    "Sure enough, the vastness and mystery of the ocean has aroused the yearning of countless people. Exploring the deep sea and sailing the ocean seems to be the dream of every adventurer..."


    Willy looked at the adventurer''s story in his hand and whispered to himself.


    The adventurer''s story at hand is described from a first-person perspective. It tells the story of a brave man who yearns for wealth and heads towards the ocean. The brave man and his comrades sailed in the boundless ocean full of crisis. They have experienced the predicament of food shortage and water shortage, and also experienced the danger of fighting with various sea beasts. Huge octopuses, evil man-eating whales, singing seashells... This book records all kinds of bizarre creatures.


    If it was a past life, Willy would definitely treat it as a story.


    But now, Willy feels that all this may be true.


    This author may not be making up stories, but he may be writing an autobiography.


    "If the forces of White Bear Town can go to the ocean, that''s a very wonderful thing."


    Thinking of this, Willy''s heart has a hint of yearning.


    According to the nobility decree of the Duchy of Langton, all the territories exaggerated by the coastal lords belong to the lords themselves.


    If it can open the hegemony of the distant sea, it will also be an opportunity for local lords to expand their territory.


    This decree may seem tempting, but it is very difficult to implement.


    Not to mention the threat of pirates wandering at sea, just the huge consumption of going to sea to fight, ordinary lords simply cannot afford it.


    So this decree is, to a certain extent, just a decoration. At present, there are not even a single slap in the number of noble territories that can really expand overseas.


    By the time the whole book was turned over, the fish oil that lit the lamp had already burned half.


    Willy estimated that it might only be three or four hours before dawn.


    However, with Willy''s current physique, as long as he rests for two or three hours a day, he will be full of energy.


    Willy stretched his body, turned off the oil lamp, and lay on the bed.


    Thinking that he was in a fishing boat, floating on the sea, Willy''s consciousness began to become confused and gradually fell asleep.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Willy was about to fall asleep, he suddenly felt the vindictive energy and the power of justice in his body tremble at the same time.


    This made Willie wake up and doze instantly.


    It was a very subtle malicious maliciousness that was rapidly approaching the ship.


    Willie got up, put on his coat, and walked towards the deck.


    However, before he got out of the cabin, Willy heard the sound of giant objects in the sea crashing, followed by the sound of sea creatures screaming.


    The sound was reverberating and the three-dimensional effect was very strong. It was the sound of some kind of cetacean.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy heard the crew on the deck shouting loudly in panic: "Ship No. 3 was attacked! The attacker was a gray whale!"


    Although he shouted, Willy could feel a commotion in the cabin.


    The sleeping crew members began to wake up one by one and rushed to the deck.


    Willy accelerated a few steps and walked directly onto the deck.


    At this time, the deck was crowded with people, and someone brought a huge sea fork, and it took three people to hug to stabilize it.


    Some people also walked up to the large crossbow high on the deck and put the thick crossbow on it.


    These weapons are the trump cards prepared by the fleet to defend against large sea beasts.


    As a large fishing fleet that sails overseas all the year round, their defensive measures are very perfect.


    Willie walked past the rioting crew to the railing.


    "Is this a gray whale?"


    There was a hint of horror in Willie''s eyes.


    Generally speaking, the maximum length of a gray whale is less than 20 meters, but the one in front of you, no matter how you look at it, must be more than 30 meters long, even bigger than the blue whale, the largest cetacean.


    Thirty meters, if viewed as a distance, may be a very short distance.


    But if it is used to describe the body length of a creature, it is too terrifying.


    When this gray whale slaps its tail, it can splash countless water splashes. Even if it is far away, Willy''s body is almost soaked.


    "wrong����"


    A look of fear appeared in Willie''s eyes.


    The maliciousness he sensed just now emanated from the gray whale''s body.


    "It''s not the malice of the gray whale itself..." Willy felt it carefully and found the key, "but it has a source of malice in its body!"


    "Why is this gray whale so manic!"


    Some crew members have begun to complain loudly with a little panic in their voices.


    I saw the gray whale, after hitting the hull of the third ship with a crack and a hole, it began to attack the fifth ship.


    It roared, slapped the water, and charged violently at the same time.


    Seeing this, other ships also slowly approached to assist. Only ship No. 1, where Willy was in, was slowly pulling away from the gray whale.


    This is the order of the previous captain Yobrin. Once the danger on the sea is encountered, the No. 1 ship must not be taken into danger.


    Because at this time on the No. 1 ship, Baron Willy is on it.


    In any case, Baron Willy must not be put in danger.


    This is a matter of attitude, and Yobrin doesn''t want Lord Baron to feel dissatisfied with himself.

 Chapter 162： take action

    ?Oh my God! How can there be such a big gray whale! "


    At this time, the captain, Yobrin, arrived late, watching the gray whale that was attacking the No. 5 ship, and made a horrified sound.


    Even though he was well-informed and sailed at sea for decades, he had never seen a gray whale of this size.


    This is probably much larger than an ordinary blue whale.


    "Lord Baron, you go to rest in the cabin first, we will solve all problems."


    Yobrin looked at Willy with a little worry in his heart. Although this situation is beyond his control, it will definitely arouse the dissatisfaction of Lord Baron.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll be fine here."


    Willy gestured to Yobrin.


    In fact, he didn''t believe Yobrin''s words.


    If it is a common gray whale or even a blue whale, Yobrin will drive it away or even kill Willy by commanding the fleet.


    But this gray whale is different. In its body, there is a strange source of malice. This source of malice seems to have some subtle influence on the gray whale''s thinking and physique.


    At this time, Willy can''t confirm the degree of its impact on the gray whale, so he needs to continue to observe.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll go to command the fleet."


    Yobrin knew that now was not the time to be long-winded. If the current situation could not be stopped, the conch fishing fleet would suffer huge losses.


    He gave Willy a slight bow, then walked to the side of the deck to find a characteristic metal horn that gave orders to the crew.


    Several crew members on the top of the ship waved vigorously with large flags covered in fluorescent powder made of some kind of seashell in their hands. Through the semaphore, the command of the captain is conveyed to other ships.


    "Lord Baron, won''t you go back to the cabin?"


    At this time, Aden ran forward with a tarpaulin to shield Willy from the oncoming sea water.


    After Aton woke up just now, he immediately went to Willy''s room to find him.


    But after knocking on the door a few times and getting no response, Aden rushed to the deck and found Willy.


    "Wait a moment."


    Willy didn''t explain too much, all his attention was on the crazy gray whale.


    At this time, the gray whale was already covered with scars.


    Giant crossbow arrows and triangular forks have left its body riddled with holes.


    But the strange thing is that even though it has been injured like this, it is still full of combat effectiveness. In the face of several large ships, it still maintains strong energy and recklessly resists the collision.


    If it had been replaced by other cetaceans, they would have already died from exhaustion. But the current gray whale has a tendency to get more and more injured.


    "Why is this happening!"


    The torches burning on the ship brought enough light, allowing Yobrin to see everything in front of him clearly.


    At this time, he felt that his decades of experience seemed to be invalid. Isn''t the gray whale the closest whale to humans? It has a gentle personality and hardly takes the initiative to attack. Can''t understand.


    And the size of this gray whale, what did it eat to grow to such a huge size.


    This has transcended the boundaries of racial growth.


    But at this time, Yobrin''s doubts could not be answered.


    The furious gray whales attacked the boats, and three or five fishing boats were already damaged.


    Although it can still be maintained after emergency repairs, if the momentum of this gray whale cannot be contained, then the result is uncertain.


    Maybe the conch fishing fleet will lose more than half of the fishing boats because of this.


    This is the accumulation of three generations in the Yobrin family for hundreds of years!


    "Siege! Stop its attack!"


    Yobrin loudly asked the flag-bearer to deliver the message.


    "This malicious source has changed its physiological state..."


    Although the distance is not close, Willy can see clearly.


    He could clearly perceive that every time the gray whale was traumatized, the source of malice in its body would emit a strange energy to promote its flesh and blood repair.


    Others can''t notice it, but Willy is very clear that the injury of the gray whale is continuing to recover.


    However, this terrifying healing ability is actually consuming the gray whale''s vitality.


    After this war, no matter what the outcome is, this gray whale will definitely not live long.


    "But what is the source of malice?"


    Now Willy has an inexplicable sense of expectation for the extraordinary items and extraordinary creatures found in the deep sea.


    "Maybe try to get it..."


    Willy observed enough that, despite the anomaly, the level of threat displayed by the gray whale appeared to be completely manageable.


    In fact, if a hanged man, driven by the power of faith, discovers the evil gray whale and the source of malice in his body, he will snipe and kill him as soon as possible.


    Upholding justice and self-sacrifice are at the heart of a Hanged Man''s thinking.


    If they don''t, their power of justice will decline.


    But Willy is special. As an unqualified Hanged Man, he will choose to shoot until he feels that there is no danger.


    "Joblin! Get close to the gray whale!"


    Willy commanded loudly to Yobrin.


    Yobrin was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting Willy to issue such an order: "But Lord Baron, it''s too dangerous there! If we pass this way, the ship may be damaged or even sunk!"


    As the captain of the largest fleet in White Bear Town, Yobrin is also a person of some status. He knows that Willy is a powerful knight, but he does not dare to let Willy take risks.


    "Follow my orders!"


    Willy ignored Yobrin and further reiterated his order.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Willy''s determination, Yobrin took orders loudly.


    He raised his horn and commanded loudly to the helmsman: "Go in the direction of the gray whale!"


    Under the command of Yobrin, the No. 1 ship began to approach the gray whale rapidly.


    The closer you get to the gray whale, the more powerful the person on the boat can feel.


    "What is the malicious source?"


    Just as he was more than 20 meters away from the gray whale, Willy suddenly moved.


    Under the horrified eyes of Yobrin and the many crew members, Willy stepped on the deck, held a cross sword, and leaped towards the gray whale.


    "Lord Baron!"


    Yobrin shouted in panic, even though he knew Willy''s strength was very strong, but rushing directly to the mad gray whale like this made his heart abruptly.


    If the baron is in any danger because of this, I am afraid that his family will be buried with him.


    In contrast, Aden on the side was more calm.


    He has been with Willy for a long time, and he knows exactly what kind of person Willy is.


    Since the Baron took the initiative to take the initiative, it means that he has full confidence.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 163： Kill the Grey Whale

    ? Willy''s expression remained the same, and he swung the cross sword in his hand.


    A sword energy of more than three meters flew out from the sword''s edge and stabbed the gray whale''s eyeball quickly.


    The gray whale was in pain, and suddenly tossed violently. Rolling body, flapping tail, splashing layers of water waves.


    On the deck of the ship close to the gray whale, several crew members were unable to dodge and were directly knocked down by the waves, and one person almost fell into the water.


    Although the whale''s eyes are not very useful for vision, as a sensitive part of the body, once injured, it will cause intense and unbearable pain.


    Willy paid no attention to the violent tumbling of the gray whale. He turned in midair and stood directly on the back of the gray whale.


    "The root of malice is in its belly..."


    There was a glint in Willie''s eyes.


    When he was really close to the gray whale, he could clearly perceive the location of the malicious source.


    Willy no longer hesitated, and the power of the knight''s fighting spirit and the power of justice were activated instantly.


    The raging sword energy surrounded the sword body and was sent directly out of the grey whale''s head by Willy.


    The sword energy and the power of justice were madly destroyed in the gray whale''s body, and a large piece of flesh and blood was directly smashed in the body.


    If it was an ordinary whale, it might have lost its life under this blow to the head. But the gray whale is extremely tenacious, and even if its head is damaged, it already has a strong vitality.


    The gray whale wailed and seemed to feel a huge panic.


    It seems to be able to know that the malicious power supplied in its own body has been extremely suppressed.


    The gray whale shook its head suddenly, wanting to dive directly into the sea to escape.


    Just one blow, it felt a huge threat to life.


    "Can''t go."


    Willie stepped up again.


    Although his underwater combat ability is also good, there are still some limitations compared to the sea.


    Willy immersed all the cross swords into the grey whale, followed the head of the grey whale, moved his pace directly, and rowed to the tail of the grey whale.


    During this period, the power of the knight and the power of justice, like a huge electric drill, split and smashed at the same time, basically cutting the gray whale in half from the back.


    The grey whale let out a final whimper.


    Even if the malicious source in the body is still supplying energy continuously, it is not enough to make up for the loss of injury.


    In the end, the gray whale was unable to escape back into the sea. After being cut, the body was suspended in the sea, and the bright red blood continued to flow out of the sea, but it could not be seen because of the weather.


    "died����"


    Willie sensed the last fading of the gray whale''s life.


    "Lord Baron..."


    At this time, Yobrin watched Willy''s Thunder strike, and the whole person was in a trance for a moment.


    The manic gray whale, like a giant beast, was actually beheaded by the baron in a matter of moments!


    Although he knew that Willy had a very strong strength, but seeing this now, he still received a huge visual and spiritual shock.


    The incomparable joy appeared in Yobrin''s heart.


    He knew very well that if it wasn''t for Willy''s shot, the entire fleet would kill or drive away the gray whale, and maybe half of the fleet''s price would have been paid.


    "Thank you, Lord Baron!"


    Yobrin shouted frantically.


    Immediately afterwards, the crew of the entire No. 1 ship was affected by Yobrin and shouted.


    The sound filled the ocean, and the other ships also shouted.


    Those ordinary crew members were even more affected after they witnessed the scene of Willy beheading the gray whale.


    They never thought that the lord guarding White Bear Town would be so powerful!


    Hearing the shouting, Willy naturally didn''t feel excited.


    He pointed his sword to Yobrin on the No. 1 ship: "Okay, do your aftermath work."


    "Yes, Lord Baron!"


    Jobrin took the lead, then brought the No. 1 ship close to Willy, and took an escalator down from the ship.


    But to his surprise, Willy didn''t get on the boat immediately, but directly drilled into the body from the huge wound torn on the back of the gray whale.


    Although he didn''t understand Willy''s motives, Yobrin didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Found it! This is it!"


    Willy found a large slap shell with a dull shell from the cut stomach of the gray whale.


    Around the shell, stomach acid and other rotten food flowed, giving off a strong stench.


    "The material of this shell..."


    Willey found that even though the gray whale''s stomach acid had encased the shell, the shell''s exterior remained intact.


    "Malicious power is not a shell, it''s what''s inside the shell..."


    Willy felt it roughly, but did not continue to study, the smell in the gray whale''s body is really not very pleasant.


    He moved lightly, but in a few strokes he jumped out of the gray whale and climbed onto the boat with ease.


    "Lord Baron..."


    Yobrin still wanted to say some words of thanks, but he was directly stopped by Willy. There is really no need to listen too much nonsense.


    All he could think about now was the contents of the shell he was carrying.


    What is it, that exudes such obvious malicious power.


    "Aden, find me some hot water, I want to wash it, and by the way, I''m all over my clothes."


    Willy ordered to Aton who was beside him.


    In ocean voyages, fresh water is an extremely rich resource, and even drinking it must be deliberately saved, let alone used for bathing.


    On the whole ship, only Willy can have this privilege.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Aden responded quickly, but the excitement in his eyes did not subside.


    Willy''s bravery just now was seen by him again.


    The current Willy, in Aden''s eyes, is the existence of faith.


    "By the way, don''t divide the body of this gray whale for meat."


    Willy was about to step down from the cabin, but he seemed to remember something and reminded Yobrin.


    He knew very well that the reason why this gray whale could grow to such a large size must be related to this malicious power. Flesh that has been maliciously contaminated, if it is used , it should not have very good consequences.


    "Understood, Lord Baron."


    Yobrin nodded quickly.


    Originally, he really wanted to cut the meat from the gray whale, take off a part and take it away. After all, he had never seen such a big gray whale. But hearing Willy''s exhortation, he naturally chose to obey.


    After that, under the command of Jobrin, all ships began to repair and repair work.


    This process continued until dawn.


    In the process, Willy had finished cleaning, put on clean and tidy clothes, and returned to his room.


    The room is in the cabin, without any light source, Willy still needs fuel lamps for lighting.


    "What the **** is in here?"


    Willy placed the shell on the table, pulled the bench over, and began to examine it carefully.

 Chapter 164： Purification of Malice: 2 ticks The Hanged Man

    ?The shell is about the size of a palm, it is pure white, and the surface is smooth and without traces. It looks like a precious work of art.


    Wei tapped the surface of the shell lightly with his fingers, and there was an empty muffled sound.


    "Take out the contents, do you need to cut the shell open..."


    Willy tried to break it apart, but it didn''t work.


    This shell should be specially treated, otherwise the appearance will not be so beautiful, and it will not be so hard.


    Willy''s fingertips suddenly showed a trace of vindictiveness, and he made a sudden stroke at the opening of the shell.


    With a click, Willy drew a thin line at the closed opening of the shell.


    Willy frowned slightly, and he could clearly perceive that a trace of maliciousness overflowed from the inside of the shell, which was directly higher than the previous concentration of maliciousness.


    "A very familiar malicious force..."


    Willy recalled and found that this maliciousness was very similar to that of Selina.


    "Could it be that the contents here have something to do with the purple-patterned sea elves?"


    Naturally, there is no answer to this question now, so I can only wait until I return to White Bear Town and ask Selina in person.


    Willy did not hesitate, but opened the closed shell.


    At the moment when the shell was torn apart, a malicious force rushed towards him.


    Willy activated the power of justice almost instinctively, and directly dispelled this malicious power.


    "Such pure malicious power..."


    Willy can clearly perceive that this malicious force is very pure, that is to say, the guy who left this malicious force in the shell is itself a powerful source of evil.


    However, what surprised Willy was that although this malicious force was pure, its intensity was not very high.


    This can only show that the malicious power in the shell has experienced a long period of corrosion and has declined a lot.


    Willy did not continue to struggle with this issue, but fixed his eyes on the inside of the shell.


    I saw a hook-shaped black pendant suspended within the shell, and the surface was a faint purple.


    Just looking at it like this, it looks like different decorations, but after staring at it for a long time, you will find that it is like a vortex, attracting people unconsciously.


    Willy used the power of justice and reached out to touch the hook jade pendant.


    "What a rich energy...Is this the water element?"


    There was a hint of horror in Willie''s eyes.


    But when the power of justice at his fingertips dispelled the malicious power attached to the surface, he felt that the black pendant contained an incomparably full of gentle and cool energy.


    Willy is practicing the Frost Knight Breathing Technique, which is a variant of the water attribute, so he also has a certain understanding of the energy in this pendant.


    "This pendant itself does not contain any malicious power... If my guess is correct, this pendant should have fallen into the hands of a powerful purple-patterned sea elf, and it has been contaminated with malicious power over time... I just don''t know why, this pendant should It has been lost, and after a long period of accumulation, many malicious forces have been dissipated..."


    Willy already had a rough guess in his mind.


    "But even so, the energy of the pendant itself has been contaminated and saturated. To remove it all, it needs the constant consumption of the power of justice."


    Wei Li weighed for a moment, and tried a few more points, and finally decided to disperse the malicious power in the pendant.


    Although the level of this malicious power is very high, there is not much left over now. Now Willy''s power of justice is basically comparable to that of the Hanged Man, so I have great confidence to restore the pendant without hurting myself. into an uncontaminated state.


    "In that case, let''s start..."


    Willy held the black pendant in the palm of his hand, closed his eyes quietly, the power of justice spread from his heart to his body, and then slowly poured into his palm.


    The power of justice washed over the black pendant again and again, and each time it took away a part of the malicious power.


    Time passed minute by minute, and Willy''s whole mind was indulged in it.


    Suddenly, Willy''s eyes suddenly opened.


    "It''s done!"


    All the malicious power in the black pendant was dissipated, and Willy instantly felt the strong water element breath.


    The cells all over his body suddenly felt full, and even the vindictive energy in his body accelerated a little.


    A hint of surprise appeared in Willy''s eyes. This water element pendant is of great benefit to his Frost Knight breathing technique!


    Willy was about to try it, but suddenly his eyes flashed, and another surprise appeared in front of him.


    "Dispel the malicious power of silver level, improve the title - [The Hanged Man at Two Moments], reward 5 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [The Hanged Man at Two Moments], you will further enhance the extraordinary power of justice. This power will make the wicked in turmoil feel terrified, and at the same time let you master the ability of the Hanged Man [Seal of Justice] ; In addition, you will also master all the skills and combat skills of the power of justice at the second level. [Remarks]: The power of justice granted by the attribute panel of this title will not subside due to the host''s change in the concept of justice itself."


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 14; Intelligence: 12; Attribute Points: 5]


    "I was promoted to the Hanged Man for two quarters!"


    Willie''s mood was full of surprises at this time.


    Unexpectedly, after dispelling the malicious power in the black pendant, he even got the promotion of the title of The Hanged Man, which is really an unexpected joy.


    Compared with the knight, the promotion of the hanged man is more complicated.


    The particularity of the profession determines that it cannot be improved by step-by-step practice, but to achieve the sublimation of strength by defeating evil and evil again and again.


    Therefore, the average Hanged Man spends his whole life on the road to fight against sin, and never stops.


    There are hardly any who stay in one place for as long as Willy.


    "The physique has changed from 12 to 14. The increase in these two values ??is given by the Hanged Man at the second moment. In addition, there are also 5 attribute point rewards."


    A faint smile appeared on Willie''s face.


    He knows very well that as long as all these 5 attribute points are added to intelligence, and combined with the blessing of the water attribute element of the black pendant at most one month, he will be able to be promoted to a level that others cannot be promoted for decades. The senior knight!


    "This voyage, the harvest is too much beyond expectations."


    Willy originally only regarded it as a relaxing trip, but he did not expect to have such a harvest.


    This further deepened Willy''s expectations for the ocean.


    In this vast expanse, there are too many treasures and secrets.


    "Thank you so much for the gray whale. If it hadn''t accidentally swallowed the shell with the pendant, it wouldn''t have been my turn to get it."


    "but����"


    A trace of doubt flashed in Willy''s eyes: "What is this pendant?"


    At present, it seems that I can only wait to return to White Bear Town and find Selina to solve the puzzle.


    Only she, with some permission, can know the origin of this black pendant.

 Chapter 165： Tears of Sableville

    ? Willy did not continue to think too much, but put away the pendant.


    This is an important boost for him to be promoted to a senior knight.


    As long as the pendant was close to him, Willy could feel the grudge in his body slowly interacting with the free natural energy outside. As long as you deliberately guide for a long time, you will realize the complete echo of the battle qi in the body and the power of nature.


    At that time, Willy will mobilize the power of ice and be promoted to senior knight.


    "Even a variant of the ice power can receive such blessings. If it is a practitioner of the water attribute, I am afraid the blessing is even greater."


    Willy became more and more curious about the origin of this pendant.


    ...


    The expedition to sea lasted about half a month.


    Because of the heavy damage by the gray whale on the way, Yobrin did not continue to sail further, but chose to return.


    Although the conch fishing fleet suffered losses on this voyage, the gains were equally huge.


    According to Yobrin, this time was the most rewarding in his deep-sea fishing experience.


    He attributed this rich harvest to Willy''s wise leadership, and flattered him who was not very level.


    In mid-July, the sun was scorching hot.


    The conch fishing fleet finally returned to White Bear Town.


    As soon as Willy returned to the manor, he was entangled by Willy and Wally.


    For safety reasons, Veria has never been allowed to go to sea, so she is very curious about Willy''s voyage life in the past two weeks.


    As for Wally, he also wanted to see the vast sea. When he went to sea before, Willy also considered whether to take Wally with him, but because of the need to have high-level combat power in White Bear Town at all times, he left it in the town, which made Wally quite sad.


    Accompanied by Veria and Wally, Willie had a hearty lunch.


    Although you can always eat fresh seafood on the sea, but after a long time, the taste is always worse.


    After lunch, Willy went straight to the artificial lake in the manor to find Selina who was under house arrest here.


    "I''m coming."


    Willy set aside the surrounding guards, crouched to the surface of the water, touched the surface of the water with his fingertips, and a force of justice rushed toward the water.


    In the artificial lake, fish swim and ripples ripple.


    Suddenly, a ripple appeared in the center of the artificial lake, and in between, a girl soaked in water showed her head, and her charming and charming face was facing Willy.


    Selina waved her fish tail in the water and quickly swam in front of Willy.


    "Long time no see, Lord Baron."


    Selina spat out the lake water, her face was crystal clear, and she looked at Willy cautiously and curiously.


    From Willy''s body, she felt a very comfortable feeling.


    She wanted to ask directly, but Selina had some shadows on Willy, so she behaved honestly.


    "Look at this..."


    Willy is speaking the language of the sea elves at this moment.


    This is all thanks to Colson. The talented natural translator took only two weeks to sort out a book of Common Vocabulary and Sentences in Dialogue between Human Uya and Sea Elf. With his superb intelligence, Willy took a month on and off to master a large part of it.


    Therefore, when communicating with Selina at this time, Colson no longer needs to be an interpreter.


    "This is����"


    When Willy took out the black hook jade pendant, Selina''s eyes were confused at first, but then she realized something, and then changed into shock.


    The change in her expression was caught in Willy''s eyes.


    Selina seems to really know the origin of this black pendant.


    "You seem to know where it came from."


    Willy stared into Selina''s eyes.


    "I����"


    Selina hesitated, but nodded.


    She knew very well that Mr. Hanged Man''s power of justice could clearly see through all her lies.


    "Lord Baron, can you tell me your experience of getting it first?"


    Selina asked in a low voice.


    Willy nodded, there is no secret in this process, it can be told completely.


    For this reason, Willy explained to Selina the process from discovering the gray whale, to killing it and taking out the black pendant, and dispelling the malicious power above.


    "Did you dispel the malicious power of the silver level..."


    When Selina heard Willy''s explanation, a deep fear appeared on Charming''s face.


    Silver rank, that is equivalent to the strength of a human great knight. In the Karacoral tribe where he was before, there has been no silver rank sea elves for hundreds of years.


    "Can I take a look at it?"


    Selina asked Willy a little nervously.


    "certainly."


    Willy directly handed the pendant to Selina.


    The current Selina, the malicious power is restrained by herself, and she has no extraordinary power at all.


    Selina held the black pendant with both hands, put her hands together and put it on her forehead, feeling the strong and surging power of the water element.


    "It''s... the tears of Subweiler..."


    Selina''s eyes flashed with reverence from the depths of her soul.


    "Tears of Subweiler?"


    A look of surprise appeared in Willy''s eyes.


    He had communicated with Selina before, and he knew that Subweiler was the legendary first sea elf born in the ocean.


    It is the common ancestor of all blue-striped sea elves and purple-striped sea elves.


    It is said that he was transformed by the blood of a mysterious marine extraordinary creature after his death. He had enormous power in his control and was once the overlord of the deep sea.


    "According to the legends within the family, the ancestor Subweiler shed a black tear when he died."


    "That tear turned into a black crystal, and when it fell on the surface of the reef, it shattered into 907 spar, each of which contained the sea elf Sa Bouville''s understanding of the ocean contains the infinite and vigorous water element power..."


    Having said that, Selina stopped.


    "What do you mean, this black pendant is the result of Sableville''s tears at that time?"


    For this result, Willy was quite surprised Yes, I am sure. "


    Selina nodded heavily, with a confident look in her eyes: "I sensed the breath of my ancestors from this tear pendant. I have the blood of the royal family, so I won''t be wrong."


    "So bizarre?"


    Willie was dubious.


    Under Selina''s reluctant gaze, Willy took the black pendant from her hand.


    No matter what the true origin of this black pendant is, it can promote one''s own vindictive practice, which is a fact of seeing.


    So Willy decided to keep it with him all the time.


    "correct����"


    Willie suddenly remembered something.


    Now that he has been promoted to Hanged Man at the second moment, he can completely use the ability of the seal of justice.

 Chapter 166： name of the hanged man

    ? The previous suppression of Selina''s ability relied on Willy''s power of justice.


    When the power of justice is attached to Selina''s malicious source, her malicious power cannot be radiated.


    However, doing so has a major flaw in itself.


    This kind of suppression can only last for a month. If Willy does not continue to infuse the power of justice within a month, then Selina can crack and dissolve the power of justice before, and restore the power of malicious power. Bronze-level purple-patterned sea elf.


    But at this time, Willy has mastered a new ability, the Seal of Justice.


    Once he activates the ability of the seal of justice on Selina, if it is not unsealed, then Selina''s malicious power will always be sealed in the body and can no longer be used.


    Unless Willy or the Hanged Man of a higher level unblocks her, or an extraordinary power above the silver level forcibly obliterates the seal, she can only be an ordinary mermaid.


    In addition, compared to the previous attachment of the power of justice, the seal of justice also has a high degree of flexibility.


    The power of justice is attached to suppress the source of malice, which will keep Selina in a restricted state.


    Willie captured her, not for her to be an ornamental fish.


    Willy wants to further explore the ocean through Selina, and through her ability, seek benefits in the ocean for White Bear Town.


    Before, because he didn''t trust Selina enough, Willy dared not let her control the slightest bit of extraordinary power, otherwise Selina would likely become a time bomb in White Bear Town.


    But it''s different now. After taking control of the seal of justice, Willy can unseal it on the condition of Selina''s flexibility.


    such as distance restrictions.


    Willy can set the conditions for the seal of justice so that when Selina has no evil thoughts in her mind and is within three kilometers of herself, she can exert half of her extraordinary power. If there are bad thoughts in her mind or she is more than three kilometers away from her, then her power will be completely sealed.


    This will not only bring out Selina''s ability in the ocean, but also stifle the uncertainty she brings.


    "Lord Baron?"


    Selina suddenly found that there was a strange taste in Willy''s eyes when he looked at him.


    This made her shiver instinctively.


    "Have you heard of the Seal of Justice?"


    In Selina''s eyes, Willy''s smile seemed to carry a knife.


    Selina shook her head nervously and looked at Willy timidly.


    "Then, now, let me show you..."


    A pale golden light appeared in Willy''s palm, and before Selina could react, she pressed it directly on top of Selina''s head...


    ...


    For Erqu Hanged Man, the seal of justice is still a relatively complicated process.


    It took a full hour for Willy to engrave the set seal of justice in Selina''s body.


    Poor Selina, when she first regained half of her extraordinary power, was still a little moved.


    But when Willy explained the power of the Seal of Justice to her, Selina almost collapsed again.


    Now in her eyes, Willy is a devil!


    Baron Willy not only has to control her strength and body, but also uses himself to work for him and go to the deep sea to find precious resources for him.


    Is this really the Hanged Man?


    This Baron Willy, who seems to have a bad stomach, is really the righteous, fearless, and honest Hanged Man in human legends?


    Seeing Selina''s sullen expression, Willy felt that it was necessary to boost Selina''s confidence.


    "If one day your actions can gain my trust, I will lift the seal of justice in your body."


    Willy vowed: "Moreover, I will also give you the Tear Pendant of Subweiler."


    Hearing this, Selina suddenly raised her head and looked at Willy in disbelief: "Is what you said true?"


    "I promise in the name of The Hanged Man."


    Willie looked serious.


    Hearing this, Selina''s eyes lit up.


    The Hanged Man''s strength comes from justice, and once they lie or have other evil thoughts, their power will quickly deplete.


    Since Willy can assure himself like this, at least it proves that what he said is true.


    "I hope you will obey my orders."


    Willy approached Selina''s face and looked into her eyes.


    "I will, Lord Baron."


    Selina nodded solemnly.


    ...


    Two days later.


    Willy was sitting in his study, but was informed by the personal soldiers that a guest had come to the manor.


    The guest came from Diamond Town, and it was his teacher, Ole.


    "teacher."


    Willie hurried to the drawing-room.


    Ole was wearing casual clothes and was drinking tea.


    Seeing Willie rushing over, Ole''s face showed a sincere smile.


    If Ole decides what the most correct thing to do in his life is, then he must think that he has taken in a student named Willy Phelan.


    A child of a baron and aristocrat in a wealthy coastal town through his own talent and hard work.


    Although he did not spend much time teaching Willy, Willy still regarded himself as a respected teacher, even if he became a nobler baron than himself.


    "Teacher, why are you here?"


    Willy stepped forward quickly, and there was no arrogance on his body at this time.


    "I finally got some free time recently, so I wanted to come and see you."


    Seeing Willy now, Ole felt a little sigh in his heart.


    At this time, Willy was dressed in a noble costume. Although his attitude was humble, his bearing had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Ole saw Willy, and even felt that his aristocratic temperament was a bit more noble than that of Baron Kells.


    "Oh? Don''t the teacher need to be involved in the affairs of the Guards Department?"


    Willy personally filled Ole with water and asked.


    Since he left Diamond Town, Ole, who had been at leisure, had to return to the front line of work.


    Every time Willy thinks about it, he still feels a little embarrassed.


    "Master Kells has accelerated the decentralization, and now Bamos is basically able to control the Guards Department alone. He is now training new men, and it won''t be long before my official position can be resigned."


    There was relief in Ole''s tone.


    "In this case, then, teacher, you can bring your family to White Bear Town to settle down for a while. The environment here is quite suitable for recuperation."


    Willie invited.


    Ole heard the words and laughed loudly: "I will definitely come when there is a chance in the future."


    After a few more greetings, Ole suddenly straightened his face and asked Willy, "How long will it take for you to be promoted to a senior knight?"

 Chapter 167： Oles real purpose

    Willy pondered for a while: "There is still about half a year."


    In fact, if the progress is normal, Willy will only need half a month to be promoted to senior knight.


    But Willy never talks too much, and always leaves a certain leeway.


    "Half a year?"


    Ole''s eyes could not be concealed in surprise.


    This time has obviously exceeded Ole''s expectations. After all, Willy''s promotion to the intermediate knight seems to only have a few months.


    If he was promoted to a senior knight within half a year, he would not have used it for more than a year.


    One year...


    Thinking of this, Ole was a little ashamed.


    It has been more than ten years since he was promoted to an intermediate knight, but he still has not touched the threshold of a senior knight.


    And Willy, in half a year, will be able to reach his dream realm.


    This made Ole both ashamed and gratified.


    "Your talent is really..."


    Ole shook his head and smiled, really not knowing what to say.


    Talent is something that really cannot be made up for through hard work.


    "By the way... this time, I actually have something to give you."


    Ole''s smile gradually faded, as if he remembered something, and suddenly said in a deep voice.


    Willie was a little surprised when he saw Ole''s changing expression.


    From this point of view, Ole seems to have another purpose in coming to White Bear Town this time.


    "What do you want to give me?"


    Willie frowned slightly.


    Just through Ole''s tone, Willy felt that this thing seemed unusual.


    Ole didn''t respond immediately, but glanced at the waiter in the room.


    Willy understood and waved his hand gently to the waiter: "You go down first."


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Several waiters bowed slightly to Willy, and then exited the room neatly.


    "Teacher, what do you need to make a special trip to give to me?"


    Seeing that everyone was out, Willy asked Ole.


    Ole didn''t answer, but took out a folded parchment from the interlayer pocket of his jacket and handed it to Willy.


    "what is this?"


    Willie took it with both hands.


    This sheepskin roll is yellowish throughout, blackened in some places, and the outer layer is very rough.


    "Open it and see."


    Ole gestured.


    Willy was a little puzzled, and then slowly spread the parchment on the table.


    When the parchment scroll was fully opened, Willy''s pupils shrank, and he raised his head and asked in surprise, "This is... a treasure map?"


    On the open parchment scroll, a very detailed map was outlined with black lines.


    Willy saw at a glance that in the northernmost corner of the map, White Bear Town was printed there.


    Beyond the vast ocean and the innumerable archipelago to the south is marked with a five-star mark.


    There, it seems to be the location of the treasure.


    "Yes, this is a treasure map."


    Ole nodded and added: "But it''s not certain if it''s true or not."


    "Where did you get this treasure map?"


    Willie asked inexplicably.


    Treasure maps are rarely drawn in general.


    There will never be any great nobles who will test their younger generation by hiding treasures, and there will be no super strong people who will use this method to find successors.


    Generally speaking, the most common situation in drawing a treasure map is that the owner of the treasure cannot disclose the treasure to the public for some irresistible reason, and he cannot inform future generations of the location of the treasure before his death, so he can only record it through the treasure map. way for future generations to find the treasures left behind.


    So Ole took out this treasure map, which made Willy very puzzled.


    "Actually, you should ask me, Lord Kells and I, how did we get this treasure map..."


    Ole smiled slightly, leaning on the seat, revealing a look of reminiscence.


    Willy didn''t continue to say anything, he was waiting for Ole''s answer.


    "You should have heard that Lord Kells and I were good partners when we were young." Ole said in a low voice, "When we were seventeen, Lord Kells had not been established as a diamond. As the heir to the town baron, I did not serve in Diamond Town. At that time, we still had a few friends who had traveled outside the province of Daweibull for nearly two years.��


    Willy listened and nodded. When he was in Diamond Town, he had heard of this past, and it was Bamos himself telling him.


    Kells and Ole were not quiet guys when they were young, and it can be seen from the way they do things now.


    "In those two years, we traveled to the Lion City in the province of Femble."


    Having said that, Ole paused.


    "Crazy Lion City?"


    Willie frowned slightly, this place is a bit special.


    Today, the Principality of Langton was founded almost 350 years ago.


    Before the Principality of Langton, this land was ruled by another country, the Principality of Lengshi. Until 350 years ago, the founder of the Principality of Langton, the Archduke Khazir, led the people to destroy it, and the Principality of Langton was born. .


    And Crazy Lion City was the former capital of the Lengshi Principality.


    It has continued for more than 300 years and still uses this name.


    "In the outskirts of Wild Lion City, we had a conflict with a group of armed refugees. At that time, neither I nor Lord Kells were promoted to junior knights, so we were no match for that refugee armed organization at all."


    "After a brief confrontation, we chose to escape and inadvertently arrived at the abandoned site of Wild Lion City. I found this treasure map in the rubble of the palace that had been turned into ruins."


    Ole''s face was a little dignified: "It was found by me in a charred and shattered stone pillar, and it was precisely because it was hidden in the stone pillar that it was able to escape the search of the Archduke Khaziel and was preserved to this day."


    Willy pursed his lips gently rubbed the parchment roll with his fingers, and found that its material was indeed somewhat different from ordinary parchment rolls.


    Otherwise, ordinary sheepskin rolls have stayed in the stone pillars for more than 300 years, and I am afraid they would have rotted into lime along with them.


    "After I found it, I didn''t make a sound, just told Lord Kells about it."


    Ole continued: "Master Kells was still very excited at the time, and he made an agreement with me that he would go out to sea to explore the treasures left behind after he made an agreement with me to go further."


    Speaking of this, Ole smiled lightly, showing a look of nostalgia.


    "But after we returned to Diamond Town, Lord Kells was established as the heir to the baron, and I accepted his invitation and became his team. After that, we were busy wrestling with the old guys under the old baron. Forget about the treasure map."


    "It wasn''t until half a month ago that Mr. Kells and I inadvertently chatted about the previous years, and then I remembered this treasure map again."


    Ole looked at the mottled parchment on the table.

 Chapter 168： Mibus Explanation

    "Now we naturally don''t have the energy to explore the so-called treasure. Moreover, we don''t want to hide the truth from you and send people to cross the White Bear Town to the ocean to find the treasure. After discussing with me, Lord Kells finally felt that the treasure was hidden. It''s the best choice for you to take the picture."


    Ole continued: "The ocean navigation technology in White Bear Town is obviously more advanced, so putting this treasure map in your hand is the best choice."


    "Of course, we can''t be sure whether this treasure map is real or not, but its origin is indeed more credible. Maybe you can send someone to try it."


    After Ole finished speaking, he took a sip of water and moistened his throat.


    "It''s too expensive."


    Willie looked hesitant.


    Although it is not known whether the treasure map is real or not, and the value of the treasure behind it, Baron Kells and Ole can give it to themselves without hesitation, which is also a show of kindness and support to Willy.


    "Take it."


    Ole said.


    Willi weighed it, and finally decided to accept it.


    Willy is also very clear about the purpose of Baron Kells.


    His potential is huge, so Baron Kells made a good relationship with him because he wanted to further deepen the relationship between the two sides by taking advantage of the previous relationship.


    While this is somewhat utilitarian, it is also full of real friendship.


    "Then thank you teacher and Baron Kells."


    Thanks Willie.


    Seeing this, Ole laughed: "That would be better."


    Willy put away the parchment carefully, and after Ole returned to Diamond Town, he decided to summon Mibu to ask about it.


    That wandering poet who has traveled throughout the Principality of Langton should know something.


    "Teacher, it''s noon now, we might as well have lunch first."


    Willy said to Ole: "The last time you came was in spring, now it''s midsummer, and there are many more kinds of seafood. You can try it."


    "I''ve been waiting for the seafood in White Bear Town."


    Ole said with a smile.


    Seeing this, Willy and Ole got up together and walked towards the restaurant together.


    ...


    Ole only stayed in White Bear for one night and left early the next morning.


    The purpose of his trip was to hand over the treasure map to Willy, the purpose was achieved, and he did not stay for long.


    Willy personally sent Ole to the border of White Bear Town before returning slowly.


    Just after returning to the manor''s study, Willy called Mibu over.


    "Lord Baron."


    Mibu came to Willy''s study with ease.


    He has been here too many times, and before Willy would ask him to talk about his past experiences whenever he was free.


    "sit down."


    Willie pointed to the seat.


    Seeing this, Mibu responded and sat down.


    "How long have you been in Femble Province?"


    Willie went straight to the point.


    "Finbull Province?"


    Mibu showed a hint of surprise. It turned out that Willy called him to listen to him at will, and there was almost no dialogue like this direct inquiry.


    "I have spent more than three years in Fenbull Province, and compared to other places, the time spent here is relatively long." Mibu rubbed the stubble on his chin, "because Fenbull Province is relatively In particular, it used to be the central province of the Lengshi Principality. There are many old relics and interesting legacy cultures of the former country. Especially the capital of the Lengshi Principality, I once stayed there for a year and a half. During this period, I I have talked with many local old people about the glory and decline of the Lengshi Principality, and I have visited the ruins of the palace at the old site of the royal capital many times. For this, I also wrote more than one hundred poems."


    Speaking of this, Mibu''s face showed a touch of pride, it seemed that as long as Willy looked at him, he would recite the best poems he had done at that time to Willy.


    Willy glanced at Mibu, ignoring his expectations.


    Willy had heard Mibu''s poems, but there were no bright spots, and some moaning.


    "During this period, have you heard the rumors about the fall of the Cold Lion Kingdom?" Willy crossed his fingers, leaned on the back of the seat, and made up an excuse, "I read a book yesterday that recorded the Cold Lion Kingdom. The history books of the rise and fall are really wonderful. But after I read it, I also wondered, after the once powerful Lengshi Kingdom disappeared from the stage of history, where did its descendants and its legacy go?"


    Mibu knew that Baron Willy was a person who likes to seek knowledge and read, so he didn''t doubt Willy''s motives for asking him this question: "The fall of the Cold Lion Kingdom is truly amazing, but the bravery and fearlessness of the Archduke Kaqier make it even more impressive. I admire some..."


    Mibu suddenly realized that he had gone too far: "Most of the descendants of the Lengshi Kingdom chose to do the last resistance and died under the butcher''s knife of the Archduke Khazir, but some people kept their names incognito, and some fled to other places. countries, and some go overseas..."


    "Going overseas..."


    Willie frowned.


    He also wasn''t sure if the treasure map was the only one. If it had other backups, then those descendants of the Lengshi Kingdom who had been exiled overseas might have taken the treasure away.


    However, this point is still uncertain. If you really want to explore this treasure in the future, you can send a scout to explore it first.


    "As for the treasures left over from the Cold Lion Kingdom..." Mibu''s eyes showed a look of eagerness. "Most of them were collected by the Grand Duke Khaziel. A small part was taken by the descendants of the Cold Lion Kingdom. Take it away. But����


    Mibu''s tone changed, and he continued: "I also heard a story in Wild Lion City... It is said that when the Lengshi Principality entered its final stage, the last Grand Duke looked at the declining Principality, and he was heartbroken. A bad omen. So he transported a lot of treasures through coastal towns to distant overseas secret islands. Some people say that those treasures are the real legacy of the Leng Lion royal family."


    When Willy heard the words, a glint of light flashed in his eyes.


    The location of the treasure marked on the parchment was on an overseas island.


    "However, there is nothing that can be verified in this rumor. In my opinion, this is probably just a rumor." Mibu said, "This story is very likely fabricated by those frustrated writers~www.novelhall. com~ doesn''t make much sense."


    For those so-called writers, the wandering poet Mr. Mibu is extremely despised.


    It seems that only the poems written by Mibu himself are the only ones worth circulating.


    Of course, this should be jealousy in Willy''s view.


    Mibu said so much, and Willy also had a calculus in his heart.


    This parchment scroll treasure map has a high probability of authenticity.


    The only uncertainty is whether it has been taken away.


    "Okay, Mibu, I suddenly remembered that I have other official business to deal with. Let''s stop here for today."


    The doubts in his heart were resolved, and Willy also issued an expulsion order.


    "Then I''ll retire first."


    Mibu bowed and saluted and left the baron manor.

 Chapter 169： Baron Willys Reward

    ? Willy sat alone in the study with a thoughtful look on his face.


    He is very clear that although the treasure map is in his hands now, it is obviously not a good time to go and explore.


    First, the danger of this overseas treasure remains uncertain. After all, it is the legacy of the Leng Lion royal family, and no one knows what terrifying successors will be there. After all, it is left behind by its own descendants, and it will definitely be dangerous for outsiders to explore it.


    The second and most realistic reason. In the current White Bear Town, there is no strong manpower to explore. His core subordinates are all in important positions, and he can''t get out of it at all. As for himself and Wally, as the top combat power of White Bear Town, they cannot leave the town for a long time to do other high-risk things. In addition, there is a bronze-level combat force, Selina, who can''t make Willy give up his guard completely.


    Therefore, the current situation is not suitable for treasure exploration.


    "It is still necessary to increase the strength of talent training..."


    Willie helped his forehead, he knew the importance of talent training.


    But after all, this is not a fixed-point harvest like planting crops, but requires a long period of training and tempering.


    ...


    It''s late July.


    It''s time for a massive crop harvest in White Bear.


    Although the development of Baixiong Town relies on the ocean to a greater extent, the development of onshore planting is not bad.


    After this Willy became the lord of White Bear Town, he ushered in the first harvest season, so he naturally had to inspect the fields.


    Compared with other towns such as Diamond Town or Stormwind Town, the agricultural taxation in Baixiong Town is much smaller. This was not made by Willy, but a rule set in the era of Blue Whale Town. The purpose is to achieve a balanced development of agriculture and fishery in the town. Otherwise, everyone will go fishing in a hurry, and the basic food will not be guaranteed. Blindly importing food from other towns can easily get stuck in the throat.


    After Willy took over White Bear Town, he did not make any changes, but continued the development plan for agriculture in the Blue Whale Town era.


    Velitsema inspected the fields, followed by Sandor, other Agriculture Department officials and the village chief.


    The Agriculture Department, like the Armament Manufacturing Department, is a subordinate department of the Township Office.


    "This year''s harvest was bigger than expected..."


    Willy thought to himself as he looked at the peasants working hard in the fields.


    Although it has experienced a completely cold winter, the planting after the beginning of spring has not been affected in any way. After experiencing the large-scale invasion of pirates, everyone cherishes and cherishes this stable life on the road.


    Although the probability of getting rich is lower, the victory lies in stability and safety.


    The farmers in the fields occasionally raised their heads and found Willy who was inspecting, with expressions of reverence and fear in his eyes.


    Among them, there is more reverence.


    In this era, the people at the bottom who have been in the fields for a long time have no such idea of ??equality.


    For the oppression of noble lords, they felt it was right. For the kindness of the noble lord, he was apprehensive and grateful to Dade.


    Willy made a name for himself by defending against pirates when he was not the new lord of White Bear. Now that he is in power, he continues to increase coastal defense efforts, so that the townspeople living in the panic of pirate invasion have an inexplicable peace of mind.


    Coupled with the blessing of Willy''s small lord ability [Prestige (LV2)], Willy has a very high status and prestige in White Bear Town.


    "Continue to stabilize the path of agricultural development, and strive to introduce some more high-yield and easy-to-plant crops like sweet beans next year."


    Willy said to Sandor beside him.


    Willy never cares about the specific affairs, and the management is only a matter of general direction.


    "The Department of Agriculture is already studying the introduction of high-yield crops. Next year, four to five new crops should be introduced, about one or two of them, and large-scale cultivation will be available in the spring of next year."


    Sandol is much calmer than before.


    Among the three top dignitaries in White Bear Town, Thorps, Dahn and Sandor, Sandor is the most politically wise and capable.


    When he first took control of the White Bear Township Office, Sandor was still a little young. But after a few months of hard work and the help of his deputy, he was not only able to take charge of the town government office on his own, but he was also very forward-looking about the town''s future development path. Under the premise of carrying out the baron''s will, things will always be done better.


    Willy nodded in satisfaction when he heard Sandor''s answer.


    He must thank Baron Kells for his generosity and generosity at that time. After all, such an excellent subordinate is not something you can meet at random.


    "Who is the owner of this cornfield?"


    When Willy rode his horse to a wheat field, he suddenly reined in the reins and asked the people around him.


    The wheat field in front of me is booming and full of wheat grains. At first glance, people feel the joy of a bumper harvest.


    "This is wheat grown by the Banks family in the village."


    The village chief quickly approached Willy''s horse and replied respectfully to Willy.


    "Call them over."


    Not far away, Willy saw two middle-aged farmers, a man and a woman, followed by three young men and women aged sixteen or seventeen, who were working hard to harvest wheat.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    The village chief immediately responded.


    He trotted all the way to the front of a few people, and hurriedly urged the Banks family who were working: "Bank, put down what you are doing, Lord Baron is going to summon you!"


    When Bank heard this, a panicked look appeared on his face.


    Just now, they secretly saw officials on horses patrolling the fields, and they stopped by their own wheat fields.


    I just didn''t expect that among these people riding the big horses, there was a baron. And at this time, the baron wanted to summon them.


    "Hurry up, don''t make Lord Baron wait!"


    The village chief hurriedly urged.


    Only then did the Bank family react, and they all followed the village chief in the direction of Willie with trepidation.


    "Don''t look around in a while, stay humble enough, and don''t talk casually."


    The village chief reminded the Bank family while leading the way.


    "I know, I know����"


    The Banks responded quickly.


    Soon, the village chief brought the Banks to Willy''s front.


    "Quick, I have seen Lord Baron!"


    The village chief urged.


    He didn''t want to annoy the baron because of the villagers'' rudeness.


    The Bank family seemed to be in a hurry. After listening to the village chief''s words, they hurriedly bowed and saluted Willy.


    Because there was no prior preparation, the range of bows of several people was very different, and they looked uneven.


    "Lord Baron, this is the owner of this field, the Banks."


    The village chief quickly showed a flattering smile.

 Chapter 170： Righteous Ranger

    ? "Your wheat grows very well."


    Looking at the restrained family in front of him, Willy did not stingy with his praise.


    "what����"


    The Bank family obviously did not expect that the baron man would take the initiative to praise their family, and they were suddenly at a loss.


    Seeing this, the village chief had a look of anger and helplessness in his eyes, so he could only express his gratitude on behalf of the Bank family: "Thanks to the baron for your praise, Bank and his wife and children will definitely work harder to farm."


    "Thank you Lord Baron, thank Lord Baron..."


    Only then did the Bank family react, and they followed the village chief with a flattering face.


    Willy didn''t mind this, but continued: "In order to reward your family''s hard work and hard work, the Agriculture Department will give you two gold rams as rewards, and will develop special badges for honorable recognition. The village chief. , you must also assist the Agriculture Department to widely inform other villagers about the Bank''s family''s efforts, so that everyone can learn from the Bank''s family."


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    The village chief still responded quickly.


    In fact, when he heard Willy''s reward, he was also a little jealous.


    Two gold rams, that''s what an average family earns without food or drink for a year. And in addition to monetary rewards, there are also badges of honor. This is a badge of honor conferred orally by the baron and personally produced and issued by the Agriculture Department. It is something that many people would not dare to dream of. However, at this time, it was all obtained by the Bank family.


    "Thank you, Lord Baron! Thank you for your kindness and generosity!"


    When Bank heard the reward, he didn''t react for a while, and he didn''t understand until the village chief responded.


    The excited Bank fell to his knees and thanked Willy loudly, his voice trembling all the time.


    Bank''s wife and children also immediately realized the sudden surprise, and hurriedly knelt down to thank them.


    Two pieces of Kinglum''s wealth, plus the badge of honor bestowed by the Baron. Bank felt that he had never been so excited at this moment in his life.


    Willie just smiled and said nothing.


    In fact, Banker is not alone. When Willy inspects each village and village, he will select a villager or villager with the best planting conditions among them as a reward. He also instructed the village or village where he was located to spread the experience of the winners. The purpose is very simple, to create an example and form an incentive mechanism for a virtuous circle.


    In this day and age, the material reward of two Kinglums and the spiritual reward of a badge bestowed by the Baron are enough to drive any peasant crazy.


    Willy did not stay, but rushed to the next destination.


    The area of ??Baixiong Town is very large, and there are relatively more villages and villages. Even though the travel speed of this harvest inspection was very fast and the stay time was short, it took nearly two days.


    On the way back, Willy and Sandor were still full of energy, but those civil servants of the Agriculture Department who had never practiced, looked listless and exhausted, obviously unable to eat.


    The group rode on their horses and finally returned to the town of White Bear Town.


    "What''s going on ahead?"


    Riding on the streets of White Bear Town, Willy suddenly heard a commotion in the distance.


    It stands to reason that under the governance of Thorps, there should be no such thing in White Bear Town.


    Willy waved his whip, and the horse under his seat accelerated.


    Sandor followed closely behind and went with him.


    "You group of sinful aristocratic lackeys, oppressing commoners and committing all evils, will sooner or later be judged by justice and severely punished!"


    As soon as Willy arrived, he saw a strong man nearly two meters tall, waving an iron rod in his hand, and yelling at the guards who were holding weapons and preparing to subdue him.


    His exposed arms were full of knotted muscles, a bushy beard on his cheeks, and he glared.


    The guards looked at the strong man with a little fear in their eyes. Just now, they saw the terrifying fighting power of this strong man with their own eyes.


    He easily swung the iron rod and knocked down the approaching guards easily until he vomited blood. There is a fierce temperament all over his body, which makes people a little terrified.


    "Too crazy!"


    Willy, who was behind the crowd, didn''t say anything yet, and Sandor directly dismounted and walked towards the strong man with the cross sword in his hand.


    "who are you?"


    Sandor crossed the guard and looked at the strong man with a stern gaze.


    Although he is not in charge of public security, as the mayor of White Bear Town, seeing this strong man so lawless against the guards, his heart is full of anger.


    The guards who originally surrounded the strong man consciously moved away after seeing Sandor.


    Although Sandor is not their top boss, he is also a powerful man in White Bear Town.


    "Are you the leader of the noble lackeys?"


    The strong man sneered, looking at the attitude of the people around him towards Sandor and his dress, the strong man guessed a few points.


    "I am a ranger who has traveled here! I am also an emissary of justice walking on the ground!"


    The strong man directly showed his identity, and there was a proud look on his face.


    Willy, who was behind the crowd, had a strange expression when he heard the words.


    The words and deeds of this strong man do not seem to be in line with his mature appearance. If there is one word to describe it, it is probably...


    Secondary school?


    However, Willy didn''t look down on the strong man, because the justice trial that the strong man just said was somewhat similar to the slogan of the Hanged Man.


    But what makes Willy feel strange is that in this strong man, he did not perceive the existence of any power of justice, but also sensed the fluctuation of the power of elemental attributes.


    "Ranger?"


    Sandor sneered.


    In the eyes of a noble group official like him, the so-called ranger is a refugee with some strength and no rules.


    For this unstable factor, there is only one way to kill.


    "Don''t go back, let''s go up together, and capture this rogue!"


    Sandor shouted.


    Although he is not the commander of the Guards Department, the Baron is behind him at this time, so he cannot sit idly by.


    After Sandor''s order, the guards gritted their teeth, and they all bravely faced the strong man head-on.


    Sandor himself rushed forward.


    He is now the strength of an intermediate knight attendant, and feels that with the assistance of the guards, it is not difficult to take down this strong man.


    But things far exceeded Sandor''s expectations, and the strong man was not timid in the face of the oncoming guards.


    He laughed loudly, with the brilliance of justice in his eyes, and waved the iron rod in his hand, preventing the guards from getting close.


    Instead, he attacked fiercely, knocking out the guards one by one.


    "hateful!"


    Sandor went straight up with his sword, but in the face of the huge strength of the strong man, Sandor was directly beaten and his internal organs trembled.


    "At least it has the strength of a senior knight attendant!"


    There was a look of horror in Sandor''s eyes.

 Chapter 171： how did you live till now

    "Sandor, stop, you are not his opponent."


    Willy had dismounted, squeezed out a circle of guards, and walked towards the strong man with the cross sword in hand.


    Just between the confrontation just now, Willy has thoroughly seen the ability of this strong man.


    Although he is full of justice and judgment, he is not the Hanged Man.


    Even, he was full of violent power between his shots, and he was not a knight.


    Less than a high-level knight has fluctuations in the power of elements, then there is only one possibility, he is the most common extraordinary occupation other than knights, mage!


    And the strength of this strong man is very strong. If you guessed correctly, he probably has the strength of a junior mage, which is on par with a junior knight.


    Although he is more like a melee knight holding an iron rod, Willy knows that he is indeed a mage.


    "Ok?"


    The strong man looked at Willy who came with the sword, and he didn''t know why his heart was flustered.


    This seemingly young guy actually gave him an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    "Tell me your name, the ranger is not to kill the unknown!"


    The strong man Ben Du was clenched tightly in the palm of his hand because of the iron rod in his hand.


    "Live in your own world and continue secondary school!"


    Willy said something that made Ben Duyin feel nonsensical.


    He was about to ask Willy what this meant, but saw Willy''s figure suddenly sway, and he came to him in an instant.


    Ben Duyin''s head was numb, and he instinctively wanted to attack.


    But Willy moved much faster than him.


    The cross sword in Willy''s hand was raised high, the back of the sword slashed over his head, and he slammed down Ben Duyin''s shoulder.


    This is the first mage I have seen, so Willy wants to save his life.


    "So fast!"


    Ben Du felt the wind of the sword whistling above his head, and suddenly felt like the souls of the dead.


    He had to retreat instead of attacking, with the iron rod in his hand blocking his head.


    Bang!


    With Willy''s sword shot, Ben Duyin''s iron rod trembled suddenly, and then a huge force was transmitted to his internal organs.


    Ben Duyin felt a suffocation in his body, as if the blood was about to churn in the next moment.


    "Can a mage also have such a strong physical quality?"


    A mage struggling with physical fitness has already aroused Willy''s interest.


    "I can''t continue to spend it in public..."


    There are still many townspeople joining in the fun in the distance. Willy didn''t want to let the existence of extraordinary power spread widely among the common people, so he decided to fight quickly.


    With Willy''s thoughts, the power of knight and the power of justice suddenly activated.


    The cross sword swung in his hand slapped it violently again.


    "This...this is..."


    When Ben Duyin reorganized the attack, he suddenly sensed two forces in Willy''s body.


    "It''s the power of justice!"


    Ben Duyin''s pupils shrank suddenly, followed by a look of excitement and yearning.


    He was about to say something, but saw Willy''s cross sword fall again.


    Ben Duyin hurriedly got out of his excitement just now. He knew that this blow was far more terrifying than the one just now.


    Ben Duyin raised the iron rod above his head again, making a blocking action. At the same time, on top of the iron rod, a layer of pale yellow rock and soil wrapped the iron rod, which seemed to be a further blessing for defense.


    "Is it a mage who controls earth elements..."


    Willy''s hands did not decrease, and he slammed it down directly.


    puff!


    The huge power and the transmission of two extraordinary powers directly shocked Ben Du, blood spurted out, and his shoulders collapsed, as if they had been disassembled.


    "You are... hanged upside down..."


    The injured Ben Duyin did not panic, but looked at Willy with reverence in his eyes.


    However, before he could finish his words, Willy kicked him in the stomach and suddenly fell to the ground, with severe pain all over his body.


    "take away."


    Willy''s blow just now had completely knocked him out of combat.


    "Wait a moment����"


    Ben Duyin raised his head with difficulty and looked at Willy: "Your Excellency, I want to say a few words to you..."


    "Yes, but in ten days."


    Willy smiled lightly: "According to the law of White Bear Town, if you fight in public, you will be sentenced to ten days in prison."


    Willy had probably guessed what Ben Duyin was going to say. If there was no accident, it should have something to do with his identity as The Hanged Man.


    From Ben Duyin''s words and deeds and his fighting style at the beginning, it can be seen that he seems to have an inexplicable obsession with the identity of the Hanged Man.


    Seeing that Willy didn''t refuse, Ben Du climbed up with difficulty: "Please do what you say."


    Ben Duyin, who had been yelling at the noble lackey just now, instantly calmed down.


    "take away."


    Willie repeated it again.


    If it wasn''t for Ben Duyin''s conviction, Willy couldn''t have asked the guards to take him to the prison.


    A junior mage stayed in White Bear Town, as long as he and Wally didn''t come out, no one could stop him.


    The guards were still at a loss. They still didn''t understand how the guy who was so rebellious just now seemed to have changed his personality all of a sudden.


    Only Sandor guessed something. Although Ben Duyin launched the geotechnical defense quickly, he was still caught. He probably guessed that Ben Duyin should be an extraordinary existence, and he seemed to be convinced by the Baron''s status as the Hanged Man.


    "Bring him to see me in ten days."


    Willy said to Sandor.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Sandor bowed slightly.


    ...


    In the past ten days, Willy has been very hard, and the promotion of the senior knight is only one step away.


    And Ben Duyin''s ten days passed very anxiously.


    He recovered from his injuries quickly, and the so-called prison was not a cage at all for him.


    But due to the instructions of the Hanged Man, he could only endure these ten days with difficulty.


    The Hanged Man, that is the existence that he has only dreamed of pursuing.


    Ten days later, Willy''s study.


    Ben Duin was brought here by Sandor.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Sandor, you go out first, I''ll have a simple chat with him."


    Willie smiled at Sandor.


    Sandor didn''t say much, and led the order to retreat.


    There are only Willy and Ben Duin left in the room Your Excellency The Hanged Man, I..."


    Ben Duyin was a little excited, but as soon as he spoke, he was interrupted by Willy.


    "I want to ask you a few questions first."


    Willy was also a little curious about Ben Duyin.


    "Ask at will, and what I know will definitely answer you."


    Ben Duyin nodded heavily, his eyes sincere.


    Willy snorted and asked the biggest question in his heart: "How did an impulsive ranger like you survive until now?"


    A guy who directly bombarded the guards in the center of the noble territory and took the initiative to fight, even if he was a junior mage, the probability of death should be close to 100%.


    After all, in almost every baron''s territory, there are extraordinary existences.

 Chapter 172： Once again, in the name of the Hanged Man

    When asked this question, Ben Duyin seemed a little embarrassed.


    "Actually... White Bear Town is just my first stop as a ranger..."


    Ben Duyin scratched his head.


    Willy was silent, and he was a little thankful for Ben Duyin''s good luck. If he hadn''t met him, Ben Duyin might have died on the spot.


    If he went to the diamond town next door by a single thought, he might have been headed by Oleche.


    "You can''t blame me. The guards under your command are too rude to civilians."


    Ben Duin also tried to justify himself: "As a righteous ranger, I must carry out the will of justice to the end."


    Willy always felt that there were some problems with Ben Duyin''s common sense of life. The soldiers of the noble group actually had an inexplicable sense of superiority in the face of civilians. Coupled with the fact that they were violent organs of aristocratic groups, their rude behavior was not surprising in this day and age.


    Willy has strictly controlled the Guards and Guards in White Bear Town. The Guards and Guards in Diamond Town have a worse attitude towards civilians, and some guys even extort or extort small businessmen.


    Ordinary civilians should be accustomed to these problems, but Ben Duyin seems to think it is abnormal.


    Unless he comes from a wealthy family, he cannot see the entanglements at the bottom of the society.


    "You seem to have an obsession with the identity of the Hanged Man?"


    Willy raised his eyelids and asked Ben Duyin.


    "It''s not obsession!" Ben Duyin''s tone was firm, "Becoming the Hanged Man has always been my dream!"


    "When I was ten years old, my father hired a teacher for me, Mr. Gobenra."


    Speaking of this, a look of reverence flashed in Ben Duyin''s eyes.


    Willy raised his eyebrows slightly, as expected, he came from a wealthy family, and most people have no chance to learn at all.


    "Mr. Gobenla is a well-known scholar in Garden Town, and within two years of coming to Garden Town, he has already gained a great reputation."


    Mentioning this teacher Gobenra, Ben Duyin''s tone is sincere conviction from the bottom of his heart.


    "Garden Town..."


    Willy nodded, Huayuan Town is also a small town near the border, and its scale is relatively small, even less than one-third of White Bear Town.


    "Mr. Goebenla taught me knowledge, but more importantly, he gave me justice and bravery."


    Ben Duyin''s eyes flashed with the light of faith: "When I was eleven years old, Mr. Gobenla accidentally discovered that I had the talent to become an extraordinary person, so he told me the story of the extraordinary world. It turned out that Gobenla Teacher La is the executor of the will of justice, the Hanged Man!"


    Hearing Ben Duyin''s impassioned tone, Willy suddenly felt that Ben Duyin and Colson were very similar.


    Both seem to be living in their own world. In contrast, however, Colson may be more normal.


    "From that moment on, I also made up my mind! I must become a hanged man!"


    But after saying this, Ben Duyin''s tone lowered again: "But unfortunately, I don''t seem to have the talent of the Hanged Man... I have never been able to condense the heart of justice. It''s really distressing, I thought I should be a righteous person."


    "However, although I didn''t become the Hanged Man, I have awakened the talent of earth-type mages. It''s a coincidence that Mr. Gobenla is also an earth-type mage."


    Ben Duyin''s words made Willy''s heart move.


    He has two occupations, the Hanged Man and the Earth Mage...


    This is the only one Willy knows, besides himself, who has two extraordinary occupations.


    "Where is your teacher Gobenla now?"


    Willy developed a strong interest in Ben Duyin''s teacher of the Hanged Man and the Earth Mage.


    "Mr. Goebenla left Garden Town two years ago..." Ben Duin''s eyes showed a gloomy look, but he was filled with determination, "As a Hanged Man, Mr. Goebenla said He has stayed in Garden Town for too long and must start the journey of punishing evil again. At that time, I begged Mr. Goebenla to take me to punish evil, but he said that my strength was too weak."


    "I had no choice but to send Mr. Gobenla away in reluctance. For the next two years, I practiced hard, until half a month ago, I became a junior mage!"


    At this time, Ben Duyin''s eyes shifted to Willy: "I remembered what Mr. Gobenra said, justice has nothing to do with identity, but only with heart! So I decided to run away from home and become a righteous ranger. I It has been planned that if I can meet a real hanged man along the way, then I will be his follower and punish the sins together!"


    "But I didn''t expect that I was so lucky. I just came to White Bear Town and met you!"


    Ben Duin looked at Willy with anticipation in his eyes.


    Facing Ben Duyin''s sincere eyes, Willy felt a little uncomfortable.


    He suddenly admired Ben Duyin''s teacher Gobenla, his brainwashing skills were so powerful.


    To fool a rich kid into running away from home, at least Willy thinks he can''t do it.


    "My lord, please let me be your follower! Let''s travel the world together and punish all sins!"


    Ben Duin suddenly behaved towards Willy with the exclusive courtesy of the Hanged Man.


    A smile flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    A junior wizard delivered to your door...must stay.


    "As a hanged man, I''m relieved."


    Willy walked up to Ben Duin: "But justice is not just a form of punishing sin."


    Ben Duyin was stunned for a moment, looking at Willy''s serious eyes, his heart trembled.


    The tone of Willy''s speech reminded him of the scene where Teacher Gobenra was explaining justice to himself.


    "Guarding the civilians and giving them a stable life is also a kind of justice." Willy continued to Ben Duin, "The reason why I became the lord of White Bear Town is to realize this kind of justice~www.novelhall.com ~You can also see that there are still various problems in White Bear Town. If you are willing to stay, we can solve the problem together and forge this kind of justice. When the time is right, we will travel the world and punish other evils. "


    "This����"


    Ben Duyin hesitated for a while. Indeed, Mr. Gobenra also said that there are thousands of forms of justice, and the most important thing is to have a righteous heart.


    Guarding the safety of vulnerable civilians is indeed a great justice.


    "The justice of White Bear Town has been realized, will you continue the journey of punishment with me?"


    Ben Duin seems to have made a decision.


    Looking at Ben Duin''s expression, Willy knew he had been persuaded.


    "certainly."


    Willy nodded heavily: "We will always be on the road of punishing sin..."


    "I pledge in the name of The Hanged Man."

 Chapter 173： The sea elf is back

    "In the name of the Hanged Man..."


    Ben Duyin''s eyes lit up, he never expected Willy to make a promise in the name of the Hanged Man.


    You must know that every hanged man is a just, honest and kind person, and they cherish their status as a hanged man very much.


    To be able to make a guarantee in the name of the Hanged Man, at least it shows that Willy is willing to face his follower with sincere friendship.


    "Benduin Powerens, I will be your follower, and work with you to implement justice and punish sins!"


    Ben Duyin punched his chest hard.


    Willie laughed.


    In White Bear Town, there is another extraordinary combat power, and he is also a mage!


    Counting myself, Wally, and Ben Duin, there are already three extraordinary beings in White Bear Town. When there is a chance to completely control Selina in the future, and when Colson grows up, then the extraordinary combat power of White Bear Town will reach five.


    What a wonderful thing.


    Willie smiled slightly.


    Ben Duyin also laughed. In his opinion, this was his recognition from the Hanged Man, Lord Willy.


    "By the way, Ben Duyin, take the liberty to ask your age?"


    Willie scratched his forehead suddenly.


    Although Ben Duyin looked like he was about thirty years old, but he was so easily brainwashed, and he could say things like "running away from home", Willy always felt that his actual age might be younger.


    "Lord Willy, I''m just fifteen years old this year."


    Ben Duin replied respectfully.


    "Fifteen years old..."


    Willy whispered to himself: "It seems to be the same age..."


    "Lord Willy, what did you say?"


    Ben Duin didn''t hear Willy''s words clearly.


    "It''s nothing, I just said, don''t deliberately imitate the Hanged Man when you fight in the future." Willy said, "You have to exert the power of a mage. You must know that justice is not just a form, but a sincere and firm heart. ."


    Saying that, Willy poked his chest.


    "Ok!"


    This is due to heavy focus.


    In this way, the earth mage Ben Duyin became another extraordinary resident of White Bear Town.


    Although Ben Duyin''s age is similar to himself, his thinking seems to be relatively single, even worse than that of ordinary peers.


    So Willy decided to give Ben Duyin some training first, at least to improve his ability to deal with the world.


    Willie shoved Ben Duin into Thorpes'' hands, and Thorpes managed it on his behalf.


    Ben Du has become a public security administrator, and it can be regarded as an identity that meets expectations.


    ...


    late at night.


    On the seaside where the waves are rolling, the sea breeze seems to be stronger.


    The waves swelled forward layer by layer, crashing onto the wet sand.


    Guards patrolled back and forth, guarding the coastal defenses of White Bear.


    Suddenly, a few strands of black hair appeared on the sea near the shore.


    Immediately afterwards, a man''s head emerged from the sea.


    It was the head of a handsome and coquettish man, but there was a purple pattern on the center of his eyebrows.


    "It''s here...that''s right..."


    As the man felt it, he whispered a strange language to himself: "That''s right, Selina... it''s here!"


    "It''s really strange... I personally explored this place once before, but I didn''t find any aura from Selina... But it''s really surprising, Selina actually integrated into the life of the human world on land..."


    The man began to swim towards the shore, and his body was exposed in the air little by little.


    He was topless, with strong muscles all over his body. The lower body is actually a fish tail covered with scales.


    Purple sea elf!


    The man waved his tail and went to the beach, his brows slightly wrinkled: "Sure enough, I feel very uncomfortable without the inclusion of the sea. Now, I can''t live in the human world at all, but Selina she How did you do it?"


    "Is he imprisoned by humans?"


    The man''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    He raised his palm, and a wisp of purple-red blood floated out of his palm.


    The man closed his eyes, as if he was perceiving something. Suddenly, his eyes reopened. The direction he was looking was exactly where the Baron Willie''s manor was.


    "Selina, right there!"


    "Ok?"


    The man was about to move towards that place when he suddenly heard the sound of someone approaching.


    "That is����"


    I saw two guards in armor and armed with weapons approaching.


    When they saw the man, they were stunned.


    Human body, fish tail, what kind of creature is this?


    Immediately afterwards, the two guards took a fighting stance and were about to shout out to their companions, but saw the sea elf man open his mouth, and a strange sound wave entered their minds.


    For a while, they felt as if their consciousness was sinking.


    Knowing that there is no hope of surviving, he still allows himself to sink.


    The man fluttered his fish tail, and instantly came to the front of the two.


    He exposed densely packed sharp teeth and bit down.


    "Although the taste of blood is ordinary, it is very fresh..."


    The man wiped the corner of his mouth lightly, wiggled his tail, and walked towards Willy''s manor in the dark night.


    On the beach at this time, two smiling, extremely peaceful corpses were lying quietly on the beach.


    ...


    The Baron''s Manor at night.


    Willy was already in the bedroom, with a thick book in his hand.


    As early as in Diamond Town, Willy developed a good habit of reading before bed.


    This can both absorb knowledge and fall asleep faster.


    He yawned slightly. In order to accelerate his promotion to a high-ranking knight these days, Willy''s cultivation intensity was relatively high. Even with a physique of 14, he felt a little sleepy after a long time.


    Willy closed the book and extinguished the oil lamp covered by the glass cover.


    However, not long after lying down, before fully entering the dream, Willy suddenly felt his heart beating suddenly.


    The heart of justice is the source of the birth of the power of justice.


    "A malicious force is approaching!"


    Willy wakes up instantly: "The direction the malicious force is moving is the artificial lake in the manor!"


    "Is it the sea elf looking for Selina''s trace..."


    Perceiving this familiar aura Willy has already made up his mind.


    "It''s finally here..."


    Without any hesitation, Willy picked up the cross sword and rushed towards the artificial lake.


    In a certain room in the attic, in Wally''s exclusive bear den, the sleeping little white bear suddenly opened his eyes.


    It bared its teeth, and the sharp teeth made the cute appearance look a little hideous.


    Wally stood up, shook the white hair on his body, and his eyes were blue.


    Artificial lake.


    The sea elf man stood aside with a smile on his face.


    Poor Selina, is she really being kept in captivity?


    "What a ridiculous and humiliating thing..."


    The smile on the man''s face grew colder.

 Chapter 174： murderous sea elf

    "Selina..."


    The man''s voice carried a strange power and spread into the artificial lake.


    After only one or two breaths, Selina suddenly appeared from the lake.


    "Cambier!"


    Serena''s eyes flashed with deep fear.


    Selina sensed his presence before Cambir approached the artificial lake.


    But the current Selina, bound by Willy, has no chance to avoid this person at all.


    Cambir, he was one of the pursuers who wanted to capture him and return to the deep sea!


    "Do you know how badly the Kara Coral Tribe was hit by your stupid marriage escape?"


    Cambir''s tone carried a strong condemnation: "Lord Chadul is very angry about this. If it wasn''t for the treasures offered by the tribe, the current Karacoral tribe would have been torn apart! Now, I will take you back to atone for your sins."


    "I''m not going back!"


    Selina''s resistance was very strong.


    The Lord Chadur in Cambir''s mouth was the husband chosen by the Karacoral tribe for Selina, a silver-level sea elf who was over a hundred years old. Although the sea elves have a relatively long lifespan, the sea elves who are more than one hundred years old are also quite old fellows.


    "Now is not the time for you to be self-willed, come with me!"


    Cambier looked a little impatient.


    In fact, after sneaking into the manor, he also felt inexplicable pressure.


    When he saw Selina''s living environment and her declining aura, he had already guessed that Selina was most likely imprisoned by someone stronger. Although Selina''s strength is weaker than his own, the person who can detain her here must be a bronze-level peak strength like himself.


    "I won''t marry Chadour..."


    "...I''d rather die."


    There was a look of determination in Selina''s eyes.


    Cambir''s chest was suddenly full of anger.


    Selina would rather continue to be held in this way than return to the sea, which angered Cambir.


    "Today, you have to go if you don''t go!"


    Cambir gave a low drink.


    He was about to use his abilities when he suddenly felt a chill behind him.


    Cambier ducked almost instinctively.


    A sharp edge swept across his body.


    "Take away my guests, you seem to have not obtained my consent."


    In front of Cambir''s eyes, a man and a bear suddenly appeared.


    "It''s human..."


    Compilion suddenly had a bad feeling. The young human man in front of him put a lot of pressure on him: "And he speaks the language of the sea elf..."


    "The members of our sea elves have been imprisoned. Are you planning to become an enemy of our Karacoral tribe?"


    Cambir also began to realize that the white animal next to the human seemed to be staring at him.


    Its eyes seem to be more terrifying than that of the human, as if with some kind of desire.


    If he could see Wally''s heart, he would know that this desire was called appetite.


    "Is it an enemy..."


    Willie smiled.


    In fact, he didn''t want to be an enemy of anyone.


    But there was no way, Selina was the only key that could connect him to the ocean treasure, and he really couldn''t give up.


    As early as the moment he decided to keep Selina alive, Willy had already made this preparation.


    Of course, Willy has such confidence, which is also related to the fact that he has already inquired about the details of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    Not all sea elves have bronze-level strength, just like in the extraordinary profession, not all those with extraordinary power are momentary or primary ability.


    Like Colson.


    In the Karacoral tribe, there are five bronze-level sea elves, not counting the fleeing Selina, there are only four bronze-level combat powers in the current tribe.


    According to Willy''s previous conjecture, after he was promoted to a high-level knight, these combat powers were nothing at all. Even if Chadul himself came, and an aging silver-level sea elf came to the land, he might not be the opponent of the invincible high-level knight of the same rank.


    To Willy''s surprise, the male sea elf found him ahead of time.


    But this is not a big problem, the promotion of senior knights, at most three days.


    Even if the chasing troops followed, Willy was able to control the situation.


    "Actually, I''d rather be friends with you..."


    Willy turned his wrist, and the cross sword drew a sword flower: "However, you will definitely not agree... So, let''s be enemies."


    The next moment, Willy moved suddenly.


    A sword energy instantly left the body and flew towards Cambir.


    "This human, at least has the strength of the peak of the bronze level! And it is still the top group!"


    Cambir was a little flustered.


    The peak of bronze level is basically equivalent to a high-level knight.


    The combination of Willy''s two abilities, coupled with the top-level combat skills given by the title attribute panel, is indeed more than that of many senior knights. Cambir''s vision is not wrong.


    Cambir jumped and turned directly into the artificial lake.


    In the water, it made him feel more secure.


    Wally on the side also followed, and its body swelled suddenly.


    It''s a little different from before. Originally, Wally''s body length was only more than three meters, but now it is close to five meters!


    Wally, who was already at the peak of bronze level, was only one step away from the realm of silver level.


    The rapid increase in its strength shows the talents of the mutant species to the fullest.


    "Another peak creature at the peak of the bronze level..."


    Cambir''s heart sank, he looked at Selina beside him, and growled: "Don''t you plan to fight these aliens with me?"


    Selina didn''t make a sound, but jumped out of the lake and retreated into the distance.


    "hateful!"


    Cambir was furious, but there was nothing he could do.


    The power of justice and the power of the knight''s fighting spirit in Willy''s body have already surged throughout his body.


    He wouldn''t take the initiative to force Selina to attack his fellow clan, and he wouldn''t worry that Selina would attack him in turn.


    The seal of justice is still in Selina''s body, as long as she has a thought, she will lose all her power.


    "Go to hell!"


    Cambir swung his arms round The water of the artificial lake seemed to be summoned by Cambir, turned into a huge sea snake, flew towards Wally,


    At the same time, Cambir opened his mouth and made a strange sound wave, which began to interfere with Willy''s attack.


    Willie sneered, not minding it.


    The righteous power of the Hanged Man at the second moment can already completely exempt him from this level of mental attribute interference attack.


    With a wave of Willy''s long sword, wrapped in a grudge, he directly smashed the water-shaped sea snake, turned it into rain, and fell into the artificial lake.


    "how is this possible!"


    Camby''s face was full of disbelief.


    The spiritual ability that the sea elves are most proud of has no effect at all.


    But he didn''t have time to think too much, the swollen white beast had already rushed in front of him at this time.

 Chapter 175： became

    Wally waved his hooked and sharp claws, with sparks and thunder throbbing on them, and slapped Cambir''s head abruptly.


    Cambir folded his hands together, and a light blue protective water curtain appeared in front of his face.


    But as it turns out, this defense is useless against Wally.


    The claws mixed with thunder and lightning directly shattered the protective water curtain, and a huge force hit Cambir''s face directly.


    Kang Bier screamed, the originally handsome and demonic face was instantly blurred with blood, and a few pieces of flesh and blood fell directly into the lake. In addition, the thunder and lightning on Wally''s palm also jumped into his body, and the pain and burning sensation made Cambir''s consciousness a little blurred.


    In a daze, Cambier dived almost instinctively.


    He didn''t even realize that this behavior was courting death.


    Wally roared, the blue six-mang mark in his eyes turned rapidly, and the dense grid instantly spread across the entire artificial lake.


    This is not the sea. With Wally''s strength, the artificial lake can be directly covered.


    Cambir, who had dived into the bottom of the lake, had a heart palpitation, and then he looked up from the water. This sight made his already panicked heart instantly collapse.


    The endless thunder rolls down from top to bottom, with the help of the conductive properties of water.


    Cambir wanted to escape, but there was nowhere to run.


    In an instant, countless electric snakes wrapped around Cambir''s body.


    He first felt unbearable pain, and then his consciousness began to gradually dissipate, leaving only the blue in front of him...


    The moment Willie saw Cambir go underwater, he knew that he was going to be **** abused by Wally.


    As it turns out, it does.


    The thunder subsided, and after ten seconds, Cambir''s body floated up from the lake.


    "Fortunately not dead..."


    Willy fished out Cambir directly and found that there was still a breath left.


    And on his body, the tattered flesh and blood was slowly squirming.


    "Is it also the blood of the royal family..."


    The most common ability of the owner of the royal bloodline of the self-healing sea elves, Selina is like this.


    Seeing that Cambir was not dead, Willie breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since Cambir has all arrived here, it means that the other pursuers of the sea elves will also arrive here sooner or later.


    As a bronze-level sea elf, Cambir has a high value in itself. If he encounters the invasion of the sea elf family, he can also be used as a hostage. It would be a pity if he was directly killed by Wally.


    Wally licked the purplish-red blood on his paws, and a humanized regret flashed in his eyes.


    "Since he can''t die, then with his ability, he will be able to heal himself sooner or later..."


    A faint golden light appeared in Willy''s palm, and a seal of justice entered Cambir''s body directly.


    The price of the Mark of Justice planted on Selina at that time was complicated, including various trigger conditions and prohibition conditions, so it took some time.


    The seal of justice given to Cambir is simple and clear, directly sealing the source of his malice. Without Willy to untie it for him, Cambir will always be a waste fish.


    "The soldiers are here..."


    Willie heard the footsteps of a group of people approaching.


    This is an inevitable thing, just now Wally''s roar and the blue light of the sky, Ken will alarm the personal soldiers.


    However, the fight just now was completed in an instant. In addition, there was a place near the artificial lake where Willy ordered that no guards be set up, so the personal soldiers in the manor must not come so fast.


    "Selina, look after this guy."


    Willy said to Selina beside him.


    Selina nodded silently.


    The battle scene just now is too familiar, it seems that I was killed in an instant like this last time.


    And by contrast, this time, Cambir was dealt with faster.


    Selina jumped into the lake, dragging Cambir''s hair down.


    Seeing this, Wally began to shrink again, and soon returned to his chubby appearance.


    "Lord Baron!"


    Soon, more than a dozen guards arrived here, but to their surprise, there were only Baron Willy and Lord Volibear, the Beastmaster of White Bear Town.


    "Just here..."


    A personal soldier leader stepped forward and looked at Willy with some doubts in his eyes.


    "It''s nothing, you can go back."


    Willie smiled.


    The leader of the personal soldiers glanced at the wet ground and chose to lead the order.


    More than a dozen personal soldiers soon left the vicinity of the artificial lake.


    "Wally, you''re getting stronger again..."


    Willy''s heart is a little uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for the existence of his title attribute panel, I am afraid that he would have been thrown by Wally at this time and could not even see the shadow.


    Moreover, this ferocious roaring bear, besides eating and sleeping every day, is really enviable for Willy.


    "Can a mutant born from an ordinary brown bear have such a terrifying talent?"


    Willie was a little puzzled.


    He still clearly remembers the scene where he picked up Wally.


    "Mutant species... Could it be that there are other bloodlines in Wally''s body?"


    Willie had thought of this before.


    Wally''s paternal bloodline, is it a monster?


    You must know that the blood of the monsters is the root for them to grow and become stronger.


    In this way, this possibility is very large.


    Maybe Wally''s father was a powerful monster.


    However, Willie thought about it and felt that it was not reasonable.


    In Morse Forest, it seems that no trace of monsters has ever been found.


    Willy did not continue to think about it, and this question will definitely not be answered now.


    "Wally, you go back first..."


    Willie patted Wally on the head, motioning for it to go back to sleep first.


    Wally tilted his head, then raised his paw at Willy, twisted his **** and returned to the attic.


    "Senior knight, can''t wait any longer..."


    Willie glanced at the night sky.


    He knew very well that since Cambir could find it, the other sea elves should also find it soon.


    In the face of those extraordinary visitors from the deep sea, only with hard power can we confront them face-to-face.


    Every minute and every second now is a time to improve our strength.


    Willie came to the open space alone and stretched his body.


    At present, Willy can already use Dou Qi to the realm of doing whatever he wants The distance to echo the external force of nature is only the last trace.


    Willy calmed down and began to devote himself to the practice.


    Willy can feel the vindictive energy in his body beating with the rhythm of his heart, and the power of nature that is free from the outside world seems to reach a certain frequency with the pulsing of vindictive energy...


    The correlation between the two is getting closer and closer, as if they will completely converge at any time.


    Suddenly!


    The vindictive energy in Willy''s body echoes the force of nature in the outside world at the same time.


    A strange feeling filled my heart, as if I had completely integrated into the natural world.


    "It''s done!"


    A look of joy appeared in Willie''s eyes.


    .

 Chapter 176： senior knight

    "Doing Qi realizes the echo of natural element attributes, obtaining the title - [Advanced Knight], rewarding attribute points 8"


    "After obtaining the title of [Advanced Knight], you will achieve a further leap in the quality and quantity of Dou Qi, and at the same time realize the ability to manipulate the power of nature, and become the most powerful high-level knight in the same rank. In addition, you will also master all aspects of advanced Dou Qi. Use skill and fighting skills."


    [Willy Faerun - Constitution: 14; Intelligence: 17; Attribute Points: 8]


    "Senior knight!"


    There was a look of contentment in Willie''s eyes.


    For this realm, he has worked hard for more than half a year. This is the title that Willy has ever spent the most time and energy on, and it is also the first high-level extraordinary title.


    Although the advanced knight is only one level higher than the intermediate knight, it is a qualitative leap.


    The strength of intermediate knights comes from their own enhancement and accumulation, while the strength of senior knights comes from the blessing of their own strength and external natural forces, realizing the unity of internal and external echoes.


    Many people with good talent can be promoted to intermediate knights through more than ten years of tempering and accumulation, but they cannot be promoted to senior knights. This is the suppression of talent.


    "A reward of 8 attribute points!"


    Willie almost wanted to laugh.


    Generally speaking, the difficulty of practice is an exponential trend. The further back you go, the harder it is to advance. Even if it is just a little bit of improvement, it will consume a huge amount of mind and energy.


    But Willy is different. As long as the reward of attribute points is continuously added to the intelligence value, his comprehension will continue to improve. Therefore, in the face of the increasing difficulty of practice, Willy is not so laborious, on the contrary, he will become more calm.


    Genius is not scary, what is scary is a genius whose understanding and aptitude are still improving.


    "In this way, the potential enemies of the deep sea are not so troublesome..."


    By this time, Willy''s heart had completely calmed down.


    He clenched the cross sword tightly, his body was vindictive, and he swung the sword with one hand.


    I saw a silver-white frost suddenly fly out, turning into a white mist under the starry sky.


    The bone-piercing chill emanated from the frost, and the frost debris fell on the ground, freezing the green grass that was originally lush and green to dry and lifeless.


    "very good����"


    Willy looked at the power of Frost''s Dou Qi and smiled with satisfaction.


    He is very confident that now, even if he faces the junior high knights, he is still qualified to fight.


    ...


    deep sea.


    Far from the sun''s rays, here is endless darkness.


    However, under the shroud of darkness, there is an area that emits a bright light.


    When fish, shrimp and crabs passed by here, they instinctively chose to detour.


    On the periphery of this radiant area, there are all kinds of corals, colorful, gray and dim, as big as trees, and as short as grass.


    This is the Kara Coral Sea Elf tribe from which Selina and Cambir were born.


    In the Kara Coral Tribe, houses and streets made of seabed rocks were built. On the streets, every tens of meters, there was a long pole with fluorescent pearls, which looked like the street lamps of Willy''s previous life. It is these fluorescent pearls that emit a bright light.


    Kara Coral Tribe pinched, inside a tall building.


    "Cambier hasn''t returned to the tribe for ten days..."


    The old sea elf woman with fish tail entrenched on a stone seat said slowly.


    She looked at a disc woven by shells in the distance, on which a swaying seaweed was slowly rotating, which seemed to be an instrument for recording time.


    "With Cambir''s strength, there shouldn''t be any danger..."


    Talking is a middle-aged murloc, and a murloc with this appearance should be over seventy years old.


    "But in my heart, there is an uneasy feeling..."


    The old woman frowned, with a heavy heart.


    Her name is Shariel, and she is the current leader of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    "It''s all to blame on Selina!"


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged sea elf murloc suddenly looked angry and disgusted: "If it wasn''t for Selina''s betrayal of her engagement with Lord Chadul, our Kara Coral Tribe would not have had such a difficult situation. !"


    Sally did not respond immediately when she heard the words of the middle-aged murloc, but the dissatisfaction in her eyes clearly recognized the idea of ??the middle-aged murloc.


    According to Shariel''s previous plan, it is really a wonderful thing for me to marry the Kara Coral Tribe, which has gradually declined. Although the sea elf tribe where Chadul is located is not very powerful, the identity of the silver-level sea elf can also provide a certain security for the Karacoral tribe.


    In the deep sea, a declining sea elf tribe will sooner or later be destroyed by the hands of other powerful sea clans.


    However, on the eve of Selina''s betrothal to Lord Chadur, she, who has always been obedient, chose to run away secretly.


    Lord Chadur, who knew the news, was immediately furious, this was trampling the dignity of his silver-level sea elf into the sand on the bottom of the earth.


    In order to quell Lord Chadur''s anger, the Kara Coral Tribe had to take out treasures to delay the outbreak of Chadul, and promised to capture Selina and deliver it to him in person.


    It is precisely because of the low-profile compromise and tolerance that the Kara Coral Tribe escaped the huge trouble caused by Selina this time.


    However, the Kara Coral Tribe also carried a plan to capture Selina and get married.


    Cambir was one of the pursuers sent out to find Selina.


    "Mother-in-law Sally!"


    While the two were talking, a young female murloc entered the house.


    Her body also exudes the breath of a bronze-level sea elf.


    "Found the trace of Selina and Cambir!"


    The young female fisherman''s tone was quite excited: "On the land and coast, I used the power of blood to feel where Cambir and Selina are!"


    "On land?"


    Shariel and the middle-aged murloc had horrified looks in their eyes How did they both reach the land?


    "If I guess correctly, they may be imprisoned by humans on land..."


    There was a worried look on the face of the female murloc: "They are very close, but there is no sign of movement, especially, I feel that the vitality of Cambir... is very sluggish...


    Sally''s face was gloomy when she heard the words, as if water was about to drip.


    "It must be Selina who was caught by humans on the land near the coast, and Cambir tried to rescue a piece of it after finding Selina''s trail!"


    The middle-aged murloc figured out the crux of the matter at once.


    "what should we do?"


    The middle-aged murloc looked at Sally.

 Chapter 177： The Fate of the Sea Elf

    The deep sea is full of secrets for people on the land, and the land is also a mysterious world that cannot be easily figured out for the races under the sea.


    On the land, there are all kinds of extraordinary occupations, and there are all kinds of powerful people. From the ancestors who dared to enter the land world and come back alive, we know that the environment on land is very important for the sea clan. It is also full of crisis.


    So trying to rescue Cambir and Selina made the middle-aged murloc feel a little panic.


    "this matter����"


    A dignified expression appeared on Sally''s wrinkled face, and a decisive look flashed in her eyes: "Give up the rescue."


    "Give up the rescue?!"


    The middle-aged murloc and another young female murloc were surprised.


    Not to mention the safety of Cambir''s life and death, if Selina can''t save her, then how should Lord Chadur''s anger bear.


    The current Kara Coral Tribe was slaughtered arbitrarily in the face of the silver-level Lord Chadur.


    "Do we have a better way?"


    There was anger and sadness on Sally''s old face: "Selina and Cambir are both at the peak of the bronze level, and they can be regarded as the top existences of the Kara Coral Tribe, but what? They are still imprisoned in the land. Go! You should also know that in the battle between extraordinary people, detention and killing are completely two kinds of difficulty. The enemies on land are far more terrifying than we imagined!"


    "And, have you forgotten the ancestral teachings of the Kara Coral Tribe?"


    Sally''s eyes swept across the two of them coldly: "Never, never, never approach the world on land!"


    "This����"


    The middle-aged murloc and the young female murloc glanced at each other, both seeing the struggle in each other''s eyes.


    This is indeed a ancestral teaching.


    But with time and time away from the land-based world, they were about to forget the ban.


    "Selina and Cambir, both made stupid mistakes!" Sally said sharply, "but... we can''t keep making mistakes. If there is any more loss between us, then the Kara Coral Tribe, will Completely disappeared into the deep sea."


    The middle-aged murloc and the young female murloc showed sad eyes.


    Whether on land or in the sea, the law of the law of the jungle must be followed. Weakness is always the original sin.


    "Then what is the explanation from Lord Chadour?"


    The middle-aged murloc''s face was full of worry.


    Losing Chadour''s bride will surely bear his terrifying wrath.


    "Only..."


    There was heartache and reluctance in Sally''s eyes: "Marry Sally to him."


    "Saris!?" Both the middle-aged murloc and the young female murlocs showed opposition. "Mother-in-law, you can''t do this! Salis is the last hope for our Kara Coral Tribe to regain its former glory!"


    Saris, the Kara Coral Tribe currently has the sea elf with the strongest royal bloodline.


    Now that he is only fifteen years old, he is only a tiny distance away from the bronze level.


    According to the age of the sea elf, she is a top genius, and it is entirely possible for her to be promoted to a silver-level existence in the future.


    "Don''t I know?" Sally said angrily, "She is my granddaughter, and I am more reluctant than any of you! But there is nothing we can do, Selina can''t be found, and we can''t deal with the investigation. Lord Durr''s anger! Do you want to see the Kara Coral Tribe destroyed?!"


    The middle-aged murloc and the young female murloc were silent at the same time.


    Saris'' royal bloodline will surely satisfy Lord Chadur. But once she is handed over, the Kara Coral Tribe will completely lose hope for the future.


    "The continuation of the tribe is always more important than the fate of the individual."


    Sally gathered all her emotions, and her eyes were calm again.


    "Let''s prepare... Also, be optimistic about Saris, don''t let her know the news in advance... Otherwise, according to her personality, she might do something as impulsive as Selina."


    Sally''s voice was low.


    Both the middle-aged murloc and the young female merman could see the sadness in each other''s eyes.


    They respectfully saluted Sally and then exited the room.


    "Sorry...Salise..."


    Sally murmured: "If the ancestor''s guidance has not changed, I will not let you endure this humiliation..."


    "It''s not you who will change the fate of our Kara Coral Tribe, but... he..."


    A vague image of the ancestor''s guidance in the dream appeared in Sally''s mind.


    It was a mottled and unrealistic picture...


    In the picture, there is a tall and straight back figure holding a cross sword...


    He is human.


    ...


    White Bear Town, Willy''s study.


    "Colson, are you sure there are no problems or abnormalities in your abilities?"


    Willy looked at Colson in front of him with a puzzled expression.


    Just two weeks ago, another big happy event happened in White Bear Town.


    Aphasia Colson, successfully promoted to Moment Aphasia!


    This means that White Bear Town already has four extraordinary combat powers!


    The incomparably talkative Colson was promoted to aphasia, which indeed sounds absurd.


    Other aphasics kept silent for a long time to prevent too many words from cluttering their minds, but Colson, he was talking all day, and except Wally, almost no one could stand his long-windedness.


    But just such a guy, who was just twelve years old, was promoted to a moment of aphasia.


    If those who were silenced with aphasia knew about it, they would probably open their mouths to curse again.


    However, although Colson was only twelve years old when he was promoted to Aphasia, it was still several years before he could control the power of nature, so the speed of promotion was not too exaggerated.


    At least compared to Willy, there is still a significant gap.


    According to Colson''s description, after being promoted, he can control and manipulate creatures within a radius of five kilometers and establish contact with them.


    The amount of manipulating creatures is related to his spiritual power.


    Having established a connection with these creatures, Colson can steer them into battle and gain their vision, perfectly fulfilling the role of a natural commander.


    This made Willie very excited.


    Before, he was very worried about the sneak attack of the sea elves. After all, the coastline of more than 5,000 meters in Baixiong Town, the human guards may not be able to fully take care of it, so it is very likely that the sea elves will sneak in.


    But with Colson''s ability, then nothing is a problem.


    Colson manipulated dozens of seabirds, sending them surveillance commands with his mind.


    Once the trail of the sea elf is found, it will send a reminder to Colson and report it to Willy.


    This directly solves the coastal defense problem of Baixiong Town!


    In a way, Colson''s abilities are more strategic than Willy''s, Wally''s, and Benduin''s.


    However, after monitoring for half a month, Colson still hadn''t found the sea elf who had sneaked ashore.


    This directly caused Willy''s doubts.


    Since Cambir can find it, other sea elves should also be able to find it, but it has been more than half a month and they still haven''t appeared.


    This time, Willy suspected that the sea elves had sneaked into White Bear Town.


    To this end, Willy also ordered to intensify the investigation inside White Bear Town, but found no doubts.


    "My ability will definitely not be a problem..."


    Colson quickly explained to Willy: "Lord Baron, you can rest assured about this."


    "You need to know..."


    "and many more."


    Willy waved his hand: "I believe in your ability."


    Colson touched his nose, as if embarrassed.


    Just now, I prepared a lot of reasons to explain, but was directly interrupted by the baron.


    Willy stood up from his seat, folded his arms in front of his chest, and paced back and forth in the room, looking puzzled.


    Did the sea elves just give up Cambir and Selina?


    Willie was puzzled.


    "You continue to monitor the coastal defense line well, and you can''t be sloppy."


    Willy ordered to Colson.


    "Okay, Lord Baron." Colson nodded heavily. "You can rest assured that I will definitely complete the task of coastal garrison seriously. You know..."


    "I know, Colson."


    Willie patted Colson on the shoulder, indicating that he can go out first.


    Colson finally fell silent, bowed to Willy, and walked out of the room.


    "Sea Elf..."


    Willy looked towards the sea through the window of the manor: "Even if you don''t come to me, I will come to you when the time is right."


    Ocean, that was Willy''s ambition.


    "Lord Baron."


    While Willy was thinking about it, a personal soldier whispered at the door: "Mr. Mela from Stormwind Town is here to visit you."


    "Mella?"


    Willie frowned, looking a little surprised.


    Mera, the first high-ranking official under Baron Naondo of Stormwind, also serves as the mayor and first secretary of Stormwind. Since the assassination of Knight Neville, Baron Naondo''s younger brother, Mera has been the second most powerful figure in Stormwind. Even the eldest son of Baron Naondo, the successor of Stormwind, is no match for his power now.


    Meera can also be counted as Willy''s old friend, he has met Meera twice.


    The first time was in Diamond Town. On the occasion of the New Year, the two met for the first time at the manor of Baron Kells.


    The second time was shortly after Willy became the baron of White Bear Town, and Baron Naondo and Mera came to congratulate Willy in person.


    Stormwind Town and Diamond Town are friendly, and Willy was born in Diamond Town, so Baron Naondo and Mera have a natural affinity for Willy.


    "What about Mayor Mela?"


    Willy asked the soldier.


    "He is waiting for you in the parlour."


    The soldier replied respectfully.


    "Okay, I''ll go right there."


    Willie nodded.


    Although I don''t know what it is, from Mela''s presence in person, it can be seen that things should be more important.


    ...


    at the same time.


    Daweibull Province, Golden Flower City, in the study of the Earl of Lumbar.


    "Katsas! It''s your fault again!"


    Earl Rumbar slammed the table fiercely and reprimanded the middle-aged man in front of him.


    Katsas lowered his head with a bitter look on his face.


    The last time the Green Shell Pirates destroyed Blue Whale Town, he was also the one who was reprimanded.


    As the first political officer under the count of Lumbar, he was simply the first to blame in the province of Dawibull.


    As long as there are any problems under the Daweibull Province rule, it is his responsibility.


    After all, as the lord, Count Rumbar would not be at fault.


    "Lord Count, this is all my dereliction of duty, please punish."


    Katsas whispered.


    Earl Lumbar pointed at Kachas, and finally managed to control his emotions.


    In fact, the only thing that can make Count Rumbar so angry to this day is the war between the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Vata.


    Although the scale of the war between the two principalities was not large, the province of Davipur, the main battlefield, was deeply affected.


    Many Viscounties under Count Rumbar have been hit hard, and even some Viscounties and many Baronies were directly destroyed in the war.


    This war, which lasted for nearly ten months, made Count Rumbar ten years old.


    However, Count Rumbar also knows that this is both a challenge and an opportunity.


    If he can push the Vata Principality back and lay down more territory, then he will gain a wider territory and the honor from the Archduke himself.


    Therefore, Count Rumbar attaches great importance to this war.


    But just the day before yesterday, the Gold Mining City under the Daweibull Province was attacked by the cavalry of the Principality of Vata Among the cavalry, there are about ten knight-level combat power and about fifty knight attendants. There are even high-ranking knights.


    The Mine Gold City, which was caught off guard, suffered heavy losses, but fortunately, it also reacted. After defending, it pursued and contacted Count Rumbar to intercept the front line.


    But what is beyond expectation is that the cavalry on this road is very mobile, and they are very cunning. They did not follow the original road of the border at all, but instead rushed all the way in Daweibull Province.


    After heavy damage to several baronies along the way, they are still going all the way, rushing towards the northwest frontier.


    According to this route of travel, their purpose is very clear, that is, after rushing around in the province of Daweibull, they will flee towards the weak frontier in the northwest and return to the Principality of Wata.


    No one expected this crazy escape route.


    When Count Rumbar learned of all this, his head was bloodshot with anger.


    This cavalry team suffered almost no damage after the sneak attack, and continued to cause trouble in its own territory, and because of its mobility and manpower deployment, Count Rumbar couldn''t solve him immediately.


    In this way, this cavalry team of the Principality of Vata will present a suffocating raid.


    Go deep into the enemy''s interior, fight and slash all the way, inflict huge losses on the enemy and return to the Principality of Vata intact.


    Once they do this, Count Rumbar will be nailed to the pillar of shame forever!


    Even if the war is won in the future, this tainted story will continue to circulate among the nobles.


    If so, Count Rumbar will be completely incompetent.


    For Count Rumbar, who attached great importance to the honor and fame of the nobles, this was absolutely intolerable!

 Chapter 178： Objective: Destroy White Bear Town

    Therefore, in the eyes of Count Rumbar, no matter what, the cavalry of the Principality of Vata cannot be allowed to return to their own country alive.


    Otherwise, it will be a nightmare for a lifetime.


    "Things have happened, and it''s no use blaming you."


    Earl Lumbar also knew that Katzas couldn''t be completely blamed for this kind of thing, and he also had a great responsibility.


    However, as the lord of Dawebull Province, Earl Rumbar naturally wouldn''t embarrass himself.


    "Can the sent chasers intercept this cavalry for sniping when they flee the northwest frontier?"


    Count Rumbar asked Katzas.


    "This����"


    Katsas hesitated for a moment, but looking at the unfriendly face of Count Rumbar, he said bravely: "Kirke has led the elite cavalry regiment to pursue, and several territories on the northwest frontier have also sent messengers to pass. We got the news... but because the cavalry in the Principality of Vata is currently on an uncertain route, they deliberately confuse our sight, so we don''t know exactly which town border they will break through and go back to..."


    "Okay, I don''t listen to your argument."


    Seeing Katsas'' embarrassed look, Count Lumbar''s originally calm heart rekindled, his voice raised, and he uttered a foul language: "I don''t care about the process, I just want the result! If these **** successfully returned to the tile Ta Duchy, then you just wait!"


    After that, Earl Rumbar walked out of the study and slammed the door.


    A wry smile appeared on Katz''s face.


    Outsiders felt that he was powerful, and only Katsas knew his difficulties.


    Looking at this situation, this time I will be in big trouble.


    Will this cavalry be intercepted and killed?


    The difficulty is too great.


    "Hope Kirk can bring me good news..."


    Katsas prayed inwardly.


    As for those border towns, Katsas didn''t expect the slightest. Those guys, it''s not bad to be able to keep themselves, let alone help block them.


    ...


    At this time, in the parlor of the Baron''s Manor in White Bear Town.


    "Mayor Mela!"


    With a polite smile on Willy''s face, he walked in from the living room.


    When Mera saw Willy coming, she got up quickly, smiled, and bowed slightly to Willy: "Baron Willy, it''s an honor to see you again."


    Looking at the handsome, tall and noble Willy, Meera sighed in her heart.


    When he first met Willy, Willy was just an official in a diamond town, and now he is a noble baron in a wealthy coastal town. These encounters are both enviable and embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Baron Willy was born in Diamond Town, and he has a close friendship with Stormwind Town.


    "Mayor Mela came to White Bear Town this time, and she must have a good taste of our newly caught seafood. It''s quite delicious food, but you can''t eat it in Stormwind Town."


    Willie quipped.


    When Baron Naondo and Mela came to congratulate Willy last time, they didn''t have a meal due to time reasons. When they parted, the two also said that they must come to taste the seafood from White Bear Town next time.


    "That was wonderful."


    Mela laughed.


    "Lord Willy, this time I came here with Lord Naondo''s request."


    After a few chats with Willy, Meera went straight to the topic.


    "Oh?"


    Willy gradually suppressed the smile on his face: "I don''t know what Mr. Naondo needs? If I can help, I will do my best to assist you."


    Mela''s heart was uncertain, but she still said bravely, "Lord Naondo wants to borrow some troops from you."


    "Borrowing soldiers?"


    Willy frowned, which exceeded his expectations.


    The war in the northwest frontier has long since ended, and now Baron Naondo is borrowing troops, this is why.


    Seeing this, Mera said, "Just yesterday, we received news from Earl Rumbar''s soldiers..."


    Immediately afterwards, Mera told Willy from beginning to end about the rampant slaughter in the various territories of Davipur Province after the cavalry regiment of the Principality of Wata attacked the city of gold mines.


    "How could such a thing happen?"


    After Willie heard it, he understood the seriousness of the matter.


    If this group of cavalry were allowed to return to the Principality of Vata, then the count of Count Lumbar might not be able to hang on.


    For a great noble like Count Rumbar, honor and face are sometimes more important than interests. In other words, honor and face itself are interests.


    Mera looked at Willy with pleading eyes: "After the analysis of Naondo and me, because of the terrain, this cavalry is most likely to pass through our Stormwind Town, and then raid back to the Principality of Wata. With this group of cavalry They will definitely launch a charge against us, and our current strength in Stormwind Town is really tight. So, we want to borrow some soldiers from you."


    Mela knew that after the reconstruction of White Bear Town, the troops were very strong. Although I don''t know the specific situation of the high-level combat power in White Bear Town, just relying on the nine hundred personal soldiers and guards of White Bear Town, it is enough to disdain the strength of the surrounding territories.


    "this����"


    Instead of responding immediately, Willy was caught in a tradeoff.


    "There is a high probability of breaking through at the northwest border..." Willy suddenly thought of Diamond Town, after all, Diamond Town is the baronial territory closest to the northwest, "So will they break through at Diamond Town?"


    If Diamond Town is also threatened, Willy is more willing to lend his troops to Diamond Town for defense.


    The friendship between him and Baron Kells is far greater than that of Baron Naondo.


    "It''s not very likely." Meera explained to Willy, "Or it''s basically impossible."


    "If this group of cavalry crosses Diamond Town, then back to Vata Principality is Long Eagle Town. The distance between Long Eagle Town and Vata Principality''s core military camp is very far, so, as long as they are found attacking Diamond Town, Lumbar Lord Earl''s pursuers can start from our Stormwind Town and directly cross the border to chase and block them."


    Mera explained in detail.


    He was also worried that Willy would lend his troops to Diamond Town instead of Stormwind Town.


    "so����"


    Willie nodded slightly.


    He thought about the terrain of the northwest frontier, and thought that what Meera said was very objective, and did not distort the facts too much because of borrowing troops.


    If Diamond Town really faced such a threat, I am afraid that Baron Kells would have sent Ole to ask for assistance.


    They should also understand that Diamond Town will not be hit this time.


    "How many troops do you need to borrow?"


    Willy asked Meera.


    Mela was overjoyed when she heard this, and Willie let go.


    "We want to borrow two hundred guards."


    Mera carefully observed Willy''s expression, and seeing Willy''s brow furrowed, he quickly added: "Don''t worry, Lord Willy, we will pay you a satisfactory reward. And if these guards are injured or die, we will In addition to a hefty condolence payment to their families, you will also be paid a damage fee to keep you able to continue recruiting."


    Meera''s consideration is quite comprehensive.


    "Um����"


    Willie pondered a little.


    "Are you sending troops..."


    From the bottom of his heart, Willy doesn''t want to do this, because ten knight-level combat power will definitely cause his soldiers to suffer heavy losses. This kind of sacrifice is of little significance. Now White Bear Town, there is no shortage of loan fees. .


    As for Baron Naondo and Mela himself, they only hope to borrow a little force for long-range attack suppression. After all, this group of cavalry is busy crossing the border and will not carry out special attacks. Destroying a frontier town and then being delayed for a sniper kill is not worth it.


    "One hundred guards..."


    Willie finally made a decision.


    Willie didn''t like this kind of thing from the bottom of his heart.


    But after all, the friendship is maintained, and Willy is willing to give some.


    There was a hint of loss in Meera''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    Although there are only 100 people, it can be accepted. After all, not everyone will pay the important resources in their territory at such a critical moment.


    "Thank you for your generosity, and may the friendship between our two towns endure forever."


    Meera stood up and thanked Willie.


    Willy got up and laughed loudly: "In this case, let''s go to taste some new seafood, which will definitely make you fall in love with White Bear Town."


    "Then thank you Lord Willy for your hospitality."


    Mera also smiled.


    ...


    Somewhere in Darvibull province.


    On the dirt road in the wild, a group of people and horses are moving fast.


    "Captain Morath, are we going to make a border breakout through Stormwind next?"


    A cavalryman in light blue armor asked the leader at the front.


    Moras is a stern middle-aged man. He is dressed in heavy armor, with a cross sword on his waist, a knight''s spear hanging on the back of his horse, and the warhorse under his crotch is also full of iron armor.


    As the captain of the cavalry team in this mine city sneak attack, Moras has the combat power of a high-level knight.


    "Stormwind Town?"


    Moras'' mouth curved slightly: "No, not Stormwind Town."


    "Not Stormwind?"


    The cavalry next to Moras frowned, showing a puzzled look: "It''s not Stormwind Town, is it Sanddie Town?"


    Shadie Town is also a border town in the northwest of Daweibull Province, and it is also a good breakout target.


    "Do not."


    Moras showed a faint smile: "Everyone thought we would break through from the northwest frontier of the Principality of Langton, but... we have to give them a surprise!"


    The cavalry on the side heard the words, showing a surprised look.


    "But... other than the northwest border, where else can we return to the Principality of Vata so easily?"


    The cavalry looked puzzled. In his opinion, if he chose another breakthrough location, he might have to suffer more obstacles. Then, the follow-up soldiers would catch up, and they would also be in danger.


    "The location of the breakout has been set before coming here."


    Moraes looked calm.


    "Then... where is it?"


    The cavalry remained puzzled.


    "It''s... Blue Whale... No, it''s been renamed... White Bear Town!"


    The corners of Morathi''s mouth twitched.


    "White Bear Town? Isn''t that a coastal town? How could we break out from there, it''s not a border at all."


    The cavalry was directly blinded. To the north of White Bear Town was Diamond Town, and to the south was the ocean.


    Even if White Bear Town was severely damaged and turned to attack Diamond Town, it would still be intercepted by the pursuers who passed through Stormwind Town.


    This is a dead end.


    "Why not, isn''t the ocean a border?"


    Moras looked at the cavalry with sharp eyes and said: "This time we return to the Principality of Vata by sea! Before we carried out this operation, the Principality of Vata and the Principality of Sosun had already reached an alliance! They will send a fleet. , take us from White Bear Town to the Principality of Thorsen, and then back to the Principality of Wata."


    "Our purpose is not only to attack Gold Mining City and White Bear Town, but also a target! More than half a year ago, Blue Whale Town was destroyed under the attack of pirates, which made Lumbar look embarrassed. Now, half a year later, in the same place, White Bear Town will be destroyed again. Once destroyed, what will Lumbar''s expression look like?"


    Moras'' words made the cavalry take a deep breath.


    The Principality of Thorsun is actually allied with the Principality of Vata!


    As a result, the originally stalemate war may soon undergo dramatic changes due to the participation of external forces.


    Only then did the cavalry understand that the sneak attack on this adventure was actually a campaign for the union of the Duchy of Saussen and the Duchy of Vata!


    First, the large city Mining Gold City in the province of Daweibull suffered heavy losses, and then continued to plunder from its territory, and then destroyed the newly rebuilt White Bear Town again, and finally returned to the Principality of Wata intact!


    If this series of plans is executed perfectly, I am afraid that the Earl of Lumbar in Daweibull Province will be directly mad!


    "Sure enough... the alliance and game between the superiors are frightening..."


    The cavalry suddenly felt a touch of excitement.


    It''s an honor to think that this feat is about to be part of myself.


    This sneak attack is destined to be recorded in the books of the Principality of Vata, and he and others will also become heroes of the Principality of Vata.


    "Towards White Bear Town...Go!"


    Morath sounded excited.


    after one day.


    "White Bear Town, it''s finally here..."


    Moraes had already smelled the salty smell of the sea that was exclusive to the sea.


    He showed a small smile.


    White Bear Town, this will be the end of their trip.


    "Captain Moras, I went to explore the way earlier."


    There was also an excited look on the cavalry''s face.


    They never thought about failure.


    How can it fail?


    In a baron''s town territory, there are at most two junior or intermediate knight-level existences, and some are less qualified, only one or even one extraordinary existence. How can such a place stop their footsteps.


    Fifty knight attendants, six junior knights, two intermediate knights, and one senior knight.


    Such a terrifying combination will be crushed in the face of White Bear Town!


    "Go, be careful not to expose yourself."


    Moras exhorted.


    But immediately, he smiled again, exposed, so what?


    After the cavalry took orders, they hurried towards the direction of White Bear Town.


    It''s just that they didn''t notice that a sea eagle hovering above their heads, eyes twitched, then flapped its wings and flew towards the direction of White Bear Town at a faster speed.

 Chapter 179： The horror of White Bear Town

    Inside Colson''s farm.


    It was almost evening, and Colson had just finished his lunch.


    Colson''s food has improved greatly since he started with Willie. Almost every other day, a few chickens and ducks are missing from the farm.


    Colson hiccupped and was about to go for a walk by the beach when he suddenly heard a cry above his head.


    A circling sea eagle fluttered its wings from above his head, and then landed on Colson''s shoulder.


    "Ok?"


    Colson frowned, his fingers gently touched the head of the sea eagle, and a pale green fluorescence emitted from his fingertips.


    Immediately afterwards, an image of cavalry marching quickly rolled over in his eyes.


    "cavalry?"


    Colson suddenly thought of the frontier raid by the Vata Principality cavalry that Willy talked about yesterday.


    He suddenly felt nervous and realized something.


    Although more talkative, Colson is not a fool.


    The unfamiliar attire and menacing stance of this cavalry team gave Colson a warning sign.


    He was about to go out to the Baron''s Manor and report the matter to Willy, when he saw another seagull flying in the distance.


    "Is there any news from the sea?"


    Colson''s doubts grew a little more.


    His light green fluorescent fingertips tapped the seagull''s head again, and another accelerated image flashed in front of Colson''s eyes.


    "Two transport ships, five warships..."


    Colson didn''t hesitate any longer, and just ran away.


    The enemy is coming, and he must quickly tell Willy the news.


    "Master Willie!"


    Colson broke directly into Willy''s study.


    "Colson?"


    Willy usually eats later, and at other times, if he has nothing to do, he basically stays in the study to read books or review documents.


    He looked at the impatient Colson, and his heart froze.


    "Enemy attack!"


    For the first time, Colson kept his words so succinct.


    "Tell me the details!"


    Willie''s eyes narrowed.


    Colson''s narrative language this time was very concise and fluent, but within a minute, he informed Willy in detail about the situation of the cavalry approaching from the northeast and the situation of the ships approaching by the sea.


    "Cavalry...warship..."


    There was a moment of doubt in Willy''s eyes, but he soon realized something.


    "Is there a flag on the warship?"


    Willie asked hastily.


    Colson frowned, recalled carefully, and quickly said: "Yes! There is a wolf''s head hanging on a green tree... It is the flag of the Principality of Thorsen!"


    Colson also instantly thought.


    "I understand!"


    Willie looked surprised.


    There had been rumors of a similar alliance between the Duchy of Thorsen and the Duchy of Vata, but there was no actual action or performance.


    White Bear Town is far from the center of the battlefield, and Willy rarely pays attention to the war.


    But now that the cavalry that went to White Bear Town was connected with the warship by the sea, Willy immediately understood the reason.


    The goal of this cavalry team is not the border at all, but White Bear Town!


    "Come on!"


    Willy quickly called in a personal soldier: "Send someone to bring a message and tell Dahn to prepare for coastal defense! Then drive Ben Duin of the personal soldier department to the northeast patrol line in Baixiong Town!"


    After the personal soldiers took orders, they left quickly.


    "Colsen, you also go to the coastal defense line! Fight with Dahn against the enemies of the Duchy of Thorson!"


    Willie ordered instantly.


    "Yes!"


    Colson''s eyes lit up.


    The original self has always been a little guy who raised chickens and ducks, and now he is finally going to the frontal battlefield!


    "Good performance."


    Willie smiled and encouraged.


    Colson nodded heavily, then turned and left quickly.


    For aphasia, the fish in the sea and the birds in the sky are his assistants.


    "Shock the Gold Mining City, destroy White Bear Town, and then return to the Principality of Vata... It''s a good plan!"


    Willie sneered.


    Ten knight-level combat power, if there is no accident, all this is easy.


    But White Bear Town was an accident!


    "Wally!"


    Willy walked downstairs quickly and shouted to Wally, who was enjoying the sunset on the grass: "It''s time to fight!"


    In the face of ten extraordinary, the defense of ordinary guards is meaningless. Only the extraordinary combat power of his own White Bear Town is the most suitable for sniping.


    Wally was agitated, turned directly from the grass and shot, his eyes flashing blue.


    It trotted over to Willy, grinning, revealing sharp teeth.


    Willy did not stay, but rushed towards the artificial lake behind the manor.


    "Selina!"


    Willy shouted at the lake.


    Soon, the water floated, and Selina showed her wet head.


    "Baron Willie."


    Selina looked at Willy cautiously.


    "Give you a chance to prove your loyalty!"


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Go and Colson, fight the enemy who attacked White Bear Town together!"


    "enemy?"


    A look of surprise appeared in Selina''s eyes.


    Someone still wants to provoke the majesty of the lord of White Bear Town? He is a devil.


    "If it turns out well this time, I''ll lend you Sableville''s tears for ten days."


    Willy promised a reward.


    "It is my pleasure to serve the Baron."


    Selina''s eyes lit up.


    Willy didn''t say much, and a golden light penetrated into Selina''s body.


    The seal of justice was temporarily modified by Willy, and the current Selina can already exert all her strength.


    But if she chooses to defect, the seal of justice will completely block the source of her malice.


    Selina regained all her strength and felt light and comfortable.


    Willy glanced under the artificial lake, where there was still a shivering Cambir.


    But it didn''t matter, Cambir, who had lost all his strength, couldn''t escape the guards'' investigation even if he wanted to escape.


    "It''s my first time fighting a high-level knight, so I''m looking forward to it..."


    When a powerful enemy came, Willy did not panic.


    The current White Bear Town has grown up.


    ...


    Northeast Patrol Line of White Bear Town.


    "Captain Moras, the patrol line in White Bear Town is a bit strange..."


    The cavalry returned quickly after visiting and reported to Moras: "Their patrol soldiers seem to be only a dozen or so..."


    Hearing this, Moraes laughed and didn''t mind: "Probably thinks we won''t pass through White Bear Town... This is a good thing, the weak line of defense will allow them to fall as quickly as possible, which will save us from going home. time."


    "Go!"


    Moras shouted and gave the order.


    The cavalry team suddenly accelerated and rode their horses to make a final assault towards White Bear Town.


    There, it will be their last stop before going home.


    Soon, Moraes saw the stretch of houses and the red clouds by the sea.


    The corner of his mouth twitched involuntarily, but when he was about to issue a massacre order, Moras suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "Ok?"


    Moras suddenly discovered that the northeast patrol line in White Bear Town did not have the dozen or so patrolmen reported by the cavalry just now.


    "What about the patrolmen?"


    The cavalry was also surprised.


    Moraes frowned. More than a dozen patrolmen showed that the defense of White Bear Town was weak, but there was not a single patrolman, which was abnormal.


    Just thinking about it, Moras saw a tall and burly man, carrying a thick and heavy iron rod and spear, walking towards him and others step by step.


    "This is����"


    Moras''s eyes tightened, and an unpleasant feeling emerged from his heart.


    "Is it exposed?"


    Moraes thought of this possibility.


    But soon, he felt that he was thinking too much.


    What if it was exposed? In the face of the frontal crushing force, all defenses and intrigues are meaningless.


    "Are you the guard of White Bear Town?"


    Moras'' knight''s spear was clenched tightly, pressing step by step, with a cruel smile on his face.


    The burly man was muscular and bearded.


    After hearing Morathi''s threatening words, he swung the iron gun in his hand and shouted loudly.


    "I am the Holy Gun Ranger, Ben Duin!"


    "Holy Gun Ranger?"


    Moras was stunned for a moment, but before he could react, he saw the strong man burst into laughter.


    I saw Ben Duyin clenched the iron spear and hammered hard against the ground.


    "I will use the generosity and kindness of the earth to make you criminals who burn, kill and loot pay the price of their lives!"


    The next moment, the members of the cavalry team of the Principality of Vata suddenly felt the ground tremble.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a thick and sharp substantial spike, like bamboo shoots after a rain, suddenly emerged from the ground!


    Puff puff puff!


    A sharp thorn directly pierced their crotch. The belly of the horse! The so-called steel harness is useless at this time. They were like brittle pieces of paper that were instantly pierced by the rock spikes that Benduin cast.


    For a time, the neighing of the war horse resounded in the wilderness, and the smell of blood permeated everyone''s nose.


    "This is... a mage!!"


    Moras suddenly looked over, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    Mage, it turned out to be a Mage!


    That is a powerful killer of mass attacks!


    The Hanged Man, the Aphasic, the Mage... The extraordinary combat power that is different from the knights is collectively referred to as the mystic.


    The number of secretaries is far less than that of knights. Their single combat ability may not be comparable to that of knights, but they all have other special and strange methods. Ordinary knights are not willing to provoke secretaries of the same level.


    In a small White Bear Town, there are only knights, how could there be a secret master?


    Moraston was in a hurry.


    "Protect yourself, don''t get stabbed by these spikes!"


    Moras also responded quickly, and when the spike was about to stab him in the crotch, Moras interrupted it with a knight''s spear.


    But the other cavalrymen were not as quick as him.


    "Hey����"


    Ben Duyin grinned, and just now, Lord Baron told him that the time for justice had come.


    Now, Ben Duyin is practicing his righteous will, and he remembers Lord Willy''s entrustment.


    Even if he is not the Hanged Man, he can have a righteous heart.


    "Look at the sky!"


    Ben Duyin laughed again.


    Being reminded by Ben Duyin, the cavalry raised their heads almost instinctively.


    Immediately afterwards, they saw above their heads, pieces of gravel the size of heads fell from the sky and slammed down on the crowd.


    This time, the field screamed again, but this time, it was mixed with people''s screams.


    Those knight-level combat power may be able to respond quickly to resist, but those knight attendants have no resistance at all for a while.


    The original cavalry team of dozens of people fell by two-thirds in an instant because of the fall of the knight attendants.


    This is the power of the mage''s mass attack.


    "hateful!"


    Moras was furious when he saw this.


    I thought that I would soon be able to level the town of White Bear and return to the Principality of Vata, but before entering the town of White Bear, more than half of the team fell directly. How could Moras accept this.


    "Just a junior mage, you have to pay the price with your life!"


    Moras rode straight ahead, raising the knight''s spear in his hand, and he was about to stab Ben Duin''s head in the next moment.


    Even junior mages are vulnerable in front of senior knights.


    Just when Moras was about to kill Ben Duyin, he suddenly saw Ben Duyin smile.


    Immediately afterwards, Moraes felt a chill.


    He jumped up and down almost instinctively.


    puff!


    A white icy sword energy slashed from a distance, directly dividing Morath''s warhorse in half.


    Hot blood splattered Moras, but Moras remained motionless.


    He gritted his teeth and stared at the approaching person in the distance.


    A grudge with attributes...


    It''s a high-level knight! A senior knight like himself!


    There is even a senior knight in White Bear Town!


    "A guest from the Principality of Vata from afar?"


    I saw a young man in armor with a cross sword in his hand, walking towards this side step by step.


    He had a smile on his face calm and relaxed.


    "Introduce myself, I am the baron lord of White Bear Town, Willy Phelan."


    "Willy Phelan?"


    Moras suddenly recalled the name.


    When formulating a battle plan, he glanced at the name of the lord of White Bear Town.


    "In a baronial territory, there can be a high-level knight... Still such a young high-level knight..."


    Morath creaked the knuckles of his knight''s spear.


    This kind of character, once he grows up, will be a big worry for the Principality of Vata.


    Moraes laughed suddenly.


    What if he lost some knight servants, as long as he can kill this genius high-level knight, then everything is worth it.


    "Come on, besiege him!"


    Moras ordered to several intermediate knights and junior knights behind him.


    Now, it''s not the moment to show chivalry.


    "You''re not the only one with company."


    Willie chuckled.


    Boom!


    Just listen to the muffled thunder in the air.


    The few knights hadn''t rushed to Willy''s side to besiege him, when they saw a blue thunder and lightning pouring down from the air.


    Wrapped in destruction and collapse, it came in a mighty and inexorable way.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Moras shouted, his voice hoarse.


    But not all cavalrymen have his reflexes.


    Several knights were flooded with lightning, and the surface skin burst instantly, turning into **** people.


    Ow!


    A deafening roar came from a distance.


    I saw a white giant bear more than five meters high, coming from the ground.


    Morion felt like his head was about to burst.


    There is one more...


    Warcraft! !

 Chapter 180： A crushing victory

    Looking at the tyrannical white giant bear, Moras finally understood why Blue Whale Town was renamed White Bear Town.


    With a sudden blow from the Thunder White Bear, half of the knights were directly blown up and disabled.


    There are not only junior knights, but also intermediate knights.


    Moras really broke down.


    This violent white bear, its strength is definitely the pinnacle of bronze level!


    "It seems that my companion seems to be stronger..."


    Willy tilted his head and smiled slightly at Morath.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy''s figure moved instantly and suddenly rushed towards Moras.


    A circle of white frost appeared around Willy, and the surface of the cross sword in his hand was covered with ice patterns. It is like the pattern engraved on it, which embellishes the edge of the sword with a touch of nobility.


    With a single wave of Willy''s hand, the Frost Sword Qi instantly flew in front of Moras.


    Moras immediately felt a strong chill.


    The palm holding the knight''s spear suddenly felt stiff.


    He hurriedly used his grudge to dispel the chill.


    "This is not a just-promoted high-level knight, but a peak high-level knight! There is only a thin line of distance from the big knight!"


    Applying the power of nature to such a subtle and intense level is almost comparable to that of a junior wizard.


    This can only show that the Baron Willy in front of him has realized the knight''s ultimate in the natural way of the Frost Knight.


    In this world, it turns out that there are geniuses beyond logic.


    It was too late for Moras to think about it, the Frost Sword Qi was already in front of his face, and he had to resist immediately.


    The surface of the knight''s spear in Moras''s hand suddenly adhered to a layer of pale yellow rock and soil. He waved one hand and instantly collided with Willy''s Frost Sword Qi.


    "Is it the same soil attribute as Ben Duyin..."


    Willie muttered to himself.


    However, although they are the same earth attribute, the essence of the two is different.


    The elemental power of a knight is determined by the knight''s breathing technique he has practiced, and the means of use are relatively simple, mostly the effect of blessing vindictiveness. The elemental power of the mage is determined by talent, and with the improvement of the level in the future, the means of use will become more diverse.


    "Not an opponent!"


    Immediately after the collision, Moraes realized the situation.


    He is also a high-level knight, but compared to the use of elemental attributes and the strength of his grudge, he is a whole grade worse than the young Baron Willy.


    Looking at his subordinates who were suppressed by the violent white bear and the holy spear ranger behind him, Moras'' heart continued to sink.


    Why is this situation... it shouldn''t be!


    After the sneak attack on the Gold Mining City, they hit nearly ten baronial territories along the way, and also beat the town defense of a small viscount territory to the point of collapse.


    But now at the end, a small baronial territory that is fully prepared to be destroyed has not yet taken a step forward. This is about... the entire army will be wiped out?


    Morath felt like he was living in a dream.


    But Willy charged again, and the chill reminded him that this was not a dream.


    This is the cold reality.


    Boom!


    Two more frost sword qi volatilized, and Willy followed closely.


    The combat skills given by the title attribute panel were perfectly displayed by Willy at this moment.


    Moras, the leader of the invincible cavalry, could not even lift his head when he was beaten.


    He can only passively defend, and every time he wants to condense his vindictive energy for a recoil, but without exception, he fails.


    This Baron Willy''s shot was so smooth, it was perfectly like a flowing stream, and there was no lag at all.


    puff!


    Moras caught a flaw for Willy, and the cross sword was sent directly to his right chest.


    This is the result of Willy''s deliberate avoidance, otherwise Moras will be stabbed in the heart.


    Frost spread from Willy''s blade to Moras'' body, Moras felt his pain subside, and his whole body became stiff and numb.


    Lost, completely lost.


    Moras was completely out of combat.


    Instead of beheading Moras, Willy decided to capture him alive.


    It must also be a good choice to give Moras to Count Rumbar.


    "Don''t waste your time, solve it all."


    Willy looked at Wally and Ben Duin who were still dawdling, and reminded loudly.


    Wally and he were obviously dragging their feet, fighting like a cat-and-mouse fight.


    Ben Duin, on the other hand, followed Wally''s back to make up for the knife.


    Although his strength is good, he is still incompetent in the face of several junior and intermediate knights.


    After receiving Willy''s order, Wally let out a low growl.


    The six-man mark in his eyes turned in the opposite direction, and the blue electric flower jumped.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    In mid-air, clumps of azure blue electric flowers bloomed and slipped down, like falling rain, hitting all the less than ten remaining survivors and blowing them into blood.


    "Violence is just a means of justice, blood is not the fault, sin is."


    The Holy Gun Ranger was originally talking aloud to himself.


    Willie pouted and didn''t respond.


    Ben Duin and Colson share a certain degree of similarity.


    "Benduyin, tie this guy up, and then find someone to clean up the battlefield."


    Willy kicked Moras next to him and ordered to Ben Duin.


    "Yes, Lord Baron!"


    Ben Duyin stepped forward, looked at Moras, who had been stiff and unable to move, and spat fiercely: "Your sins will be ended by me!"


    "The enemy at sea..."


    Willy looked at the sky and found that the sunset had basically set, and the full moon had already lifted off: "Should it be resolved?"


    ...


    sea.


    Five large ships kept their distance from the near shore.


    "It should be almost over..."


    On the deck, a man who looked like a commander looked at the shore in the distance.


    According to the agreement, tonight will be the day when White Bear Town will be completely destroyed.


    When the fire was burning on the shore, it was time for them to get close to the shore to pick up the cavalry of the Principality of Vata home.


    "war����"


    The commander muttered to himself, then shook his head mockingly.


    As soldiers underneath, they didn''t want to go through war.


    After all, war means danger, maiming and death for most soldiers.


    But the will of the archdukes, they naturally cannot change, so they can only choose to obey.


    "White Bear Town, it seems that it has just been rebuilt, right? This time, it will be destroyed again, and it will be more completely than the last time."


    The commander smiled, showing no sympathy.


    Although the war is cruel, if you step on the blood of the enemy''s head and make meritorious deeds, it seems to be a good choice.


    "Is it the delay of the cavalry on the road? According to what I said before, when the night is shrouded today, it is when the fire in Baixiong Town is lingering. But now it is getting darker and darker, but there is still no change on the shore..."


    The commander was puzzled, but suddenly saw a dark cloud of sky in the distance, flying in the direction of the ship.


    "Is it a seagull?"


    The commander looked carefully, and he suddenly found that this group of birds seemed to be flying in his direction.


    "It''s not a seagull, it''s a sea eagle!"


    The commander was suddenly surprised.


    Haiying is obviously a loner, how can they be together in groups?


    I haven''t figured it out yet, but the commander heard a rumbling sound, followed by the hull shaking, as if it had suffered a collision.


    "Captain, it''s not good, a large school of fish is hitting our ship!"


    A guard hurried over.


    "how is this possible?"


    The commander was about to go to the side of the boat to check, but he stumbled and almost fell.


    The school of fish is actively approaching the boat, which is illogical.


    "In the end what happened!"


    The commander suddenly panicked.


    Because this time it was to pick up the cavalry regiment, not the main force of the battle, so he was the only one on board who was the strength of a junior knight.


    Facing this strange phenomenon, the commander felt a little uncontrollable.


    At this moment, a pleasant singing sounded in the ear of the commander.


    The singing seemed to float from far away, but it allowed him to hear every note very clearly.


    The singing is ethereal and quiet, making him unable to resist falling, wanting to find the source of the singing in his drowsy consciousness.


    On the deck, I saw a figure lying straight on it, and everyone had a fascinated smile on their face.


    The sea eagles in the distance hurried past like dark clouds passing by, and stopped on the deck. They began to frantically peck at the fainted soldiers, and the residual meat and fishy smell soon permeated.


    At the same time, the smell of blood irritated the fish under the boat.


    Among the fish at this time, sharks and some large carnivorous fish have already arrived.


    But instead of fighting each other, they rammed several ships in unison.


    Whoa!


    A large hole was knocked out of the bottom of the boat, and the sea water began to pour back into the cabin, and the hull tilted because of this, and then completely rolled over.


    At the moment when the ship capsized, the sea eagles on the ship suddenly flew away and disappeared into the sky.


    The carnivorous fish under the seabed have just begun to eat.


    far away.


    A patrol boat approached at an unknown time.


    On the deck, Dahn was dumbfounded watching all this.


    Beside him stood Colson, who was smacking his lips.


    The destruction of the enemies of the Thorson Kingdom was achieved by Colson and Selina together.


    However, because Selina''s identity is relatively secretive, she has been sneaking in the sea and did not show up.


    In the entire White Bear Town, except Willy, Wally, and Colson, no one knew of Selina''s existence.


    "This...you did all of this?"


    Dahn looked at the boy who looked sideways.


    "Of course, that''s what I did."


    Colson seemed satisfied that Dahn''s shock was mingled with disbelief.


    All along, in the eyes of others, he is a farmer.


    But today, Colson used his strength to prove to outsiders that he also possesses great strength.


    "You have to know..." Colson continued, "I am an aphasia... Aphasia, Lord Willy should have mentioned to you... Ah, speaking of aphasia, the name of this profession is really very It makes me feel at ease, what a wonderful thing human language is, why is this profession named after aphasia. If one day I become the most powerful aphasia, I must change the name of this profession, it is called... Multilingual! Yes, Multilingual! What an interesting title..."


    Dahn was still a little excited, but it was immediately dissipated by Colson''s long-winded words.


    He originally wanted to interrupt Colson, but thinking that Colson had just made a great contribution, he decided to give him a face.


    "...The matter is resolved perfectly, Lord Willy will definitely praise me..."


    The patrolling ship began to return, and on the night sea, a young man''s nagging sound drifted wantonly...


    ...


    "The enemy''s route of travel has changed. Instead of going to the northwest frontier, they went to White Bear Town!"


    "The Principality of Thorsen and the Principality of Wata have reached an alliance, and the cavalry will return to the Principality of Wata by waterway after the destruction of White Bear Town!"


    This is the latest intelligence news that Earl Lumbar has received.


    "The Duchy of Thorson really participated in this war!"


    Count Rumbar was furious.


    With the assistance of the Principality of Sosun, the sneak attack cavalry of the Principality of Vata will return to the Principality of Vata unscathed. Everything they do in Davipur province is as easy as swimming.


    This result was more serious than Count Lombard had imagined.


    Their purpose is very targeted, that is, to destroy Baixiong Town twice, and realize the alliance between the two parties with an extremely tyrannical and provocative attitude.


    This is not to trample on the reputation and dignity of Earl Lumbar, but to completely tear his prestige to shreds and let him face all the nobles and his subjects with an ugly and incompetent face.


    Lumbar held his forehead, and he felt the blood rush to his brain in bursts.


    Now, he doesn''t know how to make a decision for a while. It seems that every decision he makes now is a powerless prevarication to the outside world.


    "Lord Count!"


    Just when Lumbar was in a frenzy, Katsas walked in quickly with a letterhead.


    But seeing the powerless look of Count Rumbar at this time, he slightly restrained the smile on his face.


    Earl Rumbar raised his head and glanced at Kachas, wanting to vent all the anger and unwillingness in his heart.


    But I don''t know why, the anger stopped when it rushed to the chest, and it was more of an indescribable helplessness.


    In fact, Count Rumbar knew it too. The main reason for being attacked so easily this time was that he had a problem with the defense planning inside the territory.


    The current Earl of Rumbar has no thoughts of expressing negative emotions.


    "Lord Count..."


    Seeing Count Rumbar''s appearance, Katsas looked at the documents on his desk again, and vaguely guessed a few points.


    In fact, when he first saw the information in front of Earl Rumbar, he was more powerless than Earl Rumbar.


    But not long after receiving that information, he received a new one.


    An incredibly exciting and unbelievable piece of information.


    "Katsas, you go out first, I want to be alone for a while."


    Earl Rumbar drooped his eyelids and waved at Katsas.


    Hearing this, Katsas did not leave immediately, but opened the envelope in his hand and placed it in front of Earl Rumbar.


    "Lord Count, please take a look at the latest news before taking a break."


    Katsas said respectfully to Count Rumbar.


    Earl Rumbar frowned when he heard the words, and finally glanced at the contents of the envelope reluctantly.


    However, it was this look that instantly changed Count Rumbar''s dejected expression.

 Chapter 181： The Shock and Summoning of the Earl of Rumbar

    "The sneak attack cavalry team of the Principality of Wata was destroyed when they attacked White Bear Town, and only the leader Moras was captured alive!"


    "The Principality of Thorsen was sniped by the ship, and no one survived!"


    Count Rumbar thought he was dazzled, and rubbed it almost instinctively.


    But when I checked it again, I realized that I was right.


    Earl Rumbar looked up subconsciously, frowned, and looked at Katsas in front of him with incredible eyes.


    The situation that was originally thought to be defeated turned out to be turned over!


    The first thought that popped up in Count Rumbar''s mind was that Katsas lied about military intelligence.


    But on second thought, he immediately rejected the idea.


    Although Katsas sometimes behaves against his own mind, he will never deceive himself.


    "In the end what happened?"


    Count Lumbar still has the previous loss, and he is full of energy at this moment.


    Could it be that Kirk led the elite group to catch up with the enemy''s cavalry team... But if so, how did the coastal ships of the Principality of Sosun deal with it?


    Seeing the appearance of Count Rumbar, Katsas knew that his previous dereliction of duty should be exposed.


    Seeing this, he immediately replied: "All this was solved by Baron Willy of White Bear Town."


    In fact, after the extraordinary counterattack in White Bear Town, Willy wrote a long letter and delivered it to Count Rumbar.


    Katsas was the first to know the news, because Willy''s letter was too long, so he transcribed the key information and made a short version. He knew that the current Earl of Rumbar couldn''t read long letters.


    To make the lord comfortable, this is a necessary skill for an administrative officer to be the first secretary.


    "Willi?"


    A look of surprise flashed in Count Rumbar''s eyes.


    He naturally remembered the name. It was this young man named Willy. After the Green Shell Pirates destroyed the Blue Whale Town, he killed the two leaders of the Green Shell Pirates before he named him the new Baron.


    Now the new White Bear Town seems to have been established in less than a year, and it has enough background to compete with an extraordinary cavalry regiment that successfully attacked the gold mine city, which is a bit unreasonable.


    "Baron Willy has been promoted to a senior knight, and he also has a magical beast and two secret assistants."


    Katsas explained to Count Rumbar.


    These are all written by Willy in the letters. There is no need to conceal these materials, as long as Count Rumbar deliberately investigates them, they can find them.


    Willy is not worried that these will arouse the doubts or suspicions of Earl Lumbar. As the Lord Earl who controls the province of Daweibull, his subordinates are full of geniuses and stronger people.


    There are quite a few territories in the Daweibull province that have several monsters and even a great knight level.


    So Willy has no worries about exposing his strength and trump cards.


    In fact, for Willy, his biggest trump card is only one, and that is the title attribute panel.


    The so-called talents are all fake, only the title attribute panel is real.


    However, in this letter, Selina''s existence was deliberately concealed by Willy. Regarding the exploration and development of the ocean, he does not want to expose for the time being.


    "One beast, two secretaries?"


    Count Rumbar smiled.


    This strength is really nothing in his eyes, but for Willy, who has just become a noble baron for less than a year, it is indeed not an easy task to win over such a person.


    "Where is Kirk now?"


    Count Rumbar asked Kachas.


    "I have given Kirk the news. He has now rushed to White Bear Town to bring back the leader of the sneak attack cavalry team. At the same time, I also asked him to bring Baron Willy to Golden Flower City."


    Kachas glanced at the countenance of Count Rumbar.


    He is very aware of the character of the Count, and Count Rumbar must have summoned Willy.


    Therefore, in these little things, I should think that I should be in front of Count Rumbar.


    Sure enough, Earl Rumbar nodded with satisfaction.


    "very good����"


    Earl Rumbar smiled slightly: "I also really want to meet this young baron..."


    Rumbar''s face was relaxed, and the reptile that disturbed his mood was finally pinched to death.


    No one can trample on his noble dignity.


    ...


    the next day.


    White Bear Town.


    Baron''s Manor, restaurant.


    "Willi, give me the sour fish sauce in front of you."


    Veria threw the cake in her hand aside, then grabbed a piece of white bread and said to Willy.


    "Vilia!"


    Mrs. Shawin''s face tightened on the side: "You have to be polite to your brother. How can you call him by his name? You are now a lady of a noble family, and you can''t be as casual as before."


    When Willy heard the words, he chuckled and gave Veria a provocative look.


    When Veria called Thorps, she called him big brother, and when she got there, she would be called by her name directly.


    This is actually related to their previous life experience in Xiangguo Village. When Thorps grew up, Veria was still very young. So in front of Veria, Thorpes carried the majesty of his father Lake.


    But Willy is different, the age difference between him and Veria is smaller. As a child, Veria often followed behind Willy.


    In addition, the previous Willy had a softer personality, so Veria always called him his name directly, so it became a habit.


    "Okay, I see, mother."


    Veria drooped her head down, as if admitting her mistake.


    But she secretly rolled her eyes when she lowered her head, and silently protested strongly.


    "Why don''t you eat cake?"


    Willy didn''t handle the waiter on the side, but put the sour fish sauce directly in front of Veria.


    Veria said thank you, of course this was all forced.


    "If you eat too much good food, you will get tired."


    Veria showed a helpless expression.


    The food that was originally dreamed of is now everywhere, which has made Veria lose her interest in food.


    On the contrary, those simple foods can be swallowed better.


    "But then you can''t waste food either."


    Lake picked up the cake that Veria had thrown aside and put it in his mouth.


    As someone who has lived in poverty for half his life, Lake cherishes every ounce of food.


    At Phelan''s house, whether it''s breakfast, lunch or dinner, the old habits are still maintained.


    During the meal, the whole family is together.


    Even workaholic Thorpes finds time each week to dine with his family.


    "The Thorpes marriage must be on the lookout."


    Thorps was away at this time, and Mrs. Shawin thought of Thorps'' marriage.


    Now Thorps is in his twenties, and in this world, he is already an older unmarried young man.


    The Lakers, who have been adhering to the idea of ??inheriting small farmers from generation to generation, are quite concerned about this.


    "Which girl did my father and mother have a crush on? If the elder brother has no opinion, I will personally propose a marriage for the elder brother as a baron."


    For Thorps'' marriage, Willie still attaches great importance to it.


    That is his eldest brother who is also the number one official under his command. Finding a suitable wife for him is a blessing for White Bear Town and the Phelan family.


    "I have to discuss this with your father."


    If it was before, Mrs. Shawin would not have dared to imagine that her son could marry the lady of the official''s family.


    But now, the school-aged women of the officials'' families in White Bear Town, as well as the daughters of some big businessmen''s families, are all thinking of ways to please themselves and want to become the daughter-in-law of the Phelan family, which has made Mrs. Shawin improve the choice for Thorps. wife''s standard.


    "By the way, Sandor''s sister Lilian is a good child. You can have more contact with her if you have the opportunity."


    Mrs. Shawin''s words were vague, but the mention of Lillian''s name gave her a look of satisfaction in her eyes.


    In addition to Thorpes, there are also some younger girls who prefer Baron Willy, and Lilian is one of them.


    In the process of getting to know Lillian, Mrs. Shawin felt that the fifteen-year-old girl was a perfect match for Willie.


    "Um����"


    Willy didn''t expect the topic to shift to himself, so he chose to keep silent.


    Veria was stuffed with bread slices covered with sour fish sauce. She laughed at Willy''s taste before, but now it''s her own, and she eats sour fish sauce with more relish than Willy.


    "Lord Baron!"


    While eating lunch, a personal soldier hurried in.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Willie put down the food in his hands.


    In the Baron''s Manor, family lunch is a very important thing, and it is generally not a big thing, and it cannot be disturbed during the meal.


    "Lord Kirk is here!"


    The soldier said to Willy.


    Kirk is the confidant of Count Lumbar, and he has the strength of a great knight, and he also has the noble status of a viscount.


    "Okay, I''ll go meet you right away."


    Willie was quite indifferent.


    He had already guessed that would be the case.


    Moras is still imprisoned in the prison in White Bear Town. According to what he committed this time, he must be taken back to Golden Flower City and sent to the guillotine.


    But what Willy didn''t expect was that Kirk himself would bring it back,


    "Lord Kirk!"


    Willy came to the parlour and saw Kirk in full armor.


    He has a lot of goodwill towards Kirk. After all, Kirk had deliberately raised him before, and even when he got the status of a baron, he personally reported it.


    "Baron Willie!"


    Kirk was all smiles.


    Of course, he was as surprised as Count Rumbar when he knew that Willy was able to counterattack and destroy the enemy.


    You must know that the last time I saw Willy, he was only an intermediate knight, and now he has been promoted to a senior knight so quickly.


    But in addition to being shocked, Kirk is also very relieved. After all, he has maintained a good friendship before Willy has fully risen, which is a great thing.


    "congratulations."


    Kirk patted Willie on the shoulder.


    "It''s all just a fluke."


    Willie responded with a smile.


    This is of course just a scene, it is obviously a crush.


    "Where is that cavalry commander Moras?"


    Kirk and Willie exchanged a few words and went straight to the topic.


    "I''ve broken his bones and put him in a prison in White Bear."


    A high-level knight, if he hadn''t smashed the bones in his body and blocked his vindictive path, even if he was seriously injured, he would still be able to escape.


    "Since this is the case, then bring him up and let''s return to Golden Flower City together."


    Kirk nodded and said to Willy.


    "Okay, Lord Kirk..."


    Willy was about to give an order, but suddenly some doubts: "You mean... us?"


    "Yes, you have done a great job this time, saving White Bear Town, and also saving the count''s face. The count naturally wants to see you, and maybe there will be a generous reward."


    Kirk said with a smile.


    Willy was a little surprised, and he did not expect that he would be summoned by Count Rumbar.


    It seemed that Count Rumbar paid more attention to this cavalry sneak attack than he thought.


    "Okay, let me explain, we''ll go right away."


    Since it was Lord Count who summoned him, he naturally couldn''t waste time.


    Willy moved quickly. After saying goodbye to his family, he asked Sandor to send a message to let him handle the town''s government affairs when he was not in White Bear Town.


    After dealing with all this, Willy and Kirk immediately rushed towards the Golden Flower City.


    The journey lasted a day and a night.


    At noon on the third day, Willy and Kirk arrived at the central city of Daweibull Province, where Earl Lumbar was located, the core city, the Golden Flower City.


    "Is this the Golden Flower City..."


    Willy, who was riding his horse, looked up at the stone city wall more than 20 meters high in front of him with a hint of surprise.


    This circle of city walls protects the Golden Flower City, and cooperates with the extraordinary people under Count Lumbar, just like an iron barrel.


    Even if it is a critical siege battle, I am afraid it will be difficult to break the city.


    After White Bear Town gradually developed, Baron Willy, who was still very pleased about it, was a little uncomfortable when he saw the scene in front of him.


    It turns out that compared to these big nobles, his power is still very weak.


    "The journey is still far away..."


    Willie muttered to himself.


    "It''s Lord Kirk!"


    At the gate of Jinhua City, there are fully armed guards.


    After seeing Kirk, they quickly opened the wooden fence to allow Kirk and the cavalry behind him to pass smoothly.


    Willie followed Kirk, and as he entered the city, he deliberately glanced at the guards.


    He found that among the guards, one-third of them were the strength of junior knight attendants.


    You must know that in those baronial territories, the junior knight attendants are already elite guards or personal soldiers. And here, it was just guarding the city gate.


    This made Willie a little surprised.


    The background of the great aristocrat of the earl is really scary enough.


    "The young man next to Lord Kirk seems to have never seen..."


    After Kirk and his party entered the city, the guards guarding the city murmured.


    "Young people who can go with Lord Kirk must have an unusual identity. Maybe the heir of a Lord Viscount came to report to Lord Earl..."


    Several guards talked for a few words and didn''t mention it any more.


    In the Golden Flower City, there are many big people who come and go, and they have already seen it.

 Chapter 182： Appreciation of the Earl of Lumbar

    "Is this the manor of Earl Rumbar..."


    Willy was a little surprised when he saw the walls and architectural style full of years in front of him.


    Willy originally thought that the residence of Count Rumbar would be full of aristocratic luxury, but now it looks very simple.


    "Maybe this is the real aristocratic style..."


    Willie muttered to himself.


    True aristocrats need years to accumulate.


    The older the noble, the stronger the sense of honor in his bones. What they admire most is the splendor and glory of the past.


    The first earl of Daweibull Province, who fought on the battlefield with the Grand Duke of Khaziel, established the meritorious deeds of the Principality of Langton.


    As a reward, the Grand Duke of Khaziel bestowed the fertile province of Davipur to the ancestors of the Earl of Lumbar.


    Although it is only the title of earl, the prosperity of the territory is more than that of some marquis territories.


    Therefore, Earl of Lumbar is very important to the honor that his ancestors have lasted for more than three hundred years.


    "go in."


    Kirk disbanded the elite cavalry regiment behind him and rode into the manor with Willy.


    The manor is very tightly defended, and there are almost no patrolling dead spots.


    Among the guards on patrol, the weakest are the mid-level knight attendants, and in White Bear Town, they are the elites of the personal soldiers.


    The patrolling guards of the manor are all of this strength. It is a little difficult for Willy to imagine how strong the elite soldiers around Lumbar will be.


    Could it be that they are all knight-level superhumans... It''s a bit scary to think about it.


    "Lord Kirk."


    Kirk and Willie had just stopped in front of a quaint loft.


    As soon as he dismounted, a personal soldier came forward and saluted Kirk.


    "Is Your Count here?"


    Kirk asked the personal soldier.


    The personal soldier nodded: "The Count is inside, but he is now receiving other guests."


    "Other guests?"


    Kirk frowned: "Who is it?"


    "It''s Lord Fideley of the Knights of the Holy Light."


    The personal soldier answered Kirk truthfully.


    Knights of the Light?


    Willy, who was standing aside, heard this name for the first time.


    It seems to be a knight organization. Since this person named Fideli can be summoned by Count Rumbar himself, his identity must be unusual.


    "Lord Fidley?"


    A look of surprise appeared in Kirk''s eyes: "Why did Lord Fideley come to the manor?"


    "I''m not quite sure about that."


    The personal soldier bowed slightly, and then returned to his post.


    "Even Kirk wants to call himself an adult..."


    Willie grasped the detail.


    Kirk shook his head, turned his head and said to Willy: "It seems that it is a bit unfortunate now that the Count is receiving other distinguished guests. In this case, we can go to the Count''s living room to wait first."


    Kirk is very familiar with the Earl''s Manor.


    Although there is also the title of Viscount, and the fief is in a wealthy area not far from Golden Flower City, Kirk rarely returns there.


    Compared with his peers, his talent is excellent. Now he is only thirty years old, and he is already a middle-level great knight, and he is highly regarded by Count Rumbar.


    He spends most of his time in Golden Flower City, and his family is also in Golden Flower City. His own territory, for him, is a place to provide tax revenue, far less important than White Bear Town for Willy.


    Kirk took Willy to the parlour.


    There were several parlors in the manor of Count Rumbar, and Kirk took Willy to the nearest one.


    "It seems to be all precious objects..."


    Willy looked at the things on the shelf next to the living room and said a word.


    Whether it''s a vase or a sculpture, it looks extremely dated and has an indescribable charm.


    "These are the treasures of the Gavic family for more than 300 years."


    Kirk said to Willy.


    The Gavic family is the family of Earl Lumbar.


    "Lord Kirk..."


    Willy turned to look at Kirk, thought for a moment and asked, "You mentioned the Knights of the Holy Light just now, what is it?"


    Kirk seemed to have long expected Willy to ask this question, so he was not at all surprised: "The Knights of the Light... a powerful and extraordinary organization that strictly adheres to the spirit of chivalry, and its members are basically all trained in the light knight breathing technique. The knights are a relatively pure knight organization."


    "The purpose of their organization is probably similar to your code of justice for the Hanged Man."


    Kirk looked at Willy with a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    A young man full of justice is indeed more reassuring to get along with.


    As long as it is not the Hanged Man whose own principles of justice are too extreme, it can be widely recognized by everyone.


    "A light-based extraordinary knight order that adheres to the spirit of chivalry?"


    From Kirk''s words, Willey captures several key points.


    Adhering to the spirit of chivalry and the core of its purpose is justice, which means that this Knights of the Light is a positive organization.


    On the surface at least, they demanded of themselves with qualities such as humility, sacrifice, honesty, and justice, and they were very idealistic.


    This made Willy feel a little surprised. In this institutional world where noble lords are supreme, there is still such an organization.


    In addition, there is another point that Willy paid attention to.


    The members of this Holy Light Knights are all knights.


    A knight, that is an extraordinary existence. You must know that in most baronial territories, there are only one or two knight-level existences.


    And every member of this Holy Light Knights is actually a knight, which is a bit terrifying.


    "Does this Knights of Light have many members?"


    Willie asked further.


    Kirk nodded without the slightest impatience: "There should be a lot, but I don''t know the exact number of members. The Knights of the Light does not belong to the Duchy of Langton. It originated in a distant foreign country, and the Knights of the Light is extremely powerful. , spread all over the continent, and the Principality of Langton is just a station for them."


    Speaking of which, even Kirk himself showed an expression of amazement.


    Although he is a noble viscount of the Principality of Langton, he is really insignificant when compared to the entire world continent.


    Those kingdoms and even empires, as well as extremely powerful extraordinary organizations, are all existences that they need to look up to.


    "Is it an independent extraordinary organization...and its power spreads across the entire continent..."


    Willy originally thought that all extraordinary powers were in the hands of various countries, but now it seems that this is not the case. Some extraordinary organizations seem to be independent of all living beings.


    Willy had read a lot of history and geography, and he knew a little about the outside world.


    Although the Principality of Langton is strong, it is really vulnerable compared to those empires and kingdoms.


    According to the vague historical records, those powerful kingdoms occupied the center of the continent and were the most prosperous and prosperous places in the world.


    And as a baron, he can''t even be considered a dragon on the world stage.


    However, Willy didn''t care much. With the title attribute panel, he might be able to go further afield.


    "I don''t know if the Earl and Lord Fidley have finished communicating..."


    Kirk paused for a moment.


    Just thinking about it, I saw a guard hurried over: "Lord Kirk, the conversation between Lord Count and Lord Fideley has ended, and now he asks you to come over immediately."


    Kirk replied, "I know."


    Then he turned to look at Willy: "Let''s go, go see the count."


    Under the leadership of Kirk, Willy came to the study of Count Rumbar.


    The door knocked open, and Kirk and Willy walked in together.


    As soon as Willy entered, he saw an old man with gray hair.


    His hair was deliberately brushed back, and his face was deeply wrinkled.


    From the gleaming calm and dignified eyes of the old man, it could be seen that he was a man who had held a high position for a long time.


    "Lord Count."


    Kirk was the first to salute.


    Willy followed closely behind, bowing to make a courtesy: "I have seen the earl."


    "Are you Willy Phelan?"


    Although he had long heard of Willy''s name and made him a baron himself, Count Rumbar had never met Willy before.


    So now that he saw it, Count Rumbar took a careful look at Willy.


    Young, this is the first impression of Count Rumbar.


    "Yes, Lord Count."


    Willy replied respectfully.


    "I want to thank you this time. If it wasn''t for you, I might have become the laughing stock of the entire Principality of Langton."


    Count Rumbar didn''t mind showing Willy his previous embarrassment at all.


    "You don''t need to do this. Guarding my territory and its citizens is my duty as the Baron of White Bear Town."


    Willie responded.


    Count Lumbar burst into laughter when he heard this.


    Smiling, he nodded.


    Count Rumbar liked Willy''s answer.


    That''s right, as a qualified lord, you must have the determination to guard the territory to the death.


    Count Lumbar himself is like this. He must do his best to win the war. This is a responsibility to the lords, and more importantly, an account of himself, and a practice of the glorious will of the ancestors.


    "As expected of the Hanged Man with the heart of justice."


    Count Rumbar praised.


    For the Hanged Man group, almost everyone has a natural favorable impression.


    After Willy killed the leader of the Green Shell Pirates last time, Count Rumbar knew that Willy was a hanged man.


    Although Count Rumbar has seen many hanged men, Willy is the only hanged man with aristocratic status, which is very rare.


    "As a hanged man, shouldn''t you travel around the continent and punish sin?"


    Earl Rumbar talked to Willy like a chat, with a smile on his face: "But you are guarding in White Bear Town, won''t you lose your righteous heart?"


    Speaking of this, Kirk on the side also glanced at Willy.


    In fact, he was also curious about this question.


    Seeing Willy again this time, he feels Willy''s power of justice is stronger. However, because of the high-level knight vindictiveness in Willy''s body, he could not see the strength of Willy''s Hanged Man''s ability clearly.


    As the strength got closer, Kirk couldn''t see Willy clearly.


    "Every Hanged Man abides by a different code of justice. For me, guarding the safety of the people is my code of justice."


    Willy started to babble without changing his face.


    Of course, although it is a lie, what Willy said is a real phenomenon.


    The ability to inspire the Hanged Man stems from the birth of his own righteous heart. The heart of justice, on the other hand, emerges from the individual''s understanding of the concept of justice.


    Therefore, not everyone''s righteous heart has the same will.


    In fact, there are extreme examples in the Hanged Man.


    Some people with confused and distorted ideas believe that justice is killing and destroying. And by chance, they inspired their own specific "justice" hearts, so they possessed extraordinary power and began to do evil.


    This kind of person, on the contrary, is the existence that the Hanged Man most wants to kill.


    This kind of justice belongs to negative justice, and it has the same origin as malicious power, and the outside world will not recognize them as the hanged man.


    When these guys stimulate their extraordinary power, it is not the same righteous magnetic field as the Hanged Man, but a malicious magnetic field that can be clearly perceived. Therefore, there is basically no such thing as a person pretending to be the real hanged man.


    In the final analysis, the acquisition of the Hanged Man''s ability is the combination and echo of his own spiritual beliefs and the mysterious power of nature.


    Therefore, almost every Hanged Man is very stubborn in his so-called obsession with justice.


    Because once this obsession is lost, they will lose all power.


    "I appreciate your code of justice."


    For what Willy said, Count Rumbar agreed very much, after all, he belonged to the noble camp.


    "You said that the two enemy forces were destroyed this time because of the existence of a magical beast and two secret masters in your territory?"


    Count Rumbar was a little curious.


    It is really rare for a boy from a village to gather these talents in less than a year.


    "Yes." Willy responded, "a bronze-level monster, a junior mage, and a momentary aphasia."


    "Aphasia?"


    Earl Rumbar raised his brows. Aphasia is a profession as rare as the Hanged Man.


    But he is not surprised, a righteous hanged man often has many followers.


    Count Lumbar did not continue to inquire about the origins of the monsters and the mystic. Everyone has their own secrets, so there is really no need to investigate.


    "Although you are guarding your own territory, you have indeed contributed to the province of Davipur."


    Earl Rumbar said to Willy: "I''ve been thinking about what to reward you, but I haven''t decided yet. In this case, you can live in Golden Flower City for some time now, and then do it when I come up with a reward for you. Final decision."


    When Willy heard the words, a hint of doubt appeared in his heart, but he still responded.


    "Okay You can go to rest first, and I will find a waiter to arrange a place for you."


    Count Rumbar ordered: "As for Kirk, you stay first."


    "Yes."


    Willie and Kirk responded at the same time.


    "Lord Count, then I''ll retire first."


    Willie bowed slightly and walked out of the door.


    Only Count Rumbar and Kirk were left in the house.


    "You don''t seem to understand my decision?"


    Count Rumbar seemed to see Kirke''s doubts: "Is it true that I will immediately issue a reward according to my style of behavior?"


    Kirk nodded, he really didn''t want to understand.


    It seems that there is no need to think about the merits of a baron.

 Chapter 183： Dinner reception with Mrs Anita

    "Mr. Fidley came by just now."


    Count Rumbar seemed to have changed the subject.


    "I''ve heard from the guards just now."


    Kirk responded to Count Rumbar.


    Earl Rumbar nodded: "Mr. Fideley came here this time mainly to remind me of the obligation to abide by humanitarian warfare."


    Kirk nodded, as if he had expected this.


    Knights of the Light, they will not prevent any war between countries, that is meaningless.


    But for some inhuman means of war, they will strike hard.


    Once it is discovered that a country has used inhumane means in war, such as mass slaughter of innocent civilians, or mass killing and execution, these actions will usher in a severe blow from the Knights of the Light.


    The Knights of the Holy Light will sanction these countries by force. Generally speaking, with the background and strength of the Knights of the Holy Light, the sanctioned party will have a 99% chance of losing the war, and even pay more. price.


    In fact, the thankless behavior of the Holy Light Knights is not understood by most people in the outside world.


    They are more like messengers of peace, obeying the scales of justice, almost like the Hanged Man.


    However, although everyone was puzzled and questioned, due to the powerful strength of the Holy Light Knights, everyone chose to comply.


    It''s just that they don''t know why they do it.


    "During this period, I had some friendly exchanges with Mr. Fideley. From this exchange, I found something very interesting."


    Earl Rumbar explained with a smile: "According to Mr. Fideley, within the Knights of Light, the members are not only knights who have practiced the light attribute knight breathing technique, but also a more special group member. "


    Kirk looked curious.


    "The two extraordinary professions of the knight and the hanged man are people who seem to be more worthy of attention in the Knights of the Holy Light."


    As soon as Earl Rumbar''s voice fell, Kirk instantly thought of Willy.


    "Baron Willy, that seems to be the case."


    Kirk said quickly.


    Earl Rumbar nodded: "Yes, I also thought of this."


    It is very rare for the identity of a knight and the identity of the Hanged Man to be combined. The first time Count Rumbar heard Kirke report Willy''s identity, he was deeply impressed.


    "If Baron Willy can be noticed by the Holy Light Knights, it will be good news for us."


    Count Rumbar continued to explain with a smile: "A noble baron who can be noticed by the Knights of the Holy Light will definitely bring certain convenience to Daweibull Province."


    "So you mentioned Willy to Lord Fidley?"


    Kirk looked at Count Rumbar.


    Earl Rumbar shook his head: "No, that would seem too deliberate. Lord Fideley will stay in Golden Flower City for a few days. During these few days, we can introduce Willy to Lord Fideley more naturally."


    When Kirk heard the words, it was no wonder that the Earl would leave Willy in the Golden Flower City first. It turned out to be this purpose.


    If Count Rumbar had directly recommended Willy to Fiedley at that time, it would have been a bit more utilitarian, but if you think about it, it would not be a big problem, but Count Rumbar, who always likes to control the details, chose a more natural approach.


    "In the past few days, you can communicate with Baron Willy more. When the dinner party in the next few days, remember to bring Baron Willie with him. With his talent, sooner or later, he will have to stand firm in the entire province of Daweibull. heel."


    Count Lumbar said this very plainly, but Kirk grasped a deeper meaning from it.


    After killing the leader of the Green Shell Pirates and successfully countering the attack on the cavalry of the Principality of Vata, Baron Willy, who has the dual identity of a knight and a hanged man, has been taken over by the supreme controller of the province of Davipur, the Earl of Lumbar, look. in the eyes.


    Kirk knew that his prediction was right. As early as when he saw Willy''s first face, he knew that Willy would never be an incompetent person in the future, but to his slight surprise, Willy was shining brightly. It was much earlier than he thought.


    Kirk is very fortunate that he and Willy maintained a good friendship from the very beginning.


    "Yes, Lord Count."


    Kirk responded to Count Rumbar.


    ...


    Willy was not arranged to spend the night in the manor of Earl Lumbar, but to an independent manor in Golden Flower City.


    Although the manor was not as good as the manor of Earl Lumbar himself, it was more luxuriously decorated, similar to the manor that imitated the Baroque architecture of the past, which was the favorite of young aristocrats.


    There are professional waiters and guards here, and Willy can guess at a glance that this is the place where Count Rumbar specially used to entertain guests.


    Judging from Earl Rumbar''s arrangement, Willy felt that he had been noticed by Earl Rumbar. After all, the hospitality specifications here were almost similar to those of some powerful viscounts.


    In the next two or three days, Kirk took Willy and met many unfamiliar faces.


    Most of them are the nobles of Golden Flower City, or the noble viscounts and powerful barons who temporarily reside here. Kirk''s move also allows Willy to build contacts in advance.


    Willy grasped this very carefully, so he behaved quite decently and kindly.


    And those nobles and dignitaries also grasped some information from Kirke''s attitude.


    If nothing else happens, this young Baron Willy will be reused by Count Rumbar in the future.


    Although his territory is only a coastal town of White Bear, but in the future, it is uncertain. Maybe he will become the same powerful Viscount as Kirk.


    In the manor where Willy lived temporarily.


    After meeting many strangers, it was rare to have free time. Willy hid in the study and read a book by himself.


    There are a lot of books in this reception manor. After all, every aristocratic noble has a respectful attitude towards knowledge itself.


    Willy found that compared to the legacy of the Blue Whale Town era, the collection of books here contains much richer knowledge. Willy has made plans to get some books through Kirk to bring back to White Bear Town when he leaves Golden Flower City.


    "Lord Baron, Lord Kirk has brought you a letter."


    A guard handed the sealed letter to Willy.


    As Count Rumbar''s subordinate, Kirk is naturally not free all the time. Therefore, some messages are conveyed by writing simple letters.


    Willie took the letter and opened it slowly.


    "The Earl''s Dinner Party?"


    Willie frowned, obviously surprised.


    Kirk wrote in the letter, asking Willy to get ready in the evening to go to the manor of the Earl of Rumbar for a dinner reception. The letter said that this is a long-standing tradition of Golden Flower City, which is held almost every month.


    The characters who participated in the reception were mostly nobles in Golden Flower City, powerful nobles in the surrounding territories, and some nobles who temporarily lived abroad to report their duties, and their identities were relatively noble.


    "At this time, during the war, and the Duchy of Suo Sen has allied with the Duchy of Vata, there will be such a reception in the Golden Flower City..."


    Willie shook his head gently, incomprehensible.


    If it was him, he would definitely prepare for the battle with all his strength, how could he do these meaningless things.


    However, Willy can also understand a little bit. Maybe Count Rumbar also wants to use this to stabilize people''s hearts and tell the core nobles around him that he is very sure of this war.


    Coupled with the usual sense of ceremony of the nobles, it makes sense that the banquet will continue to be held.


    Willie put away the letter.


    Since Kirk invited, then he must participate.


    In the evening, in the changing room.


    "Lord Baron, do you think there is any collocation and arrangement?"


    A tall and beautiful blond waitress was looking at Willy with a gentle smile.


    She is the waitress of the manor and is responsible for taking care of Willy''s clothing and food. Even if Willy wants to, she can give Willy the perfect bed service.


    "It''s alright, thank you."


    With a charming smile, Willy nodded slightly to the waitress.


    "Then wish you a nice evening."


    The beautiful waitress put her hands on her belly, bowed to Willy, and then exited the room.


    The moment she left the room, a trace of loss flashed in her eyes.


    She had received many nobles and top businessmen who came here, but none of them were as young, handsome, humble and polite as Baron Willie. Most of those aristocratic gentlemen are superficial gentlemen and serious, but when no one is there, they will show rude animal desires.


    Moreover, Willy is not only charming in appearance, but also does not seem to be an ordinary baron. Even Lord Kirk treats him with kindness.


    If something wonderful happens with Baron Willy, the waitress will work a hundred times harder than when serving other nobles.


    But to her disappointment, although Baron Willy seemed to be moved, he was very restrained.


    This made her both admire and regret.


    "call����"


    Watching the waitress walk out of the dressing room, Willy took a deep breath.


    When this beautiful waitress served him personally, she would always rub some sensitive parts unconsciously, which made Willy a little unbearable.


    Willy has also found that with the gradual growth of his body, the degree of repression of his instinctive desires is getting lower and lower, and he finds it more and more difficult to restrain his desires.


    "Are you going to prepare to eat meat like other nobles..."


    Willie touched the tip of his nose and pouted.


    As a normal man, Willy never wanted to be an ascetic all his life, which was not in line with his philosophy of life.


    It''s just that because of his temporarily underage body, Willy still wants to be a little bit more aloof. But for now, it seems a bit difficult.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it later."


    Willie shook his head.


    Although he doesn''t mind contributing his first time, Willy is a little repulsive if he contributes it to the beautiful waitress with rich practical experience.


    Throwing the chaotic thoughts out of his mind, Willy walked out of the attic, rode in a carriage, and rushed towards Earl Rumbar''s manor.


    As soon as he got off the carriage, Willy saw someone greeting him.


    These are the newest noble friends that Willy has met these days, and everyone has goodwill towards him.


    Seeing this, Willie quickly responded.


    Some nobles who didn''t know Willy or the top big businessmen in Daweibull Province were also guessing Willy''s identity.


    After all, the person who greeted him just now had an unusual identity.


    "Willie."


    Coincidentally, Kirk''s carriage had just stopped.


    "Lord Kirk."


    Willie gestured.


    Kirk walked over to Willy with a smile, and walked towards the restaurant where the dinner would start.


    "You can have some fun tonight."


    Kirk seemed to lower his voice jokingly: "With your appearance, you will definitely be able to attract a lot of noble ladies. If you want, you can stay in bed in the next days in Golden Flower City."


    Hearing this, Willy shook his head slightly.


    Kirk was thirty years old, and he was considered a young nobleman. Although he is rigorous and meticulous in his work, on such occasions, the nature in the blood of the nobles is also revealed.


    "I''m not ready to sow in the field."


    Willie also responded jokingly.


    When Kirk heard the words, he smiled intriguingly and did not continue to say anything.


    Soon, the two arrived at the ballroom where the dinner party was to be held tonight.


    A lot of people have come here, and they have started to chat in twos and threes in a circle.


    It is indeed as Kirk said There are young and beautiful noble ladies and some mature noble ladies.


    Before the reception started, there was already a luxurious atmosphere.


    Looking at Willy''s expression, Kirk smiled without a trace.


    "When will my lord come?"


    Willie deliberately pretended not to see Kirk''s smile.


    "The Count does not come to the reception." Kirk replied, "In fact, within a year, the Count will only attend the New Year''s reception, and at other times, he will not show up."


    Willy nodded. That''s right. As the supreme ruler of Daweibull Province, he has been appearing at this kind of reception, and he has indeed lost his identity.


    Willy was about to pick up a glass of red wine, but saw Kirk, who was looking at the door of the restaurant, with longing eyes in his eyes.


    Not only him, but the other men also seemed to focus their attention there.


    Willy also instinctively looked over there.


    I saw a woman in a low-cut black dress walking into the bar step by step.


    She has a plump figure, elegant posture, and her gestures, with the exclusive charm of a mature woman.


    A slight smile on his delicate face made Willie feel a thrilling feeling.


    Willy had to admit that this was the most seductive woman he had ever seen since he crossed over.


    "Who is this woman?"


    It was rare for Willy to ask Kirk the identity of a woman.


    Kirk''s eyes reluctantly moved away from the woman''s body, half-smile, as if mocking Willy''s modesty just now.


    "She''s Mrs. Anita."


    Kirk explained to Willy.


    "Mrs. Anita..."


    Willie muttered to himself.


    It turned out to be the wife of a certain noble...

 Chapter 184： fatal temptation

    This makes Willy a little strange. Since Mrs. Anita is already someone else''s wife, why is she coveted by so many people.


    Although the private life of the upper class of the aristocracy is relatively corrupt, it should not be open and aboveboard to the extent of engaging other people''s wives.


    Kirk on the side seemed to see Willy''s doubts: "Mrs. Anita''s husband passed away many years ago, and their only daughter is now eleven years old, the lord of Blue Eagle City, Viscount Viviera. "


    Hearing that, Willy nodded slowly.


    In the aristocratic framework of this world, women can be canonized as nobles, but the number is relatively rare.


    The reason why the eleven-year-old Viviya Viscount was able to have this status is most likely because his father and Mrs. Anita had only conceived her one child. Or she has no older brother or younger brother, otherwise normally male descendants should have the first line of succession.


    "Mrs. Anita is the niece of Lord Count..."


    Kirk added from the side: "She is a passionate person... There are too many men who fall for her..."


    "So you are no exception?"


    Willie joked.


    From Kirk''s words, he could hear that Mrs. Anita seemed to be quite open in her private life.


    Kirk shook his head lightly and smiled: "I wanted to dump it under her skirt, but I didn''t have a chance."


    Having said that, Kirk looked at Willy with a meaningful look: "Mrs. Anita''s tenderness only likes to be used on handsome and beautiful young people, Willy, you really have a chance."


    After Kirk finished speaking, he laughed loudly, picked up the wine glass and gestured to Willy, and then took a sip.


    Seeing this, Willy shrugged helplessly, raised it to Kirk, and drank it.


    "I''m going to meet a few people, you can look for a target first."


    Kirk patted Willy on the shoulder and walked towards a single lady.


    Willy was sitting in the corner, looking at all kinds of men and women.


    No one started or hosted the reception, but everyone entered the state at the same time, obviously they were used to it.


    Willy observed it carefully and found that everyone had a strong purpose.


    Businessmen are deliberately making friends with powerful people, and romantic guys are deliberately approaching women. Even men and women who come together will find their own goals after separation.


    This made Willie a little uncomfortable.


    Compared with this, the noble life in the border town seemed too monotonous.


    After a while, the music in the bar started.


    The men and women holding hands began to twist their bodies and danced rhythmically.


    Willy remained where he was, and did not take the initiative to make friends with anyone. Without Kirk with him, he, a baron in a border town, would probably not be seen by others, unless he patiently explained to them that he had just killed the cavalry team that attacked the mining city of the Principality of Vata. Of course, Willy would not do such an embarrassing thing.


    However, even if Willy was sitting in the corner, there were still people who came to greet Willy. These people were all new friends Kirk had brought Willy to acquaintance before.


    In addition, there are some ladies from noble families who also noticed the difference in Willy.


    Although Willy is a strange face here, his handsome face and the additional temperament of a high-level knight make Willy very charming.


    Some beautiful and enthusiastic girls took the initiative to come and invite Willy to dance, and Willy also agreed.


    These ballroom dances, Willy, have been taught by the etiquette teacher. For a noble baron, this should be a must-have skill.


    "Your dance steps are very accurate, and you are also very handsome."


    The noble girl in Willy''s arms looked up at Willy with confused affection in her eyes.


    This is already the third noble woman who has invited Willy to dance, or the fourth one. Before that, there was a lady over fifty who invited Willy to dance, but he declined.


    "You are beautiful too."


    Willy lowered his head slightly and whispered in the girl''s ear.


    The heat of his words reached the girl''s ear, causing her beautiful earlobes to turn red by the way.


    The charm given by the double extraordinary is really too much.


    Willy hugged the girl''s slender waist and felt the body rubbing from time to time, which made him feel a little restless.


    In fact, this kind of restless Willy can be easily suppressed by running Frost Dou Qi, but he doesn''t want to.


    This feeling of dryness and restraint seems to be good.


    Willie danced with the girl, but looked at Mrs. Anita in the distance.


    I have to admit that Willy saw a circle of people at the reception. There were many beautiful people, but the most charming one was still Mrs. Anita.


    At this time, Mrs. Anita was standing in the middle of several men, drinking and teasing, with a different kind of charm in her frown and smile.


    The men around her seemed to be attached to her, peeking uncontrollably on Mrs. Anita''s body.


    I don''t know if Mrs. Anita didn''t mind this at all, or she didn''t see it at all. Not only did she not restrain herself, but she shook her body even more when she laughed. The waves on her chest made people dizzy and even worried. Will it pop out suddenly.


    "Sure is a passionate woman..."


    Willie thinks Kirk is right.


    Willy looked away from Mrs. Anita''s body and looked down at the blurred noble girl in her arms, suddenly feeling a little boring.


    The girl is still attractive, but compared with Mrs. Anita, it is not very interesting.


    "After the reception, would you like to spend a wonderful night together?"


    The girl''s body was almost against Willy''s body, and she found that the closer she was to Willy, the stronger the feeling of sinking.


    She even wants to take Willy to escape directly, on the bed, on the open grass, under the starlight, anywhere, and perform a hearty and crazy warm-up exercise.


    "I����"


    Willie hesitated.


    If Mrs Anita wasn''t there, he would certainly agree. But after meeting Mrs. Anita, Willie was really uninterested.


    Willy was thinking about how to find a euphemistic reason to reject the girl in his arms, but heard a mature and touching voice in his ear: "Sorry, little girl, I think he must belong to me tonight."


    Willy looked to his side almost subconsciously.


    It''s Mrs Anita.


    Mrs Anita was looking at herself with a smile on her face.


    Willie was a little surprised, and didn''t expect Mrs. Anita to come over unknowingly.


    "Mrs. Anita..."


    The girl was a little annoyed at first, but when she found out that it was Mrs. Anita, she showed a cautious look.


    Mrs. Anita has a very high status in Golden Flower City. She is the niece of Earl Rumbar. She grew up beside Earl Rumbar since she was a child. She is equivalent to the daughter of the count. With this status, few people in Daweibull Province can suppress her.


    "I''m sorry, but now he''s my dance partner."


    Mrs Anita took Willy almost domineering.


    The girl smiled with difficulty, bowed her back to Mrs. Anita and turned quickly.


    She didn''t stay, but walked out of the wine hall directly and withdrew from the reception, obviously lost to the extreme.


    "You are very attractive..."


    Mrs. Anita took Willy''s hand and leaned closer to Willy, and the hot air that spurted made Willy''s neck a little itchy.


    "Mrs. Anita, hello..."


    Until now, Willy has not figured out why Mrs. Anita took the initiative to be her dance partner.


    Before he was there, he shouldn''t have been in the limelight.


    Is it really like what Kirk said, Mrs. Anita, has a different kind of favor for handsome young men.


    Thinking of this, Willy''s heart heats up. Coupled with the scent of the perfume on Mrs. Anita''s body, Willy suddenly had the feeling that the girl just now treated him.


    "Hello, Willy Phelan..."


    Mrs. Anita and Willie continued their dance.


    "You know my name?"


    Willie was a little surprised.


    "The hero who defeated the Vata Principality''s cavalry team, how could I not know your name?"


    Mrs. Anita seemed to have figured out Willy''s identity long ago.


    Willy frowned slightly, and did not continue to speak, his eyes glanced down, a dazzling white.


    Mrs. Anita''s waist was quite soft, giving Willy''s forearm a perfect tactile experience.


    "Why did you come to dance with me, Madam?"


    This is Mrs. Anita''s first dance tonight, and Willy feels that everyone''s eyes are surrounded by him now, with the envy of men and the envy of women.


    "Didn''t you tease me first?"


    Lady Anita looked up at Willy, her sapphire crystal eyes smiling.


    Willy leaned forward again: "Is there?"


    "You were dancing with someone else just now, but your eyes were always on me, didn''t you?"


    Mrs Anita gave a small smile.


    Willie heard the words, showing an unexpected look.


    The self just now was obviously very restrained, and Mrs. Anita didn''t even look at her, so how could she be noticed.


    "How did you know?"


    Willie is really curious.


    Mrs. Anita chuckled, "Never underestimate the perception of an Astral Whisperer."


    "Astral Whisperer?"


    When Willy heard it, his eyes were full of surprise. He never expected that Mrs. Anita in front of him was actually an Astral Whisperer.


    Star Whisperer is also one of the most mysterious and unpredictable extraordinary professions in the group of secretaries.


    It is similar to the ability of a fortune teller. It is said to communicate the power of starlight and foretell the future.


    Giving some certainty to an ambiguous future is terrifying.


    However, the abilities of most astrologers are generally restrained by the mysterious power of nature, which is very restrictive. They cannot directly see what will happen in the future, nor can they see things that are too far away. They can only make rough predictions about things that are very near, and there is also a certain probability of failure.


    But even so, this ability is terrifying.


    "I didn''t expect that Mrs. Anita, you turned out to be an Astral Whisperer..."


    Willie felt that there was an indescribable charm in Mrs. Anita''s body.


    "Actually, I couldn''t imagine that you would be the Hanged Man."


    Mrs. Anita responded directly, looking at Willy with curiosity: "The Hanged Man I know, their justice standards are very strict, when they abide by justice and punish sin, no one will show Come out with any desire, and you are very different."


    In fact, that''s why Mrs. Anita approached Willie.


    Really just out of curiosity.


    Generally speaking, hanged people who can inspire justice have basically no selfish desires, and most of them are wandering around the world with the responsibility of ending sin. There are very few people like Xiang Willy who take guardianship and leadership as the greatest justice, and at the same time have selfish desires, there is no one at all.


    She had clearly noticed just now that Willy''s desire for himself was very strong.


    "Everyone''s code of justice is different."


    Willy suddenly discovered that the identity of the Hanged Man had helped him a lot invisibly.


    Sure enough, the identity of the Hanged Man is a natural halo.


    "You''re young, but I can''t see through you."


    Mrs Anita''s gaze was aggressive.


    "I can give you a chance to get to know me."


    Willie met Mrs Anita''s eyes directly.


    The two stared at each other, as if they wanted to see through each other.


    But no one did.


    Mrs. Anita was the first to laugh: "Come on, let''s find out more."


    "Which way?"


    Willie''s mouth twitched.


    "The way you are most looking forward to it."


    After Mrs. Anita finished speaking, she stopped dancing, took Willy''s arm, and the two walked out of the bar together.


    Kirk, who was in the distance, was teasing intimately with a lady, but suddenly saw Willy and Mrs. Anita walking out of the bar with arms in their arms.


    "This kid Willy..."


    Kirk''s eyes flashed with deep envy.


    Although I had heard rumors that Mrs. Anita liked the handsome boy, he and the people around him had never seen it with their own eyes.


    Now, seeing Mrs. Anita and Willy walking out of the bar together, it can be regarded as a confirmed rumor.


    Not only Kirk, but also other men had the same expression.


    outside the bar.


    "where are we going?"


    Willy asked Mrs Anita who was beside him.


    Mrs. Anita greeted the carriage and responded to Willy: "Go to my residence in Golden Flower City."


    "Is this all right? Viscount Viviera she..."


    Willie knew that Lady Anita had a viscount daughter.


    If Vivia is here, then it should be inconvenient for the two of them.


    "It doesn''t matter, she is not in Golden Flower City, she is in her own fief."


    Mrs. Anita seemed ready.


    The two got into the carriage together.


    Ten minutes later, the two stopped at a small loft manor.


    "Go up."


    There are guards in front of the attic, and waiters inside are ready to greet them.


    It''s just that the guards and the male and female waiters all showed surprise when they saw Willy, but they all tried their best to restrain themselves from showing strange expressions.


    "Go to my bedroom."


    Mrs Anita was quite direct.


    "Don''t you need a shower?"


    Willy felt that the progress was a little faster than expected.


    "I prefer to be direct."


    Mrs. Anita let go of Willy''s arm and walked ahead, stepping up the stairs.


    Willie pursed his lips, paused, and quickly followed.

 Chapter 185： star whisperer among blood relatives

    Mrs. Anita''s graceful figure twisted as she went up the stairs, and the perfect lines were displayed in front of Willy''s eyes without reservation.


    With the warm yellow light, Willy felt that the world was a little blurry.


    "come in."


    The bedroom door opened, and Mrs. Anita walked in first, followed by Willie.


    The room is not very big, but it looks very atmospheric.


    In addition to the bed, there is also a wine cabinet, a bookcase, and a jewelry rack in the bedroom. The oil lamp in the glass cover does not know what kind of oil is burning. The light is bright and warm, giving people an inexplicable feeling. of comfort.


    "drink wine?"


    asked Mrs. Anita.


    "You can come a little."


    Willy glanced around the house and responded.


    Mrs. Anita filled two glasses of red wine herself and handed one to Willy.


    "tasty."


    Now Willy knows more or less about the wine culture in this world, and these are taught by etiquette teachers.


    The two of them clinked their glasses lightly, then looked at each other and drank, without saying anything else.


    The bedroom was extremely quiet.


    "I think it''s time to start."


    Mrs. Anita took the empty cup from Willy''s hand and put it on the table together.


    "Start what?"


    Willie felt that he could remain the last bit of a gentleman.


    Mrs. Anita seemed to have read through all Willy''s thoughts, pursed her lips and smiled lightly: "I started talking... I want to know more about you."


    After speaking, Mrs. Anita first turned off the oil lamp, then walked to the window, opened all the half-covered curtains, and the silver moonlight and the starlight from the sky shone into the room.


    Mrs. Anita''s figure has a different kind of beauty under the moonlight and starlight.


    "You sit on the bed first."


    As Mrs. Anita spoke, she untied her head rope, her hair spread out, and the beauty of a mature woman was vividly displayed.


    Willy felt his heart start pounding, and he hadn''t felt this nervous for a long time.


    "Close your eyes."


    Mrs Anita''s voice was soft.


    Willie chose to obey, and he waited for Mrs. Anita''s initiative.


    However����


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...half a minute...a minute...


    Mrs Anita did not move.


    Willie opened his eyes suspiciously.


    I saw Mrs. Anita sitting directly on the windowsill, her skirt was pulled up to her thighs, and the moonlight and starlight shrouded her whole body.


    Mrs. Anita''s eyes were filled with pale silver brilliance, and her palms were lifted upwards, with a few starlight spots beating on them.


    "Mrs. Anita, what are you doing?"


    Willy was a little confused by the sight in front of him, which seemed to be a little different from what he imagined.


    "The most in-depth way to understand a person is not to know all his past, but to witness his future, isn''t it?"


    Mrs. Anita''s eyes were smiling.


    Willie''s heart suddenly felt unstoppable.


    Thinking crookedly, I had misunderstood what Mrs. Anita meant from the very beginning. Or rather, Mrs. Anita deliberately misled him. Dancing, hand-in-hand, going home, bedroom, these are all illusions.


    It turned out that Mrs. Anita''s purpose was to use the power of the Astrospeaker to peep into her own vague future.


    "lady����"


    Willie didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Don''t you want to know what will happen to your future self?"


    Mrs. Anita bit her lip lightly: "It took you just over a year to go from a farmer''s son to a noble baron with two extraordinary abilities. Your past makes me curious, so your future makes me even more intrigued. I want to find out. Please forgive our star whisperers'' expectation and reverence for the future. To satisfy my curiosity, I can promise a condition you put forward."


    "...any condition is fine."


    Mrs. Anita added.


    Willy frowned, and his heart moved: "You will see all my future?"


    He didn''t want others to discover his secret.


    "No, I can only see what you want to know."


    Mrs Anita responded.


    Willy pondered for a moment, Mrs. Anita''s promise was nothing, the key was that he wanted to see the abilities of the Astral Whisperer.


    When it comes to the future, it is always mysterious and seductive.


    Just weighing it, Willie decided to agree to Lady Anita''s request.


    Willy always has an inexplicable curiosity about unfamiliar extraordinary abilities.


    "Can."


    Willie nodded.


    "If that''s the case, then tell me the future you want to know."


    Mrs. Anita said: "Don''t involve too many people and don''t be too complicated, otherwise I can''t see anything with my current abilities."


    "Put your fingertips on that ball of light and say what you want to know."


    A star ball floated in the palm of Mrs. Anita''s palm to Willy''s eyes.


    Willy pondered for a moment, and lightly touched the ball of light with his fingertips, and a faint coolness spread across his fingertips.


    "I want to ask...who will be my first woman?"


    Willie looked straight at Mrs Anita.


    This question may be simple enough.


    "The first woman?"


    The corners of Mrs. Anita''s mouth trembled slightly, as if she was about to laugh.


    However, she still abides by the professional ethics of the Star Whisperers.


    "Okay, now, let me try it..."


    The ball of light at Willy''s fingertips exploded into star spots and flew back to Mrs. Anita''s palm.


    Mrs Anita closed her eyes.


    But at this time, her eyes were not dark, but daylight.


    Her consciousness roamed fast in the daytime space, as if searching for something.


    However, at this moment, Mrs. Anita suddenly felt a sway of consciousness.


    An unexpected force drove her consciousness out of the daytime space without any precaution.


    Mrs. Anita opened her eyes with a swoosh, and there was a strange look in her eyes.


    "Madam, what did you see?"


    Seeing this, Willy asked.


    Mrs. Anita''s face was full of doubts. She didn''t answer Willy''s question, but asked, "Are there any star whisperers among your immediate relatives?"


    "Ok?"


    Willie was momentarily confused by Mrs. Anita''s question.


    "Astral Whisperer? Among my immediate blood relatives?"


    Willie did not understand why Mrs. Anita asked this strange question.


    "When I was investigating your problem just now, I was bounced off by the same power of the Astral Whisperer, which is an instinctual defense mechanism of the Astral Whisperer to protect himself and his family from prying eyes. So, your direct bloodline Among the relatives, there is also an Astral Whisperer."


    Mrs. Anita paused and added: "But this Astral Whisperer seems to have just awakened, and his strength is very weak."


    "My immediate blood relatives... Astral Whisperers..."


    Mrs. Anita''s words caught Willie by surprise.


    There is an extraordinary person beside you?


    Father Lake? Mother, Mrs. Shawin?


    It''s almost impossible for these two.


    In addition to the extraordinary power of knights, which can be achieved through acquired practice, the other 99% of extraordinary people will not be older than 30 years old when they stimulate their abilities.


    So then...


    "Thorpes, Veria..."


    If what Mrs. Anita said was true, then one of the two must be an Astral Whisperer.


    "Astral Whisperers, like many extraordinary professionals, will not even be discovered by themselves when they are just awakened."


    Seeing Willy''s expression, Mrs. Anita could guess that Willy was unprepared for this, so she reminded him.


    Willy nodded slowly, still thinking in his eyes.


    What Mrs. Anita said is also very reasonable, just like Colson, when he first awakened the ability of aphasia, it took him a long time to find out.


    "Who will it be?"


    Thorpes and Veria''s faces came to Willy''s mind.


    "Come on, try again."


    This unexpected process further deepened Mrs. Anita''s curiosity about Willy.


    The more incomprehensible a man is, the more fascinated a woman is.


    "Again?"


    It clearly failed just now.


    "Just now, I was just unprepared. Although there was interference from the power of other Astral Whisperers, the power was very weak, similar to the newly born bud. If you are prepared, you can resist the interference."


    Mrs Anita explained.


    "Okay, then continue."


    The current Willy is really curious about the abilities of the Astral Whisperer.


    Some of his blood relatives have awakened the ability of the Astral Whisperer, which greatly increased his interest in the Astral Whisperer himself.


    Just like before, a ball of light in Mrs. Anita''s palm approached Willy''s eyes.


    "I want to know who my first woman was."


    Willy still put his fingertips on the ball of light and repeated the question just now.


    The corners of Mrs. Anita''s mouth twitched again, revealing her snow-white teeth.


    This young man who seems to be full of secrets seems to be far more interesting than he imagined.


    The ball of light at Willy''s fingertips exploded, turning into a little star spot again and flying to Mrs. Anita''s palm.


    Mrs. Anita closed her eyes again, and it was daylight before her.


    Her consciousness continued to trace in the white space, and soon, the instinctual protective power of the Astral Whisperer appeared again.


    This time, Mrs. Anita was prepared.


    Her own Astral Whisperer''s power directly deflected that weak force with ease.


    This level of obstruction, as long as it is deliberately prepared, is nothing to Mrs. Anita.


    Lady Anita''s consciousness continued to search the daylight for traces of Willy''s future.


    The space is clear and white, as if there are no boundaries.


    Time passed slowly, and beads of sweat began to form on Mrs. Anita''s forehead.


    "how so?"


    Mrs. Anita''s heart began to feel a little anxious: "I have already solved the power of the barrier, why I still haven''t found the fragments of his future image..."


    Mrs. Anita felt that her mental strength was gradually being overdrawn, and her physical strength was rapidly declining.


    "That''s not right!"


    Mrs. Anita has gritted her teeth and her body is trembling slightly: "How is this possible! Why is there no trace at all? Even if Willy dies alone, I can find other relevant fragments of the future. Why is this, in his future Blank."


    Suddenly, the day before Mrs. Anita disappeared, and a splitting headache hit her body.


    "Mrs. Anita!"


    Willie saw Mrs. Anita''s body swaying for a while and almost fell off the window sill, so she quickly supported her.


    Mrs. Anita''s soft body leaned directly into Willy''s arms.


    Her hair was soaked with sweat, her face was pale, and she looked collapsed.


    "What��s wrong with you?"


    Willy This is a scene where he saw the Astral Whisperer finish using his abilities.


    This seems to have great after-effects.


    "nothing����"


    Mrs. Anita looked at Willie with complicated eyes.


    Willy''s future, in her opinion, is blank.


    There are three possibilities.


    The first is that Mrs. Anita''s own abilities are not enough to see through Willy at all.


    But this possibility is unlikely, Willy is only a high-level knight, and he is a three-carved star whisperer, basically equivalent to the same level. This kind of prediction among peers can more or less grasp some key information.


    The second possibility is that there are more powerful Astral Whisperers, covering Willy with a stronger force of fate as interference.


    This possibility is the least. According to Willy''s reaction just now, he doesn''t even know that his blood relatives are Astral Whisperers. Combined with his identity, it is impossible for a powerful Astral Whisperer to cover the traces of his fate for him. .


    In this way, there is only a third...


    Mrs. Anita looked at Willy with a mixed look of hesitation and anticipation in her eyes.


    The third possibility is that Willy will become the existence of a very high-ranking person.


    His every move will involve the fate of thousands of people.


    "Mrs. Anita..." Willy asked tentatively, "the answer to my question?"


    "You will naturally know later."


    Mrs. Anita felt her strength recover a lot, and she sat down on the edge of the bed by herself.


    She wasn''t going to tell Willy the secret, and in fact, she didn''t want to tell anyone.


    Now Willy is like an undiscovered treasure. And she, Mrs. Anita, was the first to discover the address of the treasure.


    "Ok?"


    Willie felt as if Mrs. Anita was hiding something.


    But seeing Mrs. Anita''s appearance, it was difficult for him to ask further questions.


    "By the way, Madam, you just said you could agree to any of the conditions I made?"


    Seeing this, Willy tried to change the subject.


    "Of course, I will agree." Mrs. Anita showed a tired smile, revealing an inexplicable sense of beauty, "But the time to cash out is up to me."


    "Ok����"


    Willie knew he was being tricked.


    "I know what you''re thinking." Mrs. Anita stood up, put her arm on Willy''s shoulder, and put her arm in Willie''s ear, "I don''t like little guys who are too young, maybe in a year or two , you mature, we can have some wonderful experiences."


    "You go." Mrs. Anita lay back on the bed again, without taking off her clothes, she just covered the quilt, "Good night, Baron Willie."


    Willie looked at the night outside the window. He felt that he was being played by Kirk. He shrugged helplessly: "Good night, Mrs. Anita."


    He gently opened the door and walked out of the room.


    "What a charming little guy..."


    Mrs Anita closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

 Chapter 186： Intermediate Gatherer

    The next morning.


    Willy had just finished his breakfast when he was summoned by Count Rumbar.


    This summons is not just for him, but all the nobles in Golden Flower City.


    It is said that it is Lord Fideli of the Knights of the Holy Light, who is going to give a speech on the just war.


    When Willy arrived at the designated spot at the Earl''s Manor, most of the people were already there.


    Kirk waved to Willy and motioned him to sit beside him.


    Willy hesitated, because Kirk''s distance was too far ahead, which seemed to be somewhat inconsistent with his identity.


    It stands to reason that the seats in the front should be reserved for other viscounts or powerful barons.


    Although he has made great achievements, his foundation is too shallow, and there is still a lot of gap between him and other great nobles.


    But seeing Kirk insisting on letting him go, Willy sat down beside him.


    "Lord Kirk."


    Willie greeted in a low voice.


    Kirk smiled deeply, but didn''t say much.


    "Lord Fideley is here."


    Willy and Kirk whispered a few words, and then someone said.


    I saw a middle-aged man in a white robe walking into the room accompanied by Count Rumbar.


    Willie sat in the front row, very close to the two.


    He took a closer look at Fiedley and did not perceive any fluctuations in power.


    "How strong should this Lord Fiddleley be?"


    Willie''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    When the strength gap is too large, the lower-ranking person cannot see the slightest ability of the upper-ranking person at all.


    "Could it be a senior knight..."


    Willie guessed in his heart.


    If this is the case, then the Lord Fiddleley has raised himself a large rank.


    When Willy stared at Fidley, Fidley seemed to sense something.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of Willy, with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    However, he did not show any unexpected expressions, and quickly returned to indifference.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Fideley."


    Count Lombard''s attitude towards Fidley was quite polite.


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    Fidley also whispered thanks.


    Count Rumbar sat in the center seat in front, waiting for the speech to start.


    "Everyone, I''m Fideli from the Knights of the Light."


    Fideley went straight to the point.


    "The war between the Principality of Langton and the Principality of Vata has been going on for nearly a year. Now that the Principality of Sausen is also intervening in it, the tragic nature of the war will be intensified. The outcome of the war is up to you, but the justice and humanity in the war. , then we are bound by our Holy Light Knights..."


    Fidley spoke impassionedly above, and Willie sat down and listened boredly.


    This Mr. Fideli of the Knights of the Light, his thinking is very similar to Ben Duin.


    Stubbornly abide by justice and act according to the principles of justice.


    This kind of spirit is indeed admirable, but for Willy, the so-called hanged man, it is difficult to empathize with him.


    But out of courtesy to the speaker, Willie sat up straight and looked at Fideley, the speaker.


    However, in the process, Willy found that Lord Fiddleley, his eyes often floated to himself, which made Willy feel a little strange.


    "I hope that humanity will always remain in your hearts."


    It took nearly an hour for Mr. Fideley to finish his speech.


    "Thank you."


    Count Rumbar stood up and thanked Fidley.


    Willy felt that this was not the true attitude of Count Rumbar, maybe Count Rumbar wanted to kick Fidley hard in the bottom of his heart.


    The content of Fiedley''s speech was actually a restraint on Count Rumbar to some extent.


    However, this also reflects the horror of the Knights of the Holy Light. After all, the Count Rumbar, the overlord of Daweibull Province, can sit and listen to this instructive speech. This is not something that ordinary forces can do. of.


    "I hope you can remember Mr. Fideley''s teachings, and when you return to your respective territories, you must remember the justice of war."


    Count Rumbar turned to the other nobles and said, "That''s it, everyone, leave."


    Following the order of Count Rumbar, the nobles who had been drowsy after hearing it for a long time got up hastily and left the room in an orderly manner.


    Since he was sitting in the front row, and the door to the speech room was at the back, Willy walked at the back.


    "The last noble gentleman, please stay for a while."


    Fidley said suddenly.


    "The last one..."


    Willy looked back and found that Fideley was talking about himself.


    Willy was a little puzzled, but he could vaguely guess that it had something to do with Fideley''s attention to his eyes just now.


    Count Rumbar, who was beside him, glanced down, without any fluctuation.


    "I have seen Lord Earl, Lord Fideley."


    Willie saluted the two of them.


    "This is Baron Willie of White Bear Town, my young right-hand man."


    Count Rumbar gave Willy a lot of face.


    In fact, in his plan, Willy will definitely be noticed by Fideley.


    as predicted.


    "You are a high-level knight, and you are still the Hanged Man at Two Moments?"


    Fidley ignored Rumbar and asked Willy.


    "Yes, Lord Fidley."


    Willy was not surprised that Fideley found his strength.


    Fiedley looked at Earl Rumbar and said with a smile: "Mr. Earl, you clearly know that the extraordinary person who is both the hanged man and the knight is exactly the talent our Holy Light Knights desire. But you didn''t introduce him. Give me, that''s just not enough friends."


    Earl Rumbar laughed when he heard the words: "You misunderstood me, Mr. Fideley. Although Baron Willie is a hanged man, his justice rule is not the same as your Holy Light Knights punishing sins, his justice The principle is to guard the life and safety of the citizens."


    "That''s right, Lord Fideley."


    Willie nodded.


    When Fidley heard the words, there was a trace of regret in his eyes.


    Most of the members of the Holy Light Knights are practicing light knight breathing. The light system has a certain advantage in restraining darkness and malicious forces, which is very in line with the justice code of the Holy Light Knights.


    But within the Knights of Light, there is another kind of member. This kind of member is more valued, and the development potential and internal resources are also more, that is, the extraordinary person who has the dual abilities of knight and hanged man.


    So at the first sight of Willy, Fideley noticed Willy''s speciality.


    A high-level knight, the Hanged Man at the second moment, and he is still unusually young.


    Once this kind of person is recruited into the Knights of the Holy Light, it will be the target of key cultivation.


    He originally wanted to ask Count Rumbar for someone to absorb Willy into the Knights of Light.


    But knowing Willy''s code of justice, Fideley regretted it.


    A true hanged man, the principle of justice has been completely fixed from the moment of promotion.


    Since Willy''s principle of justice is to guard the safety of his subjects, he is destined to be restricted to the aristocratic system.


    "It''s a pity..."


    Fidley sighed, he thought for a moment, took a badge out of his cuff and handed it to Willy.


    "This is����"


    Willy took the badge with both hands and found that the badge was engraved with a sharp sword and a knight''s spear, and the two were staggered at the center of the badge.


    Fideley looked at Willy: "Since you can''t join the Knights of Light, this badge will be given to you. If you encounter difficulties in the future, you can use it to seek help from the Knights of Light."


    "This����"


    Willie was obviously surprised.


    "Every knight and hanged man who has justice in his heart is our partner on the road of justice." Fideley''s eyes were filled with talent, "I hope you don''t let your talent down."


    Although this kind of talent cannot be recruited into the Knights of Light, Fiedley still gave some support.


    Willy glanced at Count Rumbar.


    Count Rumbar gave Willy a positive look.


    "Thank you, Lord Fideley."


    Willy didn''t expect that the Hanged Man''s identity would give him so much help.


    "In that case, Mister Count, I will leave first."


    Fidley said to Rumbar.


    Lumbar heard the words and sent Fideli to the gate of the manor.


    As for Willy, he has been following behind Count Rumbar.


    Looking at the figure of Fiedley leaving, Earl Rumbar said to Willy: "By the way, I have already thought about the reward for you, and now I will show you."


    "Thank you, Lord Count."


    Willie didn''t shy away.


    However, beyond Willy''s expectations, the reward that Earl Rumbar wanted to bestow on him did not seem to be in the Earl''s Manor.


    Count Rumbar and Willy got on the horse together, surrounded by guards behind him, and rushed out of the city.


    "This is... a private forest?"


    Soon, Count Rumbar took Willy to a place full of green trees and grass.


    However, from the outside, the area of ??this private forest does not seem to be large.


    "This is my private plantation, or my arsenal."


    Count Rumbar said something that made Willy bewildered.


    Private plantation? Armory?


    What is the connection between the two...


    "Go in and see."


    Count Lumbar rode on his horse, and Willy followed.


    Before entering the private plantation forest, Willett paid special attention to the strength of the patrol and garrison, and the weakest were the mid-level knight attendants.


    This defense seems to be a level higher than that of the earl''s own manor.


    Willy followed behind Earl Rumbar and entered the plantation forest. Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    There are many kinds of trees and grasses, most of which he knows.


    But there are a small number of them, whose species Willy can''t tell.


    You must know that the first title Willy received when he came to this world was the primary collector.


    Willy knew all common plants and even precious medicinal herbs, but at this moment he couldn''t distinguish the species of certain plants in the forest, which made Willy feel strange.


    "Do you know these plants?"


    Count Lumbar was still riding his horse, but his speed had slowed down a lot, as if he wanted to take Willy to appreciate the plants in the plantation forest.


    "I know some, but there are many I don''t recognize."


    Willie answered truthfully.


    Earl Rumbar nodded, as if he had expected this.


    "In order to reward you, I decided to give you three packets of seeds."


    Count Rumbar had a smile on his face.


    "seed?"


    Willy pondered for a while, and vaguely reached the approximate level.


    If you guessed correctly, these plants that you don''t know are likely to be plants with extraordinary attributes.


    After all, the general basic plants are familiar to them. Moreover, Count Lumbar personally rewarded him, and he would definitely not give him some ornamental things.


    "It''s the first finished seed that''s going to be given to you after it''s matured."


    In front of a strangely shaped fruit grove, Count Rumbar stopped.


    "This is����"


    Willie took a look and realized that he didn''t know the breed.


    He took a careful look.


    It is found that this fruit tree is somewhat similar to a pine tree, with thorn-like leaves on it, green and green. On the fruit tree, there are red fruits that look like dragon fruit, some are slightly cracked, and some are blue.


    Willy noticed that the bottom of the fruit tree was not the ordinary fertile black soil, but some dry, cracked sandy soil. There are many such lands in White Bear Town and offshore islands.


    "It should be because this fruit tree is suitable for growing near White Bear Town, so the Earl of Lumbar decided to give me the seeds of this plant..."


    Willy leaned closer and thought to himself, "But what exactly is this fruit tree..."


    "Ok?"


    Just when Willy was less than two meters away from the fruit tree, he suddenly felt a dry heat, as if the air was transpiring in an instant.


    "The air is heating up? It''s the fire element!"


    Willie felt it instantly.


    The Frost Fighting Qi in his body is very sensitive to this scorching element.


    "It really is a plant with extraordinary power..."


    Willy knew that what he had guessed just now was right, and that Earl Lumbar''s reward was indeed the seed of an extraordinary plant.


    "You sense it?"


    When Count Rumbar saw Willy''s reaction, he knew that he had discovered the speciality of this fruit tree.


    Willy nodded: "There is a strong fire element on this fruit tree."


    "You go over and pluck a fruit."


    Earl Rumbar said to Willy: "Be careful."


    Willie complied, then jumped off his horse.


    He walked in front of the fruit tree and felt the more and more intense fire element breath.


    "Most of the fire element''s breath is emitted from the fruit..."


    As you get closer Willy perceives it more clearly.


    The fruit tree is not very high, so Willy can reach it.


    When his fingers touched the fruit, a warm feeling spread to Willy''s palm.


    Willy did not hesitate, but took it off carefully, and at the moment of taking it off, the title attribute panel that had not appeared for a long time reappeared in front of Willy''s eyes.


    "The first time to pick extraordinary fruit, get the title - [Intermediate Collector], reward 0.5 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Intermediate Collector], you will master basic extraordinary fruit species identification, basic extraordinary fruit collection skills and other skills, making you a qualified entry-level collector."


    [Willi Phelan - Constitution: 14; Intelligence: 17; Attribute Points: 8.5]


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    Mobile station new revision upgrade address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 187： Extraordinary Plant Seeds and the Upcoming Wally

    Intermediate collectors.


    This title, like the hunter title, gave Willy an inexplicable intimacy.


    On the first day Willy came to this world, he went to Morse Forest with Veria to collect sweet fruit.


    It was because of collecting the sweet fruit that Willy discovered the existence of the title attribute panel, and awakened his first title, Junior Collector.


    Now this title has finally been upgraded to an intermediate collector with the collection of this extraordinary fruit.


    This made Willie feel indescribably nostalgic.


    Although the attribute point reward was only 0.5 this time, Willy was extremely satisfied.


    "What''s the matter, Willy?"


    Seeing that Willy was a little lost, Count Rumbar asked.


    Willy quickly reacted and responded: "It''s nothing, I just sensed the strong fire element in this fruit, which surprised me. I have never seen such a fruit with elemental properties."


    Willy held the extraordinary fruit rich in fire elements in his hand, and a trace of sweat oozes from his body.


    He didn''t know the name of this extraordinary fruit just now, but after getting the title of Intermediate Collector, Willy knew its variety and efficacy.


    It''s called Bursting Fruit, and it is an extraordinary fruit with a basic fire attribute.


    After throwing the burst fruit, it will automatically explode with flames and aftermath when it is hit, and it can exert a terrifying lethality in group warfare.


    This is somewhat similar to the grenade in the previous life.


    It''s just that one is a technological product and the other is an extraordinary product.


    So Willy also understands why the defense level of this private plantation forest is higher than that of the Earl''s Manor. This extraordinary fruit is equivalent to the ordinary blow of a junior fire mage.


    As long as you hold the burst fruit, then the soldiers on the battlefield will have a chance to show extraordinary strength.


    If such a unit is really trained, then even ordinary people can pose a threat to those extraordinary beings.


    "You try to throw in the direction of the open space."


    Earl Rumbar said to Willy, and pointed to an empty land in the distance.


    Willy responded, then raised the popping fruit in his hand above his head, and threw it abruptly into the distance.


    Boom!


    When the popping fruit touches the ground, its entire fruit bursts instantly. I saw a flame sprayed out in place, with sparks shooting around, like fragments of a grenade. At the same time, the loud noise and air waves emitted by the popping fruit also gave people a feeling of shaking the internal organs.


    If an ordinary person is close to the popping fruit, even if they are not hurt by the flames and sparks, they will lose a layer of skin if they are lightly hurt by this air wave.


    "Is this the power of the extraordinary fruit..."


    There was a glint in Willie''s eyes.


    This level of damage is nothing to an extraordinary person like him, but for ordinary knight attendants or even junior knights, if they are not careful to avoid them, they will suffer fatal injuries.


    The burst fruit is now a big killer in war.


    "How about it?"


    Count Rumbar was very satisfied with Willy''s surprise: "This is called a popping fruit. It is a kind of extraordinary fruit that can explode to produce fire and cause group attribute damage."


    "It''s incredible."


    Willy said this really from the heart: "In this way, ordinary people can also fight the extraordinary."


    Earl Rumbar nodded: "This is a potionist I invited from the court to cultivate and plant it for me. Now it has just grown the first batch, so it has not yet been put into the battlefield."


    "With these things, I will have a strong first-hand initiative on the battlefield."


    Count Rumbar said.


    Willy nodded, but he also knew that if Count Rumbar could use extraordinary plants as a battlefield weapon, so could the hostile Duchy of Vata and Duchy of Thorsen.


    However, Willy could not predict the outcome of this war.


    Although there is a title attribute panel, and the future road is broader, but this war, with Willy''s current strength, can''t interfere at all.


    "It''s just the first."


    Count Rumbar drove towards the plantation forest again.


    Seeing this, Willy also got back on his horse and followed closely behind.


    After seeing the power of the popping fruit, he is also looking forward more and more to what the next Count Rumbar will give him as an extraordinary plant.


    "This is the second one."


    This time, there was a thorn bush in front of the two of them.


    This patch of thorns is densely packed, with barbs on it, giving people a feeling of not wanting to get close.


    "Blood-sucking thorns!"


    The moment Willy saw the thorn bush, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    Compared with the first burst fruit, the ability of blood-sucking thorns is even more amazing.


    Although blood-sucking thorns are plants, they have certain animal characteristics.


    The most direct point is that, like piranha and mimosa, it will move when stimulated by the outside world.


    Even among the varieties of extraordinary plants, there are only a few plants that can understand animals.


    When the blood-sucking thorn encounters a living creature, it will react instinctively, wrap it in an instant, and turn it into a mummified corpse after sucking blood.


    The ability of blood-sucking thorns is determined by its growth age. The longer the age, the stronger the binding ability and blood-sucking ability displayed. However, its growth also has an upper limit. Generally speaking, when it reaches an intermediate knight, it will basically not be hurt by it. However, for ordinary people and low-strength extraordinary people, its usefulness is still very obvious.


    "It''s a blood-sucking thorn."


    Count Rumbar thought that Willy did not know the variety of this extraordinary plant, so he explained its abilities to Willy in detail.


    So Count Rumbar received Willy''s "shocked" gaze again.


    "These blood-sucking thorns, I have transplanted many to the front line, and when they grow up, they will become a natural defense barrier."


    Count Lumbar was very satisfied with this defensive supernatural plant: "I won''t show you the ability of blood-sucking thorns now. When you grow your own in the future, you can study it slowly."


    Next, Count Rumbar took Willy to the location of the third extraordinary plant.


    Here is another forest.


    It is also sandy soil, so it can be seen that Earl Lumbar really thought of the planting environment of White Bear Town when he selected the reward.


    These trees are taller and more densely packed than popping trees.


    There are only about a dozen fruits on a popping fruit tree, but this fruit tree has nearly 30 fruits, almost double the number.


    Willy looked at the fruit tree directly and recognized its variety.


    "This is the mist fruit. When thrown during war, it can emit grayish-white smoke, which can block the enemy''s sight."


    Count Rumbar explained to Willy.


    Although he had already recognized the species of mist fruit, Willy pretended not to know much about it.


    "However, this misty fruit has certain flaws on the battlefield..." Count Lumbar showed a regretful look, "Its smoke is too slow, and the coverage is very limited."


    It is also for this reason that Count Rumbar has not yet put the mist fruit into the battlefield.


    Willy stood by and did not answer. In fact, regarding this defect of the mist fruit, Willy had a very good way to improve it after he got the title of Intermediate Gatherer.


    But he can''t say it now, otherwise it will definitely arouse the doubts of Count Lumbar.


    "These three extraordinary fruits, I will give you a bag of seeds."


    Lumbar brick looked at Willy: "This is your reward."


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Willy thanked Count Rumbar.


    In fact, it''s really generous enough to give the seed of the supernatural fruit as a reward.


    Now in White Bear Town, the top-level strength is slowly filling up, but the backbone is still somewhat lacking.


    But getting these three extraordinary fruits this time is a leap forward for the middle and high-level combat power of White Bear Town.


    "But you have to know that growing extraordinary plants is a very difficult thing."


    Earl Rumbar reminded Willy: "At that time, the court potionist cultivated and planted it for me, so that I could successfully plant it and survive, but even so, the survival rate was only one third. So when you are planting , it takes a little more thought.��


    "As for the planting method, I will give you a detailed record of it. As for how to plant it, you can explore it slowly."


    Count Rumbar added.


    Willie responded.


    Count Rumbar has done a good job at this level.


    As for the cultivation of these three extraordinary plants, if it was before, Willy would definitely have a headache, but after getting the title of Intermediate Collector, Willy feels confident.


    Although these three are extraordinary plants, they are all basic plants in extraordinary plants, and the title of intermediate collector can completely handle the problem of planting, and even make some improvements.


    ...


    When Willy stayed in Golden Flower City for nearly three days, he set foot on the return journey.


    Before leaving, Kirk specially held a farewell dinner for Willie.


    Willy also took this opportunity to let Kirk get a large number of books for himself.


    In this way, Willy returned to White Bear Town with a carriage of books and three packs of extraordinary seeds.


    ...


    "It feels good to be home."


    It was evening, and the sea breeze brought a little coolness.


    Smelling the smell of the sea, Willy, who was running all the way, also felt a little comfortable.


    "Lord Baron."


    As soon as Willy returned to the manor, some personal soldiers began to take over the carriage and goods for Willy.


    "Find a waiter to sort out this batch of books and put them in my study. If the bookshelf can''t be opened, you can add one more."


    Willy entered the attic after giving instructions to the personal soldiers.


    "Willi, are you back?"


    After hearing the news, Veria had eager eyes in her eyes when she saw Willy.


    "Where are your father and mother?"


    Willie asked casually.


    "They''re all in the dining room, just about to prepare dinner."


    Veria explained, but was obviously absent-minded.


    She frowned, as if trying to say something to Willie.


    Willy also noticed something was wrong with Veria: "Do you have something to say to me?"


    Veria bit her lip and nodded heavily.


    She motioned Willy to crouch down, and then leaned into Willy''s ear: "I''ve been having weird dreams lately."


    "Strange dream?"


    Willie''s eyes narrowed slightly, he seemed to know what was going on.


    "Every night, I feel like I''m flying into the night sky. I walk and dance on the stars, and I can jump from star to star. Every time I get tired of jumping, I go into a white The place, where there is nothing, is very boring and empty.��


    There was a hint of helpless exhaustion in Veria''s tone: "I''ve had this dream for five days in a row, and I can''t sleep well every day when I wake up."


    Willy glanced at Veria and found that Veria''s eye bags were a little heavy.


    But at the same time, he also confirmed a fact.


    The star whisperer among his blood relatives is Veria.


    "Maybe it will be better in a few days."


    Willy patted Veria''s head.


    In fact, Willy doesn''t know much about the ability awakening of the Astral Whisperer.


    "But����"


    Veria curled her lips, and Willy''s answer was exactly the same as that of her father and mother.


    "Okay, let''s go eat."


    Willy grabbed Veria''s pigtails and walked towards the restaurant.


    The awakening process of the Astral Whisperer should be very similar to that of the Aphasia. It should take a long time from the initial activation of the ability to the moment of becoming an extraordinary person.


    Therefore, Willy simply understands Veria''s ability and does not pay too much attention to it.


    This will only make Veria more stressed.


    "Father and mother."


    Willie entered the dining room.


    "Willie, you''re back."


    Lake and Mrs. Shawin looked at Willie as he entered the dining room with a proud smile.


    Every time they see Willie, the husband and wife feel very satisfied.


    "Get ready to eat."


    The table is already full of food.


    "Wally?"


    Only then did Willy notice Wally lying in front of the meat basin not far away.


    At this time, Wally looked listless, and when he saw Willy, he just snorted, his eyes lit up, and then dimmed.


    Seeing this, Willy also understood why Wally didn''t take the initiative to greet him just now.


    "Wally he seems to be sick and I called a veterinarian specifically for him, but there was nothing wrong with it."


    Mrs. Shawin, who spoke, was strict with Wally, but after seeing him sick, Mrs. Shawin took the initiative to find a doctor for him.


    At this time, seeing Wally''s appearance, Mrs. Shawin''s eyes also showed a touch of distress.


    "I forgot to tell you just now that Wally is uncomfortable..."


    Veria grumbled.


    But she knew very well that Wally was definitely not sick.


    Veria knew Wally''s terrifying ability.


    "Wally?"


    Willy walked to Wally''s side with a worried look in his eyes.


    He stroked Wally''s smooth fur.


    "What��s wrong with you?"


    Wally grunted again, and stopped moving, pitiful.


    "This����"


    There was a sudden movement in Willy''s eyes, and seeing Wally''s state at this time, he thought of a possibility.


    "Could it be that Wally is going to...advanced?!"


    Willy took a closer look at Wally''s state, and became more and more sure of his own thoughts.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    Mobile station new revision upgrade address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 188： Silver-level Warcraft: Volibear

    Generally speaking, when Warcraft is in the advanced stage, because the elements in the body are matched with the external force of nature, some actions that are different from usual will appear. Some monsters will become mad and violent before they advance, and some monsters will be weak, which is related to the race and habits of the monsters themselves.


    Wally was not by his side when he advanced from a mutant cub to a normal beast to a Bronze Rank Warcraft.


    However, after understanding through Colson''s translation, Willy learned that when Wally was promoted to the Bronze-level Warcraft for the first time, nothing abnormal happened. It seems that he just took a nap, and advanced the next day.


    So Willy always thought that when Wally advanced from Bronze Rank Warcraft to Silver Rank Warcraft, he would be promoted as calmly as before. But now it seems that is not the case.


    Willy slowly stimulated a wisp of his grudge, lingering in Wally''s body.


    "It''s really going to be advanced..."


    Willy could feel that the elemental power in Wally''s body was quite unstable.


    Willy touched Wally''s head, trying to soothe Wally''s emotions.


    He simply ate two mouthfuls of food and then left the table.


    Wally''s current state does make him a little worried.


    After the meal, Willy carried Wally directly into the bear den downstairs.


    "The advancement of Warcraft can only be completed by myself, and there is nothing I can do..."


    Willie stayed with Wally at the bear den, brushing Wally''s fur and talking to Wally.


    Wally could understand what Willy was saying, but at this moment it was just listening, not responding as usual.


    "Poor little fellow..."


    Seeing Wally like this, Willy suddenly wanted to laugh.


    Wally usually looks like a chicken blood, and when he is so lifeless, he can hardly see it.


    If outsiders saw that the usual beastmaster Volibear of White Bear Town was lying in the bear''s den like a milk dog, I don''t know how it would feel.


    Because of Willy''s company, Wally seems to have a lot of security.


    This feeling was built with Willy when Wally was born.


    As long as Willy is around, it can let go of all its vigilance, and even let go of its perception of the outside world.


    Wally felt more and more tired, and his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and soon Wally fell asleep.


    "Are you accumulating advanced energy..."


    Willy felt a little uneasy, and felt the changes in Wally''s body with a trace of vindictiveness.


    Willie was relieved after confirming that nothing happened to Wally.


    After accompanying Wally for another half an hour, after confirming that Wally was fast asleep, Willy left from the bear den.


    He also instructed the soldiers to stay away from Wally''s bear den, so as not to disturb Wally''s rest.


    Now Wally is at a critical stage in the growth stage, and it is best for him to accumulate enough energy in one fell swoop to complete a one-time successful promotion.


    After leaving Wally''s bear den, Willy, who has been running for two days, is also a little sleepy.


    He simply took a shower and went back to his room to rest.


    Darkness shrouded White Bear Town, and the night was silent.


    Wally''s bear den was covered with moonlight, and Wally''s breathing sounded from inside.


    wheeeeeeeeeeeee...


    Inside the bear''s den, Wally was still in a deep sleep, but his breathing became heavier and heavier and his sense of rhythm became stronger.


    Wally''s nose began to gasp from the white heat, and the white heat grew heavier as time went on.


    After a while, some sparks began to flash in Wally''s breath.


    Then, arcs jumped on Wally''s fur.


    Suddenly, Wally opened his eyes.


    The original six-mang imprint in the eyes now accelerated counterclockwise rotation, but after a few breaths, another identical six-mang imprint appeared at the center of the hexagon of the six-mang imprint.


    For a moment, Wally was surrounded by thunder and blue.


    Boom!


    In the silent night, a blast of thunder rang flat on the ground.


    In the sky, a lightning bolt fell from the sky and fell to the ground in an instant.


    The entire baron manor suddenly became as bright as day.


    "what happened?!"


    Inside the artificial lake, Selina''s head suddenly emerged from the water.


    Her bewitching face was now full of horror.


    She looked at the terrifying thunder that fell from the sky, and she felt a shudder all over her body.


    "This... at least a silver-level coercion!"


    Selina sensed the source of that terrifying power: "Could it be Volibear... advanced..."


    Selina was a little sluggish.


    puff.


    Another head emerged from the water.


    It was Cambir.


    At this time, Cambir had long lost the high spirits he had when he first invaded the Baron''s Manor. At this time, he looked vicissitudes and timidity.


    "Did that bear make the noise?"


    Kangbier''s expression was more restrained than Ellina''s. He was imprisoned by the source of malicious power, and he could not perceive the changes in the power of natural elements at all. He only guessed it when he saw this destructive thunder.


    For that white bear, he was full of fear.


    That guy named Volibear would always walk around the artificial lake a few times when Willy was not at the manor, and he would reluctantly leave after taking a few water fish.


    Whenever this time, Selina and Cambir would stay under the water honestly, not daring to swim at all,


    Both of them felt that the white bear seemed to have a different motive for the two sea elves.


    Selina gave Cambir a white look and went straight back into the water.


    In her eyes, Cambir, who used to be domineering in the Kara Coral Tribe, has now become a waste fish.


    Seeing Selina treating him like this, Cambier showed a bitter expression. He had lost all his strength. Every day at the bottom of the artificial lake, he had to look at Selina''s face.


    "I hope that white bear can forget me..."


    Cambier looked at the disappearing Thunder and shivered a little. He didn''t hesitate. Like Selina, he went straight back to the bottom of the water.


    In Veria''s room.


    The rumbling sound of thunder woke Veria up.


    "Why did the thunder strike?"


    Originally, Veria was afraid of thunder, but since she discovered that Wally could discharge electricity, every time a thunderstorm came, not only was she not afraid, but she became very safe.


    "It doesn''t seem like it''s raining..."


    Veria looked at the sky outside the window and thought of Wally for some reason.


    "Wally..."


    Veria suddenly thought of Wally, who was weak these days, and thought for a while. She put on her clothes, walked out of the door, and ran towards the stairs.


    "Ok?"


    At the same time, Willy, who was sleeping, suddenly woke up.


    He looked at the flashing thunderous daylight outside the window and took a deep breath.


    A stone in my heart finally fell.


    "Silver-level Warcraft!"


    There was a glint in Willie''s eyes.


    There is no doubt that Wally has advanced!


    This speed is much faster than Willy expected. According to Willy''s previous guess, Wally should continue to accumulate external thunder energy for about five days before he can be promoted, but it seems that Wally''s efficiency is much higher than Willy''s. expected.


    White Bear Town, from now on, will have silver-level monsters as the core strength.


    Willy no longer hesitated, he got up and changed his clothes, instead of taking the stairs, he jumped directly from the third floor.


    The height of about seven or eight meters is nothing to Willy at all.


    Wally''s bear den is downstairs and can be seen from the ground.


    "Ok?"


    Willie just jumped down from the upstairs when he saw that the ground was devastated.


    The originally flat ground was shattered into grooves, gravel everywhere, grass and soil chaotic, and a mess.


    And Wally''s original big bear den was also turned into a piece of debris at this time.


    Only Wally, squatting on the spot, sticking out his tongue, returned to his former high-spirited appearance.


    Seeing Willy appear in front of him, Wally whispered "Ow" and leaned over to Willy''s side.


    Wally, who was weak before the advanced stage, could fall asleep precisely because of Willy''s presence. Willy is the closest person to Wally.


    So seeing Willy appear in front of him, Wally''s first reaction was to get up and take credit.


    Willy will be very happy when he is promoted.


    The fact is that, seeing Wally''s successful promotion, Willy''s heart becomes relaxed.


    You must know that not every time Warcraft can be advanced, many Warcraft will encounter all kinds of hardships when they are advanced, and some will not be able to make another leap in their entire life.


    So seeing Wally''s successful advancement to a silver-level monster, Willy was both relieved and delighted.


    "Your promotion pace is faster than mine."


    Willy patted Wally''s head: "I will also focus more on the promotion of the Great Knight in the future."


    Since being promoted to senior knight, Willy has put more emphasis on the administration of White Bear Town, and has basically slowed down his own practice. He didn''t even use the 8 attribute points he was promoted last time.


    At this time, seeing Wally''s promotion, Willy was also stimulated and surpassed by his own magical beast. This feeling is a bit uncomfortable.


    "Ok?"


    Willy looked at Wally carefully and found that Wally''s appearance has also changed in addition to the increase in the power of the elements in his body.


    Originally, Wally was the size of an adult wolf dog, but now it has become a little bigger. But the increased dimension is not in body length, but in body width.


    The original Wally, although fat, was also oval.


    But now it seems that although Wally is still oval, it is getting closer and closer to the circle.


    In addition, Wally''s pupils have also undergone some changes.


    Before Wally, its eyes were black. Only when the power of thunder is used, the faint blue color will flash.


    And now, the black in Wally''s pupils has completely turned into navy blue.


    Against the background of the moonlight, Wally''s eyes were like crystal clear hidden sapphires.


    "Wally, I think you should learn from Veria, learn to eat less and try to lose weight as much as possible."


    This is the first time Willy has paid such attention to Wally''s body shape, although he knows that Wally''s weight gain is related to his advancement.


    In any case, the current Wally is the symbol of White Bear Town.


    The name of White Bear Town, as well as the family crest of the Faerun family, are based on Wally.


    At this time, it, the symbol of White Bear Town, turned into a ball, which affected the image of White Bear Town.


    "Ow."


    Wally nodded heavily, indicating that Willie was right.


    Seeing Wally''s appearance, Willy smiled, and now it makes a random action, and it has a naive feeling.


    One person and one bear were communicating, and the personal soldiers who had been ordered away by Willy before also rushed over.


    There was a thunderbolt attacking from the sky just now, and there was the sound of rocks on the ground bursting, which made the personal soldiers suddenly alert and came to check.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that Lord Baron would come here first.


    "There''s nothing here, you continue to patrol the vigil."


    Willy waved his hand, signaling the personal soldiers to disperse.


    Seeing this, the personal soldiers saluted Willy and left. However, each of them had a trace of doubt in their hearts.


    The mess in that place really means that there was a thunder attack there just now.


    Reminiscent of the thunderbolt near the artificial lake some time ago, Baron Willy and Lord Volibear were also at the scene, and the personal soldiers had some guesses in their hearts.


    But each of them kept silent.


    Talking about the baron behind his back, if he is discovered, he will be severely punished.


    "Wally!"


    Veria trotted all the way downstairs, and as soon as she got down, she saw a gravel ground.


    Vilia was startled and thought something happened to Wally.


    She accelerated a few steps, only to see Willy and Wally communicate something together.


    "Wally!"


    Veria shouted again and hurried over.


    Seeing Veria coming, Wally glanced at her, and then made a humming sound to say hello to Veria.


    As long as Willy is there, Veria will always be just a foil, every time.


    "What happened here?"


    Seeing Wally like this, Veria kicked Wally''s ass.


    Of course, her strength was not even a tickling for Wally.


    "No, Wally, how did you become like this?"


    Vilia didn''t wait for Willy to answer her question when she suddenly noticed Wally''s change.


    Originally, Wally could only be said to be fat, but at this time, he became plump and fat.


    "And your eyes."


    Veria leaned in and saw Wally''s eyes like hidden blue gems, and exclaimed in amazement.


    "So lovely����"


    Veria wanted to poke Wally in the eye, but she was afraid of hurting it, so she could only give up.


    "Willi, what happened here just now?"


    Veria looked at Wally for a long time before turning to ask Willy.


    Willie paused and replied, "Wally has gotten stronger."


    "Get stronger?"


    There was a curious look in Veria''s eyes Obviously she was dying a few days ago, how could she suddenly recover tonight and become stronger?


    She didn''t know anything about Warcraft, so she was a little confused.


    "Yes, the current Wally is the number one expert in our White Bear Town."


    Willy glanced at Wally and gave him a compliment.


    When Wally heard the words, his back straightened instantly.


    But at the same time, its round belly also bulged out.


    Compared to the original image, Wally is three points more stupid.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    Mobile station new revision upgrade address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 189： The first batch of extraordinary plants in White Bear

    "Just by it?"


    Veria''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    In fact, this can''t blame Veria, Wally''s current appearance is really not convincing.


    Wally showed a hint of dissatisfaction, and waved his paws in place, as if he was eager to prove it to Veria.


    But it didn''t start to show its strength, and Veria slapped Wally on the forehead again.


    "Wally! Where''s your bear den?"


    Vilia raised her voice as she looked at the bear den that had long been blown to pieces.


    It was built for Wally by Veria herself and her father, Lake.


    And now, Wally himself has turned into shards of wood all over the place.


    "That''s what I spent a lot of effort and time building for you!"


    With a fierce look, Veria grabbed Wally''s ear: "I won''t build a new bear den for you. Either you build it yourself, or you can sleep on the lawn!"


    After speaking, Veria kicked Wally''s **** again, and then returned to the room angrily.


    Now that he saw that Wally had returned to his former vitality, there was no need for Veria to guard it in the middle of the night.


    Wally, who was reprimanded by Veria, drooped his head at first, as if he was sincerely admitting his mistake, but after Veria walked away, Wally suddenly raised his head and turned into a fearless appearance again.


    "Okay, rest early."


    Willy has long been accustomed to these daily actions of Veria and Wally.


    He snapped Wally''s ear, then got up and walked towards the room.


    He was woken up just now from his sleep, and he was still a little tired, so Willy had to go back to make up for it.


    the next day.


    Town Office.


    Because of Wally''s advancement, Willy''s mood is quite good.


    Coupled with a good night''s sleep, Willy felt full of energy, so the next day, he went to the town office to find Sandor to assign a task.


    As for the content of the task, it is naturally a matter of planting extraordinary plants.


    "Lord Baron."


    Sandor obviously did not expect Willy to come to the town office so early, which seemed a little unexpected.


    He quickly stood up, ready to give Willy the seat in front of the desk.


    Willy waved his hand, motioned him to sit down, and then casually sat on the seat in the room.


    "Nothing troublesome happened during my absence in White Bear Town, right?"


    Willie asked as usual.


    "In the days when you were not in town, everything was going according to plan, without any troublesome problems."


    Sandor did not sit down again, but stood in front of Willy.


    He is quite calm and has long been a qualified and mature manager.


    "very good."


    Willy nodded, satisfied with Sandor.


    "I came back from Golden Flower City this time, and I brought something new."


    Willy said to Sandor, "Some magical plant seeds."


    "Magic plant seeds?"


    Sandor frowned, waiting for Willy to continue.


    Willy nodded: "To be precise, it is a plant seed with extraordinary power."


    Sandor heard the words, showing a surprised look.


    He has only heard of extraordinary people and monsters, extraordinary animals, and this is the first time he has heard of the existence of extraordinary plants.


    This can''t be blamed for Sandor''s lack of knowledge. After all, he was only born in a border town before. Even if he took charge of White Bear Town with Willy, his vision was still somewhat limited.


    Moreover, extraordinary knowledge and secrets are generally not recorded in books, so it is normal to be unaware of them.


    "I brought back the seeds of three extraordinary plants."


    Willy explained in detail Sandor: "One is called a popping fruit, and its fruit can explode after being thrown, which is a mass destruction weapon. One is called blood-sucking thorns, a defensive Extraordinary plants can grow by supplementing nutrients through blood-sucking blood, and have a high defensive attribute value. In addition, there is also a kind of mist fruit, which can emit smoke when thrown, which can interfere with the enemy''s sight during combat."


    Sandor has to execute his own will later, so Willy has to explain the details of these extraordinary plants to Sandor.


    "It''s amazing..."


    There was a look of anticipation in Sandor''s eyes.


    Although he has not seen these extraordinary plants, but just hearing about them, he knows the beauty of several extraordinary plants.


    If used properly, they will play a major role in the military field of White Bear Town.


    Although the Armed Forces Guards Department and the Coastal Defense Team in White Bear Town are controlled by Thorps and Dahn, when it comes to specific operations, they must also participate in their own town office.


    In fact, the three giants of White Bear Town now have a tendency to take Sandor as their core.


    For this trend, Willy certainly sees it.


    But he knew that now was not the time to intervene. As far as the current situation is concerned, Sandor''s personal co-ordination and planning capabilities are indeed stronger than Thorps and Dahn.


    And Sandor himself knows how to choose and retreat, so Willy is also willing to see the situation with Sandor as the operation center of White Bear Town.


    "Lord Baron, then how should we plant the seeds of these three extraordinary plants?"


    Sandor has also guessed Willy''s purpose.


    Willy pursed his lips and weighed it: "The blood-sucking thorns do not need to be planted for the time being. As for the other two extraordinary plants, the sooner the better, but before that, we need to make adequate preparations."


    "What do we need to do to prepare?"


    Sandor was ready to take down the baron''s orders.


    "First, we need to find enough planters."


    Willy said to Sandor.


    This is a very critical issue. Human resources will always be the number one priority in agriculture-related careers.


    Therefore, the first step is to recruit enough people.


    "The cultivation of extraordinary plants hardly takes into account the external environmental influence, such as popping fruit and mist fruit. Their growth is not related to the temperature and humidity of the outside world, and only has a slight relationship with the soil. Their maturity cycle is about one year. Twice or three times a year."


    Willy needs to tell Sandor these details in detail: "So if we plant immediately, we only need to temporarily recruit those farmers who are slack. As for the future, we need to expand the absorption of manpower."


    "As for the way to recruit people, you need to pay more attention."


    Willy did not elaborate, these specific problems, with Sandor''s ability, can naturally be solved perfectly.


    Sandor responded with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    Although Baixiong Town also has agricultural cultivation, the main body of development and resource accumulation is fishery. The expansion of planting manpower certainly cannot drive the population engaged in fishing to the agricultural population. That is putting the cart before the horse.


    In this way, there are only two ways to expand the planting manpower.


    One is to rent peasants from other lords, and the other is to recruit refugees.


    Both methods are more complicated.


    The former needs to consider the rental amount and the renewal of the lease, and the latter needs to consider the resettlement and public security issues.


    For Sandor, this is no small challenge.


    But since it was Baron Willy''s order, Sandor naturally couldn''t refuse, he must practice the baron''s will with full determination.


    "I''ll take care of this."


    Sandor said to Willy.


    Willy nodded: "In addition to manpower, we also need to pay attention to another important issue, and that is the issue of planting land. We need enough area to ensure that there is sufficient growth space for the cultivation of extraordinary plants."


    "If we don''t requisition the original land, we can choose to reclaim wasteland."


    Sandor suggested.


    Willy shook his head: "It takes too long to reclaim wasteland. Moreover, the best soil for these three extraordinary plants is sandy soil."


    "so����"


    Sandor looked thoughtful.


    The sandy soil of Baixiong Town is basically in the coastal area.


    Although the growth of ordinary crops will not occupy the land, but those places are places with relatively large traffic. If you choose to plant in those places, it will not only delay traffic, but also be unfavorable for planting.


    Sandor continued to think, his eyes suddenly moved, and he said to Willy: "We can develop islands to the sea and turn them into cultivation places for extraordinary plants."


    Willy smiled and nodded, Sandor''s thoughts coincided with his.


    Since the environment of White Bear Town is not conducive to the cultivation of popping fruit and mist fruit, then set your sights on those small islands overseas.


    "But it''s not easy to think of planting on these small islands."


    Willie reminded.


    Sandor nodded, and he understood what Willy meant.


    On the nearby islands, as long as the natural environment is decent and there are fresh water resources, there will basically be pirates building settlements there.


    Although White Bear Town has attacked the nearby pirates several times after its establishment, when the pirate forces on the islands above are emptied, new pirates will be stationed on it after a period of time. Pirates have limited living space, and even if they want to take risks, they must seek a place to live.


    Therefore, as long as troops are not stationed on the island for a long time, there will definitely be pirate forces to occupy it.


    This is also a major drawback of coastal towns. Pirate forces have always been rampant, but it is difficult to combat them completely.


    However, Sandor also knows that since the introduction of extraordinary plants this time, it is necessary to carry out a long-term attack on these pirate residences.


    As a result, the number of troops stationed overseas needs to increase again.


    While Baixiong Town is diverting its land forces, it also has to recruit new guards, which also involves financial and other issues.


    However, if you weigh it carefully, it is worthwhile to exchange these losses for the cultivation of extraordinary plants.


    "I deal with the development of nearby islands overseas."


    Sandor felt a growing responsibility on his shoulders.


    But even so, he had a feeling of increasing excitement.


    Almost every once in a while, Willy gives Sandor a new surprise.


    Sandor knew very well that following such a baron, their future stage would definitely not be limited to White Bear Town.


    "Then it''s up to you to solve these problems."


    Willy stood up and tidied up his clothes: "I will write down the specific planting methods of popping fruit and mist fruit for you in detail. After you find the planting staff, you must make sure that everyone understands all aspects of planting. The seeds of these extraordinary plants are very precious, and the survival rate is relatively low, so you have to pay attention to this problem.��


    The planting method that Willy gave him was not taught to him by Earl Rumbar, but was given by the ability of an intermediate gatherer.


    His own planting method can improve the survival rate of popping fruit and mist fruit.


    "do not worry."


    Sandor nodded solemnly.


    Willy explained a few more words to the table, and then left the town office.


    He was very relieved to leave specific matters to Sandor to handle.


    In the following days, the officials of Baixiong Town were all busy at once.


    There has also been a busy cooperation between the Town Office, the Guards and the Coast Guard.


    The purpose of all this is naturally to prepare for the planting of popping fruit and mist fruit.


    Compared with these busy officials, Willy is much more relaxed.


    Now he is a hands-off shopkeeper. After the task is assigned, he can just go and execute it.


    As for Willy himself, he put more experience into the practice of knight strength.


    Now Willy is a high-level knight, and he is only a thin line away from the big knight.


    However, this thin line is much more complicated than the promotion of an intermediate knight to a senior knight.


    The biggest change in the promotion of a knight to a great knight is the sublimation of the quality of fighting spirit. In this process, it is necessary to greatly temper one''s original fighting spirit, and to deepen the manipulation and application of the power of natural attributes.


    At this stage, the role of the knight''s breathing method has basically come to an end, and more, it depends on the knight''s own understanding of fighting qi to improve.


    During the knight''s training process, it does not mean that the more advanced the knight''s breathing technique is, the more convenient the training will be.


    The knight''s breathing method is only an introductory teaching material, and different breathing methods are only different versions of the teaching material, which have little impact on the practitioners. The specific improvement depends on the individual''s talent and understanding.


    In order to speed up his cultivation to become a great knight, Willy added all 8.5 attribute points to his intelligence value Now Willy''s attributes have been updated again.


    [Willi Phelan - Constitution: 14; Intelligence: 25.5; Attribute Points: 0]


    Willy''s days of retreat and penance lasted for more than three months. During this process, he rarely dealt with government affairs.


    But today, Willy is out of the house very rarely.


    Because Willy received good news in the morning.


    With the efforts of Sandor and many officials and farmers, the first extraordinary plants in White Bear Town, the popping fruit and the mist fruit, have matured.


    To this end, Willy is going to take a boat to an offshore island to personally check the harvest of these extraordinary plant fruits.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    Mobile station new revision upgrade address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 190： New job title: Junior Fire Mage

    Offshore White Bear Town, an island.


    A huge and beautiful ship was slowly docking, and the guards in armor on the shore were ready to welcome it.


    Bang!


    The wooden ladders of the ship were lowered, and guards began to come down from the ship.


    Immediately afterwards, a few people dressed in luxurious official appearances walked off the boat, surrounded by a young man.


    It was Baron Willy who came to inspect the harvest of Bursting Fruit and Mist Fruit.


    "The fire element in the air..."


    As soon as Willy got off the ship, he felt the fire element fluctuation of the burst fruit.


    There are two main reasons why Willy has become so sensitive.


    One is that after three months of retreat, Willy''s vindictiveness was further condensed and improved, and his perception of the external force of nature had reached a new level.


    The second reason is that the quality of the popping fruit grown by Willy''s planting method is much stronger than that of Earl Lumbar of Golden Flower City. The burst fruit on this island condensed more fire elements, and the effect of the gathered fire elements was better.


    "It seems that no one is lazy."


    Willy smiled slightly and said to Sandor beside him.


    Sandor nodded slightly: "Everyone is naturally doing their best to practice the will of Lord Baron."


    In the past three months, Sandor has been very busy, and his already rich face has lost weight.


    Introducing extraordinary plants for cultivation is a strategic plan of White Bear Town, and Sandor naturally has to supervise the work himself.


    In addition to expelling pirates, strengthening coastal defense, introducing new labor, and balancing the financial income and expenditure of White Bear Town, if it wasn''t for Sandor''s physical strength as a mid-level knight attendant, I''m afraid it would have been too long.


    "Let''s go and see the specific harvest status."


    Willie said to the people around him.


    Accompanied by Sandor and others, Willy began to inspect the Bursting Fruit.


    On this island, except for some of the space that must occupy the stationed population, the rest of the sandy soil area, two-thirds are used for planting popping fruit, and only one-third is used for planting mist fruit.


    After all, compared to the two, the bursting fruit plays a far greater role in combat than the mist fruit.


    "good����"


    Entering the middle of the bursting fruit forest, Willy also felt a little hot on his body.


    You must know that it has now entered the end of October, and winter is coming soon, and you can still feel this kind of body temperature, which shows that the planting of popping fruit is indeed relatively successful. After all, the last time I saw Popping Fruit in Golden Flower City for the first time, Willy only got this hot feeling when he was very close to the Popping Fruit Tree.


    In contrast, the quality of the popping fruit on the island here is much better.


    "Pick one off and take a look."


    Willy gave an order to a personal soldier, but quickly changed his words: "Wait, I''ll come in person."


    Before Willy found a good-looking popping fruit tree, he carefully counted the amount of fruit on the popping fruit tree.


    "Fifteen...it''s quite normal..."


    Willy pondered for a moment, then stretched out his hand and picked off a popping fruit that was closest to him.


    The warm touch spreads in Willy''s palm, and the warm current spreads along the palm to various parts of the body.


    "Come on, let''s go to the clearing together."


    Willy took the popping fruit directly and walked towards the open space with a group of people.


    "Come and see the specific effect."


    Willy suddenly waved the burst fruit in his hand.


    The popping fruit flew out of a standard parabola, flew into the air, and then accelerated down.


    Bang!


    A loud bang.


    I saw the burst fruit that fell to the ground exploded in an instant, and a hot flame rose in place. Splashing sparks flew from the flames to the surroundings, making a crackling sound. At the same time, a high-temperature air wave spread outward from the center of the explosion, and the air scorched by the heat was a little distorted.


    "very good!"


    Willie laughed, showing a look of satisfaction.


    The explosion test of this popping fruit completely exceeded his expectations.


    Through the planting method given by the title of Intermediate Collector, the strength of this burst fruit is at least 30% stronger.


    "Come here, continue to pick twenty popping fruits. It is required to be picked randomly, and you cannot pick the same fruit from the popping fruit tree."


    Willy instructed the soldiers beside him.


    A target cannot explain the problem, only a sufficient number of specimens can be convincing.


    Under Willy''s order, several personal soldiers acted quickly, and quickly brought over twenty bursting fruits.


    "You make successive throws."


    Willy gestured to a few personal soldiers who were holding a popping fruit.


    Under Willy''s order, several personal soldiers began to throw the burst fruit in their hands toward the open space.


    Bang bang bang!


    For a time, the flames and heat waves continued to burst and transpired, and the temperature gave people a feeling of returning to the midsummer.


    Willy and Sandor, as well as other officials from the Agriculture Department, all stepped back a dozen meters to avoid the high temperature.


    Five or six minutes later, twenty popping fruits were thrown in sequence.


    "not bad."


    Willie nodded.


    On the premise that the number of specimens is sufficient, each popping fruit specimen met Willy''s expectations when it exploded.


    "For the farmers who participated in the planting of popping fruit this time, as well as the officials who worked hard in it, full rewards should be given."


    Willy stretched out his hand to Sandor and ordered.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Sandor nodded quickly.


    For Willy''s generosity, Sandor admired from the bottom of his heart.


    Unlike most minor nobles, Willy doesn''t have much thirst for making money. As long as the normal operation of the baron manor''s food and clothing is guaranteed, Willy will hardly turn the balance of the finances into his private treasury.


    Baron Willy once said something that touched Sandor a lot.


    "If these gold rums are in my personal vault, they are just a bunch of useless iron. Only when these gold rums are spent, they are real money."


    This sentence made Sandor feel extraordinary admiration.


    In his view, this is an explanation of economics and finance, as well as an explanation of a philosophy of life.


    It is precisely because of this that when Sandor is working, he is rarely faced with financial constraints.


    This also allows Sandor to reduce a lot of resistance in his daily work.


    When the benefits are sufficiently distributed, the people under them can be stimulated with the greatest kinetic energy.


    "Go, let''s continue to see the mist fruit."


    Willy did not stay, but rushed in the direction of the mist fruit planting.


    It was again under the sampling demonstration of the personal soldiers that Willy saw the planting effect of the mist fruit.


    Although the degree of improvement is not as great as that of the burst fruit, it has already met Willy''s requirements.


    Similarly, Willy also proposed a reward for those involved in planting mist fruit.


    "Where are the previous growth and planting records?"


    After inspecting the effects of Bursting Fruit and Mist Fruit, Willy asked the officials of the Agriculture Department next to him.


    The specific arrangements for planting are directly handled by the Agriculture Department.


    Regarding the growth and planting records, before planting popping fruit and mist fruit, Willy reminded him to pay attention.


    He needs to find better ways to improve by analyzing the data.


    "I''ll get it for you right away."


    An agricultural bureau official turned around and trotted, but within a minute or two, he took a thick book and handed it to Willy respectfully.


    Willie took it, then opened it and looked at it.


    He just glanced at it in general, and the specific content still has to wait until he returns to White Bear Town to study it.


    "Ok?"


    When Willy was looking at the growth data of Bursting Fruit, a failure case appeared in Willy''s field of vision.


    According to that record, there was a bursting fruit tree that grew very fast in the early stage, even bearing fruit a month and a half ago. But unfortunately, the popping fruit tree was not picked immediately after the fruit, so it withered due to overripeness.


    But after the fruit withered, the bursting fruit tree became more and more lush, and the branches and leaves were more lush than the others, but it was fruitless.


    This made Willie puzzled.


    In general, extraordinary plants like popsicles are unlikely to wilt from overripe right away, even if they are not picked immediately after they bear fruit. Because of the free fire element energy in the air, it can be continuously charged to ensure the sufficient fire element in the fruit and the continuation of vitality.


    "This is interesting..."


    After seeing this case, Willie showed a little interest.


    "Come on, show me this fruit tree."


    Willy pointed out the contents of the notebook to the people around him to confirm.


    When he was inspecting the planting of popping fruit trees just now, Willy only looked at it roughly, but he didn''t look very carefully, and he didn''t pay attention to some trees, so he didn''t notice that this tree with long branches and leaves no longer bears fruit. bursting fruit tree.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    A person in charge of planting popping fruit trees on the island responded, and then walked ahead to lead the way for Willy.


    Soon, the group returned to the popping fruit forest and stopped in a corner of the woods that was not too conspicuous.


    "Lord Baron, this is the tree."


    The man said to Willy.


    Willy nodded, then circled the tree.


    Although the height is similar to other popping fruits, the branches and leaves are extremely lush and green, and they look full of vitality.


    It''s just that after Willy got a little closer, he only felt a little fire element. Compared with other popping fruit trees, its fire elemental power is obviously much weaker.


    If you ignore this thin fire element, Willy even thinks that he is an ordinary evergreen tree.


    Willie frowned, which was a little unreasonable.


    If a popping fruit tree grows halfway and is prematurely senescent, then it should not be only its fruit withered and rotten, it should be connected to its entire tree and lose its vitality.


    The popping fruit tree in front of him, even if it no longer grows fruit, is still thriving, which is somewhat contrary to the growth law of popping fruit trees.


    Willy leaned forward again and carefully observed the appearance of the trunk.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Willy noticed that there was a faint red circle pattern where the branches forked.


    He suddenly realized something, so he went to check the other branches.


    It looks like this in almost every branch where the branches are forked.


    Seeing this, Willy put his palm on the red circle pattern, closed his eyes, and felt it carefully.


    Willy remained motionless, while the surrounding Agriculture Department officials looked at each other, not understanding what Baron Willy was doing.


    Only Sandor frowned, he knew Willy very well, and the things that Baron Willy could care about were not trivial.


    "That''s right..."


    Willy suddenly opened his eyes and muttered to himself with a look of surprise in his eyes.


    "Give me your cross sword."


    Willy ordered to the personal soldiers beside him.


    On this trip, Willy did not wear any weapons, so he could only use the personal soldiers around him first.


    The personal soldiers got the order, took out the cross sword, and presented both hands in front of Willy.


    After Willy took the cross sword, he circled the popping fruit tree again.


    After the footsteps stopped, in order to face somewhere on the trunk of the exploding fruit tree, he slashed hard.


    puff!


    At the moment when the bark was cut by Willy.


    A touch of red heat spurted directly from the broken trunk.


    The surrounding air was instantly dry, and a transpiring hot feeling filled the air directly.


    Some of the officials who were relatively weak, sweat oozing from their foreheads, and quickly took a few steps back.


    "it is as expected!"


    Willy didn''t care about the state of the people around him at all, and continued to chop down trees frantically with his cross sword.


    However, although the posture is fierce, Willy is very measured when he chops down the trunk of the tree. He can avoid some places, as if he is afraid of hurting anything.


    As the tree trunk became more and more damaged, the red-red heat became more and more intense.


    This is the natural power of fire element that has almost turned into essence, and it has a certain similarity with the power of frost released by Willy.


    Boom!


    The top half of the popping fruit tree trunk was directly cut off by Willy and fell to the side.


    A stream of heat overflowed directly from the trunk, and even Willy had already soaked his whole body with sweat.


    But Willy didn''t care, and immediately stepped forward.


    I saw a palm-sized dark red transparent ball lying in the middle of the chopped sturdy tree trunk, emitting bursts of fiery heat. Around it, circles of reddish tree rings have been twisted.


    "Fire crystal amber!"


    Willie laughed out loud.


    He never imagined that such a thing could be bred in an ordinary popping fruit tree!


    Even if he improved the palace planting method himself, the chance of producing fire crystal amber is very small.


    Willy is not afraid of high temperature, but directly reaches out and touches the surface of the fire crystal amber.


    The warm feeling of transpiration spread all over the body, and the next moment, the title attribute panel suddenly popped up.


    "Pure and pure fire element energy runs through the body, obtain the title - [Elementary Fire Mage], reward attribute points: 3"


    "After obtaining the title of [Junior Fire Mage], you will be able to control the basic fire control ability and all basic fire spells, and at the same time, you will master the fighting skills of all junior fire mages."


    [Willi Phelan - Constitution: 14; Intelligence: 26.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 3]


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    Mobile station new revision upgrade address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 191： new pirate force

    Junior Fire Mage! ?


    Another unexpected title.


    Willie''s already excited mood became even more excited.


    The strength of a junior mage is nothing to Willy, a senior knight. But opening up a new extraordinary profession is equal to the possibility of developing an extraordinary ability.


    Since then, Willy has been an extraordinary person with three extraordinary professions: knight, hanged man and mage.


    So far, Willy has never seen a person who controls three extraordinary abilities.


    Even the teacher of Ben Duyin, the core knights of the Knights of Light, they only have two extraordinary professions.


    "I really didn''t expect..."


    Willy felt the fire element force in his body begin to appear.


    For the fire element of the outside world, he suddenly had a feeling of being able to manipulate it freely.


    He really wanted to send out a big fireball according to the memory given by the title system.


    But because of so many people around him, Willy decided to temporarily suppress his curiosity.


    "This time, in addition to the reward of 3 attribute points, intelligence itself has achieved a natural increase of 1 point."


    Regarding the changes in his own attributes, Willy sees it very clearly.


    The original intelligence value of Willy was 25.5, but now it has become 26.5, which is somewhat similar to when he was promoted to The Hanged Man.


    When Willy became the Hanged Man, his physique also naturally increased by 1 attribute point.


    "The Hanged Man''s strength is linked to his physique, and the Mage''s strength is linked to his intelligence..."


    At this time, Willy had already discovered this.


    He can clearly perceive that with his current state, it far exceeds the records of ordinary junior mages in his memory.


    If you don''t consider the quality of your own mana, Willy''s mana stock alone will even exceed that of many intermediate mages. It''s just because of the quality of mana, Willy can''t cast the spells of the intermediate mages.


    "If I can, I can probably achieve the uninterrupted long-term instant cast of fireball..."


    The corner of Willy''s mouth curved slightly, and it seemed that every fire mage had the urge to use the fireball technique indefinitely.


    "Only after I can return to the manor, I will experience the abilities of a junior mage."


    Willie thought to himself.


    At this time, Sandor, in the heat, leaned over to Willy''s side.


    His face was full of water and his face was flushed, as if he was approaching a large stove: "Lord Baron, what is this?"


    "This is Fire Crystal Amber."


    Willy replied to Sandor, "A very rare treasure."


    Speaking of this, Willy''s eyes also showed a hint of happiness.


    Because the carrier that can produce fire crystal amber is too rare.


    "Fire crystal amber?"


    Sandor, apparently hearing the word for the first time, asked Willy with confusion, "What is this?"


    "A fire-type treasure condensed by natural fire-type power due to various coincidences."


    Willy explained to Sandor: "Take this popping fruit tree as an example, first of all, its seeds have undergone a little mutation at the beginning, but this positive mutation has very little change in its appearance. , so it''s hard for us to find out."


    "Then, this mutant seed had a suitable growth environment, so it grew little by little." Willy continued, "It had ripe fruit before, but it withered because it was not picked immediately. In fact, It''s not because the nutritive energy of the fruit is exhausted, but the fire crystal amber is bred in this bursting fruit tree, which absorbs the fire element that originally grew and radiated back."


    "After the mutated bursting fruit tree, while madly absorbing the external fire element, it also locked the overflow of its own fire element, so the fire crystal amber gradually became like this."


    In fact, Willy only sensed a small amount of fire element breath before, also because of the super-strong self-elemental blockade of this bursting fruit tree.


    "So that''s how it is..."


    Sandor nodded as if he understood it. He was not even supernatural, and he only knew a little about what Willy said, but soon, he asked another question: "Lord Baron, this fire crystal amber should be very good. Is it precious?"


    "It''s really precious."


    Willy nodded. Generally speaking, such a big fire crystal amber, even if you get the Golden Flower City, can be regarded as a precious treasure.


    Its effect is very similar to that of Subweiler''s tears, both of which can speed up the cultivation speed of the supernatural beings of the related elements.


    This, for the extraordinary, is an irresistible temptation.


    The previous Willy, that is, with the tears of Subweiler, accelerated his promotion to the senior knight.


    If Willy himself hadn''t awakened the extraordinary profession of junior fire mage, Willy would probably have sold the fire crystal amber, but now, he has to keep the fire crystal amber to improve his ability as a junior mage.


    A smile appeared on Sandor''s face: "Congratulations, Lord Baron."


    Willy smiled and responded, "Go, go back to White Bear Town."


    The results of today''s inspection far exceeded Willy''s expectations.


    Not only the quality of the popping fruit and the mist fruit are good, but also the new extraordinary occupation and fire crystal amber have been harvested. This is a successful inspection.


    on the return ship.


    Willy stored the fire crystal amber wrapped in tarpaulin.


    He and Sandor stood on the deck, looking out to sea.


    "Have you encountered any trouble in government affairs recently?"


    Willy, who had been ignoring government affairs for a long time, asked Sandor.


    Sandor pondered for a while: "There''s no big trouble, but the pirates are really rampant recently."


    "Pirates?"


    Willie raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, it is getting closer and closer to winter now. Because of the need to save food and supplies for the winter, some pirate groups have begun to act again." Sandor explained to Willy, "And, in addition, after the We communicated with several other nearby coastal towns, and we found together that there seem to be many new pirate gangs in the nearby pirate gangs."


    "New pirate gang?"


    Willie frowned slightly.


    Since the Green Shell Pirates destroyed White Bear Town, the wrath of Earl Lumbar was aroused. Under the leadership of Kirk, the elite guards of Golden Flower City dealt a devastating blow to all the large pirate groups near the coastal towns.


    As a result, many powerful pirate groups were fragmented, and some were lucky enough to go into exile further overseas.


    Even if there are some small pirate forces, it should not be a climate.


    But after hearing what Sandor said, the pirate forces along the coast of Dawibull Province seemed to be rampant again, and new forces were joining in.


    "How did those new pirates come about?"


    Regarding Haiphong, Willy was quite alert.


    At that time, the collapse of Blue Whale Town gave Willy a wake-up call, which made Willy take a fancy to the coastal defense of White Bear Town.


    To this end, Willy also specially established a coastal defense team that did not exist in the original Blue Whale Town era.


    "According to the speculation of the Oyster City news, these new pirate forces may originate from the Duchy of Thorsen."


    Sandor explained to Willy: "Pirates were rampant overseas in the original Duchy of Thorsen, which was mainly due to the Duchy of Thorsen''s indifference to the powers of the outer seas. In their view, these pirates could not fundamentally threaten. To the coastal security of the Principality of Thorsen, the crackdown on pirates is very weak and has been in a relatively relaxed state.��


    "But when the Principality of Thorsen formed an alliance with the Principality of Vata, they seemed to want to get rid of this situation. When facing the Principality of Langton, they wanted to settle the unsettling factor behind them, so they increased their efforts to expel pirates. Strength. In order to avoid extermination, some pirates entered the outer sea of ??the Principality of Sawson from the sea of ??the Principality of Langton, that is, near the coast of Daweibull Province."


    Hearing this, Willy nodded solemnly.


    Although the Principality of Sosun had joined forces with the cavalry team of the Principality of Vata to jointly destroy White Bear Town, but after the storm passed, Willy did not take the Principality of Sosun as a key defense target. Because the Principality of Sosun is not close to the coast of Daweibull Province, and most of the coastal defense capabilities near Daweibull Province are also very strong, it is quite difficult for the Principality of Sosun to conduct long-distance maritime warfare.


    It''s just that Willy didn''t expect that although the Principality of Sausen did not go to sea to attack, it forced its overseas pirates to flee to Daweibull Province. This method also aggravated the difficulty of coastal defense in Daweibull Province.


    "So, are these pirate groups that are rushing over to be particularly threatening?"


    Willy thought for a moment and asked Sandor.


    "Not yet, but it cannot be ruled out that it will appear in the near future."


    Sandor answered truthfully.


    "Um����"


    Willy nodded and paced slowly on the deck, seemingly lost in thought.


    "By the way, is there still a large-scale force like the Green Shell Pirates in the pirate group near Daweibull Province now?"


    Willy asked suddenly.


    This large-scale pirate group is not only powerful, but also has a strong appeal.


    "there is none left."


    Sandor shook his head: "More than half a year ago, a pirate group of this power level was wiped out by Lord Kirk. Now, for so long, no one dares to come forward."


    Willy pursed his lips when he heard the words, his eyes were thoughtful.


    "Keep an eye on the newly emerging powerful pirate group nearby, and report to me immediately once you find it."


    Willy seems to have made some kind of decision, his eyes are cold, and he orders Sandor.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Although he didn''t know what Willy wanted to do, Sandor instinctively felt the ambition in Willy''s tone.


    This made him inexplicably excited.


    "After accumulating for so long, it''s time to really go to the ocean..."


    Willy looked at the calm sea in the distance, and whispered to himself in a voice that he could only hear.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!


    Mobile station new revision upgrade address: , data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 192： Tusk Pirates

    On the calm sea, a dozen large ships sailed slowly.


    The sun was shining and the water was sparkling.


    On the deck of the lead ship, a middle-aged man in sackcloth looked into the distance.


    His face is very thin, his eyes are deeply sunken, and his brows are furrowed, as if he is worried about something.


    If the other pirate leaders in the Duchy of Thorson saw him, they would definitely show their expressions of admiration and fear.


    His name is Budar, and he is the leader of a large and well-known large-scale pirate group, the Fangs Pirate Group, in the offshore area of ??the Duchy of Thorsen.


    His own strength is extremely strong, and he has the strength of the peak of intermediate knights. In his fang pirate group, there are five junior knights.


    With the extraordinary strength of himself and his subordinates, as well as his well-trained pirate subordinates, Budar established his own prestige in the open sea of ??the Principality of Soson.


    However, it is such a figure who is all-powerful in the pirate group, but at this time he has to embark on the road of wandering.


    Just a month ago, the Duchy of Thorsen completely changed the strategy of coastal defense.


    For the strength of the pirate group that had turned a blind eye, the Duchy of Sosun carried out a crazy and thorough blow.


    The original Budar didn''t take it to heart. He just thought that this was a temporary action of the Principality of Sosun. After all, every year, the coastal defense forces of the Principality of Sosun would make a show of their authority.


    But as time went by, more and more small pirate groups and even medium-sized pirate groups were destroyed, which made Budar feel alert.


    He has a deep understanding of practical politics, and gradually saw the determination of the Principality of Thorson to destroy the pirates.


    Although his strength is very strong among pirates, he is simply vulnerable in front of the navy of the Duchy of Soson.


    In order to keep his power and the safety of himself and his family, Budar chose to abandon his old base and migrate to other sea areas.


    However, due to geographical constraints, Budar''s pirate group has no ability to cross the Storm Strait, which is known as the death line. It is said that outside the Storm Strait, there is a wider world. There are many kingdoms, filled with all kinds of powerful knights and mystic.


    However, due to the lack of strength, Budar could only make the decision to move the Fang Fang Pirates to the waters of the Davipur Province, the Duchy of Langton.


    In fact, this is not a good choice either.


    Because Daweibull Province also carried out a bloodbath operation as early as half a year ago. At that time, many pirate groups fled from the waters of the Principality of Langton to the waters of the Principality of Sothen. But according to the current situation, these guys still have to escape sooner or later, otherwise they will be buried in the sea outside the Duchy of Thorsen.


    At this time, Budar was very worried. He only hoped that through his own efforts, the Fang Fang Pirates could survive.


    This is the blood of his life.


    "Boss, we are about to enter the waters of the Duchy of Langton."


    A pirate with a hood on his head said to Budar.


    "Understood." Budar nodded solemnly, and then asked the man, "How long has the ship that went to explore the way been out? Why hasn''t it returned?"


    "It''s probably been out for more than two hours..."


    Speaking of this, the pirate also frowned: "Maybe it''s because the land is unfamiliar, so it''s delayed..."


    "hope so����"


    Budar whispered to himself, then waved his hand, indicating that the man should go down first.


    Now Budar is under heavy pressure.


    If the Fang Fang Pirates were a small force with dozens of people, he could choose to go to the far sea.


    Looking for an uninhabited island far overseas, and doing simple farming and fishing, although it will be hard, at least you can survive.


    But it was impossible for the Fang Fang pirate group of several hundred people to return to that kind of life.


    They can only fight and plunder to make the Fang Fang pirate group survive.


    The ship was in trouble and turned around. At this time, Budar had a deep understanding.


    "Ok?"


    Budar was worried when he suddenly saw a ship approaching rapidly in the distance.


    He took a closer look, and suddenly there was a warning sign in his heart.


    Those ships did not seem to be the pathfinder ships they sent out.


    "Come on, prepare for battle!"


    Budar immediately shouted loudly.


    Suddenly, the crew on more than a dozen ships began to riot.


    Soon, about six or seven large ships came from a distance in the direction of the Fangs Pirates.


    "It''s for us."


    Looking at this posture, Budar knew that the other party was not good.


    If you guessed correctly, the several pathfinder ships that you sent out before may have sunk to the depths of the sea at this time.


    Budar clenched his long sword and took a deep breath.


    Just entering the waters of Daweibull Province, a **** battle is about to take place, which is really not a good thing.


    However, Budar was somewhat reassured that the number of ships that came was only half of his own side. Even if they obstructed, I am afraid they would not fight recklessly with their fang pirates.


    "That flag..."


    When the opposite ship approached, Budar saw the flag flying on the other side''s mast.


    It was a bear head mark.


    "Which force is this..."


    He knew relatively little about Dawibull province.


    After all, the choice to escape from the sea in the Duchy of Thorson to here is only a temporary intention.


    But even if he didn''t understand where the opponent came from, Budar had to issue an order to fight.


    "Archers get ready!"


    The ships on both sides were getting closer and closer, and Budar had already given orders to his men.


    However, at this moment, Budar felt a sudden sway of the hull. He stumbled and almost fell.


    "what happened?!"


    Budar quickly asked his subordinates.


    "Boss! Big fish! Lots of big fish! Crashing our boats!"


    A pirate held the handle and shouted loudly.


    "Why is that?"


    Budar has not yet responded.


    "Whale! It''s a whale!"


    Another pirate shouted loudly.


    Following his gaze, Budar looked there.


    I saw groups of whales heading towards their fleet.


    Blue whales, gray whales, killer whales...the species are very mixed.


    "This����"


    Budar was a little dazed.


    Killer whales sometimes feed on blue whales and gray whales, how could they be mixed together?


    And looking at the way they do it, it seems like they have discipline.


    Boom boom boom!


    Several large ships at the stern have been hit by the whale group.


    Under the boat where Budar was, there were also sharks and other large schools of fish colliding.


    The fleet on the opposite side was getting closer and closer, but the archers on the boat could not stand firm at all.


    "emission!"


    It was far away, but Budar still used his extraordinary hearing to hear the orders from the ship on the opposite side.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    I saw something resembling a fruit, ejected from the opposite boat.


    They fell on the deck of the Fangs Pirates in a parabolic arc.


    Boom!


    The first red fruit fell to the deck.


    A burst of explosion sounded, and then the flames burst out instantly, wrapping a famous pirate in the flames.


    The shrill screams began to spread on the boat.


    "Dodge! Dodge!"


    Budar was stunned at first, and then he reacted and roared loudly.


    There was panic in his eyes, and the fruit that could burst into flames, what the **** was this!


    But he was too late to think.


    The six or seven ships were trained in an orderly manner, and as they marched, they threw the fruit of flame at the fleet.


    The Fang Fang pirates, which had not made any effective attacks, were already in a mess at this time.


    On the opposite polar bear flag vessel.


    "It''s really boring..."


    Colson yawned, looking bored.


    They just summoned the school of fish, and they couldn''t stand it anymore. If the sea eagle group is summoned, I am afraid they will be directly destroyed.


    "It''s not your credit this time, you just played a supporting role."


    Dahn on the side said to Colson: "This time, the main role is the popping fruit ordered by the Baron to plant."


    Speaking of the popping fruit, there was a look of reverence in Dahn''s eyes.


    Only Lord Baron can grow such a terrifying extraordinary weapon.


    Now that his own coastal defense team has not been damaged by one soldier or one soldier, there is already a tendency to rout the opponent.


    "Okay...I have to admit this..."


    Colson was also amazed at the popping fruit that Baron Willy planted.


    So many popping fruits were thrown out at once, and he would have to die in the sea of ????fire.


    "Okay, it''s almost time, it''s time to get on the boat."


    Ben Duyin, a strong man with a thick iron gun on the side, reminded: "The baron wants to live, and all of you will be killed, and you will all be judged by justice!"


    Dahn glanced at Ben Duin.


    In his eyes, Ben Duyin was the same existence as Colson.


    There are problems with thinking.


    However, Dahn still chose to follow Ben Duyin''s advice first.


    Because the baron did have an order to capture the leader of the large pirate group that first approached the waters of White Bear Town.


    "Stop the popping fruit! Sail close to enemy ships!"


    Dahn ordered loudly.


    "They have one intermediate knight, five junior knights, all on the lead ship."


    Colson closed his eyes, sensed it, and said to Ben Duin next to him.


    Ben Duyin nodded heavily: "Since this is the case, then it is up to me to impose justice on them!"


    "Wait...one intermediate knight, five junior knights?"


    Ben Duyin seemed to realize the strength of the opponent just because of this.


    The justice of punishing evil also needs to be guaranteed by strength.


    "I don''t seem to be an opponent..."


    Ben Duyin hesitated for a moment and said to Colson beside him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be there to assist you."


    Colson said to Ben Duin.


    "you sure?"


    Ben Duyin took a look at Colson, and it seems that this guy''s strength should be comparable to his own, but his methods are a bit weirder.


    "Of course!" Colson nodded seriously, "You have to know..."


    Without saying a word, Ben Du directly stepped on the board of the ship just built and leaped to the enemy''s ship.


    Since Colson says he has a way, there shouldn''t be much of a problem.


    "Come on, sinful fellows! The holy spear of justice will wash away all your sins with blood!"


    Ben Duyin just landed on the deck, and the iron spear in his hand suddenly swung out, directly sweeping down a large number of pirates.


    "hateful!"


    Seeing this, Budar in the distance immediately came with a long sword.


    From the shot just now, he could see that the other party was an extraordinary person.


    "Intermediate knight?"


    Soon, Ben Duin also noticed Budar who came.


    There was also a hint of caution in his heart.


    Although the primary mage''s group damage effect is good, there is really no chance of winning against a higher-level melee knight one-on-one.


    "Colson!"


    Ben Duyin suddenly roared.


    Where did the promised assistance go, and why hasn''t the sea eagle group appeared yet?


    While being irritable, Ben Duyin suddenly heard a pleasant female voice.


    The song was humming a beautiful song, making his consciousness begin to groggy.


    "This����"


    Ben Duyin wanted to resist, but was still powerlessly lost in the dream of beautiful singing.


    Not only Ben Duyin, but everyone on the ship, including Budar, began to falter. Soon, all the pirates fell into a state of sleep.


    "Selina''s strength seems to have increased again..."


    The assistance Colson said was naturally not himself, but Selina.


    Selina is now at the pinnacle of the bronze level. Since the Baron lent her the tears of Sableville, her ability has gradually become stronger again.


    "I knew that Selina could solve it so thoroughly alone, so she still needs to dispatch a fleet? Her group attack ability is much stronger than that of a mage..."


    Colson glanced back at the fleet and crew, and suddenly felt that they were here to clean up the mess and test the explosive combat capabilities.


    "Why is there no movement?"


    Dahn looked blank and asked Colson.


    It was clearly still fighting loudly a moment ago Why was there no sound from the local ship in an instant.


    The last time he faced the courier ship of the Principality of Thorsen, although Dahn saw Colson''s ability, he didn''t look carefully because of the great distance. Seeing the weird scene up close now makes Dahn feel shivering.


    "It''s just that everyone fell asleep."


    According to Lord Baron''s order, Colson could not reveal Selina''s information: "Hurry up to them, arrest their leader, and return to White Bear Town. Lord Baron should have been waiting for a long time."


    Dahn nodded and stopped asking. No matter what time, Lord Baron''s will is the most important thing.


    Soon, well-trained guards on several ships overtook enemy ships.


    Although everyone was surprised to see the unconscious pirates, the movements in their hands were still very fast.


    But after a while, all the comatose pirates were tied together with twine in twos and threes and lost their ability to move.


    "Mr. Holy Gun Ranger, wake up!"


    Colson found Ben Duyin who had been attacked indiscriminately, slapped him twice, and then the breath of life energy appeared from his fingertips, pouring into Ben Duyin''s body.

 Chapter 193： dreadful baron willy

    "justice!"


    Bendu wakes up from a psychedelic dream due to a jolt.


    "Where''s the enemy?"


    Ben Duyin looked at Colson who was in front of him and questioned.


    "I have completely solved it by me..."


    Colson touched the tip of his nose.


    "solved?"


    Ben Duin immediately sat up and looked at Colson in surprise.


    Isn''t this guy Colson aphasia? How can he deal with so many enemies?


    Ben Duyin was still a little unconvinced, he stood up, looked around, and found that the flag of White Bear Town was hung on the dozens of enemy ships.


    "You are already aphasia for two moments?"


    Ben Duyin stared at Colson: "No, two-quarter aphasia shouldn''t have this ability, right? Are you... a three-quarter aphasia!?"


    Colson waved his hand: "Now is not the time to struggle with strength, go look at that guy, he should be the leader of this pirate group."


    After speaking, Colson pointed to Budar who was still in a coma in the distance.


    In fact, Colson didn''t know Budar or the Fang Fang Pirates. The reason why they attacked the Fang Pirates was because they were the first large-scale pirates to enter the waters of White Bear Town.


    To this end, they have been patrolling the vicinity for nearly ten days.


    As for why Budar could be directly identified and identified, it is very simple.


    Because Budar is the only intermediate knight.


    Even if it is not the leader of the pirate group, it must be a leader.


    "I have given him the anesthetic that the Baron has improved. Even if he regains consciousness, the fighting qi in his body will be delayed for three days before it can be used."


    Colson continued: "Go watch him and prevent him from doing drastic actions when he wakes up. And I will wake up a few, and before returning to White Bear Town, I will find out something about this pirate group. information.��


    On the sea, nearly 20 large ships sailed fast on the sea, and within three or two hours, they reached the boundary of White Bear Town.


    ...


    "This is where����"


    When Budar woke up, he found himself in a dark, damp cell.


    His heart trembled, and he suddenly remembered the scene before the coma.


    A group of bear-headed ships attacked them, and a junior mage boarded their ship. Before he could resist, he lost consciousness in a psychedelic voice.


    "This is... being captured..."


    Thinking of this, Budar suddenly realized the seriousness of the problem.


    He tried to activate the Dou Qi in his body, but found that his body was so weak that he couldn''t even lift a trace of Dou Qi.


    A wry smile appeared on Budar''s face.


    I originally wanted to settle down in the waters near the Davibull Province of the Duchy of Langton, but now, I was caught alive just after reaching the waters nearby.


    "Is the coastal defense force of Daweibull Province already so terrifying..."


    After comparing, Budar suddenly found that it seems that the coastal defense force here is stronger than that of the Principality of Thorsen.


    "Bear Head Banner..."


    Budar pondered for a moment, but still hadn''t figured out whose hands he had fallen into.


    He knew very little about what was going on in the province of Davipur.


    "Are you going to die here..."


    Budal looked at the small cage and suddenly felt a sad feeling.


    Although I knew for a long time that this was an act of licking blood with a knife, it was still a little hard to accept when faced with this situation.


    In the hands of these nobles, being able to die happily is a luxury.


    However, this is not the most desperate thing for Budar. What worries him most is his family.


    Unlike most pirate leaders, Budar is single-minded and responsible. He has his own wife and children. If you put aside the identity of a pirate, it is actually a happy family.


    Thinking of this, Budar suddenly had the urge to cry.


    If there is no accident, his family should also go to the guillotine with him.


    "woke up?"


    Budar, who was in grief, suddenly heard footsteps approaching, and then someone made a sound.


    He looked up, and the sadness in his eyes disappeared, replaced by warning.


    Budar recognized the identity of the person at a glance, it was the extraordinary strong man who first raided his ship.


    "Since you are awake, then come out, Lord Baron has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Ben Duin ordered the guards behind him to open the cell door.


    "baron?"


    Budar grasped the key information.


    There was a look of shock in his eyes.


    The behind-the-scenes lord who has this kind of ocean power and the command of the extraordinary is just a baron! ?


    At first, Budar thought he had fallen into the hands of a powerful viscount.


    After all, he can face the charge head-on in the general baronial territory.


    "Be quick and easy!"


    Budal, who had temporarily lost his fighting spirit, was pulled out of the cell by Ben Duyin by the collar of his shirt.


    Two guards stepped forward, took Budar from Ben Duin''s hands, held him tightly, and walked outside.


    Budar was powerless to resist, he was blindfolded, and he didn''t know where he was going along the way.


    "Lord Baron, the Budars have brought it here."


    Ben Duin took Budar into an empty room, and then said to the people in the room.


    When he heard his name revealed, Budar''s heart sank again.


    Sure enough, his subordinates have been interrogated in advance, and all his information has been exposed.


    In this way, his family members must have been figured out.


    "Kneel down!"


    Ben Duin grabbed Budar and kicked his back knee hard, causing Budar to kneel directly on the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, Ben Duyin pulled the blindfold off Budar''s eyes.


    Budar reluctantly opened his eyes, the strong light source made him feel like he couldn''t open it.


    After a few seconds, he slowly realized the scene in front of him.


    In the empty room, a young man wearing a noble robe was sitting on the seat, looking at himself with deep eyes.


    "I have seen the noble master!"


    While sighing at the youth of this noble baron, Budar bowed his head to the ground and assumed the most humble gesture.


    No matter how powerful he was in the past, at this time, he was just fish on the chopping board.


    "Budar?"


    Young Master Willy muttered to himself with interest.


    "It''s me, I''m the leader of the Fang Pirates, Budar."


    Knowing that all his information had been exposed, he simply accepted his fate.


    He didn''t ask for his good attitude to keep him alive, he just asked the young aristocrat to be kind and give his family a way to live.


    Even let them be the lowest servants, as long as they can survive.


    Of course, Budar also knows that this possibility is also very low. But without any hope, he can only exchange his wife and children''s life with the most humble gesture.


    "Oh?"


    Willy was a little surprised when he saw Budar like this.


    From Budar''s eyes, he had already seen his determination to die, but Budar still chose to face himself with the most humble attitude.


    "Is it because of my family..."


    In the previous interrogation intelligence, the close relationship between Budar and his family had been presented to Willy.


    Willy was also surprised that a big pirate leader actually has such a simple and warm family, which is really rare.


    But for Willie, this is a good thing.


    People who can be bound by family love are easier to control.


    "Did you come to Daweibull Province to avoid the navy of the Duchy of Thorson?"


    Willy spoke in a high voice, although his tone was gentle, but it gave Budar a deep sense of depression.


    He felt that the young baron in front of him seemed to not only bring the coercion of his own identity.


    "Yes, my lord. The reason why we offended you and broke into your waters is that we just want to live."


    Budar did his best to make himself more tragic.


    "You want to live, so you plan to let the people under my command die?"


    Willy''s voice suddenly tightened, and a cold look appeared in his eyes.


    No matter what kind of husband and what kind of father Budar is, but when he was a pirate robbing civilians, he was not so generous.


    He was also a butcher, and a murderous executioner.


    "I����"


    Budar was in a cold sweat. He knew that the noble baron in front of him was unusual, so he didn''t dare to say anything about coming to the waters of Weibull Province, just to find an island to live a idyllic life.


    That way he will die faster.


    "You are such a vicious pirate leader who fell into our hands. You should be able to guess what your fate will be..."


    Willie said something inadvertently.


    Although he knew for a long time that he would die, Budal still trembled a little when he heard Willy''s icy words.


    He gritted his teeth: "I know, my sins can''t be washed away at all, it''s just...just please..."


    "Shut up!"


    Willy suddenly reprimanded, he stood up, his eyes were a little gloomy: "Are you trying to negotiate terms with me? Let me guess, spare your life, or let your family live?"


    Willy''s words made Budar''s heart pump suddenly.


    He knelt down on the ground and his fingers gripped the ground tightly, making a creaking sound.


    Ben Duyin held the spear behind Budar''s head. Once he made any changes, Ben Duyin would directly poke his brain hole.


    Willy looked down at him condescendingly, and stopped talking, and the room suddenly fell into silence.


    "Please Lord Baron for my family..."


    Budar''s voice became hoarse. He slowly raised his head and looked at the young man who was in control of his life and death: "Please... give my family a decent way to die."


    After saying this sentence, Budar seemed to have been drained of all his strength, and lowered his head again: "In return, I am willing to collect all my men for you and become your servants."


    Budal''s words actually have some value.


    If Willy wants to directly incorporate Budar''s remaining subordinates as cannon fodder and slaves, it does take some time and means. But if Budar comes forward, it will be much simpler.


    Hearing this, Willy laughed suddenly: "What do I want your subordinates to do? A group of undisciplined and restless guys, leaving me is just a waste of food."


    "In comparison..."


    Willy paused for a while: "I''d rather give you... a chance to live."


    Chance to live!


    Budar suddenly raised his head that touched the ground, and his face was full of disbelief.


    He suspected that he had heard it wrong, this young terrifying baron actually wanted to give himself a chance to live? !


    "I can keep you alive, keep your family alive, and even keep your status as the leader of the Fang Pirates...but you..."


    Willie lowered his voice.


    It''s just that he was interrupted by Budar before he could finish speaking.


    "I am willing to be your slave! Be your most loyal lackey! I am willing to serve you as my master with my life!"


    Budar is almost insane, his family can survive, he can survive, what else can he ask for? !


    "very good!"


    Willy gave Ben Duyin a gesture, and Ben Duyin understood.


    Ben Duyin took out a transparent glass bottle from his waist, which contained purple liquid.


    "Drink it."


    Willy said to Budar in a gentle voice.


    When Budar heard the words, he slowly raised his head and saw that in front of him was a gorgeous bottle of lavender potion.


    He knew exactly what it was.


    "Yes."


    But Budar did not hesitate, and directly turned it into a glass bottle, twisted it open, and poured it into his mouth.


    The odorless and viscous purple potion flowed down Budar''s throat and into his belly.


    Willy smiled faintly, this Budar''s decisiveness was indeed somewhat unexpected.


    "This is a specially formulated medicine for you..."


    Willy didn''t look at Budar, but paced back and forth in the room: "As long as you follow my instructions, I can give you an antidote to delay the onset of toxicity every month. But if I''m disappointed, then You will suffer the most painful way to die."


    Willie wasn''t lying to him.


    Among the knowledge conferred by the title of Intermediate Collector, it is simply not too easy to allocate several restricted and highly toxic drugs specifically for ordinary extraordinary people.


    "I will definitely not disappoint you Budar was prepared in his heart, so he didn''t have too much psychological impact.


    "I haven''t told you what to do, where do you get your confidence?"


    Willie smiled and asked.


    "No matter what I do, I will use my life to practice the will of Lord Baron."


    Budar''s tone was firm.


    Willie nodded, expressing satisfaction.


    "The reason I kept you alive is actually very simple."


    With a hint of hope in Willy''s eyes, he said to Budar: "I am going to the ocean, and you will be my pathfinder."


    This is Willy''s decision not long ago.


    The conquest of the ocean requires a lot of manpower, and the population of White Bear Town cannot support Willy to waste a lot of manpower into it.


    So at this time, a very suitable group appeared in Willy''s field of vision.


    That''s pirates.


    For others, controlling pirates is already difficult and uneconomical, but for Willy and his subordinate White Bear Town, it is the most perfect way.

 ~： 1 day off

    The break has not been great since the book opened.


    I was very enthusiastic when coding, but after coding, I was a little tired. When I went to bed at night, my mind was full of excitement and I couldn��t sleep. I often stayed up late passively, which made my physical condition a little bad recently.


    Taking advantage of the end of the month, I want to take a day off to give myself a good rest.


    I hope all readers can understand.


    Thank you!


    "Tear Down That Tower" is in the process of taking a day off, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 Chapter 194： Quest and Assassin

    For the viscounts and barons of other ordinary coastal towns, it is almost impossible to incorporate a large pirate group.


    An ordinary viscount or baron, in their territory, the highest level of combat power that appears is also a high-level knight.


    As for Viscounts with great knight cultivation like Kirk, they can be counted with one slap.


    For example, Viscount Babila of Oyster City who was raided by the Shell Pirates before, in his territory, the strongest person is the intermediate peak knight.


    Therefore, for the barons and viscounts of these ordinary coastal towns, their advanced combat power may not be comparable to that of large pirate groups.


    And Willy is different. In the current White Bear Town, the strongest Wally, now has silver-level strength, and if it is a human, it is the cultivation of a great knight.


    Besides, Willy himself is already the pinnacle of high-level knights. With the additions of the Hanged Man and Mage professions, as well as various combat skills, Willy is basically comparable to the big knights.


    In addition, Selina, Ben Duin, Kirk under his command...


    Compared with the territory of the powerful Viscount, the current White Bear Town is not necessarily weaker than them.


    With such a profound background, White Bear Town does not require much effort to incorporate a pirate group.


    "No matter what you need me to do, Lord Baron, I will follow your will."


    Budar completely showed the attitude of a submissive.


    Willy nodded: "My request is not necessarily a bad thing for you..."


    "You are the first large-scale pirate group that escaped from the waters of the Principality of Thorson, and there should be other large-scale pirate groups that will migrate here one after another..." Willy said slowly, "And your mission is to They''re... all included."


    "All collected?"


    Budar''s expression changed.


    "This����"


    Budar showed a hesitant expression: "Lord Baron..."


    "Maybe for the current Fang Pirates, this is indeed a relatively difficult thing to do..."


    Willy smiled slightly. After getting to know him, he also knew very well that although the Fang Fang Pirates group was considered a hegemon in the outer seas of the Principality of Sosun, there were also three or five pirate groups with the same power.


    With the current fang pirate group, it is simply impossible to incorporate these pirate groups with one''s own efforts.


    "Of course, I won''t deliberately make things difficult for you, and I will also give you sufficient resources and manpower allocation."


    Willy continued: "For example, the explosive fruit you saw today and other extraordinary powers... I can lend you them all."


    Hearing this, Budar''s eyes lit up.


    If you really have these assistances, you may really be able to do it yourself.


    "For you, what you need to worry about is not how to defeat them, but how to make them your subordinates."


    Willy gave Budar a deep look.


    Budar hesitated for a moment, but still said: "But my lord, with your strength, you can recruit them under your command in person. Why do you want me to replace you?"


    Willy smiled lightly, then paused, and continued: "You have to understand that I am the baron of the province of Daweibull, not the leader of the pirates."


    I can gather these pirate forces, but I can''t take the initiative to come to their stage and give them a reasonable identity.


    As a member of the noble group, Willy should also pay attention to his food.


    "I see."


    Budal understood what Willy meant.


    But soon Budar also realized a problem, he hesitated for a while, and finally asked: "Lord Baron, then the support of these people after that..."


    Now it may be hundreds of people to provide food, shelter, and even thousands in the future. If the robbery of pirates is restricted, then there will be no source of food and clothing.


    "I can temporarily provide you with sufficient supplies."


    Willie''s smile was full of meaning.


    "Yes����"


    Budar lowered his head deeply, and a deep worry flashed in his eyes.


    What the baron said was...for the time being.


    "Okay, go down first." Willy said to Budar, "Your family is still waiting for you to eat."


    "Yes."


    Budar knelt down deeply, with a trembling in his voice.


    Led by Ben Duin, Budar left the room.


    "pirate?"


    In the empty room, Willy sneered.


    ...


    It has been a month since Willy gathered the Fang Fang Pirates.


    "Lord Baron, are those pirates really reliable?"


    In the town hall, Sandor looked at Willy with a puzzled expression.


    "Don''t worry, Budar is a weak person, so there is no problem."


    Willie answered without hesitation.


    During this month, with the support of Willy, the Fangs pirate group completely merged the two large pirate groups that fled to the waters of Daweibull Province.


    According to Willy''s instructions, the merger is very simple.


    Kill all the powerful and extraordinary figures in the two pirate groups, and then randomly insert the members of the pirate group into the Fangs pirate group.


    This move made Budar break into a cold sweat. He knew very well that if the latecomer was himself, he would definitely end up in the same situation as them.


    After integrating the manpower, Willy did not delay too much, but issued two orders to the Fang Pirates.


    First, assign a part of the manpower to return to the waters of the Principality of Sossen to harass them in coastal defense.


    In fact, this move is rather redundant and useless. In the face of the navy of the Duchy of Thorsen, these pirates have no resistance at all, let alone harass them.


    But Willy still has to make that decision.


    If he wanted to use the pirates for his own use, he had to give Count Rumbar a legitimate excuse. Otherwise, a noble baron deliberately recruits pirates, which is a difficult thing to save face, even if everyone knows that Willy has no ill intentions.


    The incorporation of pirates to attack the coastal defense of the Duchy of Sossen is a natural good excuse.


    Those pirates who were forced to return may die miserably, or they may defect to the distant sea, but for Willy, this is nothing, the appearance is displayed, and the result is not important.


    As for the second order, it was to let the included pirates explore safe sailing routes in the open sea, led by Budar himself.


    In fact, this is the most fundamental purpose of Willy at present.


    Willy naturally did not let them sail randomly, but gave them a general area.


    And the center point of that approximate area is the marked location of the treasure map of the Cold Lion Kingdom.


    Willy''s goal is that treasure!


    The current White Bear Town has enough information to explore it.


    The legacy of a kingdom''s royal family really makes Willy tempted.


    In order to ensure that this group of people would not defect, Willy not only detained Budar''s family, but also gave special drugs to other extraordinary members of the Fangs Pirates who went on the voyage, using their lives to ensure their loyalty.


    As long as they are under the control of several extraordinary members of the Fang Fang Pirates headed by Budar, the ordinary crew members have no power to resist.


    In this way, Willy completely controlled the Fang Fang Pirates in his hands.


    "That''s right, Sandor."


    Willy suddenly remembered one thing: "Just a few days ago, Count Rumbar sent me a letter. He told me in the letter that he must do his own security and defense work. It is said that the Duchy of Wata is in the Duchy of Langton. There are many lurking secret hands that have begun to activate. They are either spies or killers, and for us, there is great uncertainty.��


    "White Bear Town just destroyed their raiding cavalry team and smashed their conspiracy, maybe they will be regarded as a thorn in their eyes. Although I am the baron of White Bear Town and the first target, the extraordinary strength around me can be very powerful. Protect me to the greatest extent. If you can''t, you have to be more careful. If you are not sure about your own safety, you can move directly to my manor."


    Willy said this, not simply to remind and win people''s hearts, he was really worried about Sandor''s safety.


    As the mayor of White Bear Town, the first high-ranking official, Sandor himself is also a dazzling target. If there is a problem with Sandor, Willy will not be able to find such a person to manage White Bear Town for him for a while.


    "Lord Baron..."


    Sandor naturally heard the sincerity in Willy''s tone, and was immediately moved. He hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely pay attention to my own safety."


    Sandor was very fortunate to be with Baron Willie.


    Baron Willy not only has outstanding talent, but also treats his subordinates with great tolerance and kindness.


    It is also a very rare thing for officials with outstanding abilities to find a suitable lord.


    "Um����"


    Willy pondered for a moment: "I will dispatch two senior knight attendants from the manor to be your guards, so that I will feel more at ease."


    "This����"


    Sandor was about to resign when he saw Willy''s determined look.


    Seeing this, he nodded gratefully: "Thank you Lord Baron."


    ...


    At this time, outside Baixiong Town, a carriage stopped, and a man and a woman got off the carriage.


    The man looked about forty years old, with a slightly fat body and a smile on his face all the time.


    The woman was very young, probably in her teens, with a hint of timidity on her face, she followed behind the man.


    "Ten copper rums."


    The driver of the horse gave a shout to the two of them.


    "Your fare is too expensive."


    The man muttered, then reluctantly took out the money and handed it to the driver.


    After the coachman borrowed it, he didn''t say anything polite, but drove the carriage away directly.


    The man looked at the back of the carriage and spat: "Ten copper rams, this is too expensive. After the operation is over, I must find a way to get it back!"


    "Lord Yabil, is there really no problem with our operation this time..."


    The young woman looked around cautiously, there was no one else, and then she lowered her voice and said timidly: "The target this time is the young baron of White Bear Town... I''m afraid...


    "Don''t worry, Senya, this is not a problem."


    Abeer rubbed the corners of his mouth with his hands, rubbed off the food scraps on it, twisted them into a small ball, and threw them on the ground.


    Afterwards, his eyes narrowed, and a stern look like a blade flashed on his generous face: "This Baron Willy... he must die."


    Sen Ya nodded stiffly, obviously with a hint of fear.


    But thinking of Lord Yabil''s Great Knight cultivation, the inexplicably flustered heart became calmer again.


    "He''s said to be a super genius...but what''s the use of that?"


    Abeer seemed to be jealous, and seemed to be mocking: "Who let him trample the dignity of the duchy, and the duchy has enabled us..."


    "Okay, go to White Bear Town and find a place to rest for a night. When the time is about right, you can do it."


    Yabier shook his head, then squeezed out a smile, and his tone was much lower.


    Seeing the appearance of Yabir, Senya was confused, she just hoped not to drag Lord Yabir''s hind legs.


    Both of them are Anbu chess pieces that the Vata Principality sent to the Langton Principality many years ago.


    The main role is to assassinate some difficult enemy characters in the war.


    They had been dormant before, and today, they were finally activated.


    "Relax, Senya, this time I''m taking you, mainly to let you see more things and gain experience."


    Looking at the little girl who is not strong in front of him, Yabier comforted in a low voice, "Don''t worry too much, it''s enough to use your ability to ensure your own safety, just let me do it."


    For this mission, Yabil is full of expectations.


    Killing a genius with one''s own hands is an indescribable feeling.


    In the eyes of Yabeer, it is not difficult at all to solve a high-level knight.


    Even if the information given by the spy of the principality said that this high-level knight still has a peak bronze-level monster and two secret masters, it is still a matter of convenience.


    The only thing worthy of Yabil''s consideration was where to temporarily escape after killing the Baron Willy of White Bear Town.


    Earl of Lumbar is not a worry-free guy.


    "Well����"


    Sen Ya Mumu nodded and followed behind Yabil.


    "Senya, be more natural."


    Yabeer didn''t look up, but said to Senya: "Have you seen the sea eagle hovering in the sky... That''s the surveillance from the aphasic."


    "Surveillance of the Aphasic..."


    Senya seemed to be a little nervous but she suddenly remembered that the intelligence said that the aphasia had only a moment''s strength, so her heart was slightly relieved.


    "That''s right, it''s more natural, otherwise, if it''s too special, it will be noticed by the aphasia."


    Yabier took Sen Ya and walked towards White Bear Town.


    There are no special hotels in White Bear Town, only some civilians with a large space in their homes will rent the vacated rooms to those outsiders who come to White Bear Town.


    Yabil and Senya found such a commoner family and lived there temporarily.


    "Lord Abil, when will we act?"


    Senya was afraid that the partition wall had ears, and her voice was very low.


    "Um����"


    Abeer thought for a moment, then said, "Tomorrow night, yes, just tomorrow night..."

 Chapter 195： Blood Descendants

    Midnight the next day.


    In White Bear Town, two ghostly figures marched towards Willy''s Baron Manor.


    Outside the Baron''s Manor, on the tall evergreen tree, two figures were hidden between the branches and leaves.


    "Lord Yabir, are we going to do this?"


    Senya''s voice was like the sound of mosquitoes, almost indistinguishable.


    She seemed to be involved in an assassination operation for the first time, and seemed a little flustered.


    Looking at Senya''s appearance, Yabeer wanted to laugh a little.


    The little girl''s nervous appearance was exactly the same as when she was doing the task for the first time.


    This reminded Yabier of the time when he first participated in the mission.


    "It''s really fast..."


    Even in this state, Yabir was quite relaxed, and he recalled how restrained he was at the beginning.


    Over the years, the blood of too many people has flowed in his hands.


    At first, he performed a mission in the Principality of Vata, and later he was ambushed as a **** in the Principality of Langton, and many years passed in a flash.


    "Relax, Senya..."


    Yabier showed the attitude of a qualified senior: "Start now, you can follow me...Assassination is a technical job, as long as the strength is sufficient and the skills are sufficient, it does not need to waste too much time..."


    "Understood, Lord Abil."


    Senya nodded heavily.


    Immediately afterwards, a faint green light radiated from her pupils, and the originally round pupils instantly became almond-like narrow and long.


    At the same time, Sen Ya, who was originally fair-skinned, turned bloodless at this time, looking a kind of penetrating pale. Her teeth were sharpened, and her nails were sharp and slender.


    Almost all the breath was hidden from Senya''s body. Even if Yabier is a great knight''s cultivation, he can only perceive a trace of Senya''s breath.


    "It''s a terrifying ability..."


    A touch of admiration and appreciation appeared in Abeer''s heart.


    "In this case, I don''t have to worry about your safety..."


    Yabier smiled slightly: "Then now... let''s start!"


    The next moment, Yabir disappeared, followed by Senya.


    The guards of the baron''s manor did not find out that an enemy had easily sneaked in, and they were still patrolling carefully, vigilant for abnormalities around them.


    It''s just that in a brand new bear den in the manor, a pair of blue eyes suddenly opened.


    "Senior knight..."


    In a blind spot in the manor, Yabil and Senya showed their figures.


    Yabier felt it carefully, but couldn''t find any aura that belonged to Willy.


    "Looks like I''m going to trouble you, Senya..."


    Yabir''s voice was like a thin line, and it went straight into Senya''s ears.


    Although it has the strength of a great knight, the perception distance is indeed limited.


    "Um."


    Sen Ya nodded, her sharp teeth like a beast gently opened her palm.


    The dark red blood flowed out of the palm, and Senya licked it slowly.


    Immediately afterwards, the smell of blood filled her nostrils.


    But as the **** smell intensified, the tip of her nose became more and more clearly aware of other auras from the outside world.


    "there!"


    Senya stretched out her finger, and the reverse was the third floor of the attic not far away.


    And the window she pointed to was Willy''s study.


    "Nice job."


    Yabil gave Senya an encouraging look.


    Then the two of them quickly headed there.


    "Baron Willy..."


    Instead of sneaking into the attic, Yabier and Senya followed the outside wall and stood on the protruding wall steps of the window outside the study.


    Both Yabil and Senya could sense the fluctuations and aura of the senior knights inside.


    "start����"


    Abeer opened his mouth, but made no sound.


    Even if it is a big step higher than Willy, the old assassin''s creed tells him that he must always bathe himself in darkness, must use his full strength, and must not slack off.


    Senya nodded.


    The next moment, Yabier instantly turned into an afterimage, directly shattering the glass of the study.


    Immediately after, he saw a young man who was reviewing documents, and instinctively raised his head.


    Abeer smiled, he knew that his task was about to be completed.


    The battle between the great knight and the knight should be a crushing battle in itself. Coupled with the sudden sneak attack, the Baron of White Bear Town has no hope of surviving at all.


    "die!"


    Yabier dodged and moved to Willy in an instant. A sharp dagger appeared in his hand, and the dagger was smeared with dark blue poison.


    His technique is extremely skilled, and before Willy reacts, he immediately makes a killing blow.


    At this time, Yabier''s heart was basically certain that his mission was successful.


    Senya on the side was obviously seeing such a scene for the first time. She squatted on the window sill in a strange posture, watching what was happening in front of her.


    Suddenly, Senya''s heart trembled.


    An extremely bad premonition emerged in her heart.


    "Lord Abil!"


    Just when Yabil seemed to be about to succeed, Senya panicked and shouted loudly: "Go! Go!"


    Yabil, who was about to pierce Willy''s throat, stopped for a while, instinctively glanced at Senya, and then quickly moved to Willy''s body.


    At this moment, Yabil suddenly saw the bewildered Baron Willy just now, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    In the smile, it seems to be... mockery! ?


    Immediately afterwards, Abil suddenly felt his muscles tighten.


    At this time, the conscious awareness that was cultivated in the assassination operations for many years.


    The body reacts faster than the mind reacts!


    "not good!"


    Even though he was only one step away from the mission goal, Yabeer resolutely chose to give up the mission.


    "Come on, Senya!"


    At the critical moment, the first thing that Yabier thought of was Senya.


    He also wanted to escape quickly.


    But the next moment, there was a cracking sound from the ceiling, and a heart-shattering roar suddenly fell with gravel and wood chips.


    A claw shadow with dense arcs slapped Abil''s spine fiercely.


    "Pfft..."


    The blood in Yabil''s mouth suddenly spurted out, and at the same time, blood oozes out of his eyes and ears.


    He instantly realized what happened, and he was ambushed!


    This Baron Willy, he has long known his actions.


    Yabil struggled to escape the huge claws with all his strength, but the **** skin on his back fell off half of the flesh and blood, revealing part of his internal organs.


    Yabil finally saw what was shooting in front of him.


    It was a giant bear whose neck did not reach the ceiling even though its head was lowered.


    Its body is densely covered with knotted muscles and bursting electric flowers, and the terrifying aura makes him, as a great knight, appear a little terrified.


    "Senya, hurry up, don''t look back!"


    The moment Yabil saw Wally, he knew that he couldn''t leave at all.


    The almost broken body, even the ability of a great knight, has only one way of death in front of this terrifying beast.


    He only thinks now that he can use his life to delay this giant beast in exchange for a chance for Senya.


    On Yabeer''s body, the blood had turned into a trickle, dripping down toward the floor.


    The thunder that was poured into his body just now was still eating away at his organs.


    Victory or defeat, life and death, was reversed in an instant.


    Abeer''s heart was sad for a while, and he worked his whole life, and finally died in the hands of false information.


    This magical beast in White Bear Town is not bronze at all, but silver!


    "Wally, don''t leave alive, just kill!"


    Willie gave the order directly.


    He knew very well that even if an attacker of this level was captured alive, he would not be able to obtain any information at all.


    Moreover, their identities are already very clear.


    Besides the Principality of Vata, who could come up with a great knight to assassinate him?


    "It''s just that the guy escaped..."


    Willie''s eyes looked into the distance.


    The female assassin known as Senya had disappeared into the night.


    In fact, Willy is full of curiosity about this female assassin. For a moment just now, Willy only glanced around, and always felt that she was unusual. Even if he is a high-level knight, if it is not for the person who sees her, he will not perceive any of her breath at all. And her facial features seem to be a little different from ordinary people.


    But judging from Yabeer''s actions, the young female assassin''s strength does not seem to be strong.


    But Willy didn''t pay too much attention to her. The most important thing in front of him was to kill this great knight.


    "Ow!"


    Wally took the command in an instant, and the huge body showed amazing flexibility. The two hexagram marks in the pupils rotated in the opposite direction, and the thunder on all sides directly wrapped Yabier.


    Yabeer wanted to stimulate the great knight''s fighting spirit in his body, but he found that his body was broken, and the running route of the fighting spirit was very stumbling.


    Before he could react, Wally''s huge bear claws pierced through his internal organs.


    With just a little stir, his body can be split in two.


    "Senya..."


    With all his strength, Yabir looked out the window one last time.


    Empty.


    Fortunately...fortunately she escaped...


    Abil suddenly felt the severe pain in his body was nothing.


    I remember the first time I saw Senya, she was just a child. What a cute little girl, like a porcelain doll.


    Just like that, let her follow her.


    Even though he had been lurking in the Principality of Langton for so many years, it seemed very warm to have Xenia''s company by his side.


    Unfortunately, I will never see you again.


    Yabil''s consciousness began to dizzy, and he already felt the approach of death.


    Those derelict intelligence spies, they should all be damned.


    But just as he was about to fall into the endless darkness, Yabir suddenly heard Xenya''s voice again.


    "A hallucination?"


    Yabier never felt that it was such a laborious thing to hold up his eyelids. In the blur, he saw the figure of Senya.


    Her mouth shape is...


    "Let him go!"


    let him go? Let him go!


    Abeer panicked.


    Senya, she''s back again.


    Yabeer wanted to open his mouth wide and shouted "you go" loudly.


    But to no avail, he was still dragged into that endless abyss.


    Senya...Senya...Go! !


    inside the house.


    Yabil''s body was directly cut in two by Wally.


    And in front of it, a slender and thin body is trembling looking at it and Willy.


    "Back again?"


    Willy looked at the female assassin named Xenya who had returned, showing a strange look.


    Will you come back and die?


    "You killed him..."


    Senya''s mood is quite unstable and seems to be out of control at any time.


    Even in the face of Wally and Willy, two enemies who were definitely higher than her, she still looked directly at each other.


    "The power within her..."


    Willie frowned.


    It was an unfamiliar force.


    "Which kind of professional magician?"


    Willie was puzzled.


    Wally opened his big mouth full of sharp teeth and was about to tear up Senya, but saw Willy give it a wait-and-see gesture.


    "you����"


    Senya''s eyes became red little by little, and a layer of white hair still appeared on her body. Her back waist came out, and a soft and slender tail suddenly jumped out.


    An aura similar to that of a monster erupted from her body.


    "Blood Descendants?"


    Willie looked surprised.


    Descendants of blood origin, even among all the mystic groups, are one of the rarest extraordinary professions.


    bass!


    Senya directly turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Willy.


    In her remaining reason, she told herself that this was the mission target that Lord Abil wanted to kill the most before he died.


    "Yes, it is the descendant of blood."


    Facing Xenya''s attack, Willy was not flustered.


    "The descendants of the blood source who are not strong can''t control their emotions at all. Instead, they will be dominated by the blood source itself."


    Willy swiped with one hand, and a grudge suddenly ejected, directly hitting Senya against the wall.


    Sen Ya screamed sternly, ignoring the injuries on her body, and still charged towards Willy.


    "It''s rude like a beast. Although it is rumored that the blood descendant is extremely powerful, if it loses its reason, it seems that it is not as good as a normal monster."


    Willy kicked Xenya in the abdomen with a kick, and then knocked it off the ground with an elbow.


    Under Willy''s heavy blow, the sound of bone fractures came from Senya''s body.


    She still wanted to move, but Willy grabbed her neck with his hands and lifted it abruptly.


    Sen Ya was struggling hard, but she couldn''t get rid of Willy''s shackles at all.


    Willy stuck at Senya''s neck and stared at her facial features for a moment.


    "I don''t know what the source of her bloodline is..."


    Now Willy, with just a little effort, can wipe out Senya''s life.


    He weighed it.


    It would be a pity if the blood descendants were killed directly. But even if she stays, Senya, who already has self-consciousness, may not be able to use it for herself.


    "Blood Descendants..."


    There was a sharp look in Willie''s eyes.


    In that case, it''s easier to kill.


    Then, just as he was about to crush Senya''s throat, he felt Wally''s huge palm patted his shoulder.


    "Ok?"


    Willie looked back.


    Wally was found sticking out his tongue, gestured with the other bear paw, and let out a low cry.


    "You asked me to... let her go?"


    Willy saw what Wally wanted to express, and doubts appeared in his heart.

 Chapter 196： Colsons Speaker

    Willy''s first reaction was that Wally wanted to eat her.


    Since Wally followed him into the Boler Forest, he has become fond of eating raw meat. Since then, Wally has been full of tentative appetites for all living beings, except for people and some particularly ugly and strange creatures.


    This behavior of Wally caused Selina and Cambir in the artificial lake behind to have a deep-seated fear of Wally.


    Even Willy felt that if he hadn''t told him repeatedly, the two sea elves might have turned into fish bones at this time.


    Wally shook his head, and his figure began to fall back at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon turned into a round mini figure.


    It tilted its head and tugged at Willy''s trousers, repeating two syllables, simultaneously drawing both claws together.


    "You mean... Colson?"


    Willie frowned.


    The current Wally, although not able to speak human language, can express specific sounds for certain exclusive simple words.


    For names like Willy, Veria, and even nouns that include some food, Wally can make regular short calls.


    With Willy''s ability, he could fully understand what Wally meant.


    "Coulson... what does it have to do with Coulson?"


    Willie is a little confused.


    But thinking about the relationship between Wally and Colson, Willy guessed that Wally might think that this blood descendant called Senya might be of any benefit to Colson.


    You know, Wally is Colson''s best friend.


    In the whole of White Bear, only Wally could listen to Colson''s nonsense. Only Colson, every time he saw Wally, would seriously call him Lord Volibear.


    The friendship between one person and one bear started when they were in Pandoutun, and it is still thickening to this day.


    It can be said that for Wally, in addition to the Phelan family, Colson is his best friend.


    "In this case����"


    Willy raised his other hand and directly hit the back of Senya''s neck.


    Sen Ya, who was still struggling, fainted directly after being hit by Willy.


    pat.


    Senya was thrown directly to the floor by Willy.


    At this time, Senya, who was unconscious, began to lose her inhuman characteristics.


    Soon, he became a normal person.


    "Since Colson needs it, then you can send her to Colson."


    Willy said to Wally, but then he added: "You''d better stay with Colson all the time, otherwise the female assassin wakes up, and it''s still easy to deal with Colson."


    This woman should be a descendant of blood at the second quarter level, and Colson has only the strength of a momentary aphasia.


    If the two fight, Colson is more likely to die.


    Wally stuck out his tongue, and his body suddenly grew a little bigger. He jumped out of the window with Senya''s clothes in his mouth and disappeared into the dark night.


    "Colson..."


    Willie frowned.


    Colson is the most powerful man in White Bear Town and Willy''s right-hand man.


    However, Willy and Colson haven''t communicated much recently, so I don''t know what Colson needs recently. It was Wally who got closer to him, so he knew what Colson wanted.


    "and many more����"


    Willy seems to have thought of something: "The descendants of blood..."


    "Could it be that Colson wants to breed his own speaker?"


    Willy frowned: "But, he is the one who is speechless for a moment..."


    "Could it be that Colson is going to be promoted to Aphasia?"


    Willie shook his head, thinking it was unlikely.


    You must know that it took Colson several years to go from awakening his ability to being promoted to the moment of aphasia.


    At this time, Colson was promoted to Aphasia. It was less than a year. How could he be promoted again so quickly.


    Not everyone is like Willy, who is increasing his talent while increasing his strength.


    "I have to call Colson tomorrow to ask..."


    Although he felt that the chance of promotion was low, Willy still hoped that Colson could create a miracle.


    After all, he himself can be regarded as a strange person, the most aphasia person in history.


    dong dong dong!


    The soldiers, who were slow to respond, only caught up.


    Basically every time, they are long overdue characters.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed on them. After all, they are all ordinary people, and it is normal for them not to notice the infiltration of Yabier and Senya.


    "Lord Baron..."


    There was a panicked look on the face of the captain of the personal soldiers.


    Looking at the pool of blood lying on the ground, he could probably guess that the Baron had solved an assassinating enemy.


    He suddenly panicked, this was his own dereliction of duty.


    He was about to wait for Lord Baron''s punishment, but Willy didn''t seem to care about this issue.


    "Pack up..."


    Willy just said a simple sentence, without being too harsh.


    Willy now focused more on how to prevent the next assassin''s sneak attack.


    From Willy''s point of view, those who hated themselves to the core of the Vata Principality would definitely not let it go.


    Maybe there will be a second wave of assassinations...a third wave...


    I don''t know how long the patience of those guys is. If you keep sending some stray hairs to harass him, Willy can really be annoying.


    "But you have to improve your strength sooner..."


    Willy thought to himself: "If they make up their minds and let a higher-level assassin kill me, it will be a little troublesome..."


    But Willy also knows that this possibility is not very big. Because the master of the great knight level is already a very cherished resource. Generally speaking, as long as the Principality of Vata is not crazy, it should not always send experts of this level to send people. As for the existence of a higher level, it is impossible to set the target on yourself, which is a bit overkill.


    "Tell the housekeeper after cleaning up and ask him to find someone to repair my study tomorrow."


    Willy reminded, then walked to the desk, picked up a clean notebook and a set of pen and ink, and walked towards the bedroom.


    He encountered the assassination of the Principality of Vata, and he must write down the process and inform Count Rumbar.


    ...


    in the middle of the night.


    Colson''s Farm.


    At this time, there were not only poultry such as chickens, ducks and geese, but also livestock such as cattle and sheep.


    Colson, who was aphasia for a moment, has reached a considerable level of control over his life energy.


    If it weren''t for the problem of his own energy reserves, he could even accelerate the shortening of the growth cycle of poultry and livestock on the entire farm.


    At this time, Colson was lying on his bed, his breathing was full of rhythm.


    When he breathes, part of the natural energy in the body is exhaled, and the more pure natural energy that is freed outside the body is absorbed by Colson. Between breathing, the natural energy in Colson''s body also became more and more full.


    In fact, since he was promoted to Moment Aphasia, Colson felt that his strength improvement had accelerated.


    But at the beginning, Colson was also a little uncertain, because according to Lord Baron, the promotion of strength will slow down with the improvement of his own strength. But after repeated tests and perceptions, Colson felt for the first time that what the Baron said was wrong.


    The improvement of his own strength has indeed become faster.


    Coulson felt that he was only one step away from the second moment of aphasia in the vague sense.


    But Colson didn''t tell Baron Willy the good news, he decided to surprise the baron.


    Regarding his own strength, only Lord Volibear the White Bear knows.


    dong dong dong!


    Inside the farm in the dark night, there was a knock on the door.


    Colson, who was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "It''s Lord Volibear...and there is an unfamiliar aura..."


    Colson felt it instantly.


    He jumped up from the bed without wearing any shoes, and ran to the door to open the door.


    Under the silver moonlight, the inflated white bear about two meters in size was holding a pale young girl in its sharp teeth.


    If ordinary people see this scene, they will definitely be frightened and shocked. But for Colson, it''s all a habit.


    "Lord Volibear... what are you doing..."


    A hint of doubt appeared on Colson''s face. He was not worried that Wally would eat people. He and Wally were good friends and knew Wally''s habits well.


    Wally ignored Colson, but walked into the house with Senya in his mouth and threw it onto the floor in the middle of the house.


    Colson scratched his nose, then walked over to the table and lit the oil lamp.


    Wally shrank in size, opened his mouth and roared a few times.


    "Master Baron was assassinated?!"


    Coulson, who was about to squat down to take a closer look at Sonya, suddenly jumped up when he heard Wally say this.


    Although the infiltration of individual behavior is difficult to detect, in Colson''s view, this is also his own dereliction of duty.


    "Then, Lord Baron, is he injured?"


    Colson asked eagerly, his concern from the bottom of his heart.


    Wally shook his head, then recounted what happened in a language that only Colson could understand.


    "As expected of Lord Volibear!"


    After listening, Colson sighed in relief: "Master Volibear is indeed the most powerful existence in White Bear Town, and you are the Baron''s most effective subordinate."


    Colson gave an unabashed flattery.


    Willie grinned, as if smiling.


    It lay on the ground, tilted its head, scratched its ears with its hind legs, and seemed to enjoy Colson''s flattery.


    "Then this woman..."


    Colson lifted Thyssenya''s stomach with his feet and found that she didn''t respond.


    Colson is no gentleman.


    Hearing the words, Wally stood up, walked around Senya, then turned around and said a few words to Colson.


    "Blood Descendants! She is... Blood Descendants!?"


    This time, Colson''s expression turned to extreme surprise.


    The blood descendants are the best speaker materials for the aphasic!


    When a person with a moment of aphasia is promoted to a person with a second moment of aphasia, he will acquire a new ability.


    That is to nurture a speaker that is unique to him.


    The so-called speaker, literally understood, is a medium person who replaces the aphasia itself and communicates with others.


    In fact, once the speaker is successfully conceived, it can not only act as a bridge for the aphasia person to communicate with others, but also use itself as a carrier to absorb the free natural energy from the outside world, and further feed the aphasia person itself, which can speed up the aphasia person''s practice speed. .


    In addition, the speaker can retain his original strength, can protect the aphasia, become the weapon of the aphasia, and is the most loyal and capable subordinate of the aphasia.


    The blood descendants, because they have other higher-level blood inheritance, are most likely to echo with the aphasia and be controlled by the aphasia.


    Therefore, blood descendants are also known as the best materials for aphasia to breed speakers.


    With Colson''s deliberate collection and understanding, he has learned a lot about the knowledge of aphasia.


    Colson had only accidentally mentioned the speaker to Wally before, but he didn''t expect Wally to remember it.


    This made Colson very moved.


    "Lord Volibear, I will not disappoint you."


    Colson gave a firm look.


    Originally, he wanted to continue to sleep, but now he has changed his mind.


    He wants to be promoted to aphasia at the fastest speed, and nurture this blood descendant into his own speaker.


    Colson no longer hesitated, but sat on the bed and fell into a state of ethereal thinking.


    Natural energy drifted between Colson''s breath, making his breath clearer and purer.


    Seeing this, Wally opened his mouth wide and yawned, then put the bear claw on Senya''s head.


    If this blood descendant wakes up halfway, then let her fall asleep again.


    Immediately afterwards, Wally took a breath, and the oil lamp on the table went out.


    Wally fell down, too, and fell into a dream.


    ...


    a month later.


    A certain sea area in the extreme south of White Bear Town.


    A dozen large ships sailed slowly on the sea.


    On the deck of the leading ship, Budar looked into the distance with tiredness in his eyes.


    It has been a long time since he left White Bear Town with the fleet.


    He traveled very fast for a long time in accordance with the sailing route laid out by Baron Willy.


    Budar was not a fool. When he first got the route map, Budar took a few glances and knew Baron Willy''s true purpose.


    Although the baron has stipulated several routes, after careful consideration, you will find that those routes are actually restricted to a certain area.


    If you guessed correctly, Lord Baron''s purpose is to find out what''s going on around the target area.


    To this end, Budar was very diligent. He strictly demanded his subordinates, and even asked himself to participate in the key links of navigation and exploration Budar knew very well that his wife and children were completely in control at this time. In the hands of Baron Willy.


    If you can''t bring back the news that Baron Willy needs, the family may suffer.


    "New Year''s coming soon..."


    Budar took out a child puppet in his arms, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Whenever he missed his family, he would take it out and take a look.


    Gently stroking the puppet''s hair, Budar carefully put it away.


    "Go faster!"


    Budar turned around and suddenly shouted to the helmsman.


    Budar must speed up the process of sailing and exploration, so that he can return to White Bear Town faster and reunite with his family.

 Chapter 197： New Years and 2 Moments of Aphasia

    White Bear Town.


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, it''s New Year''s.


    For Willy, what happened this year was more exciting than everything that happened in his last life combined.


    With the continuous promotion of extraordinary strength, the status and status have realized the transition from commoners to nobles, the family situation has been greatly improved, and a group of loyal and determined subordinates have also been gathered.


    It was a fruitful year for Willy.


    According to the usual practice among the nobles in the past, today''s Willy will also start his own meeting and hold a noble dinner belonging to Baron Willy of White Bear Town.


    At noon, Baron Willy''s meeting officially began.


    Thorps, Dahn, Sandor and some other important officials have all arrived early.


    They needed to receive some guests in place of Baron Willy.


    Last year in Diamond Town, Willie also played such a role.


    The meeting had just begun, and there were already men and women dressed in gorgeous clothes one after another, walking into Baron Willy''s manor in an orderly manner with cheers.


    Most of them are the family members of some small officials in Baixiong Town, or some big businessmen and their families nearby. Taking the opportunity of the new year, they will show their sincerity and loyalty to Baron Willy. By the way, I am meeting some friends of the same status.


    The more status and status people have, the more they pay attention to making connections.


    "Lord Baron, Happy New Year!"


    Today''s Willy is wearing a black dress, straight body, firm eyes, people can''t help but feel respect and admiration.


    Everyone knows very well that this young baron has done a lot of exciting and big things in the past year.


    Destroy the green shell pirate group, boost the agricultural economic recovery of White Bear Town, and destroy the cavalry team of the Principality of Vata...


    Each deed alone can make people feel his powerful wrist.


    "Happy New Year."


    At this time, Willy, holding a red wine glass, walked through the visitors.


    There are no truly distinguished guests yet, worthy of the presence of Baron Willy in person.


    These ordinary guests, even if they saw the baron himself, just said hello softly.


    They all knew that rushing up to chat with Willie would arouse his disgust.


    "Lord Baron, Happy New Year!"


    Willy turned his back to the door, but after hearing an old and familiar voice, he turned his head subconsciously.


    I saw an old man dressed in neat sackcloth and sackcloth, walking towards Willy in a vigorous spirit, with excited and kind eyes in his eyes.


    It was the head of Fandoutun, Old Yoel.


    At this time, Old Joel was very different from before. Although he was a year older, he looked younger. The spirit of the whole person had undergone earth-shaking changes from before.


    Beside him, followed the young Aden.


    At this time, Aden was completely different from when he first saw Willy.


    Aden looks very mature, and it seems that in order to make himself look like an adult, he also deliberately grows some mustaches.


    "Old Joel!"


    Willy laughed out loud and walked towards Old Joel under the unexpected gaze of the other visitors.


    Many visitors do not know the identity of the old Joel, they are very curious. Why was this old man dressed in plain clothes, almost like a commoner, being personally entertained by the baron?


    Some caring people have decided to wait a while to establish a friendship with this old man.


    "Happy New Year, old Joel."


    Willie patted Old Joel on the shoulder.


    Strictly speaking, Old Joel was Willy''s first cronie.


    When he was in Fandou, the village chief, Willy, did almost nothing, and it was Old Yoel who was busy before and after.


    For Fandoutun, Old Joel paid much more effort than Willy.


    Old Joel was a little excited, his body was shaking slightly.


    He took a slight step back and bowed deeply to Willy.


    Old Joel''s gratitude to Willy is sincere from the bottom of his heart.


    It was Willy who changed the fate of the old Joel family. Now, not only did Old Joel himself become the head of Fandoutun, but even his grandson, Adon, was reused by Baron Willie. It has become the envy of many people.


    "How is it, what is the expected harvest of Xingbanxuegen next year?"


    Willy seemed to chat with old Joel like this.


    "The harvest was beyond expectations!"


    Speaking of this, Old Joel showed a happy smile on his face, his face full of folds: "According to your instructions, we have carried out the most reasonable planting of Xuefang Xuegen. According to my estimation, this year Xia Xuezheng will be planted. The harvest is about double what it was last year!"


    "very good."


    Willie encouraged.


    Although Xingbanxuegen''s income is nothing compared to the entire White Bear Town.


    But as his fortune, Willy is still very concerned about this.


    "When the spring starts next year, I will bring you the best-growing star-spotted snow root."


    Old Joel said to Willy.


    "Then it''s hard work for you."


    Willy had a few more chats with Old Joel, and Old Joel made a request to see Lake.


    When they were in Fandoutun, the two were close partners.


    When the beans were harvested last year, Lake also brought Mrs. Shawin back to Fandou Tun, and personally worked as a supervisor.


    After hearing Old Joel''s request, Willy naturally agreed.


    He called in a janitor and told him to take old Joel to Lake.


    At this time, Lake and Mrs. Shawin were both in the attic behind the manor. The husband and wife were not very interested in such a crowded meeting.


    Not long after the old Joel was sent away, Willy welcomed another acquaintance.


    "Happy New Year, Lord Baron."


    Lilian, who was wearing a white dress, performed a standard noble etiquette to Willy.


    "Happy New Year, Lillian."


    For Lillian, who wanted to be a baroness and was loved by Mrs. Sorwin, Willie really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Fortunately, I don''t usually have much contact with her, only occasionally when she is visiting Mrs. Shawin, the two will meet.


    Seeing Willy''s not-so-close attitude towards him, Lilian was also a little helpless.


    She still wanted to continue pestering and say a few words to Willy, but seeing Willy''s performance, she didn''t know how to express it.


    "Lilian."


    Sandor saw this scene from a distance and knew that Lord Baron was entangled by his sister.


    Today was the day when a distinguished guest came, and Sandor didn''t want Lilian to lose face for herself and her family.


    "Sir Baron, I''m sorry, there are a few friends over there. I''m going to take Lilian to meet him."


    Sandor grabbed Lilian''s arm and walked into the distance.


    After finally seeing Willy, Lilian was really reluctant to leave like this.


    But looking at the eldest brother with an unusually serious expression, Lilian still chose to give in.


    Willie breathed a sigh of relief.


    For Sandor''s firefighting behavior, Willie expressed his appreciation.


    Willy did not continue to walk in the hall, but returned to the rest room at the back of the hall.


    If there are high-ranking guests, there will be personal soldiers to bring them over.


    Willy filled himself a glass of red wine and sat on the soft seat, looking a little comfortable.


    "Lord Baron."


    Suddenly, at the door of the rest room, Willy heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    I saw Colson raised his head, his face full of joy, wearing a fat dress, and walked in.


    "Colson?"


    Willy hadn''t seen Colson for a long time. According to Wally, Colson was in full retreat to prepare to be promoted to aphasia.


    Willy stared at Colson, with a hint of surprise on his face: "You were promoted to aphasia for two moments?"


    Willy had already sensed the changes in Colson''s body at this time, the rich and full of natural energy, a whole step higher than before.


    "Yes, Lord Baron!"


    Seeing Willy''s surprised eyes, Colson was inspired.


    He felt that his hard work these days had finally paid off.


    For Colson, the approval of Baron Willy was more important than the promotion of strength itself.


    "You may not believe it. In order to be promoted to aphasia, I really suffered a lot. The biggest one is that my sleep time is reduced. You know, in the past, I had to sleep eight times a day. hours, that would keep me energized and full of energy throughout the day. But now, I sleep only half as much every day...it''s been a really painful experience..."


    "But fortunately, I finally succeeded, and I can sleep in again in the future... Of course, regarding my promotion, I must thank Lord Volibear for his supervision..."


    Willy didn''t stop him, and Colson kept talking.


    Looking at the confident Colson, Willy smiled lightly.


    At this time, his mood should be very similar to when Baron Kells heard that he was promoted to a knight last year.


    Suddenly, he already had the same identity as Baron Kells.


    Thinking of this, Willie sighed a little.


    Seeing Colson, who was initially rejected and hated by others, has grown into what he is now, Willy is very pleased.


    "Uh����"


    The eloquent Colson suddenly shut his mouth, because he found that Baron Willy was blocked by himself and could not say a word.


    "Well... by the way, I also brought my speaker!"


    Colson tried to change the subject.


    He quickly walked out of the room, and quickly pulled in a man wrapped in a black robe.


    In the atmosphere of the New Year, it is a very incongruous thing to be wrapped in a black robe.


    "Senya..."


    Although he didn''t see the face of the man in the black robe, Willy still sensed the aura of Senya that was exclusively for the descendants of blood.


    "Take off your hat."


    Colson ordered to Xenya who was beside him.


    At this time, Xen Ya took off her hat with some rigid movements after receiving Colson''s instructions.


    "This����"


    After seeing Xenya''s appearance, Willy''s pupils shrank.


    At this time, Sen Ya was completely different from when she first saw her.


    Senya''s complexion was paler than before, without a trace of blood.


    Even her lips turned gray-purple.


    Her eyes looked a little dull, but the slow movements of her eyes seemed to have a sense of reason and sobriety.


    "She... can she still be considered human?"


    Willie looked at Colson with a weird expression.


    A big boy who seems to be lively and straightforward, completely turned a young girl into a living dead appearance. The two stand together, giving people an inexplicably distorted sense of the weird picture.


    Colson didn''t seem to notice Willy''s eyes, he scratched the back of his head: "It should be considered a person..."


    "I just transplanted a part of my nature''s heart and nature''s blood into her heart."


    Colson pursed his lips: "She should be regarded as my servant, but she also has her own consciousness."


    "Senya... do you know who I am?"


    Hearing the words, Willy stood up and walked around the extremely incongruous speaker.


    Compared with the tragic appearance, the vigorous vitality in her body is very inappropriate.


    "You are Baron Willy, the Baron Willy who killed Lord Abil and captured me alive."


    Senya''s voice was a little slow, like a rigid puppet.


    "It''s peculiar..."


    An unexpected look appeared in Willie''s eyes.


    Senya''s memory is not missing, but when she said that sentence just now, she didn''t have any resentment.


    As the Hanged Man at Two Moments, Willy can clearly perceive malice.


    speaker...


    Willy re-understood the extraordinary profession of aphasia.


    It is not a good-will messenger of nature, or, in other words, nature itself has no distinction between good and evil.


    "Colson, you did a great job."


    Willie patted Colson on the shoulder.


    Colson seemed a little embarrassed, and was suddenly at a loss.


    It doesn''t look like the culprit who turned the big living person Senya into a walking puppet.


    "But you try not to bring your speaker in front of too many people in the future Her behavior may cause some unnecessary panic..."


    Willie made a point.


    "Got it, Lord Baron!"


    Colson responded solemnly.


    In the following time, Willy deliberately asked Colson to accompany him and met some noble guests.


    For example, Ole in Diamond Town, Mela in Stormwind Town, Lacus and his son...


    Willy had a cordial conversation with many of his old friends.


    As the evening drew to a close, the meeting came to an end, and the New Year''s aristocratic dinner was about to begin.


    Willy briefly rested for a while, and was about to go to the scene of the banquet, but suddenly heard new news.


    Budar, who sailed far seas, has returned.

 Chapter 198： go to sea

    Willy met Budar after the New Year''s dinner.


    In the renovated study room, Willy was sitting at his desk, while Budar stood in front of Willy.


    "Did the exploration of the route go well?"


    Willy crossed his fingers, his eyes were calm, and his voice was low.


    "Everything went smoothly. All the routes you marked have been explored, and I have recorded the information along the way in detail."


    Budar hunched over, his tone very humble.


    With that said, Budar put a thick notebook in front of Willy.


    Willy opened the notebook and browsed a few pages roughly.


    Details along each route are recorded above.


    In this way, Willy knew about the surrounding situation of the target location.


    "not bad."


    From this notebook, it can indeed be seen that Budar put his heart into it.


    "After half a month, we will set sail again."


    Willy closed the notebook with a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    The legacy of the royal family of the Lengshi Principality seems to be able to find out soon.


    Willy is destined to personally participate in this treasure exploration operation. He has been in White Bear Town for too long, and he has not received a new title for a long time. Going forward in person this time, not only can you hold the line, maybe you can also gain some new titles.


    "Start sailing again?"


    Budar was stunned.


    Moreover, Willy said "we".


    Baron Willy, actually wanted to take the initiative to set sail.


    "Yes, Lord Baron, I will make preparations to go to sea and arrange the manpower in advance."


    Budar nodded and said to Willy.


    Willy pondered for a while, then waved his hand: "Go back, today is the New Year, spend more time with your family."


    "Thank you, Lord Baron."


    Budar lowered his head, then turned and left the room.


    Willie went to the window and looked into the night.


    "The royal legacy of the Lengshi Principality..."


    Before Willy did not choose to explore immediately, because the accumulation of White Bear Town was not enough.


    But things are different now. There are already quite a few powerful superhumans in White Bear Town.


    At this time, Willy''s mind has already planned the candidates for the trip.


    Willy himself, Colson and his Whisperer, Ben Duin, and Budar and a few of his junior knights.


    As for Wally, he needs to stay in White Bear Town to keep the town safe.


    Although the number of Transcendents who plan to go there is very large and their strength is very strong, Willy is not sure.


    That is the legacy of the prince''s royal family, and no one knows if there will be any terrifying traps in it.


    Moreover, Willy is not sure whether this legacy has been taken away by other descendants of the royal family.


    But in the face of this temptation, Willy can only try it.


    "Hope everything goes well..."


    Willie''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door of Willy''s study was opened without warning.


    "Willi, are you still working in the new year?"


    It was Veria who pushed in the door, and she was the only one who dared to be so unscrupulous in front of Lord Baron.


    Veria approached Willy and tilted her head: "Pay attention to your body."


    Willy held down Veria''s head, and the corner of his mouth curved: "Tell me, what else do you ask for?"


    Willy really knew Veria too well, once she offered her hospitality, there must be some request.


    "Um����"


    Sure enough, Veria lowered her head, with her hands behind her back, with a coy look: "There will be a New Year''s celebration in Shadie Town in two days. I want Lilian to take me with you..."


    While speaking, Veria secretly raised her head and glanced at Willy''s expression.


    Willy raised his brows when he heard the words, but he didn''t expect that Lilian''s methods are quite strong, and it seems that he has established a good friendship with the Faerun family.


    "This is..."


    Willie walked to the seat, leaned his entire body on the wide and soft seat, and stretched his legs to the desk.


    In White Bear Town, Willy never restricts Veria''s freedom. Because here, Veria''s safety can be fully guaranteed.


    But if she wants to come up with White Bear Town, Veria must get Willy''s approval.


    "I haven''t been out of White Bear Town for a long time, I''m really suffocated here..."


    Veria understood, and followed Willy''s side, and began to stretch out her small hand into a fist, knocking Willy''s leg with a begging look in her eyes.


    Willy smiled lightly and seemed to hesitate for a long time before reluctantly agreed: "Okay, I allow you to go to Sandie Town, but you can only stay for two days at most, and you must be accompanied by Wally."


    For Veria''s safety, Willy must pay attention.


    "Thank you, Willie!"


    Veria''s diligent hands stopped, brought her face to Willy''s face, and pouted.


    Just when Veria was about to kiss Willy, Willy suddenly reached out and pinched her pursed lips: "I have no interest in your false friendship kisses."


    After speaking, Willy also made a disgusting expression.


    "Willie!"


    Veria struggled to escape from Willy''s clutches, and she felt her lips were hot.


    Veria waved her fist, ready to take revenge, but after a moment of hesitation, she gave up. In case of offending Willy and making him regret it, it would be worth the loss.


    Veria closed her fists, snorted, then turned and walked towards the door.


    But just as she was about to walk out of the room, Veria seemed to think of something and turned back again.


    "Willi, I''ve recently started dreaming about that starry sky again."


    Veria said to Willy with a little worry.


    The starlight dream of Veria originally ended after half a month, but in the past two days, Veria found herself starting to repeat the previous dream again.


    Moreover, by contrast, the dream this time is more realistic and real, and sometimes I know it''s a dream, but I just can''t wake up.


    "I always feel that the stars in my dreams can be controlled by me, but when I reach out to grab them, the stars will run away from me again."


    When she said this, Veria still had a worried tone.


    Willy frowned slightly, but still comforted Veria: "Everyone will have some strange dreams at your age, so it''s nothing strange and worrying... However, I suggest you again When you dream of that scene, put more effort into grasping a piece of starlight, and maybe there will be something unexpected..."


    "Are you sure?"


    Veria looked at Willy suspiciously.


    Willie just shrugged and didn''t respond.


    "Ok����"


    Seeing Willy like this, Veria knew that there was no good way for him to get out of that repeated dream.


    She turned around, put her hands behind her back, and walked to the door.


    "Good night, Willie."


    Veria waved to Willy.


    "Good night."


    Willy smiled, and then also waved at Veria.


    "Astral Whisperer..."


    Looking at the door where Veria disappeared, Willy''s eyes flashed with contemplation.


    According to what Veria said, she seems to be very close to the ability to truly control the Star Whisperer.


    However, Willy doesn''t know much about this extraordinary mystery profession.


    "I can only hope that Veria will grow up soon, and maybe it will become a great help for White Bear Town in the future..."


    There was a look of anticipation in Willie''s eyes.


    ...


    Happy New Years are all short-lived.


    In the past two weeks, Willy has also spent more time with his family, and has become more indifferent to government affairs.


    During this period, Willy and Feilun��s family also returned to Fandoutun once, and brought some New Year��s gifts to the original residents of Fandoutun.


    When the residents of Fandou Tun saw the return of the tuner who had become a baron, they were very excited.


    What they got from Willy was far more than the false name of the baron''s colony.


    Since Fandoutun was incorporated into Baixiong Town, the town office of Baixiong Town has issued many preferential regulations for Fandoutun.


    Great help and support have been given both in terms of taxation and agricultural technical support.


    This has doubled the standard of living in Fandoutun, and the people of Fandoutun, who were unable to eat at first, have long become the envy of other villages and villages. Many people outside the village want to marry their daughters to Fandou village and enjoy a better material life.


    At the beginning, the new Tun elder Joel was very satisfied with this. The growth of the population of the village is something he likes to hear.


    But as time went by, Old Joel found that more and more foreigners wanted to flock to Fandoutun, so he immediately called the brakes. From now on, no matter what method is adopted, as long as you want to become a member of Fandou Village, you must go through the personal review of the head of the village.


    It was through this method that Old Joel stopped the frantic influx of foreigners in Fandoutun.


    When returning from Fandoutun, Mrs. Shawin also brought back some coarse grains.


    Mrs. Shawin, who has enjoyed a wealthy life for too long, misses the food in the past.


    For this reason, after returning to White Bear Town, Willy experienced the rough food he had just traveled for a few days.


    However, this leisurely day did not last long, because according to Willy''s plan, it was time to put the matter on the agenda to go to the distant sea to find the treasure left by the Principality of Lengshi.


    On the twentieth day after the new yearthe seaside of Baixiong Town, six large ships docked on the shore.


    Willy was wearing a simple sailing suit, followed by Colson, Ben Duin, and Budar, who boarded the boat together.


    "Lord Baron, the manpower and materials on the road are all ready."


    After inspecting the ships that were about to move forward, Budar reported to Willy Hui.


    This experienced pirate leader is very familiar with the affairs of the voyage.


    "very good."


    Willie nodded.


    He looked at the dazzling morning sun and the sparkling sea in the distance, and ordered loudly: "Get ready to go to sea!"


    In this way, with the movement of the big ship, Baron Willy''s another ocean voyage began.

 Chapter 199： unusual sea

    Twenty-five days later.


    The fleet of White Bear Town sailed fast on the sea.


    This sailing speed has far exceeded the travel speed of ordinary ships, which is very dangerous for ordinary ships.


    The boat capsizes if it is not properly maneuvered or if the reef is not noticed in the distance.


    However, this speed is nothing to the fleet of White Bear Town.


    With the seabirds that Coulson manipulated, the situation on the forward course could be clearly detected. Coupled with the experience and control of the old pirate helmsman, as long as it is not an external force majeure impact, the probability of an accident is basically zero.


    On the deck, Willy looked into the distance.


    "It seems to be very close to the destination..."


    Willy glanced down at the map that recorded the route, and there was a trace of contemplation in his eyes.


    According to the location marked by the treasure map, there is only a one-day sailing distance at this time.


    If there is no accident, at this time tomorrow, I should have arrived at the destination of the treasure map.


    "but����"


    Willy looked over the notes made by Budar before, and among them, he also found some problems.


    The treasure map on the parchment scroll is not very clear. Of the landmarks and islands above, only some large ones are marked, and some small islands are ignored above.


    According to Budar''s exploration, there are three islands of similar size in the final area of ??the treasure map, which makes it impossible for Willy to tell which island is the real treasure leftover.


    Regarding this point, Velid needs to further explore and finally determine it.


    "Lord Baron, we seem to be very close to our destination..."


    Budar walked to Willy and said to Willy.


    Not long after the trip, Willy revealed his true purpose to the people around him.


    Go on a voyage to find treasures.


    Although he had long known that Willy was looking for a certain target, Budar was still shocked when he learned that Willy was looking for a treasure.


    Although Willy did not say who left the treasure, but from the attitude of Willy''s own sailing, he knew that this treasure made Baron Willy very tempted.


    Seeking treasure, for a pirate leader who has been begging for food in the sea for decades, does have a strong longing.


    Not only Budar, but even Ben Duin and Colson were excited when they found out.


    It was originally just an adventurer''s story in the travel notes, but it actually happened to me. Going to the sea to find treasures sounds exciting.


    "Are you ready for the search manpower arrangement?"


    Naturally, it is impossible to check the destinations of the three suspected treasures in order, which would be a waste of time.


    Only when the accompanying manpower is divided into three parts can the search efficiency be maximized.


    "It has been arranged."


    Budar nodded.


    For Baron Willy''s orders and wishes, Budar is 100% practiced, and never dares to slack off.


    At this time, Budar not only controlled his life in Willy''s hands, but even his family was under the constraints of White Bear Town.


    In this state, Budar naturally wanted to satisfy Willy as much as possible.


    Willy nodded in recognition of Budar.


    In fact, if the stain of Budar''s original identity is thrown away, he can actually be regarded as a good subordinate. But his past pirate experience was doomed to be impossible to whitewash into the nobles'' camp.


    Seeing that Willy was no longer speaking, Budar bowed and left.


    "Lord Baron."


    Not long after Budar left, Colson came over.


    However, he was not accompanied by Senya. Since he came to the ship, Colson''s speaker has always stayed in the cabin below the deck.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Willie glanced at Colson.


    "According to the feedback from the seabirds and swimming fish I manipulated, the distant area does not seem to be as calm as we thought."


    A dignified look appeared on Colson''s face.


    "What did you find out?"


    Seeing this, Willy frowned.


    Colson carefully organized the wording: "The closer I get to the three islands, the more clearly I can notice that the schools of fish near the islands are a bit unusual... They seem to be restless."


    "Agitated?"


    There was no similar record in Budar''s previous notes. But this is normal, he is only an intermediate knight, and it is really difficult to detect the creatures under the sea.


    "Yes, it''s group restlessness. Compared to the behavior of other schools, they are obviously much more restless."


    Colson expressed his guess: "I suspect that there is some kind of natural energy in the area near the three islands. It is this natural energy that affects the habits of the nearby fish."


    "You sensed that natural energy?"


    Willie looked at Colson and asked.


    "It''s too far away now, and I can''t feel it myself. But from the swimming fish and seabirds I manipulate, I feel some."


    Colson responded.


    Willie heard the words and pondered for a moment.


    Sure enough, it is not so easy to obtain this treasure.


    But this is good news, at least it proves the authenticity of this treasure map.


    "You continue to do a good job of exploration, and if there is anything unusual, report it to me immediately."


    It''s just a strange natural energy, and Willy naturally won''t be too cautious and give up action.


    "I see."


    Colson took the lead.


    The ship continues to sail.


    As the distance continued to advance, Willie also noticed what Colson said was agitated by the fish.


    Near the ship, there are constantly swimming fish jumping out of the sea. This is not an individual action, but a group action.


    There were even pirates on the ship who reported that there were small schools of fish that attacked the ship.


    Although the number of fish is not large and it is not a large fish, this abnormality still makes people feel strange.


    "Did you encounter such a situation when you came to this neighborhood last time?"


    Willy summoned Budar.


    Budar shook his head, for fear that Willy would blame his negligence in his work: "No, Lord Baron. When I came here last time, everything was as calm as other sea areas, and there were not so many jumping out of the sea at all. Schools of fish, let alone a school of fish attacking ships."


    Willy saw Budar''s appearance and knew that he was not lying.


    "In just over a month, has there been some kind of change in the nearby sea area?"


    This made Willy''s heart, which was still relatively calm, a little worried.


    If there is a terrifying and extraordinary force stationed near the treasure left behind, it is not good news for the ship in White Bear Town.

 ~： 2 words about the update

    About the update, say a few words (page 1/1)


    First of all, I''m sorry, dear readers, the daily update of 8,000 words, I will not change it for the time being.


    It''s not that I''m lazy, it''s that something is wrong with my state.


    Not long after I started the book, I had passive insomnia every night because my brain was too excited, and I fell asleep at the latest at 3 am.


    A month ago, my throat started to feel sore, nausea, retching, and phlegm, I didn''t take it seriously, and started taking medicine, but it still hasn''t gotten better.


    Just a few days ago, I found out that I had some small problems with my stomach again.


    Now the state of the whole person is completely blind.


    In addition to being awake when coding, the rest of the time has a kind of confused feeling.


    I was really scared, and then frantically searched the Internet for the reason, and the result was that my daily routine was irregular, my diet was irregular, and I lacked exercise.


    Indeed, for a part-time author and a handicapped author, updating 8,000 words is really difficult. I sit still almost all day long, and I get tired after walking two more steps on the road. I feel that if I go on like this, my body will really can''t bear it.


    For the sake of health, I decided to salt the fish a little bit. The update of 8,000 words became the original 6,000 words per day. I set aside an hour and a half to exercise. I hope you can understand.


    Sorry again, bragging has been slapped in the face.


    I''m really sorry.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 200： start searching

    Willie frowned, thinking about the change.


    But after thinking for a long time, Willy still failed to give a reasonable explanation for this phenomenon.


    Although through Mibu, Willy has learned a lot of bizarre legends, stories and some incredible experiences, but Willy has never heard of similar incidents from Mibu about the agitation of seabed creatures in the ocean.


    Moreover, according to Colson, the restlessness of these undersea fish schools is related to some kind of strange natural energy.


    "What is the natural energy related to the Lengshi Principality?"


    Although Willy is a high-level knight, he is indeed not very sensitive to the so-called natural energy.


    "Lord Baron, what should we do next?"


    Seeing this scene, Budar also had a little worry in his heart.


    Although exploring treasures sounds very tempting, anyone who has read adventure stories knows that every time you explore treasures, you have to pay too much blood and life.


    Looking at the slightly strange sea surface and the schools of fish that kept hitting the boat, Budar had some inexplicable heart palpitations.


    Although he has been galloping in the ocean for decades, he has never encountered such an abnormality.


    "Keep sailing."


    Willie''s tone was very firm.


    Although the creatures in the nearby sea area are a little weird, the level of risk shown is not enough for Willy to retreat.


    "Yes."


    When Budar saw Willy''s expression, he also thought about it.


    No matter what he thinks in his heart, the only thing Budar needs to do is to practice Willy''s will with his life.


    In the process of continuing to the destination, the pirates on the boat caught some fish that were trying to attack the fishing boat through the fishing net.


    Colson conducted a special inspection of the fish, but found no remnants of abnormal natural energy in their bodies.


    That is to say, the inexplicable natural energy that Colson said before only stimulated them from the outside world, and did not pollute them from itself.


    This is not very useful information.


    Finally, on the second day, the fleet of White Bear Town finally arrived near the three small islands in the destination area.


    "How about Colson? Is there any perception of that detailed natural energy?"


    On the deck, Willy looked at Colson, who had just opened his eyes after careful perception.


    "Intense, vigorous natural energy is like a beating heart, blood with vitality is surging everywhere... But the strange thing is, I still can''t figure out where this energy comes from. ����


    A deep puzzlement appeared on Colson''s face.


    As a person with aphasia, his perception of natural energy is very keen.


    In particular, this natural energy with an extremely strong amplitude should clearly perceive all its information, but at this time, Colson was extremely confused about it.


    This natural energy seems to appear out of thin air, and it seems to be everywhere. Although there are differences in strength, every part of the space seems to be its source.


    "Is that so..."


    Willie paced the deck silently, not speaking.


    In fact, although it is not as meticulous as Colson, the natural energy is so strong that Willy can feel it.


    "Lord Baron, the crew members have checked themselves and nothing has happened."


    At this time, Budar rushed over in a hurry.


    According to Willy''s previous orders, Budar specially sent people to check the physical condition of each crew member on the six ships. He was a little worried that as he kept getting closer to the island, would this natural energy have the same strong stimulation to the human body as it affected those schools of fish and seabirds.


    But according to Budar''s report so far, Willy''s worries seem to be superfluous.


    "Is it because the human body is stronger than that of swimming fish and seabirds, so it is difficult to be affected..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    "Has the search staff for the island been allocated?"


    Just thinking for a moment, Willy turned to Budar and asked.


    There are three islands in the area, and the manpower on the fleet is divided into three groups to search at the same time, which is the most efficient way.


    "It has been assigned. Ships No. 1 and No. 6 search for islands in the southeast, ships No. 2 and No. 3 search for islands in the southwest, and ships No. 4 and 5 search for islands due south."


    In this regard, Budar has made detailed arrangements.


    "In that case, prepare to dock and search."


    Willie gave the order.


    "Yes!"


    Budar takes the lead.


    Under Budar''s order, the six ships began to form groups in pairs and headed for their respective target islands.


    Colson stood at the very center of the deck, raised his palm to face the sky with one hand, and clenched his fist fiercely.


    In an instant, dark shadows gathered in all directions towards the top of Colson''s head.


    But in three or five minutes, the top of Colson''s head was already covered in darkness, and various seabirds circled above Colson''s head, making a cry.


    laugh����


    A force of nature can suddenly spread out of Colson''s body.


    With a wave of his hand, the huddled seabirds split into three strands in an instant and flew towards the three islands.


    They will reach the island well before the six ships reach their destination.


    These seabirds can not only be the first to find the way, but also play a role in the subsequent search for the specific location of the treasure left behind.


    The distance between the three islands is very close, so this group of seabirds are scattered and still within Colson''s control range.


    The ship that Willy was on was the No. 1 ship, which, together with No. 6, was heading for the island in the southeast.


    "Lord Baron, is searching for treasure also a way of justice?"


    Ben Duyin, who had been hiding in the cabin before, walked to Willy''s side when the ship was about to dock.


    After staying by Willy''s side for so long, Ben Duyin felt that every action of Lord Baron contained the power of justice.


    "Searching for treasure is not greed for wealth, but the practice of courage. Courage is the first quality that a righteous person must have."


    Willy looked at Ben Duyin and said very firmly.


    Ben Du heard the words, his eyes suddenly lit up, then he lowered his head and fell into contemplation.


    Courage is the first quality a righteous must have...


    Ben Duin recalled the amazing past of Baron Willy, and it seems that every time, it is driven by courage.


    "Sure enough, following Lord Baron, I gradually found the true meaning of justice!"


    Ben Duin clenched his fists and took a deep look at Colson next to him.


    "I must be promoted to an intermediate-level mage as soon as possible, and like Colson, I will become a messenger of justice by Lord Baron''s side!"


    Ben Duyin made a promise in his heart.


    Bang!


    With a crashing sound, the boat wobbled a bit, then came to a halt.


    Willy looked at the lush green and dense evergreen trees on the island, with a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    He didn''t wait for the board to fall, and jumped down from the bow deck.


    Ben Duin, Dubble, and Colson and his speaker, Senya, followed Willy and jumped down from the heights.


    "What a rich natural energy!"


    The first to land was Willy. The moment he stepped on the ground of the island, a rush of natural energy emerged in front of Willy''s face.


    Even if he is not aphasia, Willy can feel the intensity of this energy.


    It was as if a person who had been in the freezing winter suddenly approached a fiery furnace, and the feeling was very clear.


    "This����"


    Not only Willy, but the others who followed closely all had expressions of surprise on their faces.


    Especially Colson, his heart twitched suddenly.


    For him, this natural energy is majestic and surging, making him feel like returning to his mother''s arms.


    Colson felt that the pores of his body were opening, absorbing the pure natural energy with all his might.


    Colson even had the illusion that if he cultivated in this environment, his cultivation speed would be at least twice as fast.


    "Really, indescribable pleasure..."


    The pleasure poured directly from the top of Colson''s head to the soles of his feet.


    Due to their strength and occupation, Ben Duin and Budar did not perceive as clearly as Willy and Colson, but they also felt this natural energy.


    Willy glanced at the reactions of several people, and then looked at the mortal pirates behind him, they didn''t change.


    "Can only extraordinary people perceive this power..."


    Willy whispered to himself: "I don''t know if there is such a situation on the other two islands..."


    This question can be asked later by the five junior knights sent by Budar to the other two islands.


    "Captain Budar..."


    Colson struggled to get used to the feeling, then turned to look at Budar.


    The title of captain is Colson''s friendly name for Budar.


    Like Ben Duyin, he didn''t care about Budar''s feelings at all, and directly called him the pirate chief.


    "You''d better pay attention to the state of your subordinates. I think this natural energy may have a certain impact on their mood and state, just like those schools of fish and seabirds that were stimulated by this force before. ����


    Colson''s tone was a little serious, and he said it very seriously.


    In terms of the strength of the human body, when facing this energy from a distance before, it may not be disturbed.


    But now the intensity of this natural energy is so great that it is very likely to stimulate those mortal pirates.


    "I see."


    Seeing Colson''s exhortation, Budar nodded heavily.


    He knew very well that the Colson in front of him was a powerful aphasia.


    Although sometimes very nagging, but the strength is undeniable.


    Budar informed Willy, and then walked towards the pirates behind him, telling them to always pay attention to the emotions and actions of themselves and their companions. Once they find something abnormal, they must report back to the ship immediately.


    "Okay, let''s start the search order now."


    As soon as Budar finished his entrustment, Willy walked to his side and continued to add.


    The pirates under Budar, like the seabirds controlled by Colson, are the main force in the search for treasure leftovers.

 Chapter 201： moving stars

    "Everyone, act according to the previous groupings! Once you find any suspected hidden space entrances and other abnormal situations, you must report them in time! No matter who finds useful clues, they will be rewarded with huge monetary rewards!"


    Budar is not long-winded, but directly and succinctly explains the main points.


    Under the command of Budar, the pirates dispersed and left in groups, exploring the lush island.


    "Kelson, thank you for your hard work."


    Willy and the other Transcendents did not move, only Colson sat directly on the spot with his knees crossed.


    To establish a spiritual connection with so many seabirds at one time, Colson also found it a little difficult.


    "That''s what I should do, Lord Baron."


    Colson responded to Willy.


    "I''m also going to explore the entrance to the treasure."


    Ben Duyin looked at Colson so seriously, and wanted to show himself in front of Lord Baron, or, in other words, wanted to take the initiative to face brave justice.


    He asked Willy for instructions, and then took his thick long iron gun and walked towards the evergreen forest.


    "Lord Baron, why don''t you go back to the cabin to rest, it''s enough for me to watch here."


    Seeing that Willy had been pacing in place, Budar reminded him.


    Willie waved his hand, indicating no need.


    In fact, Willy would even want to explore the treasure''s location himself if he hadn''t had to wait here for feedback from the searchers.


    The sun rises little by little over time.


    When they just reached the island, the sky was only bright for a while, and it was almost noon at this time.


    The pirates exploring pirates are still busy and have no intention of resting. They still follow the habit of two meals a day. They, who had been licking blood at sea all day, didn''t care about the intensity of this work.


    In the morning, they also found some traces of suspected treasure entrances, but after Willy personally inspected them, they found that they were not at all.


    During this period, the seabirds on the other two islands controlled by Colson also flew back several times, but the results were the same, and no useful information was found.


    "Lord Baron, have something to eat."


    Budar brought some food from the boat to satisfy his hunger.


    Willie took a slice of white bread and ate a little.


    As for Colson and the speaker, Senya, they didn''t eat.


    Senya has been standing next to Colson, like a qualified bodyguard, never leaving.


    "Quick, go back to the boat!"


    In the distance, three searching pirates staggered toward the cabin from a distance.


    One of them was vain, his whole body was twitching inexplicably, and his muscles seemed to be shaking.


    The two people beside the pirate helped him to walk towards the boat, while clasping his arms to prevent him from shaking too much.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing the state of the pirate, Budar was shocked.


    Willy and Colson''s eyes also turned.


    "Boss, this guy seems to have the abnormal mood and behavior you said."


    A supporter responded eagerly to Budar.


    "Be specific about what you said."


    At this time, Willy also came up with a serious expression.


    The pirate glanced at Willy with a hint of timidity in his eyes, but still answered Willy''s words respectfully.


    "Yes, Lord Baron. Just now, when we were searching the island together, this guy suddenly said he had a headache. At first we thought he wanted to be lazy, so we ignored him." The pirate recalled and continued. , "But after a while, he said that he was completely weak. When we went to see him again at this time, we found that his face was pale, and there were beads of sweat oozing out of his forehead."


    "At this time, we suddenly thought that, as the boss said before, once we found out that the state and behavior of our companions were abnormal, we should return to the ship as soon as possible. So we stopped searching and rushed over with him. On the way, he suddenly became violent and even started biting and grabbing us."


    While talking, the pirate pointed to the claw marks on his neck: "That''s it."


    "However, his state did not last long. It seems that his physical strength would soon be unable to hold up. So the two of us subdued him and continued to send him over."


    The pirate explained what happened in as much detail as possible.


    At this time, Colson also came up.


    He frowned, stretched out his palm, and a natural energy entered the body of the pirate whose body was constantly twitching.


    The pirate was covered in sweat and his face was pale.


    Soon, Colson stopped moving, he turned to look at several people: "Send him back to the cabin."


    "Yes."


    After receiving Colson''s order, the two pirates laboriously returned the pirate who was behaving abnormally to the cabin.


    "It''s the interference of the outside natural energy."


    Colson turned to Willy and said in a deep voice.


    "Sure enough, with the strengthening of natural energy, even the human body has begun to be affected..."


    Willy nodded lightly, rubbed his chin, and fell into thought.


    After a long time, Willy ordered Budal again: "The searchers who have given an order and feel abnormal in their bodies, or if the search time exceeds three hours, must return to the cabin to rest."


    "Yes."


    Budar took the order, and then found the two pirates who were about to return to continue their search, and asked them to pass on the order.


    Time went on, and before you knew it, the sun had already set on the horizon.


    In the afternoon, there were several search pirates with abnormal bodies. Not only the island where Willy is located, but also the islands due south and southwest.


    However, this problem has not been solved yet.


    And the sun is idle, and the sight of the search is also disturbed.


    Budar also had to order the search to be suspended until the next day to resume operations.


    The search lasted almost a day without any progress.


    According to Willy''s expectations, an average of more than 150 people searched a small island with a small area, and they should soon be able to find clues to enter the treasure. But the fact proved that Willy''s conjecture is somewhat biased.


    "Is there something wrong with the map given by Teacher Ole?"


    The moon has lifted, Willy is on the deck, looking at the sea in the distance, thinking.


    "But if there is a problem with the map, how to explain the strange natural energy around here? Coincidence?"


    Willy shook his head and whispered to himself: "No, if it''s a coincidence, it''s a bit hard to tell in the past..."


    "But, where is the real entrance to the treasure left behind..."


    Although he knew that the royal legacy of the Lengshi Principality was not easy to find, the complexity of the search and the uncertainty of the environment made it difficult for Willy to control the situation.


    "Lord Baron."


    At this time, Ben Duin, who was not sleepy, walked from under the cabin to Willy''s side.


    "When I was young, I read adventurer books, and I fantasized about being an adventurer who sailed to find treasures. It''s incredible that this wish has now come true."


    Ben Duin leaned against the railing and said with a smile.


    "If you can find treasure, you''ll have a greater sense of satisfaction."


    Seeing this, Willy no longer bothered about today''s search results, but chatted with Ben Duyin.


    If this trip really fails, and the leftover entrance to the treasure is not found, then Willy will not be too lost. After all, this voyage search, he did not suffer too much loss.


    "The stars seem to be bright tonight..."


    Ben Duyin suddenly raised his head and made a sound of amazement. Even in White Bear Town, where the sky was clear, he had never seen such a bright night.


    Willy didn''t notice it. Hearing what Ben Duyin said at this time, Willy also raised his head.


    The stars on this night are indeed as Ben Duin said, bright and dense, especially the six stars above their heads, which are like a miniature version of the moon.


    "Ok?"


    Willy was amazed at the strangeness and beauty of nature, but suddenly felt that the six stars above his head seemed to move.


    Willy squinted his eyes slightly, he felt that this seemed to be his own illusion.


    How could the stars hanging in the sky move?


    However, when Willy looked closely again, he found this situation again.


    The six stars seemed to glow for a moment, and then moved slightly away.


    Originally arranged irregularly, they now tend to be surrounded by the moon.


    "Lord Baron, have you noticed that the stars above our heads seem... to move?"


    Ben Duyin rubbed his eyes vigorously and looked at Willy, looking a little puzzled.


    "really!"


    Willie shuddered.


    It''s not my own delusion.


    "Lord Baron!"


    Willy hadn''t responded to Ben Duyin yet, but saw Colson rushing up from the bottom of the cabin with the speaker, Senya.


    "I feel a hidden natural energy, fluctuating in an orderly manner!"


    Colson''s eyes widened, with a heart palpitating expression on his face.


    "And that energy... seems to come from..."


    Colson raised his head.


    "Night sky!"


    As soon as Colson''s voice fell, the light of the six stars in the sky suddenly became intense.


    They slowly surround the moon with traces visible to the naked eye, forming a standard circle.


    Whoa!


    At the same time, the originally calm sea suddenly became rough.


    Even the boats docked on the shore were pushed by the waves in the distance and kept shaking.


    "Look, what is that!"


    Ben Duin suddenly shouted.


    Willy and Colson, who were still looking at the sky, turned their attention to the sea.


    Under the six stars in between, a slowly stirring vortex was rapidly expanding.


    Soon, a round hole with a diameter of nearly 100 meters suddenly appeared on the sea.


    All the seawater under tens of meters was repelled, as if a vacuum was formed, directly exposing the rock layer on the seabed.

 ~： Happy New Year!

    It''s New Year''s Eve today! Another year has passed in a flash!


    I wish all readers a Happy Chinese New Year and all the best!


    =3=!


    Happy Chinese New Year from "Tear Down That Tower"! It''s in hand, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!

 Chapter 202： Treasures open

    The swirling water flow brought waves that spread out layer by layer, and the originally quiet sea surface suddenly surged.


    The dazzling starlight of the six stars sprinkled from the sky, mapping the sea surface and the rock layers of the seabed under the shroud of darkness like day.


    "Oh my God!"


    Ben Du''s mouth widened in shock.


    The scene in front of him is really too bizarre.


    The sea water flows and the starlight echoes, which is simply a scene from a fairy tale.


    Even in those bizarre adventurer stories, there is no description of such a scene.


    "What''s this!"


    Colson grabbed the fence in front of him and leaned forward, as if he wanted to see the incredible change in front of him.


    Willy also frowned, and his pupils were full of disbelief.


    "What happened? Is it the passageway left behind by the treasure of the Principality of Lengshi?"


    This was the first thought that popped into Willy''s mind.


    Strange natural energy, from the guide location of the treasure map in the royal ruins, the mysterious six stars...


    Everything that seems unconnected is happening all around at the same time.


    "Look, the rock formations at the bottom of the sea!"


    Ben Duyin suddenly shouted again, and his voice trembled with excitement.


    The rock layer on the seabed, shrouded in starlight and moonlight, suddenly began to tremble violently.


    The sound of kakaka sounded like an earthquake under the sea.


    The originally unstable sea surface, under the influence of the vibration of the rock layer on the bottom of the sea, suddenly set off waves several meters high, and some big waves hit the hull directly, causing the ship to shake a lot.


    "Lord Baron!"


    Budar just sensed the changes outside the cabin, and quickly rushed to the deck. He was about to ask Willy what happened, but suddenly saw the bizarre scene in front of him.


    I saw the seabed rock formations in the vacuum vortex split apart in the tremor, and a pitch-black gap slowly opened, revealing an artificially carved staircase that snaked out.


    The stairs spread into the far-off darkness, and even the moonlight and starlight could not reach the end.


    "This must be the entrance to the treasure!"


    Willie immediately affirmed.


    "Kelson! Use your abilities to manipulate seabirds to explore the way!"


    Even at this critical juncture, Willy remained vigilant and did not break into it directly with his head sullen.


    The treasure entrance that appears with such momentum, the treasure stored in it must not be ordinary. But even so, Willy knew that now was not the time to gamble with his life.


    "Yes!"


    Colson responded immediately.


    The natural energy in his body overflowed, and with a wave of one hand, several seabirds flew from a distance.


    Under the control of Colson, several seabirds quickly landed on his shoulders and arms.


    A thin line of green energy visible to the naked eye escaped from Colson''s heart and connected with the bodies of those seabirds.


    bass!


    In an instant, the eyes of Colson and the seabirds turned dark green.


    With a wave of Colson''s hand, several seabirds rushed into the cracks in the rocky layer of the seabed hard against the rough sea.


    "Aphasia''s ability..."


    Even at a critical moment, Willy couldn''t help but admire Colson''s ability.


    After Colson was promoted to aphasia for two moments, there were suddenly more ways to communicate with creatures in nature and to use natural energy. Although these methods do not have much lethality in frontal combat, their auxiliary performance is quite terrifying.


    It''s like the method Colson is showing now, which is to build a connection with several seabirds and realize the sharing of vision!


    "What a terrible young man..."


    Although Budar on the side has never seen this ability, but according to Willy''s order, he can guess the approximate ability of Colson.


    For Colson, there is some awe in his heart. Because when he just entered the waters of White Bear Town, he was hit by Colson''s terrifying means.


    The sea still fluctuated wildly.


    The green light in Colson''s eyes jumped slowly, and it looked very strange under the starlight.


    "Long stairs!"


    Colson said to several people while sharing the vision of the seabirds.


    "It''s dark inside... no, there''s light!"


    Colson suddenly changed his voice, but did not continue.


    "You keep saying it!"


    Ben Duyin got close to Colson and urged.


    "It''s a radiant stone, placed on both sides of the stairs..."


    Colson continued: "There is a stone gate in front! But with the strength of a few seabirds, it can''t be opened at all."


    The green light in Colson''s eyes began to dissipate, and there was no need for the seabirds to continue their search.


    Soon, several seabirds flew out of the rocky channel on the seabed, and each fled to the sky.


    "Lord Baron, what should we do?"


    Colson, Ben Duin, and Budar all looked at Willy, waiting for Willy to make his final decision.


    Willy didn''t respond immediately, but his eyes were full of thinking.


    He looked at the rock channel in the vortex and found that the channel was closing slowly at a slow speed.


    The surrounding swirling sea water also began to slowly gather, and the fluctuation of the sea surface became smaller and smaller.


    Not only Willy, but the other three also discovered this situation.


    The opening of the seabed entrance to the treasure place seems to be time-sensitive, not always open.


    Willy also knows that now is not the time to hesitate.


    "walk into!"


    Willie suddenly made a decision.


    Since it is the legacy of the royal family, and the search for seabirds has not found any danger for the time being, Willy feels that he can give it a shot.


    The legacy of the royal family of the Cold Lion Kingdom, since it is left to its own descendants, it will not be too dangerous, and it will kill those who enter.


    The only uncertainty is whether there is a mechanism for identifying non-royal blood in this royal legacy. If so, the danger will be much greater.


    "Lord Baron!"


    After hearing Willy''s decision, Colson suddenly said loudly.


    "If you stay on the shore, we can go in!"


    In Colson''s tone, there was concern for Willy''s safety.


    He knew very well that Lord Baron attached great importance to the treasure left by the royal family, otherwise he would not have gone on a voyage to explore in person.


    Moreover, the opening method left by the royal family is very mysterious, and there is no sign at all. If it is missed this time, when it will be opened again in the future, it is uncertain.


    So this opportunity cannot be given up, but at the same time, no one knows what the danger is inside. If there are so many traps, if you go in and never get out, it is also very possible.


    In that case, it is better to ensure the safety of the Baron himself first. After all, behind him, there is still a White Bear Town that needs to rely on him.


    In Colson''s eyes, Willy''s safety is more important than his own life.


    If it wasn''t for Willy, Colson would still not have the conditions to discover his own abilities at this time, and he would still live in that place where he had suffered so much. It was Willy who rescued him from the darkness.


    "I agree! Lord Baron, you stay on the shore, we can go in!"


    When Ben Duyin heard Colson say this, he immediately agreed.


    In Ben Duin''s mind, Willy is the leader who guides him to practice justice. In his view, Willy represented greater justice.


    As long as Willy is safe, Willy or, then greater justice will continue.


    "Yes, and I agree with Your Excellency Colson."


    Budar, who was on the side, gritted his teeth and followed suit.


    He is not absolutely loyal to Willy, he just hopes that even if he risks a crisis, he can let Willy consider his contribution and give his family living in White Bear Town a way to survive.


    "This����"


    The words of several people made Willy hesitate for a moment.


    In fact, in the face of this uncertain risk, he is also very uncertain.


    Allowing the three of them to go down and stationing themselves on the shore seems to be the best choice from a safety point of view.


    "Lord Baron, make a decision quickly!"


    Ben Duin looked at the opening that was getting narrower and narrower, and urged Willy.


    Willy frowned, and after weighing it, he finally said, "I''ll go with you!"


    This is not Willy''s hot-headed, have to experience the feeling of adventure.


    To make this decision ~ www.novelhall.com ~ mainly for two reasons.


    First, regardless of Budar, Ben Duin and Colson are both his confidants, and almost both of them take themselves as their spiritual beliefs, and regard Willy''s life as more important than their own.


    Let them risk their lives to work for him, while he reaps the benefits without any risk on the shore, Willy rejects the idea from the bottom of his heart.


    Second, the royal treasures of the Lengshi Principality must contain extraordinary legacy. And looking at the opening of the hole, the extraordinary legacy may be extremely rich.


    But the problem is that most of the extremely valuable extraordinary legacy is basically triggered on the spot, and there is no chance to take it away.


    So Willy must take this risk if he wants to get the most out of it.


    "Lord Baron, you''d better think about it."


    Budar looked at Willy solemnly.


    Willy waved his hand and glanced at the undersea passage that was about to close: "Don''t be long-winded, get ready to enter!"


    Now that a decision has been made, there is no need to waste time.


    Willy didn''t call the ordinary pirates to explore the way. In such a short period of time, those mortal pirates were simply unable to cross the sea that was nearly a thousand meters away and was full of waves.


    Willy no longer hesitated, but jumped directly from the deck into the water.


    The high-level knight''s frost vindictiveness caused Willy to form a layer of ice crystals that stayed briefly on the bottom of his feet when he stepped on the water and walked on the sea.


    Ben Duin, Budar, Colson, and the manipulating speaker, Senya, followed closely behind, jumped off the deck, followed behind Willy, and used their extraordinary abilities to tread water quickly.


    Finally, when the sea vortex was about to dissipate and the opening of the rock formation was about to close, Willy and the others entered the passage of the seafloor stairs.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 203： Visitors from outside the Storm Strait (Happy Chinese New Year~!!)

    at the same time.


    The storm strait is known as the front line of desperation.


    On the sea surface shrouded in the vast darkness, and in the thick white sea fog, a giant ship with a length of nearly 100 meters slowly sailed out from it.


    On the huge ship, with wounds and damage, mottled scratches all over the body, obviously after the struggle and battle.


    "We''re out! Finally out!"


    On the deck of the huge ship, a man with long blond hair looked up at the night sky, his hands were open, and his face was crazy.


    He first shouted, then began to cry loudly.


    "Going home! Finally going home!"


    The blond man suddenly knelt on the ground, with his arms on the board, his forehead on the ground, and there was a vibrato in his happy cry.


    Behind him, a thin woman stood with her fists clenched and her eyes moist.


    It is hard to imagine what they have endured in the past three months from crossing the storm strait from the farther open sea!


    Nearly 100 meters high waves, terrifying and strange sea beasts, all kinds of bloodthirsty sea clans, too many difficult barriers, they finally came back.


    It is hard to imagine what happened to the ancestors who fled for their lives back then.


    I would rather cross the borderline of desperation than stay in this homeland far away.


    "Fidara..."


    The thin woman squatted beside the blond man Feidara and gently supported his arm.


    "Have gone home... don''t continue crying..."


    She patted Feidala lightly on the shoulder, trying to soothe him.


    With the thin woman''s relief, Feidala''s mood gradually stabilized.


    He took a deep breath, straightened up, looked at the thin woman beside him, and squeezed out a gratified smile: "Felina, we''re finally going home."


    "This time, we must revive the former glory of the Saivar family and make the Tiwitt family pay a heavy price!"


    Feidara''s emotions suddenly became excited, and her eyes were mixed with desire and hatred.


    If other people from the Principality of Langton were present, they would immediately know their identities.


    Seval family! The royal family of Duke Lengshi, which was overthrown by the Grand Duke of Khaziel three hundred and twenty years ago, took Saiwar as his surname.


    At this time, the royal family name of the Duchy of Langton was Tiwitt.


    These two people turned out to be descendants of the royal family of the Lengshi Principality, which had been destroyed for more than 300 years.


    "Fidala, do you really want to accept that person''s advice? I feel like he''s not at ease, he just wants to use us as a tool."


    Felina recalled the scene six months ago.


    The first duke of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, the Duke of Northland, personally found the lingering Seval family.


    The Saivar family, who has lost any support, is simply an inconspicuous little role in that land filled with heroes. Even some families and forces that know their origins regard them as a typical example of failure.


    The Lengshi Principality, which used to be all-powerful in the southeastern corner of the world continent, has become the object of ridicule by everyone.


    Therefore, when the Duke of Northland came to the door in person, the Seval family was astonished and terrified.


    The Seval family, who has experienced all kinds of hardships, is afraid of any external forces under the circumstance of being surrounded by heroes.


    However, when the cautious Saivars went to face the Duke of Northland, they found that the illustrious Duke turned out to be a very good-hearted person, at least on the surface.


    The Duke of Northland, as a warm-hearted and good friend, expressed his willingness to help the Seval family recover in the southeast of the mainland.


    This made Feidala, who was the patriarch of the Saivar family, both in disbelief and ecstasy.


    But after calming down, Feidara also knew very well that there has never been unreasonable kindness in this world, and all unreasonable actions will always become slightly more reasonable after an analysis of interests.


    He cautiously asked the Duke of Northland what he thought.


    The Duke of Northland was very kind, and he told Fidal his thoughts to a great extent.


    According to him, due to the interference of some external forces, the situation of the kingdoms and principalities will be turbulently rewritten. The Grand Duke of Northland, adhering to the will of the monarch of the kingdom, decided to deploy to the southeast of the mainland.


    There, the Archduke of Northland has already arranged some of the backers. It is said that behind the scenes of the Duchy of Wata and the Duchy of Sosun, the Duke of Northland has already arranged. The only uncertain and uncontrollable principality of Langton, the Duke of Northland decided to use his own means to destroy it.


    At the same time, the Principality of Lengshi will be promoted to the original position of the Principality of Langton, and the revival of the Principality of Lengshi will be realized.


    But this is all conditional. After the Principality of Lengshi is revived, it must become a vassal of the kingdom behind the Duke of Northland. This means that even if he becomes the lord of the duchy in the future, Feidara will still be a vassal of the kingdom.


    After hearing all this, Feidala understood the reason.


    Without any thought and weighing, Feidala directly agreed to the proposal.


    The Duke of Northland wanted to take advantage of the former power of the Serval family in the Principality of Cold Lion to build a new spokesperson in the southeast of the mainland, while Feidara needed to take the opportunity to wash away the infamy and shame of the Serval royal family in the Principality of Cold Lion, and to achieve recovery. The country, even if it becomes the puppet of the Duke of Northland, will not hesitate.


    Both are required.


    After the deal was finalized, the Duke of North showed Feidala the way.


    He asked Feidala to pass through the desperate front line of Storm Strait, and took the clansmen to find the Grand Duke of Vata Principality, where they would personally plan a plan for Feidala to restore the country. And by joining forces, the Principality of Langton, which has stood for 320 years, will be completely destroyed.


    So, Feidara complied with the Duke of Northland''s proposal.


    With one-third of the tribe, they embarked on an adventurous journey towards the southeast of the mainland, their homeland.


    Although preparations have been made for a long time, the terror in Storm Strait has exceeded Feidala''s expectations.


    The originally planned five-month voyage was dragged abruptly to more than half a year, nearly seven months.


    However, although the process was difficult, it finally came through.


    "Even as a tool, I would."


    Feidara held Felina''s palm, and her eyes were extremely firm: "You know, Felina, the shame of our Seval family must be cleaned up. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and it may be our only one. A chance. I�� can''t pass it up."


    Seeing Feidala''s gaze, Filina fell silent.


    After a long time, Felina nodded firmly: "No matter what decision you make, I will follow you."


    "Since this is the case, then order, we quickly set off to the Duchy of Thorsen."


    Feidara is very clear that his actions cannot cause waves in the southeast of the mainland, at least not to let the Principality of Langton discover his whereabouts.


    Entering the Principality of Sosun first, and then under the leadership of the Principality of Sosun, arriving at the Principality of Vata is the best way to travel.


    "No, you take the clansmen to the principality of Vata first, and I have to go to the southern sea area to find the treasures of the ancestors."


    Felina shook her head and said to Fidala.


    "This����"


    Feidara hesitated.


    "Although we don''t know what is in the treasure legacy, we must not always rely on the help of outsiders at the beginning of our resumption of the country. If we can get some resources from the treasure legacy of our ancestors, then it can also allow us to regain some initiative. ."


    Felina''s words moved Fida''s heart.


    "But, you go alone, I don''t worry... You are just an intermediate knight, your safety..."


    Feidara frowned, obviously worried about Felina''s safety.


    Seeing this, Felina smiled lightly, and said with relief: "Don''t worry, this is just a remote corner of the southeast of the mainland. The mid-level knights can sweep all the enemies."


    "We can''t delay any longer, you know, that treasure will only be opened twice in the same month every twenty years. I have already counted the days, and in these few days, the treasure will be opened for these twenty years. The first opening in the middle of the year. This time we have missed it, so within a month, we must rush there and enter it when the second opening. Otherwise, we will have to wait another twenty years before we can do it. Explore again."


    Felina seemed to have already made up her mind about this, and persuaded Fidala.


    "But what if this treasure has been opened..."


    Feidara frowned There was a hint of worry between her brows.


    "How is this possible? It has been recorded in the ancestor''s notes that the core of the treasure must be opened by the blood of our Saivar family, and it is impossible for outsiders to open it. Moreover, the treasure is left overseas. The location is remote and fundamentally No one will find out."


    Felina said to Fidala.


    "No, I''m not talking about outsiders..."


    Feidala narrowed his eyes slightly: "I mean, is it possible that the other branches of the Seval family have already taken the lead?"


    "This����"


    Felina''s tone froze.


    Indeed, when the Principality of Lengshi was destroyed, the pure royal blood of the Saivar family fled outside the Storm Strait.


    However, some of the collateral branch bloodlines are still fleeing in the far sea in the southeast of the mainland.


    This possibility, as Feidala said, completely exists.


    "It''s possible, but it''s unlikely." Felina thought for a while, "The ancestor''s notes are unlikely to be seen by the descendants of the collateral line."


    "Maybe apart from us, the other collateral bloodlines have been completely wiped out by the demon of Khazir."


    Felina continued: "So, I have to go to the place where the treasure is left."


    "That����"


    Feidara pursed her lips: "Be sure to pay attention to safety."


    He knew very well that everything Felina did was for herself.


    "Thank you."


    Feidara wanted to kiss Felina''s forehead, but was pushed away gently but firmly.


    "I''m leaving."


    With a complicated look in Felina''s eyes, she turned and left.


    A wry smile appeared at the corner of Feidara''s mouth.


    If there is no blood bond between the two, there may be another ending.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 ~： Dont wait, go to the hospital

    Sorry not to say.


    The feeling of physical discomfort has increased, and I have just had blood drawn in the hospital, waiting for the follow-up results.


    I just didn''t expect that there are so many people in the hospital on the second day of the new year.


    I don''t want to break it, it hurts people, but there is no way.


    Have a good New Year and exercise well, everyone.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 204： hard rock

    On the sea, on the hull of the big ship, a huge board was lifted.


    A ship that was only one-tenth the size of the big ship slid from the side of the big ship to the sea.


    On this boat, Felina stood at the bow, behind an excited old man and a dozen soldiers in armor.


    The dozen or so soldiers were all full of suffocating aura, with sharp eyes in their eyes. Each of them possessed knight-level combat power, including several high-level knights.


    "Miss Filina..."


    The old man''s voice was trembling, feeling the salty smell of the sea, his voice trembled a little.


    Three hundred and twenty years ago, his ancestors fled from this sea beyond Storm Strait, and now, he has finally returned.


    "Are you ready to start?"


    The old man reached to Felina''s side and asked Felina respectfully.


    His ancestor was once the most trusted subordinate of the Saivar royal family, and it was still the same when he came to him.


    "Let''s sail, Mitton, we have to get to the place where the treasure is left as fast as we can."


    Felina nodded to the old man Mibu, and her tone was quite calm. There was no sense that the superior was ordering the inferior. Her tone was like talking with an elder.


    Milton is a descendant of his ancestors who still sticks to his loyalty after the fall of the Sevar royal family. His dedication and hard work have won the respect of Felina and even Feidala. In addition, Milton is also an intermediate-level great knight, and his strength is very powerful. It''s just that due to aging and the injury he was injured in the previous battle with the sea beasts in Storm Strait, Miton''s breath was a little sluggish at this time.


    "Yes, Miss Filina."


    In fact, Miton wanted to call Felina a princess, and that was the best way to prove the glory of the past.


    However, because of the downfall of the Cerval family, in order not to arouse ridicule and criticism from others on the land outside the Storm Strait, the Cerval family behaved quite cautiously and restrained.


    This trip crossed the Strait of Storms and returned to his homeland. What Mitton looked forward to most at this time was to change the name of Feidala to Your Majesty and the name of Filina to Her Royal Highness Princess.


    "sail!"


    With a shout, Mitton gave the order to the helmsman.


    Soon, the small boat that was put down from the big boat began to move slowly, and the speed on the sea was very fast, almost three times the speed of the White Bear Town fleet when it was traveling at full speed.


    This is the difference in the performance of seagoing ships inside and outside the Storm Strait.


    Felina didn''t look back, but she knew very well that there was a pair of eyes on the big boat, watching her all the time.


    This was indeed the case, Feidara stood on the deck, looking far away in the direction Feirina was heading.


    After a long time, the boat Felina was riding disappeared on the horizon, and Fidala slowly retracted her gaze.


    "Ride the boat, head towards the Principality of Suo Sen, and set off!"


    Feidala commanded to the deputy beside him, with the flame of revenge and the desire for ambition in his eyes.


    This time, he must get back what originally belonged to the Lengshi Principality.


    ...


    Treasure remains.


    Willy, Colson, Ben Duin, and Budar were already in it.


    The entrance was closed, and it was pitch black at this time.


    But the footsteps of several people did not slow down because of this. According to Colson''s previous investigation, there was no danger lurking in this passage. After a short walk, you can see a stone emitting a light source.


    "There is light!"


    Ben Duin took two steps forward, the iron gun in his hand tightly gripped.


    Human beings have the instinct to yearn for light, and the most urgent thing to look for in the dark is the light that dispels the darkness.


    Seeing this, several people quickened their pace slightly.


    Soon, a row of wooden lamp stands began to appear on both sides of the originally pitch-dark staircase, with warm orange stones placed on top of the lamp stands.


    The light emanating from the stone is soft and gives a warm feeling.


    Willy leaned forward and looked carefully.


    "As expected of the legacy of Duke Lengshi''s royal family..."


    Although he didn''t recognize what this warm orange light stone was, Willy felt that if he took this thing out, he would definitely be able to sell it for a big price. Of course, Willy is not short of money now. He only hopes that when he leaves the treasure trove in the future, he can take a few dollars back with his free hand. In that case, the dark night in his manor will become more charming.


    In addition to this warm orange light stone looking very strange, the wood of this cast lamp holder is also very strange.


    After more than 300 years, this wooden lamp stand is still not rotten, and its quality must be quite extraordinary.


    "There are stones that glow..."


    Colson and Budar each took a warm orange light stone in their hands, played with it, and put them back.


    As for Ben Duyin, he completely ignored it, he just wanted to find the treasure faster.


    This kind of bells and whistles, without any value, was unattractive to him.


    Several people did not continue to waste time, but walked deeper into the passage.


    In less than ten minutes, several people walked to the end of the passage.


    A huge rock with a dark surface stood in front of several people.


    This rock is more than three meters high ~ www.novelhall.com~ is about five meters wide, and the surface is a small bump with uneven particle shape, which looks like an ordinary rock mass.


    "I saw this stone through the eyes of the seabirds before."


    Colson walked forward, lightly stroked the surface of the rock mass with his palm, and then turned around and said to Willy and the others.


    At this point, it means that all of Colson''s previous explorations have ended.


    Behind this huge rock, everything will fall into the unknown.


    "I''ll break it!"


    Ben Duyin volunteered and walked to the rock.


    "Then come."


    Willie nodded in agreement.


    Now that they are all here, they must break this blocking stone.


    After receiving Willy''s affirmation, Budar and Colson both retreated some distance to prevent the rocks from bursting and being splashed by the rubble.


    Ben Duyin took a deep breath and let out a low roar.


    He always liked to do this kind of ritualistic but useless action, but Willy and the others were used to it and didn''t say much.


    Bendu starts to function due to the power of the mage in his body.


    On the surface of the iron gun in his hand, a layer of pale yellow rock mass soil appeared.


    He threw it with one hand, and the tip of the iron spear, with a cold glow, stabbed at the very center of the rock.


    Ben Duyin wanted to use the huge force of inertia to pierce the rock, and the residual power would be distributed along the grain of the rock, causing the rock to completely shatter.


    He looked quite sure.


    But it turns out that he was a bit taken for granted.


    Just hear a "ding" sound.


    Due to the bending of the spear, Bendu was directly bounced off by the force of the shock, and not even a white spot was left on the rock surface that was stabbed by the giant force.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 205： Purple Mansions in the Dark

    How could this be? "


    The one who reacted the most was Ben Duyin himself.


    I thought I could easily smash this rock mass that didn''t seem to have any abnormality, but I didn''t expect to hit it with all my strength, and the surface of the rock mass did not change at all.


    Ben Duyin did not hesitate, followed by another blow.


    This time, between the shots, five khaki-yellow sharp awls appeared beside Ben Duyin, and at the moment when the iron spear pierced the rock, they attacked the rock surface together.


    But this time the result was exactly the same as last time. The rock mass that should have been easily crushed did not change at this time.


    "how so?"


    Ben Du had a face full of disbelief.


    "Not an ordinary rock..."


    Everyone present also understood at this time.


    This seemingly ordinary stone has a hardness that exceeds everyone''s expectations.


    "I come."


    This time it was Budar who spoke.


    He has the strength of an intermediate knight, and if he fights head-on, there should be no one present to be his opponent except Willy.


    Budar took out the sword from his waist.


    His saber is not the most common cross sword, the blade is slightly curved, and it looks like a long knife with a thin blade.


    Dou Qi appeared in Budar''s body, and a white edge suddenly appeared on the edge of the long sword.


    He took a few steps back, then swooped up.


    Click!


    The rock blocking in front of several people was chopped with a white blade, but there was still no sign of damage to the rock mass.


    This time, a surprised look appeared on Budar''s face.


    "Lord Baron...this..."


    Soon, a look of worry appeared on Budar''s face.


    Even his own strength can''t break the rock mass, so this is a little troublesome.


    At this time, the entrance has been closed, and the front is blocked. At present, only Willy himself is stronger than Budar.


    If Willy couldn''t cut the rock, then they would be in a rather embarrassing situation.


    "Quick! Look!"


    Just when Willy was thinking, he suddenly heard Ben Duyin''s voice a little excited.


    He pointed to the rock mass in front of him.


    I saw a line of fine lines began to emerge on the surface of the rock mass, spreading to the side like spider web-like lines.


    Kala Kala.


    The rock mass made a cracking sound.


    But within three or five seconds, the rock mass made a bang and then shattered to the ground.


    The huge rock that had blocked the road was completely shattered at this time.


    A new hole appeared, and it was a new silence.


    "This����"


    When Budar saw this scene, his expression became more confused than before.


    His own fighting qi strength, can achieve this level?


    He clearly noticed that when the huge rock was shattered, the spider web-like lines were meticulous and tight, and it looked very neat.


    Even if he could chop it to pieces, it would be impossible to divide it so neatly.


    This gave Budar an illusion, as if the huge rock was broken by himself, and had nothing to do with Budar''s own blow.


    Not only Budar, but Willy also discovered this detail.


    "Does it count as actively welcoming the explorers..."


    A trace of fear flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    But it has come to this point, and the only way to go is to keep going.


    "Get ready to go in."


    Ben Duyin''s character is the most impatient.


    "Wait a moment."


    Colson, who had been standing beside him, stopped Ben Duin''s movements.


    He turned to the puppet-like Senya and said, "That piece of light, go ahead and explore the way."


    "Yes."


    Senya silently responded.


    Then he walked to the side of the passage a little stiffly, and held a light stone emitting a warm orange light in the palm of his hand.


    She tore off the black robe that was wrapped around her, revealing a pale and bloodless face.


    Since Senya was turned into a speaker by Colson, her life status has changed a lot.


    To some extent, she can no longer be regarded as a pure life. Her body is filled with Colson''s original life energy, which can also be regarded as the extension of Colson''s life.


    As a speaker, her only goal in life is to practice all of Colson''s will.


    Willy stood aside, didn''t say anything, just looked at Senya, who had become a speaker, with a little curiosity.


    Willy has no guilt or pity for Senya turning into a puppet.


    If he hadn''t mercifully sent her to Colson, as an assassin, she would have fallen on his knees under Willy''s butcher''s knife.


    Senya''s pupils began to turn red, her fingernails became longer visible to the naked eye, and a wagging tail grew from her back waist.


    "A descendant of blood..."


    It was the first time that Budar and Ben Duyin saw the bloodline descendants, and they took a good look at them.


    It is said that the descendants of the blood source inherited the bloodline of the legendary horror creatures and possessed a terrifying strength similar to that of monsters.


    Senya hugged the light stone, stepped on the gravel that had fallen into one place, made a crunching sound, and walked into the darkness.


    laugh����


    In front of Colson, a green light flashed.


    His eyes once again became the state of shared vision before.


    At this time, what Senya saw when she went to explore the road was perfectly reflected in Colson''s pupils.


    Senya moved forward step by step As a speaker, she seemed to have lost her human emotions.


    Even when she was alone in the darkness of uncertainty, she didn''t feel any fear.


    The empty footsteps echoed in the darkness, and the Willys outside the cave could clearly hear the sound.


    "It''s dark, and the surroundings of Senya are very empty, and there is no sign of life."


    Colson recounted what he saw with his eyes. At this time, Senya had walked slowly for about 200 meters.


    But the groping of the speaker, Senya, is obviously limited.


    She just went straight to explore all the way, and she had limited view of the wider surroundings.


    Even with a strong night vision ability, in the suppression of this strange darkness, the night vision distance is only about 100 meters, which is much closer than the field of vision outside at night.


    "Should we follow in?"


    Ben Duin asked Colson.


    "Wait a second."


    Colson responded to Ben Duin: "We don''t know what will happen ahead, so it''s better to be cautious. You have to know that in all adventure stories, the moments of tragedy are often the moments of carelessness. . We can only obtain the last treasure if we remain cautious all the time."


    Even at moments like this, Colson remarked instinctively.


    Ben Duyin wanted to refute, but after thinking about it, he felt that what Colson said also made sense, so he did not refute.


    Time continued to pass, and Senya had walked about 500 meters.


    Just when Colson felt that he could follow in, there was a sudden purple light in the field of vision that Senya came from.


    "what is that!"


    Read URL: m.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 206： non-royal blood

    The sky in Xenya''s field of vision.


    Without warning, a purple awn suddenly flashed.


    Immediately afterwards, the purple light gradually expanded, and after a few breaths, a white light suddenly burst out from the center of the purple light.


    The originally suppressed darkness was instantly dispelled, and all the scenes in the darkness were exposed.


    After Xenya passed through the rock hole, she came to a vast and empty area.


    There was nothing in and around the place she walked, but in the four corners of the area, there were guards wearing strangely shaped armors. Their flesh and blood have disappeared, only the skeleton is embedded in the armor.


    Five hundred meters in front of Senya, there is a thick tree nearly twenty meters high, rooted under the stone floor, standing there alone.


    On its trunk, there are few branches and no leaves.


    Only on the highest branch, a blooming purple fruit grows there.


    In the middle of the purple fruit is a dark light source that looks like a beautiful spar from a distance.


    This light covered the darkness, but it didn''t feel dazzling at all.


    "what happened?"


    Bendu asked quickly after hearing Colson''s reaction.


    At the same time, the gentle white light penetrated through the cracked hole in the rock and spread to the feet of the Willys.


    "A big tree with white light, and the remains of four skeleton soldiers."


    Colson said briefly, then went on to describe the specific scene in detail.


    "Can you see any danger?"


    This time it was Willie who asked the question.


    "There were no signs of danger, but I felt a little weird."


    Colson said truthfully, this is just his heart feeling.


    Especially those skeleton soldiers, in his opinion quite infiltrating.


    "walk into."


    Willie makes a decision.


    In fact, they now have only one way forward.


    "I am advanced."


    Budar came to the front. Although Senya had already taken the lead in exploring the way, Budar still assumed a pioneering attitude.


    Willy can also understand Budar''s deliberate performance. After all, Budar''s family is all in his own hands.


    Budar clenched the long sword in his hand and walked in cautiously.


    Seeing this, Colson also cut off the sharing of vision with Senya and followed behind Budar.


    The next person who went in was Willy, and behind Willy, Ben Duyin followed.


    "Is this the skeleton soldier..."


    Under the reflection of the white light, the appearance of those skeleton soldiers was clearly illuminated.


    Willy looked at these skeleton soldiers and looked at them carefully.


    The armor and weapons on their bodies are a little weird in style. Willy had read the relevant knowledge in books, and the equipment of these skeleton soldiers were all the styles of the Cold Lion Principality.


    "I think, next, we should find a way to move on."


    Budar looked around, he felt that the treasure could not be left here.


    He looked around quickly and found that there was no exit to the next place.


    "Will the treasures in the treasure be hidden in these skeleton soldiers?"


    Ben Duin approached a skeleton soldier and fumbled around on it, but to no avail.


    Colson pouted, feeling that Ben Duyin''s idea was a bit bizarre.


    Willy''s attention was not on the skeleton soldiers, but on the strange tree.


    He already has the title of Intermediate Collector, and can recognize basic extraordinary plants.


    But he didn''t know what kind of tree with purple fruit and white light.


    This shows that this bizarre tree is a more super extraordinary variety.


    Willy stepped forward step by step and circled around the strange tree.


    "Colson, can you still perceive the natural energy from before?"


    Willy seems to have thought of something. Since entering this treasure passage, Willy seems to have cut off contact with the unusually active natural energy outside.


    "I can''t feel it."


    Colson shook his head: "When I was inside the entrant just now, I could no longer perceive that strong natural energy."


    "What''s the matter, Lord Baron?"


    Colson followed Senya, before the big tree.


    He stretched out his palm, stuck it on the surface of the trunk of the big tree, and sensed the life force in this extraordinary plant.


    "Order with disordered life force..."


    Colson frowned.


    The power of life within the extraordinary plant of this big tree made Colson feel very uncomfortable.


    The life force of plants is very similar to natural energy, but in this extraordinary tree, Colson perceives its life force, which seems to be more similar to that of conscious life forms.


    Willy also found out about this extraordinary tree, but his perception of the power of life was not as good as Colson''s, and naturally he didn''t gain much.


    He just felt that the treasure left behind was more mysterious than he imagined.


    It seems that before the formal exploration has begun, an extraordinary variety of plants that people can''t understand has appeared.


    Willy does not simply think that the presence of this extraordinary tree here is to enlighten them and lead the way.


    Just thinking about it, Willy suddenly felt an inexplicable tremor inside the extraordinary tree in front of him.


    An instinctive sense of vigilance emerged in Willy''s heart.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Almost subconsciously, Willy jumped, grabbed Colson, and took him away from the place.


    Before Colson could react, he was pulled aside by Willy.


    Just as the two of them left the place, three thorny vines sprang out from the smooth and clean surface of the tree trunk without warning, and beat them towards the place where Willy, Colson, and Senya were standing just now.


    Because Willy and Colson dodged the blow ahead of time, all two of the thorny vines fluttered in the air.


    But Sen Ya didn''t have such a fast reaction speed, and was beaten directly by a cane.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Colson also reacted, so he hurriedly shouted.


    Although Senya was just a puppet-like speaker in Colson''s eyes, he didn''t want Senya to be injured or die just like that.


    It is not easy for aphasia to find a suitable speaker.


    After Sen Ya got Colson''s order, she also began to dodge deliberately. But her movement was a step slower after all, the rattan cut directly through the skin, and the dark red blood soaked her clothes.


    Just when Colson thought that Senya was going to be attacked by this cane, something unexpected happened.


    After the vine was stained with blood, it did not continue to attack, but quickly pulled back into the trunk of the tree.


    "return!"


    Colson hurriedly recalled Senya to his side.


    "Watch out for this tree!"


    Willy reminded Budar and Ben Duin not far away.


    Both Budar and Ben Duin also saw the scene just now, and they also mentioned it in their hearts, and moved closer to Willy and Colson.


    Several people were far away from the extraordinary tree and kept a deliberate distance.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Ben Du was the weakest among these people because of his appearance as if he was facing a great enemy.


    His question was not answered by anyone, and everyone raised their minds to prevent the rattan from attacking again.


    "The rattan sprang from the trunk of this extraordinary tree, directly stained with Xenya''s blood, there is no movement to continue attacking..."


    Willie frowned, as if thinking about something.


    "Is it just taking the blood..."


    Willie''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    blood��


    "Are you trying to identify the lineage of those who entered the treasure remnant?"


    As soon as this idea came up, I couldn''t stop it.


    Before Willy was worried about whether there would be bloodline restrictions in this legacy, now it seems that this is a high probability.


    "It''s troublesome."


    Willie gritted his teeth.


    Just when Willy was about to tell others about this conjecture, the previous rattan sprang out from the trunk of the extraordinary tree again.


    This time, five thorny canes.


    "Get out!"


    Willy let out a loud shout, and suddenly swung the cross sword in his hand.


    A huge sword energy with frost flew towards the thorny rattan.


    Not only Willy, but the rest of the people also responded quickly, retreating and counterattacking at the same time.


    But the reaction speed of the thorny rattan was too fast. Except for Willy''s sword energy, which cut off a rattan, all the others'' attacks were in vain.


    The two vines also crossed Willy''s line of defense, directly piercing the skin of Ben Duin and Colson, and instantly retracted into the torso with blood.


    "Back up, back hard!"


    Willie hurriedly ordered.


    When the rattan returned to the body of the extraordinary tree, several people rushed towards the entrance of the gravel cave.


    "It is collecting our blood to identify whether it is the bloodline of the descendants of the Leng Lion royal family."


    Willie was short and straight to the point.


    Hearing Willy''s words, several people were shocked at the same time, and they looked at each other and felt that Willy was right.


    "Then what should we do?"


    The curved-blade longsword in Budar''s hand was tightly clenched in the palm of his hand. Just now, his movements were very flexible, avoiding the attack of the thorny vines.


    "Try to avoid its attacks. If it finds out that all our intruders are not of the royal blood of Duke Lengshi, I think something less wonderful will happen."


    Willie responded.


    "But are we going to keep draining it from here?"


    Ben Du felt a burning pain in his wounded and bleeding arm.


    "That''s all for now."


    Willy said to Ben Duin: "It''s best to observe its weaknesses. It gives me the feeling that it is not invincible."


    Willy''s words made a few people regain some confidence.


    Several people no longer communicated, but retreated to the opening of the cracked rock, nervously waiting for the rattan''s next attack.


    Soon, in just a minute or two, a cane emerged from the trunk of the extraordinary tree again.


    Only this time, instead of five vines, there were hundreds of vines.


    They are densely packed, claws and claws rushing towards Willy and the others.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 207： Resurrected Skeleton Soldier

    "Back! Back to the back!"


    This time, Ben Dui took the initiative to come to the forefront.


    He believes that since his blood has been extracted, he should take the initiative to take the responsibility of protecting the baron.


    The same is true for Colson. He manipulated Senya and took precautionary actions together with Ben Duin.


    Budal glanced at Willy, and seeing Willy nodded to himself and responded with a positive look, he, like Willy, shrank behind the three of Colson.


    "bring it on!"


    A layer of yellow soil suddenly appeared in front of Ben Duin, like a huge hard shield.


    Just as he was waving his iron spear and preparing to fight forward, he suddenly found that hundreds of rattan sticks stopped a hundred meters away.


    Those canes were still struggling to continue to stretch forward, but it was difficult to advance any further.


    "The attack range of these vines is limited!"


    Colson instantly discovered the problem,


    Immediately afterwards, his heart eased a little.


    According to Willy''s conjecture, as long as this extraordinary tree cannot be sure that several people are of non-royal blood, then they are all safe for the time being.


    "Is it safe for the time being..."


    Budar''s tightly clenched hilt loosened a little, and wiped the sweat on his forehead lightly.


    "Is it really safe?"


    Although the rattan did not continue to spread, the sense of urgency in Willy''s heart still existed, and it seemed that something else would happen to make him uneasy.


    Just thinking about it, the surface of the hundreds of rattans suddenly grew lavender flowers and bones at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The flower bones bloomed almost in the blink of an eye, and then, clumps of lavender pollen scattered in the air.


    An air current that appeared out of thin air blew, blowing the lavender pollen directly in the direction of the Willys.


    "not good!"


    Willie''s face changed drastically.


    In the past, the tangible attacks like the tentacles of the rattan can still resist one or two, but things like pollen, even if they can keep their breath, still can''t stop it from getting close to the body.


    "Hide behind the cracked hole in the rock!"


    Willie gave a loud shout.


    But it turns out that those pollen are coming faster.


    A few people haven''t made an effective action yet, and the pollen is coming straight to the face.


    Everyone held their breath almost instinctively, and covered their mouths and noses, closed their eyes, and let their clothes cover every inch of their exposed skin.


    But this is of no use.


    Willy wrapped himself tightly, but he still felt that some dust-sized pollen seemed to pass directly through the surface of the clothes and touched his skin.


    For a while, he felt that his skin was still warm, and then, the blood in his body began to flow faster, and his heart was pounding.


    Not only Willy, Budar, and the three of them, Colson, who had just been taken blood, also felt the same way.


    "what should we do?"


    Ben Duyin had formed a circular defensive layer of soil in front of him just now, but he still couldn''t stop the infiltration of the pollen.


    Bendu felt a roar in his brain, and he seemed to be dizzy and fell to the ground at any time, which was the result of the excessive blood flow in the body.


    No one responded to Ben Duyin because everyone felt a strong sense of discomfort.


    Suddenly, Ben Duyin, who was the weakest, suddenly felt a warm current in his nasal cavity, followed by the smell of blood filling his nasal cavity.


    Dark red blood spilled out from his nostrils, eyes, and eardrums.


    "Benduin!"


    Willy originally wanted to use the fighting energy in his body to suppress the boiling blood of Ben Duyin, but suddenly he felt that the tip of his nose was also hot.


    For a time, several people were bleeding from the nostrils, eyes, and corners of the mouth.


    Whoa!


    The spilled blood of several people suddenly turned into five pale red blood mists, as if being pushed by the wind, directly submerged on the vines in the distance, and then the vines returned to the trunk of the extraordinary tree. .


    "Everyone''s blood has been drawn!"


    Willie immediately realized the problem.


    The discomfort in everyone''s body began to dissipate, but at the same time, their hearts twitched again.


    "Go, go and destroy this tree!"


    It was Budar who was speaking. At this time, aside from Willy, Budar was the one with the clearest mind.


    He knew very well that this extraordinary tree would be the root cause of trouble.


    Although the ability it has displayed is a bit terrifying at present, at this time, there seems to be no better way to solve the current predicament except to destroy it. What kind of trouble.


    "superior!"


    Willie made an instant affirmation.


    Just now, considering the fact that they were injured in battle and had blood taken, several people did not choose to fight head-on, but at this time, it was obvious that they had no need to worry so much.


    "drink!"


    Ben Duyin took the lead again, and he had long held back his anger.


    Willie followed closely behind.


    bass!


    Just when a few people were 200 meters away from the extraordinary tree, the light source of the canopy emitting bright white light suddenly dimmed by three points.


    Then, on its canopy, pale golden pollen appeared again.


    Only this time, the pollen drifted to the four corners, above the heads of the armored skeleton soldiers with spears.


    "No way..."


    Colson''s mouth twitched suddenly, and he was the first to perceive the sudden rise of vitality in those skeleton soldiers.


    "Lord Baron, we may be in trouble."


    Colson swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said to Willy.


    Willy also realized that big trouble was coming.


    He glanced at the extraordinary tree in the distance, and found that the dancing thorny vines were sticking out again.


    He glanced at the skeleton soldiers in the four corners again. From the originally empty eye holes, dark green flames appeared, and the motionless body began to tremble slowly at this time. The spears and their armors collided, making a metal friction sound.


    "They...are alive?"


    After Ben Duin and Budar saw their movements, they realized this terrible problem.


    click! click! click!


    The skeleton soldiers moved their steps at the same time, all facing Willy and the others. Their movements were slow at first, and then they began to speed up, holding sharp spears and ferociously charging towards Willy and the others.


    "Run, go back, run to the back of the previous gravel rock hole!"


    Ben Duyin roared loudly.


    The dense number of skeleton soldiers approaching three or four hundred made Ben Duyin feel a tingling sensation on his scalp.


    "no!"


    Budar directly refuted Ben Duin''s proposal: "Once we fail to defend their attack, then in the narrow passage, we will be in a situation of death!"


    "Budar is right."


    The cross sword in Willy''s hand was tightly clenched, and he looked at the skeleton soldiers who kept coming around, his face was full of solemnity: "Their life force is between the extraordinary and ordinary people, if I estimate Yes, their strength should be lower than junior knights, but above senior knight servants. So facing these skeleton soldiers, we still have the possibility of winning."


    "However, when fighting, everyone must beware of this strange blood-sucking extraordinary tree, which may attack us."


    Willie reminded again.


    "The baron is right, the enemy is not that strong."


    Budar continued following Willy''s words: "They just seem to be a lot in number. Lord Baron has the strength of a high-level knight, and the strength of the few of us is not bad. The only thing to worry about is being blocked by a large number of skeleton soldiers. Stay on the moving route, that''s the most dangerous thing."


    "Operate separately."


    Willy glanced at Budar and said urgently to the other people: "Colson stays with your speaker, Budar, take care of Ben Duin, don''t get together, it''s too easy besieged."


    "Yes!"


    Several people also responded instantly.


    Willy no longer hesitated, and went directly to meet a skeleton soldier.


    Willy was not afraid, the power of fighting qi and the power of justice in his body suddenly aroused, and the cross sword in his hand was violently swung, with the cold frost and the power of justice, the food sword qi, and shot towards the front of the skeleton soldiers.


    Whoa!


    The five skeleton soldiers who greeted them at the front were directly cut off from their waists, and the skeleton body was directly divided into two.


    The residual power of frost and justice that spread out also damaged the bodies of several surrounding skeleton soldiers Sure enough, these skeleton soldiers were restrained by the power of justice. "


    Willy can clearly find that the force of justice is very corrosive to these skeleton soldiers.


    So these skeleton soldiers, their driving force, is the force of malice.


    "but����"


    Willy''s eyes focused on the skeleton soldiers who had been cut off in the middle.


    After their lower limbs were separated from their upper bodies, they stopped moving immediately, but their upper bodies were still wielding weapons, but they had lost their legs and could only lie on the ground and could not move one bit.


    Soon, they were trampled on by the skeleton soldiers who came from behind.


    There was a sound of cracking bones, and the dark green flames in their eyes disappeared, losing all the vitality in their bodies.


    "Be careful. When facing these skeleton soldiers, try to smash their heads, otherwise they will only lose part of their bodies, and they still have the ability to move!"


    When Willy discovered this, he said loudly to the others.


    bass!


    Another sword qi flew out from the cross sword in Willy''s hand.


    This time, Willy''s goal is very clear, which is to target the heads of the skeleton soldiers.


    Bang bang bang!


    The skulls exploded, and the dark green flames disappeared.


    The terrifying-looking skeleton soldier was completely vulnerable in front of Willy at this time.


    "As expected of the baron..."


    This was the thought that popped into the minds of the rest of the people present at the same time.


    When Baron Willy harvested these skeleton soldiers, the fighting skills and formidable strength displayed, people couldn''t help but marvel.


    Compared to a nobleman, he is more like a warrior who crushes everything.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 208： Kill the Skeleton Soldiers

    For a while, Willy was surrounded by sword energy.


    The power of frost of the senior knight and the power of justice of the Hanged Man made Willy invincible in front of a crowd of skeleton soldiers.


    The swarming skeleton soldiers stomped on the ground, waving long spears in their hands, with hideous faces and hoarse and dull low-pitched roars, but this terrifying picture did not cause any substantial damage to Willy.


    They wanted to surround Willy, but their slow movements couldn''t surround Willy at all.


    "Is this the masterpiece of the Necromancer?"


    Willy mused as he chopped off the heads of these skeleton soldiers.


    Necromancers can be regarded as a taboo among mages, and they are one of the targets that the Holy Light Knights who Willy contacted most want to destroy.


    "Sure enough, only with a heart that never fears can we defeat all enemies and dispel all evil!"


    Ben Duin looked at Willy''s indomitable appearance, and his heart was burning.


    With a low voice, his originally sturdy arm seemed to be thickened by another dimension. If it weren''t for the power of the earthy-yellow earth mage floating around him, he would not have been able to tell that he was a mage.


    Ben Duin brandished his iron spear, poking the heads of one skeleton soldier after another.


    At the same time, due to his dual purpose, Bendu cast soil spells, which also suppressed the skeleton soldiers to the ground and made it difficult to get close.


    But soon, Ben Duyin''s blood turned cold.


    The fading of physical strength and mana made Ben Duyin''s movements a little sluggish.


    On several occasions, he was nearly pierced through a hole by a skeleton soldier''s spear.


    "hateful!"


    Ben Duyin felt that the skeleton soldiers around him were getting closer and closer to him, and soon, all his actions would be blocked.


    In this way, I am afraid that I will end up being pierced into a sieve by a long spear hole.


    Just when Ben Duyin was struggling to deal with the situation in front of him, a sword qi suddenly flew in and smashed the skulls of the skeleton soldiers around Ben Duyin, which relieved the original pressure of Ben Duyin in an instant.


    "Be careful to keep your distance from them, otherwise the movement will be restricted and it will be troublesome."


    It was Budar who came to help, and he always remembered Willy''s previous order to protect Ben Duin.


    Ben Duyin pouted, as if he didn''t appreciate it. He immediately shot forward and shot, extinguishing the dark green eyes of the skeleton soldier in front of him: "Thank you, pirate chief."


    On the other side, Colson and Senya cooperated more tacitly.


    Xenya has completely turned into an inhuman state at this time. She has no fear, and she turns into an afterimage and shuttles between the skeleton soldiers. Every time she swings her tail and waves her claws, she will smash the head of a skeleton soldier.


    On the other hand, Coulson has been wretchedly behind Senya, constantly instilling the power of nature for Senya.


    He acts like a perfect support. Only when the skeleton soldiers are really close and can''t block and dodge, will Colson make a certain counterattack, but his frontal attack ability is very weak. If it wasn''t for Senya, His situation will be more embarrassing than Ben Duyin.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Under the massacre of several people, the number of skeleton soldiers is rapidly decreasing.


    "It will be resolved soon..."


    Beside Willy, the skeleton soldiers fell one by one, turning into scattered skeletons.


    Willy''s shooting speed is very fast, and his body is full of fighting qi. In front of him, the skeleton soldiers are like the ripe wheat in the farmland during the harvest season, being chopped down batch by batch.


    "Fireball!"


    After killing the skeleton soldiers in front of him, Willy crowded together in the distance, and the skeleton soldiers who rushed up one after another used his primary mage ability in battle for the first time.


    Boom boom boom!


    I saw fireballs rising from Willy''s side one after another, flying violently towards the dense group of skeleton soldiers.


    Although the lethality of the fireball is far less than that of Willy''s sword energy, it has a wider attack range and more continuity. Although it can''t kill them in one hit, it can burn out some of their bones, which greatly affects their combat effectiveness. .


    At this time, Willy rushed to kill again, directly killing the skeleton soldiers.


    "When did the Baron learn the flame fighting spirit?"


    Colson noticed Willy''s move, and his brow suddenly twitched.


    For a knight, it is enough to practice a knight''s breathing method. Few people will practice the two knight breathing techniques in order to pursue multi-attribute attack methods. You know, because of compatibility issues, it is at least five to ten times more difficult to practice the second knight''s breathing technique than the first one. With this experience, it is better to continue to focus on one attribute.


    So at this time, seeing Willy suddenly display the flame method, Colson was very puzzled.


    He didn''t think of the fireball sprayed out next to Willy''s body at all, which came from the power of the mage.


    "That doesn''t seem to be flame fighting spirit..."


    At this time, Ben Duin was also by Colson''s side.


    In front of them, more than a hundred skeleton soldiers were also eliminated. Although they were not afraid of death, they were not truly extraordinary after all. Although they had exhausted a lot of physical strength, they still slaughtered these difficult skeleton soldiers violently. At this time, facing a smaller number of skeleton soldiers, it became a better way to get together and destroy them together.


    "That seems to be... the power of a mage..."


    When he said this, Ben Duyin''s tone also seemed a little unbelievable.


    But when Willy used the fireball technique just now, he really felt the fluctuation of the fire element. He is a mage, and he is very clear that the power of the flame just now is not motivated by fighting qi, but by the power of the mage.


    "You mean, Lord Baron or a mage?"


    Colson smashed the head of a close skeleton soldier with difficulty, and his tone did not believe Ben Duyin''s words at all.


    It is rare for knights to stack the Hanged Man, how could they still have the mage profession.


    Ben Duyin''s physical strength continued to be exhausted. His face was covered in sweat. Hearing Colson''s words, he really didn''t have the energy to argue, so he could only hold his head and continue to face the skeleton soldiers who were ushering in. .


    On the other hand, Budal, who didn''t speak much, flashed shock in his eyes, and instinctively told him that this Baron Willy might be a person who continued to create miracles.


    Willy naturally didn''t know the thoughts of several people, but even if he knew it, he certainly didn''t care.


    "Fortunately it''s not really extraordinary... otherwise, it''s us who are buried now..."


    Seeing the fewer and fewer skeleton soldiers on the field, Willy slowly stabilized his mood.


    Even if it is stronger than the strength of the senior knight attendant, as long as it is not truly extraordinary, the difference is heaven and earth.


    But even so, Willy is still cautious between shots.


    He deliberately pulled the distance away from the battle, and guided the skeleton soldiers to the distance of the extraordinary tree.


    No one knows whether this extraordinary tree will make any sneak attacks during the battle.


    "die!"


    As Willy''s last frost sword slashed out, in front of him, the last skeleton soldier had his head chopped.


    Of the more than 300 skeleton soldiers, 200 were beheaded by Willy alone, and the remaining more than 100 were slaughtered by Budar.


    At this time, Ben Duyin was trembling all over, and his face was pale. When he killed the last skeleton soldier, he fell to the ground directly. The weak body state and the strong body wanted to be a sharp contrast.


    Not only Ben Duyin, but the rest of the people also looked like they were dying. If it wasn''t for the attack of the extraordinary tree, everyone would probably have fallen to the ground.


    Although the strength of the skeleton soldiers is not particularly strong, but they have no fear, and there are many, it is indeed very difficult to solve.


    "Lord Baron, this strange tree..."


    Budal still had some physical strength and walked directly to Willy.


    Looking at the extraordinary tree with hundreds of thorny vines sticking out in the distance, he asked Willy''s opinion in a low voice.


    "There is no other way, it must be destroyed..."


    While thinking about it, Willy said: "We are all non-royal blood, only by breaking through these obstacles, it is estimated that we can find the way back..."


    Willy slightly arranged his weapons and clothes, and walked towards the extraordinary tree with the cross sword in hand.


    I wanted to cut it off just now, but was interrupted by the skeleton soldiers. Now that there is no obstacle, Willy just wants to destroy it completely.


    "I will do it myself."


    Budar wanted to keep up, but Willy waved him down.


    In Willy''s view, they who have lost too much physical strength may even become a burden to themselves.


    "Fireball!"


    Facing the twisting and trembling vines, Willy flew out more than a dozen fireball techniques.


    The peak mana reserves of the junior mage, and the skilled spell skills, make Willy do all this effortlessly.


    Whoa!


    The moment the fireball came into contact with the vines, they shrank almost instinctively.


    "Sure enough, the extraordinary varieties of plants have a natural fear of flames..."


    Willy no longer hesitated, and flames and frost rose from the cross sword.


    While rushing towards the trunk, he cast a fireball technique to bounce off the blocking vines.


    Boom boom boom!


    The sword energy mixed with frost and flames slashed towards the torso of the extraordinary tree one after another.


    The swinging vines blocked most of the attacks for the torso, but a lot of them still landed on the torso, causing traces of freezing and burning.


    "Is it only such a weak resistance..."


    The corner of Willy''s mouth curved, this extraordinary tree, except for the pollen when taking blood, the rest of the attacks did not threaten his life.


    "No wonder it chose to wake up these skeleton soldiers after feeling our attack just now..." Willy also guessed something in his heart, "It turns out that it knows that its strength is limited and is worried about its own safety..."


    Although it is only a plant, Willy still perceives human emotions and thinking from this extraordinary tree, just like an animal that can think and use its brain.


    "That''s it!"


    A mass of flames rose, directly burning all the vines in front of Willy at one time.


    Willy suddenly flew into the air, and the sword body, which was intertwined with flames and frost, pierced directly into the torso of the extraordinary tree.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 209： Promoted to junior high knight

    Whoa!


    In an instant, flames and frost spread out along the trunk of this extraordinary tree.


    But in the blink of an eye, flames and frost directly covered most of it.


    Willy sensed an emotion similar to human fear, overflowing from the trunk.


    goo goo...


    Willy could even hear the twisting sound of extraordinary energy in this extraordinary tree.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Willy felt that the vitality of this extraordinary tree was dying out, the purple fruit at the top of the canopy and the crystal with a soft glow in the center of the fruit quickly dimmed, and soon, the originally bright space became dark.


    Willy pondered for a moment, and slashed and slashed the cross sword in his hand, directly slashing the tree crown.


    The purple fruit, accompanied by the fruit core crystal, fell into Willy''s hands at the same time.


    The moment the fruit touched Willy''s palm, a warm but cool feeling touched Willy''s skin, and at the same time, it was accompanied by a stream of pure energy.


    "not good!"


    Before Willy carefully sensed and looked at the purple fruit, he felt that the extraordinary energy of the extraordinary tree that had been plucked from the purple fruit seemed to be rioting directly.


    The instinct to perceive the crisis made Willy subconsciously want to escape.


    He stepped on the ground with the soles of his feet, and quickly left the surrounding of the extraordinary tree with the help of the anti-shock force.


    After only escaping the distance of fifty meters, Willy felt an explosion and roar behind him, and then, a warm wave of air churned, pushing Willy away with greater force.


    In an instant, Willy was bounced directly to a hundred meters away.


    "Lord Baron!"


    Colson, Ben Duin, and Budar hurried over.


    Although there is no light source at this time, after the destruction of the extraordinary tree, the darkness is not as oppressive as before.


    The night vision ability of several people seemed to be restored, and within 100 meters, the vision was not hindered.


    "I''m fine..."


    Willy was directly thrown on the ground by the air wave just now.


    He propped up his arms and sat up with a little effort, a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, and he still held the purple light stone and the fruit heart crystal tightly in his hands.


    Willy''s experience told him that this purple fruit and this fruit core crystal are both good things.


    Ben Duin''s body was still weak and crumbling, but he still supported Willy''s arm with difficulty.


    "I''m fine..."


    Willy waved his hand, indicating that Ben Duyin should not worry about himself.


    Willy felt a burning pain in his back, he turned his head and glanced at his back.


    Wherever he looked, there was a blur of blood.


    Willy smiled wryly, just thought that this extraordinary tree had no lethality except for the pollen, but the explosion in the blink of an eye made Willy feel like he was escaping from death.


    Fortunately, his escape speed was fast enough, otherwise he might have been turned into a piece of minced meat at this time.


    He began to run the vindictiveness, the power of justice and the power of the mage in his body.


    Extraordinary energy can repair its own flesh and blood damage to a certain extent.


    "This is����"


    Just when Willy was running the extraordinary energy in his body, the fruit heart crystal that had been extinguished in his hand actually emitted a little white light at this time.


    "This thing..."


    Colson felt that a pure energy similar to the force of nature overflowed from the fruit core crystal, but after careful perception, he found that this energy was not the force of nature.


    Not only Colson, Budar and Ben Duyin were also curious about this fruit-core crystal emitting a soft white light.


    "What kind of energy is this?"


    The moment the fruit heart crystal lit up, Willy suddenly felt a pure transcendent energy pouring into his body.


    He doesn''t know what this energy is, but he can clearly perceive that this pure and extraordinary energy accelerates the operation of the fighting spirit, the power of justice and the power of the mage in his body.


    "My grudge..."


    At this time, Willy had forgotten his injury, because he clearly found that the promotion shackles that he had stuck on the threshold of the Great Knight loosened in an instant.


    It has been a long time since Willy was promoted to a senior knight. Even though his intelligence value is now close to 30, Willy has never broken through that threshold.


    To be promoted to a knight only needs to plant the vindictive seeds in the body and wait for the vindictive seeds to spread.


    But after being promoted to the Great Knight, you need to gather up the spread of Dou Qi, condense it into a point, and then disperse it again and condense it into a Dou Qi whirlwind in the abdominal cavity.


    That is the further sublimation of the fighting spirit quality.


    The power of fighting qi that condenses into a cyclone of fighting qi and radiates out again will carry a more terrifying power.


    It also fired a sword qi of fighting qi, and the fighting qi of the knight could only turn it into a sharp blade, cutting the enemy in half. And the great knight''s fighting qi, although the appearance of fighting qi is also a sharp blade, but between the sharp blades, there are cyclones of smaller dimensions that are leaping and cutting, the fighting qi of the great knight attacks the enemy, and can directly smash the part of the enemy''s body that is attacked.


    In an instant, Willy felt that the grudge in his body became extremely active and sensitive.


    "This feeling..."


    A gleam appeared in Willie''s eyes.


    He directly crossed his knees and closed his eyes, feeling the changes in his body.


    "Lord Baron this is..."


    Ben Duyin looked at Willy like this, and there was a hint of doubt in the corner of his eyes.


    He was about to continue speaking, but was interrupted by Budar waving his hand, and made a silent motion.


    About Willy''s state at this time, Budal has already guessed something.


    "Lord Baron, may be promoted..."


    Colson whispered in Ben Duyin''s ear, which was the answer to Ben Duyin''s doubts.


    "This����"


    Colson suddenly stopped speaking. When he first saw Lord Baron, he seemed to be an intermediate knight.


    Willy''s perception at this time is all inside the body.


    He could feel that the grudge that had spread all over his body began to return to the middle of his abdominal cavity.


    When carrying out this step process originally, Willy felt very difficult. But this time, with the continuous replenishment and stimulation of fruit crystal energy, the process is quite easy.


    Willy felt that his abdominal cavity was getting hotter and hotter, and the majestic Dou Qi reversed and condensed into the initial form of Dou Qi seeds.


    It''s just that the current Dou Qi seed is completely different from when it first condensed. It is thick and pure, and contains a powerful oppressive force.


    At this time, Willy''s face showed a strenuous look.


    Dou Qi seeds turn into Dou Qi cyclone, if this process is not handled properly, it will cause the explosion of Dou Qi seeds, thus hurting oneself.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Willy tried to squeeze the surface of the Dou Qi seeds, he felt that the original Dou Qi seeds, which were restless and difficult to control, turned out to be incomparably soft, and the majestic Dou Qi was also much gentler.


    "What species is this extraordinary tree, the purple fruit on its crown, the fruit core crystals bred in it, and the energy in it, it''s really incredible..."


    Willy began to slowly condense into his own vindictive cyclone.


    He proceeded cautiously and discreetly.


    Suddenly, Willy seemed to hear a slight crisp sound in the middle of his abdominal cavity.


    Immediately afterwards, the Dou Qi seeds sag inward, swish, and reverse into a tiny Dou Qi cyclone.


    Bang!


    The Dou Qi cyclone suddenly spun, and the Dou Qi that had gathered in the body before spread toward Willy''s body in a more surging and violent way.


    There was a wave of air beside Willy.


    A few people who were unprepared were directly hit and staggered.


    "Battle qi condenses into a cyclone, achieves quality sublimation, and obtains the title - [Elementary Great Knight], rewarding 12 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Junior Grand Knight], your fighting spirit will further improve in quality and quantity, and you will become the most powerful junior high knight in the same rank. In addition, you will also master all the skills and combat skills of the junior high knight fighting qi. ."


    [Willi Phelan - Constitution: 16; Intelligence: 29.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 12]


    In Willy''s field of vision, the long-lost title attribute panel finally appeared again.


    The bottleneck of the senior knight who had been struggling for a long time was finally broken by Willy at this time.


    "This feeling����"


    Willie felt the changes in his body.


    The jump in the quality of Dou Qi gave Willy the illusion that he could face all powerful enemies.


    "This time, there are 12 attribute point rewards..."


    Willie''s eyes flashed with joy.


    At 12:00, this is the first time Willy has been rewarded with double-digit attribute points.


    "Besides this my physique value has also increased by 2 points..."


    Originally, Willy''s physique was 14, but this time he was promoted to the junior high knight, which automatically increased by 2 points.


    When he was first promoted to a knight, Willy never improved his physical fitness on his own.


    "Is it because according to the normal promotion, the fighting spirit of the junior great knight can no longer be accommodated by the body of ordinary people..."


    Willy sensed the vindictive aura in his body that was much stronger than before, and guessed in his heart.


    "Congratulations, Lord Baron, for being promoted to the Great Knight!"


    Willy was thinking, when Budar suddenly congratulated Willy in an excited voice.


    He is a knight at the peak of the intermediate level. Among the few people present, Budal is the one who can perceive the great changes in Willy the most.


    "Congratulations, Lord Baron!"


    Colson and Ben Duin also spoke quickly, with genuine smiles on their faces.


    For them, Willy is like a spiritual pillar. The stronger Willy is, the more stable their hearts will be.


    And at this time, they are in a potentially dangerous situation, and the leap in Willy''s strength is also good news for them.


    Willie smiled, stood up, and said nothing.


    A great knight under twenty years old may be a monster in the eyes of others, but with the help of the title attribute panel, it seems that it is not difficult to be promoted to a junior great knight.


    Willy lowered his head and glanced at the fruit heart crystal in the palm of his hand. At this time, the white light that had re-distributed it disappeared again. The pure energy that had motivated Willy''s promotion before had also been extremely thin, and the stock was only 10% insufficient. Even less.


    "Take it, Ben Duyin."


    In Ben Duyin''s puzzled eyes, Willy handed the fruit heart crystal to him.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 210： blue forest

    "The energy in here, maybe you can still use it."


    Willy put the fruit core crystal in Ben Duyin''s palm.


    According to Willy''s estimation, if the current Ben Duyin is blessed with that pure energy, there is a high chance that he will break through to an intermediate-level mage.


    Although there is less than one-tenth of the residual amount, it should be enough for Ben Du Yin.


    "This����"


    Ben Duyin seemed very surprised.


    Feeling the soft warmth in his palm, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    I''m just a junior mage, isn''t it really a waste to give this kind of thing to me? Perhaps giving Colson a better result.


    Ben Duin had clearly seen just now that Baron Willy used it to break through to a junior high knight that was looked up to.


    "Accept it, Lord Baron''s reward, do you still want to reject it?"


    It was Colson who spoke.


    Seeing Willy bestowing this fruit heart crystal on Ben Duyin, Colson was not unhappy at all.


    Everything he has now is largely due to Willy''s help. Colson is not a white-eyed wolf, nor is he an insatiable greedy person, so naturally he will not covet Willy''s reward to Ben Duyin.


    He can also perceive some, although there is still residual energy in the fruit heart crystal, but it is almost impossible to make his two-moment aphasia go further. On the contrary, being in the primary cause of being a primary mage, he can get more effective and substantial convenience.


    Budar on the side did not say a word, but his eyes were filled with envy that could not be concealed.


    Naturally, he has no part in it. Although his strength is good and he has done some things for Willy, his background as a pirate and his status as a semi-captive make him ineligible to covet the reward of a baron.


    "Thank you, Lord Baron."


    Hearing Colson''s persuasion, Ben Duyin put the fruit heart crystal in his hand, and he solemnly promised Willy: "Lord Baron, please rest assured, I will definitely use my life to practice the power of justice!"


    Willy smiled slightly, then patted Ben Duin on the shoulder.


    In fact, he has heard this sentence many times. But in order not to lose the face of Ben Duyin, Willy still encouraged him: "Strive for an early promotion to an intermediate-level mage. Only with stronger power can we better fight the evil in the world."


    "Yes!"


    Ben Duyin hid the fruit heart crystal in the chest of his shirt.


    "Go, go and see that extraordinary tree."


    Seeing this, Willy did not continue to waste time, but walked towards the extraordinary tree that had exploded into pieces.


    This is a closed space. If you can continue to walk, then the next passage must be near the extraordinary tree.


    When Willy got to the side of the extraordinary tree, he found that there was only a thick stump left, with a diameter of about four to five meters. Compared with its height of 20 meters, this diameter can be considered as the past.


    bass!


    With a single wave of Willy''s hand, a vindictive aura slashed out from his palm, directly turning the shattered, jagged surface of the stump full of spikes into a flat surface that was almost flush with the ground.


    The current Willy, even without the help of the cross sword, can still send out a sharp, wide and long fighting qi blade.


    With a slight push, Willy pushed the cut tree block aside.


    After that, Willy gently buttoned the surface of the tree stump, and there was a muffled sound.


    "Benduyin, can you get all its roots out?"


    Willy looked at Ben Duyin behind him and asked.


    In fact, he can also completely excavate the roots of this extraordinary tree, but it will be more troublesome.


    "no problem."


    At this time, Ben Duyin felt that the power of the mage in his body had recovered by half.


    Although he has not used the fruit core crystal, but just put it in the middle of his clothes, he feels that the power of the mage in his body is running fast.


    "drink!"


    Ben Duyin walked to the stump, folded his hands together, and suddenly had blue veins on his face.


    Bang!


    The next moment, the ground around the stump began to shatter, and together with the soil, the roots of the tree entrenched in the ground were directly uprooted by Ben Duyin with the help of the power of the soil system.


    "As expected of an earth mage..."


    Colson muttered to the side.


    He suddenly thought that if Ben Duyin''s ability could be put into planting crops, it seemed like a good choice.


    After all, the previous self was a big chicken farmer.


    "Is it only a five-meter rhizome..."


    Willy was a little surprised when he looked at the rhizome that Bendu had pulled out due to his contact with the earth magic.


    He also thought that for such a miraculous and extraordinary plant, the rhizomes should be more than ten meters or even twenty meters.


    However, Willy didn''t care too much about this issue. He was more concerned about what was under this extraordinary tree.


    "Lord Baron!"


    Willy was about to test the soil when he heard Ben Duin say: "The soil under this strange tree seems to be empty!"


    "empty?"


    Willie''s eyes lit up.


    Perhaps this is the way to continue to the treasure trove.


    "Get the dirt away."


    Willy ordered to Ben Duin.


    Ben Duyin nodded heavily, and the elemental power of the earth element was suspended beside him.


    Whoa!


    Suddenly, the mud pit in front of Willy and the others sank like the ground collapsed.


    A tunnel with a depth of more than 20 meters appeared in front of Willy and the others.


    At the same time, a dreamy blue shone from under the passage.


    "That''s right, this must be the next path."


    Willie nodded secretly.


    According to his guess, if the real bloodline of the royal family of the Cold Lion King came to this area, it might be sent directly to this channel after the bloodline test.


    As for the others, they only found this passage after a while of fighting.


    "Senya, go down."


    Seeing this, Colson knew that the moment of his own shot had come again.


    Senya responded mechanically, then jumped down from the passage.


    Green fluorescence flashed in Colson''s eyes, and he opened the sharing of vision with Senya again.


    "This... this is..."


    After a few breaths, Colson''s face suddenly showed a look of shock.


    "What do you see?"


    Ben Duin asked urgingly from the side.


    "Forest... an underground... blue fantasy forest!"


    ...


    sea.


    On the three islands of the Treasure Land, each of the six large ships stopped at the coast.


    Just ten days ago, their leader, Baron Willy and head Budar, all disappeared, and they also left a password for them to stand by.


    The remaining five junior knight pirates took over the management of the voyagers. They had been persuaded and threatened by Willy to take special drugs before, and they did not dare to take this opportunity to escape Willy''s control.


    "It''s so boring..."


    On the third ship, a bald-headed man with a scarred face complained to another one-eyed man: "The baron and the chief must have gone to the entrance of the treasure, and we can only let the wind out here."


    In fact, they can''t even let the wind out, because they don''t even know where Willy and the others went.


    When the stars flickered and the sea vortex swelled up, there were only Willys and a few pirate crew stationed on the deck. The rest of the searchers had been tired for a day and all rested in the cabin.


    "Don''t gossip from behind. If the baron and the boss come back, if they know, you will probably die miserably."


    The one-eyed man seemed to have long since accepted his fate, and he didn''t have the ferocity and prestige that he used to be when pirates robbed their homes.


    It''s really hard to get up after being caught up in life and death.


    The bald-headed and scarred man pouted and said nothing.


    "What''s that? There''s a boat coming!"


    The one-eyed man was wiping his saber just now, when he suddenly raised his head, he suddenly found that a fast boat pushed away the waves on the sea and moved quickly towards here.


    "What''s the situation? Besides us, who else would come to such a place where birds don''t shit? This is a remote overseas country in the far sea!"


    The bald-headed and scarred man spat, his eyes full of puzzlement.


    "Could it be..."


    The one-eyed man''s thoughts were more agile, and he thought of a possibility: "Are they also explorers who came to find treasure?"


    His heart throbbed suddenly, and he shouted loudly: "Quick, get ready for battle!"


    The one-eyed man knew very well that if the same group of treasure seekers met, it would basically be a situation where the two powerhouses would fight each other, and then one would perish.


    Looking at this menacing fast-moving ship the one-eyed man realized that a battle was inevitable.


    Seeing the one-eyed man''s reaction, the bald-headed man with a scar quickly realized the problem.


    "Prepare for war! Prepare for war!!"


    The bald-headed and scarred man roared loudly, holding a weapon in his hand.


    Under the order of the man with the bald scar, several pirates fired colorful signal arrows at the same time.


    The pirates docked on several other islands began to arrive by boat after seeing the signal from the signal arrow.


    On the Clipper in the distance.


    A thin girl and an old man with white hair and beard stood on the bow of the boat.


    "Miss, it seems that something we don''t want to see happened..."


    The old man who spoke was the most loyal old servant of the Seval family, Miton.


    After ten days of swift sailing and following the records in the family notes, they finally arrived at the place where the treasure was left.


    But in front of him, it seems that someone has already occupied this place.


    Milton didn''t think that these people docked here unintentionally. How could such a fleet be docked in such a remote and uninhabited overseas country.


    "Will it be a branch of another Sevar family?"


    Felina frowned, and a complicated look flashed in her eyes.


    She must get the treasure here. This is the resource that Feidala must get in the early stage of recovery.


    With the support of these materials, Feidala''s road to recovery will be much easier, and he will also have a greater initiative in the mediation with the Duke of Northland.


    Therefore, she must have these treasures in her hands.


    Felina was just a little worried. If other bloodlines of the Saivar family appeared, would she be able to persuade them to give up? After all, after so many years, she was not sure whether those people were still willing to be proud of the bloodline of the main family.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 211： Ambition for Restoration

    "It may be a branch of the family..."


    Mitton''s face was a little ugly.


    After all, the person who can get the place where the treasure is left is most likely to be related to the Seval family.


    He secretly glanced at Felina''s face, and found that Felina''s expression was unpredictable.


    Milton didn''t want to see Felina hand over the treasure because of the origin of her bloodline. In the eyes of a loyal servant of the Seval family like Milton, only the bloodline of the main family is worthy of respect, and the branch bloodline should also be the service class of the main family.


    He felt that it was necessary to remind the benevolent Felina: "Miss, I think, no matter whether these people are related to the branch blood of the Seval family, we must hold these treasures in our hands. The young master is on his way to return to the country. The road is very dangerous, and we have to think about him."


    Milton watched Feidala and Filina grow up. Even though Feidala succeeded the patriarch of the Seval family, he always called Feidala the young master, and Feidala didn''t care about it.


    Hearing this, Felina pursed her lips, and the look in her eyes was finally replaced by a cold and determined look: "Don''t worry, Miton, no matter who the other party is, as long as they prevent us from obtaining the treasure, then I will definitely let them sink in the ocean. ."


    Hearing this, Mitton nodded slightly, with a smile on his face.


    "Miss, they have found us. It seems that they are gathering people to confront us."


    Although Milton was injured and older, he still had the foundation of an intermediate knight.


    With his eyesight, he could clearly see what was happening on the ship in the distance.


    Not only Milton, but also Felina, who is also a mid-level high knight, can see this clearly.


    "Go directly to the boat." Felina raised her chin slightly, her tone full of confidence, "First go to determine their identities, if it is a branch bloodline, negotiate first, and make a decision based on the negotiation results. If it is not a branch bloodline , but others who got news of the treasure..."


    Felina paused, and a murderous intent flashed in her eyes: "Then kill them all."


    "Yes."


    Mitton takes the lead.


    This simple conversation was taken for granted in their eyes. Those who are about to face will definitely be crushed by them.


    In the southeast of the mainland and the outer seas, apart from the major nobles of the principalities, I am afraid that few people can block their attacks.


    "attack!"


    After explaining Felina''s will to his subordinates, Mitton issued an order to fight at the moment when several ships were in contact.


    For a time, the knights of extraordinary level flew directly to the ships of the pirates.


    On the boat, first there were the sounds of fighting and resistance, and soon, it turned into screams and surrender.


    Initially on one ship, it then spread to the rest of the ships that came.


    In less than half an hour, the bald scarred man and the one-eyed man who were talking on the bow were escorted to Felina.


    They were covered in blood, with wounds on their bodies, and tremblingly knelt in front of Felina.


    The bald-headed and scarred man and the one-eyed man seemed to be still dreaming at this time.


    What happened just now, dozens of extraordinary level knights jumped onto their ships, and the **** slaughter began. The crushing battle left them without any resistance at all.


    The bald-headed man with the scar and the one-eyed man are both important subordinates of Budar, and both are the strengths of junior knights.


    However, they were directly captured and brought here during a simple confrontation.


    The two of them lowered their heads, panic and nervous sweat slid down the deck with blood.


    "Miss, I''ve figured it out. They''re not people from branches, but a group of outsiders."


    Mitton''s tone was light.


    Fortunately, he was not a branch of blood, otherwise Felina would definitely feel sad in the face of bloodshed in the battle of the same clan.


    Milton couldn''t see the distressed appearance of the little princess Felina.


    "outsider?"


    Felina breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the two being escorted in front of her.


    But soon, she became suspicious again.


    Since they are outsiders, how did they find this place?


    "Head up."


    Felina''s voice was cold.


    Now she needs to find out the identities of these people.


    The bald man with scar and the one-eyed man hesitated for a while after hearing Felina''s voice, and finally raised their heads slowly.


    I saw a young girl with a beautiful face and a thin body, who was standing and looking down at them at this moment, with the attitude of a superior person indifferent to life and death in her eyes.


    Their hearts twitched at the same time, and for some reason, they suddenly felt like they were on the verge of death.


    "Who are you?"


    Felina''s tone was full of oppression.


    "we are����"


    The bald-headed and scarred man and the one-eyed man looked at each other, and both saw the helplessness and survival-like compromise in the other''s eyes.


    The enemy is too powerful, even if the entire White Bear Town adds up, it will not be the opponent''s opponent.


    There are dozens of knight-level existences, and there are a few big people who haven''t shot. They can''t imagine where these people came from.


    In order to survive temporarily, even if they were restrained by poison, they had to obey.


    "We used to be pirates outside the Duchy of Thorson, and now we are the subordinates of Baron Willy of White Bear Town, Duchy of Langton."


    The bald man gritted his teeth and said in a low voice.


    "People from the Principality of Langton?"


    Felina sneered, with a look of hatred and extreme disgust on her face.


    The first grand duke of the Langton Duchy, Khasir, built the glory it is today by stepping on the bones of their Lengshi duke royal family.


    "White Bear Town, Baron Willy..."


    Felina naturally had never heard of Willy''s name.


    She was just a little curious that a small town baron in a principality had the ability to incorporate a pirate group with several extraordinary beings, which was somewhat unexpected. It is very rare for an ordinary baron to have two or three extraordinary subordinates.


    "Why are you here this time?"


    Filina continued to ask.


    "Looking for a treasure, we''re looking for a treasure..." This time the one-eyed man was the first to speak, he glanced at Felina with fear, swallowed, and before Felina asked again, he He directly added, "It is rumored that Baron Willy found a treasure map left by a great noble, and we are here to explore the road and find treasures."


    "Then your Baron Willy, where is he now?"


    This is Felina''s biggest question right now.


    After the feedback from his subordinates just now, it seems that the man named Baron Willy has not been caught.


    "They may have entered the treasure trove."


    This time, the bald man and the one-eyed man responded at the same time.


    They all have a sense of crisis, it seems that if they speak too slowly, they may be killed.


    "Into the treasure?"


    Felina and Mitton looked at each other, and their pupils shrank suddenly.


    "when?"


    Felina continued to ask.


    "About ten days ago, Baron Willy entered the treasure with several supernatural beings." The bald man said quickly, "That night, Baron Willy was on No. 1 ship, I remember very clearly, the stars in the sky that night. It''s weird, it seems to form a hexagon around the moon."


    "Is the treasure entrance in the sea?"


    Felina continued to press, her fists clenched unconsciously.


    How could an outsider find the entrance to this treasure.


    You know, the opening period of this treasure is fixed.


    Is it a coincidence? But it was too coincidental.


    "This... we don''t know..."


    That night, Willy and a few people entered the entrance of the treasure, and only a few pirate crew members stationed on the No. 1 ship saw it, but they were all ordered to shut up by Budal at the time, so the news has not been spread.


    "Miss, someone may have entered the treasure first."


    Mitton looked at Felina with surprise, but not much worry.


    He is very clear that in order to obtain the treasure in this treasure, the verification of the royal bloodline must be required.


    A group of outsiders naturally cannot get the legacy of the treasure.


    "It''s unbelievable."


    Felina also muttered in a low voice.


    "By the way..." Felina looked at the bald-headed scarred man and the one-eyed man again, "What kind of strength are your Baron Willy and the superhumans who entered the treasure?"


    "This����"


    The top of the man with the bald scar was already full of sweat: "Baron Willy is a high-level knight, and our leader is an intermediate-level knight In addition, there seems to be an aphasia and a mage. We don''t know the specific strength. Clear, but certainly not as powerful as Baron Willy."


    When Felina heard the words, the corners of her mouth curved slightly.


    With such a little strength, do you dare to come and explore the treasure...


    It seems that the high-level knights brought by him on this trip are all close to ten.


    Coupled with myself and Milton, the two middle-level great knights, it was simply too easy to deal with each other.


    "It''s really hard for you to answer my doubts."


    Felina gave a polite smile.


    "this is what we are supposed to do����"


    The bald-headed man with the scar and the one-eyed man quickly thanked: "I just hope that the adults can go around us..."


    puff puff!


    Before they could finish speaking, they suddenly felt a chill between their necks.


    Before the pain could spread, they had completely lost consciousness.


    On the deck, the heads of the two of them were cut from their bodies by the sword qi flying out of Miton''s palm.


    "Throw it into the sea."


    Mitton did not change his face, and said to the soldier beside him.


    "You don''t have to worry about such a small role, miss."


    Mitton bowed respectfully to Felina.


    "Um����"


    Felina bowed her head and replied: "We can just wait for the opening of the treasure passage... I just hope that the Baron Willy who entered ahead of time will not die in the ancestors before he met us. In the arrangement... I also want to ask him how he found this place."


    Mitton didn''t say a word, just smiled slightly.


    In fact, this so-called Baron Willy was not included in his thinking at all.


    He is now full of thoughts on how to more effectively assist Feidala to restore his country after obtaining the treasure left.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 212： black copper gate

    "The rest will be dealt with. Follow your dreams?"


    Felina weighed it and said to Mitton.


    Those pirates, if they are completely solved, can be regarded as one less trouble.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Mitton was very satisfied with Felina''s decisiveness.


    The order came quickly.


    In addition to the ships that came, there were a total of six ships, of which hundreds of pirates were powerless to resist in front of dozens of extraordinary beings.


    Screams, calls for help, and shouts spread from distant ships to the entire sea.


    Blood completely covered the deck of the ship and flowed down the hull to the sea.


    Some pirates wanted to abandon the ship and escape, but it was of no use at all. In front of these dozens of extraordinary people, they could not save their lives at all.


    "It''s noisy����"


    Felina frowned, walked off the deck, and entered the cabin.


    Only Miton is still waiting for the pirates to be completely destroyed.


    ...


    Another three days passed.


    In the same sea area, there is only one ship on the sea.


    The fang pirates brought by Willy have been completely wiped out by Felina''s subordinates, and none of them survived.


    Their bodies, along with the blood-stained ships, were completely burned by the fire and sank into the deep sea.


    night.


    "Miss!"


    Milton was standing on the deck thinking about helping Feidala recover his country, but suddenly he looked up and saw the six stars in the sky gathered together, around the moon, drawing a hexagonal ring.


    Mitton was just stunned for a moment, and then quickly walked to find Felina.


    "Miss, the treasure entrance is about to open!"


    When Milton found Felina, Felina was flipping through an old notebook.


    When she heard Milton say that the treasure was opened, Felina was also in a trance.


    "Isn''t today the thirteenth day of the last treasure opening?"


    Felina''s face was full of doubts, but she moved quickly, put on a coat, and walked to the deck with Mitton.


    "According to the records of the ancestors'' notes, it should be thirty days before the treasure was opened last time. Why is this happening?"


    Felina looked at the stars in the sky and the swirling sea in the distance, her tone always full of confusion and doubt.


    "I...I don''t know..."


    Mitton also found it strange.


    This does not seem to match what was recorded in the notes of the ancestors of the Sevar family.


    "do not care."


    Felina knew that now was not the time to find out why.


    The opening time of the treasure entrance is limited, and she has to hurry up.


    "What about the people who were selected before to enter the treasure together?"


    Felina glanced back at Mitton.


    She had discussed with Mitton before. Among the nearly ten high-level knights accompanying her this time, she chose five people to follow her and Mitton into the treasure remnant, so as to deal with some possible difficult situations.


    "I''ll call them right away."


    Mitton left quickly, and soon, he rushed over with five armored guards.


    At this time, the sea was rough, and the stars in the sky poured on the vortex of the sea.


    Whoa!


    The whirlpool accelerated, the sea water evacuated, and a pitch-black hole appeared on the surface of the seabed rock.


    Thirteen days ago, Willy and the others entered the place where the treasure was left from through the tunnel.


    "Walk!"


    Felina gave an order, followed by a movement, and jumped down from the deck.


    Whoa whoa whoa!


    The seven stepped on the water and quickly approached the entrance of the tunnel.


    Within seconds after several people entered the passage, the cracks in the rock healed, and the sea became calm again.


    "What kind of stone is this? Warm fluorite?"


    Felina walked at the front, and when she saw the warm orange light stone emitting from the passage, she stopped and glanced.


    "should be."


    Mitton also glanced at it and responded.


    Felina nodded. In the ancestor''s notes, there was indeed a record of warm fluorite.


    It is said that before the Principality of Lengshi was destroyed, the palace of the royal family was illuminated with warm fluorite at night.


    However, she, who was born outside the Storm Strait, had never seen something like warm fluorite before, which seemed to be a specialty ore in the southeast of the mainland.


    Several people did not waste time, but continued to walk along the passage.


    "Ok?"


    Soon, several people saw a hole filled with gravel.


    Inside the hole, a faint blue light is emitted.


    Felina frowned, she could vaguely guess that this might be the trace left by the Baron Willy of White Bear Town.


    She didn''t stop too much, but stepped on the gravel and entered the hole.


    Immediately afterwards, a dark and empty space appeared in the field of vision of several people. About 500 meters in the distance, there is a rhizome of a tree that has been excavated, and a hole in the ground that emits blue light.


    Felina accelerated her pace and got to the cave.


    "What kind of plant is this?"


    Felina identified the broken branches next to it, but did not recognize the variety of this extraordinary plant.


    The ancestor''s notes did not record the treasure-hunting strategy of the place where the treasure was left, which was something that Felina regretted.


    Mibu also shook his head, he had never seen it before.


    "It seems that the plant originally grew above this hole, but it was dug out..."


    Felina whispered to herself, "It seems that Baron Veli and his party are progressing quite fast..."


    If it wasn''t for knowing the treasure left by this treasure, it must be taken away by the blood of the Seval family, otherwise Felina would really be afraid of Willy''s treasure hunting ability.


    "Go down."


    Felina was about to jump into the burrow when she was suddenly grabbed by Mitton.


    "Wait a minute, miss."


    Mitton stopped Felina''s movements, and then pointed to a senior knight attendant, "You go down first."


    The senior knight responded directly, without any hesitation, jumped down firmly.


    Soon, the confirmation voice of the senior knight''s entourage came from the blue-lighted underground cave.


    "Everything is safe!"


    Felina and Mitton looked at each other and jumped down one after another.


    ...


    "Lord Baron, are we going to be trapped here?"


    In the forest full of blue plants, in front of a huge black copper gate, Colson asked Willy with some helplessness in his tone.


    Ten days ago, Willy and his party jumped down from the hole under the tree roots and came to this dream-like blue forest.


    Here, the foliage of the plant is no longer emerald green, but a blue.


    Clear blue, faint blue, bright blue... The ocean is full of blue, like a dream.


    Although they were amazed at the scene in front of them, they still did not forget the purpose of finding treasures, so they searched for the next exploration path in the long blue forest.


    Finally, after nearly a day, they found the giant black copper door in front of them.


    This black copper giant door is inlaid on a huge rock, with strange patterns carved on it.


    According to the narrative in the explorer''s story, as long as you can open this giant black copper door, you can get precious treasures.


    But explorer stories are stories after all.


    Although Willy and the others found this giant black copper door, a thorny problem was in front of them, and they couldn''t open the giant black copper door at all.


    On the door frame of this black copper giant door, there is a groove-like protrusion on which is a carved Uya language word - blood source.


    Only the royal family of the Leng Lion King, the descendants of the Saivar family, poured their own blood, and after identification, could this giant black copper door be opened.


    Facing all this, Willy was a little crazy.


    In this place where the treasure is left, bloodline identification has set up two levels in a row!


    There is no way, for the next ten days, they can only waste it here.


    They have only two ways to go now, either to find a way to open the giant black copper door, or to find a way back to the outside.


    But unfortunately, now they can''t go either way.


    The giant black copper gate could not be opened, and the way back could not be found.


    They tried to go back and leave from the entrance, but the closed rock crevice entrance could not be opened again at all.


    The few people who were trapped in this blue dream forest had no way out for a while.


    "How can we be trapped here, we can definitely go out!"


    Willy hasn''t responded yet, Ben Duyin came up directly and cheered at Colson.


    At this time, the aura on the body has changed again.


    That fruit heart crystal has already helped Ben Duyin to break through the bottleneck of the junior mage.


    At this time, Ben Duyin was already an intermediate earth mage.


    "There will be a way out."


    Willy is still relatively calm at the moment Although they were trapped in this blue forest, they have no worries about their lives.


    In this blue forest, although there are no living creatures, there are all kinds of fruits to satisfy hunger.


    There is no danger here, so that Willy feels that this is actually not the treasure left of the Lengshi royal family, but a refuge for future generations after the kingdom''s collapse.


    Willy stood up, walked to a low bush, and picked a pale blue apple-like fruit.


    With a light wipe, Willy put it in his mouth.


    Taking a bite, the rich juice suddenly flowed into Willy''s abdominal cavity with a salty taste.


    "It''s hard to imagine that there is such a small forest under the ocean..."


    Willie''s eyes flashed with deep surprise.


    He can only know about the fruits here. According to Willy''s speculation, the plants in this blue forest are all cultivated through deliberate mutation.


    They can absorb water from rocks and sludge on the seafloor and grow on their own without the need for sunlight.


    Among them, one-third of the plant surfaces in the small forest also emit blue fluorescence, reflecting the forest beautifully.


    It is like a closed planting space, isolated from the world, but still self-supporting.


    "It''s an uncomfortable feeling to be guarding the door of the treasure and not being able to enter."


    At this time, Ben Duyin walked to the black copper giant gate again, and slammed the black copper giant gate twice.


    The black copper giant door just responded to the loud noise, but the door body remained motionless.


    When he was about to hammer again, he suddenly saw Colson''s expression change.


    "someone is coming����"


    A look of fear flashed in Colson''s eyes.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 213： Is this the Baron Willie?

    "Someone?"


    Originally, Budar was leaning on a tree trunk. Hearing Colson''s words, he stood up almost instinctively, clenching his long sword in his hand. ��With *Dream��Small*


    Willy was also instantly vigilant and looked at Colson with a confirming look.


    "Someone came..."


    Colson frowned, a dignified look.


    Just now, he clearly felt that the natural energy mark he attached to the tree not far away was disturbed by the rest of the extraordinary power.


    This is the exclusive ability of the aphasia for two moments. Colson used this ability this time to prevent other creatures from threatening the safety of himself and others in this fantastic blue forest.


    But what makes Colson feel strange is that the extraordinary power that interfered with his natural energy mark just now seems to be the vindictiveness of human beings.


    For ordinary knights, unless they can restrain their own vindictiveness, they will definitely overflow.


    Through this overflowing grudge, Colson sensed who was coming.


    "Someone is here, yes, it''s a human."


    Colson made a special trip to increase his tone, "According to my natural energy marker triggering path, they seem to be groping towards this direction."


    "people?"


    A complicated look flashed in Willy''s eyes, so he asked, "What strength?"


    "I can''t tell the difference, but the strength should not be weak."


    With Colson''s current ability, it is still impossible to confirm the exact strength of a person just through the natural energy mark.


    "Could it be another treasure hunter?"


    Willie raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Hide, restrain your breath, and don''t be discovered."


    Willy thought for a while and gave the order.


    It is impossible for two teams of people who compete for the same interest target at the same time to live in peace.


    Willy knew very well that there would be an extremely fierce confrontation between himself and the people who came.


    ...


    "Miton, can you really build this kind of undersea forest with only manpower?"


    Walking among the blue forests, Felina asked Mitton.


    Hearing this, Mitton shook his head, "Yes, but the builder must be a very terrifying extraordinary person. He may be aphasia for seven or even eight quarters, or he may be a super magic plant master who transcends logic itself."


    "Seven quarters... eight quarters..."


    Hearing this, Felina''s eyes flashed with brilliance.


    Seven quarters and eight quarters of the strong, before the fall of the Lengshi Principality, must have existed.


    They must be the top figures in the southeast of the mainland, attracting the worship and admiration of countless people.


    The brilliance and glory of the once-cold lion royal family, the Saivar family, will surely make countless people bow their knees.


    Felina suddenly sighed, thinking of the current Seval family.


    In the current Seval family, the strongest is Feidala. He only has the strength of a senior great knight. Compared with the ancestors, he is really much worse. In the past three hundred years, the status of the Seval family has been reduced to the point of being ashamed of the ancestors.


    "Miss����"


    Seemingly seeing Felina''s loss, Milton took a slight step forward, stood side by side with Felina, and said in a low voice, "Miss, please rest assured, Master Fidala will definitely bring the old Lengshi Duchy with you. The supreme glory, the realization of the restoration of the country."


    "I believe in him."


    When Felina heard the words, she was stunned for a moment, then nodded heavily, with a warm smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "He must be a good monarch."


    Felina''s voice was low, and she seemed to be talking to Mitton, and she seemed to be talking to herself.


    "Miss, Mr. Miton, I found a huge black copper gate in front!"


    A senior knight who was exploring the path at the front returned with an excited look on his face.


    "Black copper giant gate?"


    Felina and Mitton twitched their eyebrows at the same time, and they both quickened their pace and pushed open the giant black copper door, which might be what they needed for their trip.


    Soon, the group came to the black copper giant gate.


    Felina hurriedly approached it, and then touched it with her palm and fingertips, feeling the temperature of the giant black copper door.


    When she saw the word "blood source", a relaxed expression appeared on her face.


    Felina knew very well that her blood was the key to opening this huge black copper door.


    The early materials to help Feidala recover the country can be obtained only one step away.


    "The descendants of my Saivar family will inherit the legacy of our ancestors and realize the glory of the Lengshi Principality!"


    This time, Felina didn''t lower her voice.


    She took out a delicate dagger from her waist and gently opened the sheath.


    Just as she was about to open her palm to draw blood, Felina was suddenly stopped by Milton.


    "Miss, please wait!"


    At this time, Mitton was squatting down under a big tree with bright blue leaves.


    With a puzzled expression on his face, he looked at the aqua blue grass under the tree.


    The shape of the grass was strange, as if it had been bent.


    At this time, Mitton suddenly thought that there seemed to be another group of people in this treasure left place.


    A group called Baron Willie from White Bear Town, the Duchy of Langton.


    He was about to stand up and say something to Felina when he suddenly felt his body and shivered suddenly.


    "Not good! Be careful, miss!"


    Almost instinctively, Mitton blocked Felina directly.


    The next moment, I saw a figure suddenly jumped down from the dense tree next to it, the sword light in his hand shone, and he slashed towards Felina.


    At this time, Felina, all her mind was on the body of the black copper giant door, and she did not notice that someone was lurking aside to assassinate her.


    When Miton suddenly stood in front of her, Felina realized the sudden danger.


    puff!


    I saw a frost sword light descending from the sky, with a chilling murderous intent.


    "Go to hell!"


    Mitton almost drew the sword from his waist at the fastest speed, but he was still a little slower.


    The cold sword energy with the frost, like the sharpest blade in the world, slashed directly to Milton''s shoulder.


    Although he was stuck for a while by the hard bones, he still took the indomitable spirit and directly chopped off Milton''s entire shoulder.


    Miton gritted his teeth and didn''t cry out, but the splash of blood and the cold sweat on his face betrayed Miton''s physical condition.


    "Protect Miss, kill the enemy!"


    Mitton endured the pain and shouted loudly.


    "Miton!"


    Only then did Felina react, and when she saw Milton''s broken arm, tears almost poured out.


    Miton is the person Felina cares about most besides her brother Feidala. Since her parents passed away, Miton is like a parent taking care of her meticulously. At this time, Miton, in order to protect herself, An arm was suddenly cut off.


    This made Felina feel extremely guilty.


    Soon, the guilt in Felina''s heart turned into burning anger.


    She raised her head and looked at the person who displayed this frosty sword energy.


    "This is... the Baron Willy in the mouth of those pirates?"


    Felina''s eyes suddenly flashed thick shock.


    His age seems to be just coming of age? Even say, not yet an adult?


    But such a young man has the cultivation of a junior great knight.


    "Isn''t he the Baron Willy?"


    A hint of doubt flashed in Felina''s heart, because according to what the two pirates said before, the Baron Willy of the Principality of Langton was only a high-level knight.


    "pity����"


    While Felina was watching Willy, Willy was also looking at Felina.


    Just now, when Felina was about to cut her wrists to draw blood in front of the giant black copper gate, she made a promise to herself that revealed her identity.


    A descendant of the Seval family, this is the key to the door!


    Originally, Willy wanted to wait until Felina opened the giant black copper gate through her own blood, and then entered after him.


    But I didn''t expect that the old man accompanying him found the grass that was bent by Budar.


    Seeing that it was about to be exposed, Willy directly chose to strike first.


    From the breath of the few people, Willy sensed that this thin woman and the old man''s entourage were the strength of the intermediate knights.


    However, this old man seems to be only a few points higher than the junior high knight because of his physical injury and aging. Adhering to the idea of ??solving the strongest enemy first, Willy decided to kill the thin woman But beyond Willy''s expectation, this old follower, his reaction speed was fast, before he succeeded in assassinating him, He even exchanged one arm for the skinny woman''s life.


    "If the strongest enemy can''t be solved, solve the weakest first..."


    Seeing that Felina was full of vindictive aura and was about to attack him, Willy turned around, swung the cross sword in his hand, and released a frigid vindictive aura that directly cut off the heads of the two senior knights.


    Felina and Mitton were stunned for a moment at the same time. They did not expect that this young man would change the direction of the battle so quickly.


    Moreover, judging from his proficiency in combat skills, it seems that he has been promoted to the junior high knight for a long time.


    With such strength and such rich fighting skills, who is this young man.


    Could it be that in the place where the ancestor''s treasure was left, in addition to the group of Baron Willy, there is another force?


    But Felina didn''t have time to think about it anymore, she suddenly yelled at the three senior knights beside her, "Quick, stay away from that person!"


    But she was still a step behind.


    Willy moved sideways, and in the blink of an eye, two more frost swords were released, taking the lives of two senior knights.


    It''s not that Willy is soft-hearted. In this environment, if the other party discovers him first, I am afraid that he will also be the result of being assassinated.


    Moreover, this group of people had awe-inspiring murderous intentions. If they guessed correctly, they might have killed the pirates who were stationed outside before they entered the place where the treasure was left.


    "hateful!"


    Felina stepped out directly, the dagger in her hand flashed, and suddenly rushed towards Willy.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 214： destroy flowers

    ass!


    Felina swung the dagger in her hand instantly, dodged, and moved directly in front of Willy.


    Her eyes were full of coldness. Although she didn''t know who the young junior high knight in front of her was, from the moment he shot, they were mortal enemies.


    "Die!"


    As soon as Felina''s dagger approached, Willy felt a coldness.


    I saw the sharp edge of the dagger, and a white grudge suddenly appeared.


    "Ice Dou Qi?"


    A strange color flashed in Willy''s eyes. There was basically no big difference between this Ice Dou Qi and his own Frost Dou Qi, and they were considered to be the same kind of Dou Qi energy.


    Facing Felina''s attack, Willy was not at all frightened.


    Although Felina showed the reaction speed and fighting spirit of an intermediate knight, she could not overwhelm Willy.


    From her shots, Willy could see that Felina''s actual combat experience was incomparable to her own.


    Willy just turned slightly to the side and completely avoided Felina''s blow.


    "Ok?"


    Felina frowned.


    In her opinion, it was too easy for Willy to dodge his own blow.


    "His actual combat experience seems to be very rich... Moreover, he seems to be very talented in combat..."


    Felina''s heart became heavier and heavier.


    Although his actual combat ability is limited, he has also gone through a lot of tempering. The only thing missing is the battle between life and death.


    For an intermediate-level great knight, as long as he doesn''t fight on the battlefield for a long time, his actual combat ability is also qualified at the same level. But in front of this young junior high knight, she felt a strong pressure,


    At this time, Felina did not despise Willy too much because he was only a junior high knight.


    On the contrary, Felina even felt that Willy was stronger than herself.


    Whoa!


    Her heart was dreading, but after seeing Willy dodging sideways, he stepped in the opposite direction, and instantly elbowed his arm.


    Felina hurriedly dodged, but she couldn''t dodge at all.


    Immediately afterwards, she felt a strong pain spread from her chest to her whole body.


    If it weren''t for Willy''s inability to charge up, Felina even felt that her sternum would be completely shattered.


    "Miss!"


    Seeing this, the senior knight not far away hurriedly leaned over. He had already put his life and death into consideration, and just wanted to block Willy''s next attack for Felina.


    But he didn''t get his wish.


    The senior knight only took a step, and saw several figures rushing out from among the trees.


    A middle-aged man holding a curved cross sword, a bearded man holding an iron spear with the power of the earth element suspended around him, a girl with inhuman features, and a wretched teenager at the end.


    These people attacked him at the same time.


    "This is����"


    Felina and Miton, who was pale, both had incredible gazes in their eyes.


    Knight, mage, aphasia...


    Isn''t this what the pirates said before, the team of Baron Willy?


    The junior high knight in front of him turned out to be the Baron Willy they were talking about!


    Why is this!


    Felina and Mitton were both furious at the same time.


    Didn''t you say that Baron Willy was just a high-ranking knight? Why did he become a junior high knight now? It would be too illogical to say that he made a breakthrough with the help of the treasures left here.


    How could someone be the pinnacle as soon as they made a breakthrough, and they also mastered such skilled combat skills?


    This Baron Willy, his every movement, the vindictive aura that escapes and drives in his body, is just right. Coupled with the fighting consciousness shown, he is simply a warrior who has been fighting on the battlefield for a long time.


    The current Felina just felt that the two pirates had deceived her.


    She thought that the two pirates who lied about the information were just cut off by Miton''s sword energy, and they died too easily.


    They should be cut by a thousand swords!


    "The senior knight will be handed over to you."


    Willy suddenly said to several of his subordinates.


    An intermediate-level knight, an intermediate-level mage, plus an aphasia of two moments and a descendant of the blood source of the second quarter, it should not be a dangerous thing to solve a high-level knight.


    "Got it, Lord Baron!"


    Ben Duyin took the lead, and the iron spear wrapped in the earth element in his hand directly scratched the armor and skin of the senior knight.


    Several of them know very well that this is also the tempering that Willy has given them.


    "Damn thief!"


    Milton held the long sword in one arm and rushed to Felina''s side to support him.


    There was hatred in his eyes.


    In Milton''s view, Willy''s coming to explore the legacy of Duke Lengshi''s royal family is a shameful act of thieves.


    A guy like this who blocked the resumption of the Lengshi Principality should be decapitated and trampled on his life and dignity.


    "Two great knights..."


    Although Miton is old and has a broken arm, his strength is still similar to that of a junior high knight.


    The two great knights attacked him at the same time, and Willy did feel a little pressure.


    However, it was only a trace of pressure.


    When the strength is not a big gap, the skilled and rich combat skills can determine the outcome of the battle to a certain extent.


    Willie dodged and distanced himself from the two.


    Immediately afterwards, two cold frost sword qi volatilized out.


    Ding Ding!


    Felina and Mibu blocked Willy''s attack at the same time.


    Then the figures of the two separated, one left and one right, and began to form a double-team against Willy.


    Mibu moved faster, and he attacked Willy head-on, no longer caring about the pain of his broken arm.


    Slashing with one hand, the wind-based sword qi slashed in front of Willy.


    The sound of the wind-based sword qi whistled, and a cyclone surged between the sword qi.


    Once it is slashed to the body, the wound will be opened in an instant, and the flesh and blood near the wound will be smashed.


    "Sure enough, the intermediate knights have a higher degree of control over the ease of use of vindictiveness..."


    In addition to fighting, Willy still has the energy to observe the opponent''s situation.


    However, in the face of the wind-based sword energy, Willy did not retreat but advanced, the surface of the cross sword was covered with frost, and he attacked head on.


    "Miton, be careful!"


    Felina saw Willy''s murderous intention, and the action that had been deliberately delayed instantly moved forward. She stepped lightly, and slammed a crescent moon in her hand, stabbing it towards Willy''s throat.


    "Ah����"


    Willy, who had originally killed Milton, suddenly smiled, facing Milton and waving a flame with one hand.


    "Or a mage?"


    A wind wall barrier suddenly appeared in front of Mitton.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw Willy, who had been killing him, suddenly turned to face Felina.


    "This����"


    Just as the flames hit the surface of the wind wall, Mitton frowned.


    The intensity of this flame seems to be very weak.


    Soon, when he saw Willy slashing at Felina with his sword, Mitton realized that Willy''s flame just now was just a cover.


    From the very beginning, his goal was not to solve himself, but to solve Miss Felina.


    "Miss, go back!"


    Milton shouted loudly.


    But his prompt was a step too late.


    Felina, who had attacked before, was unable to gather strength like Willy did, and her arm with the dagger was still hanging in the air.


    Willy turned his head slightly, dodging the blow directly, and then clasped Felina''s neck with his left hand, suddenly raised his knee, and hit Felina''s lower abdomen with a severe blow.


    Felina was in pain and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    She was about to fight back, but suddenly felt that the arm holding the dagger was hit suddenly, and the pain caused her to let go of the dagger in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, Felina saw the young man in front of her, took her own dagger in her free palm, then moved behind her instantly, used her forearm to wrap her neck, hooked her arm, and the dagger pressed against her. on Felina''s neck.


    "I think you''d better stay away from me."


    After controlling Felina, Willy smiled slightly and turned his attention to Miton, who was at a loss but was furious.


    "Miss!"


    Mitton''s expression at this time was even more ferocious than the broken arm just now.


    Thinking that he came here, not only did he fail to protect Felina''s safety, but instead let her fall into the hands of the enemy, Mitton felt annoyed for a moment.


    "Drop your weapons."


    When Willy said this, a strange feeling appeared in his heart.


    Threatening an opponent to lay down a weapon with a woman doesn''t seem like something a hanged man could do.


    "This����"


    Mitton was suddenly hesitant.


    "Do not bother me!"


    Felina shouted loudly Her muscles tensed up and down.


    If it weren''t for the slight coolness and tingling feeling in the neck, Felina would definitely turn around and fight Willy.


    "You don''t want to hurt Miss, I am willing to lay down my weapons and not be your enemy."


    Mitton was talking nonsense that neither of them believed.


    He slowly bent down and placed his cross sword gently on the ground.


    However, he still watched Willy''s movements secretly. Although he didn''t have a weapon, he still had the means and strength to attack for a great knight.


    "very good."


    Willy smiled, and then lifted the dagger that was placed on Felina''s neck.


    "Ok?"


    Felina felt the ice-cold dagger leave her throat. She was stunned for a moment. She never thought that Baron Willy would really let her go.


    Immediately, Felina''s eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    In an instant, the knight''s fighting spirit surged up all over his body.


    However, just as she was about to turn around and kill Willy, Felina suddenly saw that the dagger that Willy had put down was raised again.


    "Feel sorry����"


    Willy''s voice sounded softly in Felina''s ear.


    This time, the dagger was no longer gestured in front of Felina, but with Willy''s frost vindictiveness on the surface, it was sent directly into her body.


    puff!


    Willy shot without warning, first stabbing Felina in the lower abdomen, and then stabbing her right chest and lower back.


    In an instant, unbearable pain spread all over Felina''s body.


    "My grudge..."


    In the pain, Felina suddenly discovered that the three vital points that Willie stabbed directly cut off her own fighting qi running route.


    "He''s just a baron in the Duchy of Langton?"


    Felina felt that her consciousness was a little fuzzy.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 215： bloodletting open the door

    "Miss!"


    In an instant, Mitton''s eyes were broken.


    He knew that Felina was facing danger, but he didn''t expect that this young man would make such a move without warning.


    And the part he stabbed with the dagger happened to stop Felina''s vindictive path.


    If Felina''s wounds are not treated in time, Felina''s promotion path may end here.


    "How did he figure out Felina''s vindictive route?"


    That was the first question that popped into Mitton''s mind.


    Everyone''s body structure is the same, but there are big differences in subtleties. Coupled with the different breathing methods of knights in practice, after reaching the great knight, the key nodes of each person''s vindictive operation are different.


    But this young Baron Willy, to find the joint node where Felina runs Dou Qi at once, is really shocking.


    Of course Mitton didn''t know that observing and exploring the joint nodes of a great knight''s grudge movement was included in the combat skills given by the title attribute panel.


    But now Miton didn''t have time to think about anything more, he almost instinctively bent down to pick up the long sword.


    As a great knight, weapons can make his fighting spirit better extend.


    "Do you still want to take up arms..."


    Willy naturally won''t give Mitton a chance to take up arms.


    He slapped with one hand, stunned Felina, who had lost consciousness at first, and then raised the cross sword, killing Miton directly.


    "not good!"


    Mitton had just touched the weapon, and seeing Willy attacking him, he could fight back with the sword.


    But the slowness of the action directly caused Mitton''s defense to collapse.


    Willy just changed his steps, and the backhand of the cross sword slashed again.


    puff!


    Mitton''s throat was cut straight off.


    Only half of the flesh and bones remained, attached to his neck.


    Milton''s face was full of hideous and twisted faces. He covered his wound with his palm, but the blood was still gurgling out. He forced his mouth to grow, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    The powerful vitality of the great knight level made Miton not dead for a while.


    bang.


    The cross sword that Mitton had just picked up suddenly fell to the ground.


    With all his strength, he grabbed his neck with both palms at the same time, trying to reconnect the severed neck, but to no avail. The blood was still flowing, and his palms were completely dyed crimson.


    puff.


    Mitton knelt directly to the ground, twitching and trembling all over.


    At this time, he could clearly feel that his vitality was rapidly fading away.


    "Miss����"


    Mitton didn''t make a sound, but his mouth could tell what he was saying.


    The intense pain caused Mitton to fall to his knees and roll over to the ground. He struggled to raise his head, wanting to take a last look at Felina, who had fainted beside him.


    However, Mitton failed to do it after all, and the loss of vitality had made him lose the last bit of strength.


    "Felina...Fidala..."


    This is the last echo of Mitton''s earpiece.


    The last image in his mind was of two toddlers.


    "Loyal servant..."


    Willie walked over to Mitton and confirmed that he was dead.


    Although he respected his loyalty, Willy did not feel any guilt or sadness.


    Two groups of people with mutually exclusive interests, one of them is bound to lose.


    If Willy hadn''t been promoted to the junior high knight before, then the one who died here today was Willy himself.


    "well done."


    Willy glanced at the four who were still fighting with the senior knight.


    At this time, the four people have not been able to defeat the high-level knight. After all, not everyone has the strength to leapfrog like Willy. However, to Willy''s satisfaction, these people still have the upper hand in the fight.


    Generally speaking, a high-level knight should take the initiative in dealing with Budar, Ben Duin, and Colson.


    But seeing Miton''s death and Felina fainting, the senior knight''s mentality was greatly affected, and his movements were a bit incoherent when fighting.


    "go to hell!"


    When the senior knight saw Willy''s gaze on him, his heart throbbed, his movements sluggish for a while, revealing a flaw.


    Seeing this, Ben Du quickly seized the opportunity.


    He jumped, the earth element wrapped in the tip of the iron spear, and suddenly stabbed the senior knight in the head.


    puff!


    Ben Duin''s iron spear pierced the head of the senior knight directly.


    His body fell down suddenly, blood dripping all over the floor.


    "call����"


    Seeing this, Ben Du suddenly took a deep breath and grinned.


    One step further on the path of justice.


    It''s something to be proud of.


    Poor Ben Duyin didn''t even notice that since he followed Willy, his definition of justice itself seems to have shifted somewhat...


    Willy''s halo of The Hanged Man made Ben Duyin ignore many details of his impure justice.


    "Lord Baron."


    Budal took the lead to walk to Willy. He glanced at Mitton''s corpse and Felina, who was injured and fainted. A look of surprise flashed in his eyes. But it disappeared immediately.


    He was used to it, this young baron has always been the representative of power and strength.


    Willy glanced at Budar. In the battle just now, Budar''s performance was indeed the best. He used to be the leader of the pirates and climbed out of the sea of ????corpses, so his actual combat ability is higher than others. Big cut.


    "Since someone has come to solve it, it''s time to continue our actions."


    Willy turned around and walked in front of the fainted Felina, grabbed her back collar with one hand, and dragged her directly in front of the giant black copper gate.


    In Willy''s view, Felina was a gift to the door.


    Originally, the few of them were unable to open the giant black copper door, but they did not expect that the descendants of the Seval family would come to the door.


    "Hold her up."


    Willy said to Ben Duin, who was beside him.


    Ben Duyin nodded, grabbed Felina''s neck directly, and grabbed her arm, showing no sign of pity.


    Willy lifted one of Felina''s arms, then grabbed her wrist and opened it gently with a dagger.


    Dark red blood flowed down Felina''s wrist.


    Willy was not at all worried that Felina would bleed too much to death. Her three wounds just now, under the protection of the remaining vindictiveness in her body, had already curbed the bleeding.


    tick tock...


    The blood from Felina''s wrist dripped little by little into the blood source slot of the giant black copper gate.


    "Why didn''t you respond?"


    Ben Duyin watched carefully from the side, his palms still tightly strangling Felina''s neck, for fear that she would wake up and struggle to resist. Although Willy had pierced the key node of Dou Qi''s operation, Felina, the intermediate-level knight, still had a certain amount of combat power.


    A look of doubt appeared in Willie''s eyes.


    "Is it because there is too little bloodshed..."


    At this time, Felina''s blood had taken up one-third of the blood tank.


    Willy continued to cut Felina''s wound with the dagger.


    Finally, when the blood tank was two-thirds full, the giant black copper gate in front of him suddenly began to change.


    Felina''s blood in the blood tank began to flow upstream along the lines on the border of the giant black copper gate.


    The blood turned into a trickle and flowed along the bizarre pattern. When the first strand of blood reached the hollow carving at the top, a pale golden light appeared on the surface of the giant black copper gate.


    Willy and Ben Duin, who was holding Felina, almost instinctively took a step back.


    Boom!


    The huge black copper gate, which was originally tight and immobile, suddenly began to slowly open to both sides.


    "This is����"


    At the moment when the giant black copper door opened, a powerful natural energy came oncoming.


    Willie only felt his heart pounding, like an overexcited person being injected with stimulants again.


    In an instant, Willy even felt dizzy.


    "This is the natural energy from before!"


    Not only Willy, but the others also realized it.


    "This feeling����"


    At this time, Colson frowned, and he didn''t feel the joy when he first sensed this natural energy.


    This natural energy is really majestic, so much so that even a man with aphasia feels a sense of depression.


    With a bang, the giant black copper door opened completely.


    Willy''s eyes were all focused on it.


    This time, they don''t need to let Senya go to find the way Because the space behind this giant black copper gate is much smaller than expected.


    "Is that the source of this powerful force of nature..."


    Although they haven''t entered it yet, Willy and the others can clearly see that a dark green heart floating in the air is beating slowly.


    The surface of the dark green heart is covered with complex patterns, which is very similar to the frame of the black copper giant door. It beats very slowly, on average every ten seconds before it beats once.


    Under it, there is a black copper-colored round stone platform. Around the round stone platform, more than a dozen delicate wooden boxes were neatly placed.


    Every time the dark green heart beats, the natural fluctuations it brings will be more intense.


    "what is this?"


    Willie turned to look at Colson.


    "I have no idea."


    Even the aphasic, Colson didn''t know what the dangling dark green heart was.


    Willie''s furrowed brows remained unopened.


    After two or three minutes, several talents completely adapted to the rich natural energy environment.


    After confirming that the dark green heart was not in any danger, Willy took a few people and cautiously walked into the secret room behind the giant black copper door.


    As soon as he entered the secret room, Willy looked back, for fear that the giant black copper door would suddenly close.


    But Willy''s worry was a bit unnecessary. Since the black copper giant door opened, there has been no movement.


    "In this box, is the treasure left behind?"


    Willy squatted down slowly after confirming that the dark green heart was no threat.


    Is there only so much left over from a ruined royal family?


    Willy put his palm on a wooden box and opened it gently.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 216： Treasure Leftovers

    The wooden box was not locked, and there was not a trace of dust on the surface. Willy lifted the lid directly.


    Inside the wooden box was a glass bottle filled with transparent liquid. The glass bottle was about twenty centimeters high and five to six centimeters in diameter. It looked a bit like a drinking bottle from a previous life.


    This wooden box is not very big, there are about thirty glass bottles in one box. They were neatly arranged, and there was a lot of extra space in the box.


    Willy took out one of the glass bottles containing the transparent liquid and shook it gently in front of him.


    The shaking range of this transparent liquid is obviously limited, and it looks like a very viscous liquid.


    "What is this?"


    Colson also got close to Willy Willy, looking curiously at the glass bottle in Willy''s hand.


    Willy shook his head, then twisted the screw cap, and began to force, directly opening the glass bottle.


    "It seems to have a good seal..."


    Willy took a lot of effort to unscrew the cap of the glass bottle.


    However, this is normal. If the sealing is not good, the liquid inside may have evaporated cleanly in the past 300 years.


    "What a rich life energy..."


    The moment the bottle cap was opened, Colson''s expression changed instantly.


    Willie glanced at Colson suspiciously.


    He did feel a very comfortable natural energy, much more comfortable than the energy released by the dark green huge heart in front of him.


    But Colson says this energy is life energy, not natural energy.


    "Not natural energy?"


    Willie confirmed again.


    Although he had heard Colson explain to himself the difference between life energy and natural energy, Willy felt that the difference was not big when he perceived it.


    "It''s not natural energy, it''s life energy."


    Colson nodded. As an aphasia, his energy perception of this viscous liquid must be more accurate than Willy.


    According to Colson''s previous explanation, natural energy itself exists between heaven and earth, similar to the power of elements such as fire element and earth element in the air, while life energy is extracted from the living body to promote the growth of the body energy of.


    "I''ll take a look."


    Colson took the glass bottle in Willy''s hand, stretched out his palm and fanned the mouth of the bottle, gently sensing and smelling the liquid.


    Willy pursed his lips. Colson''s action was like the demonstration operation of smelling chemicals in the chemistry experiment class of his previous life.


    "I don''t know how strong the aphasia who extracts this life energy must be..."


    The shock in Colson''s eyes grew stronger.


    When Colson was not a moment of aphasia, he showed Willy the operation of life energy transfer.


    In front of Willy, he once transferred the life energy from a clump of grass to a chick, and the fluff on the chick turned into hard feathers at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Today, Colson has been promoted to aphasia for two moments, but now he is still 108,000 miles away from the level of condensing his life energy to this level.


    Although Colson can transfer life energy, it can only be carried out on those farmed livestock.


    Because his level is limited, when transferring life energy, some other free energy will inevitably be mixed, causing certain irreversible damage to the target.


    But from this viscous transparent liquid, Colson didn''t notice any energy impurities, it was pure life energy.


    Colson tilted the mouth of the bottle slightly, and the viscous energy liquid poured into his palm little by little along the smooth bottle wall.


    "Sure enough, it can enhance a person''s physique..."


    The force of nature floated in Colson''s palm, absorbing this life energy.


    He can clearly perceive that his physical strength has increased. Although the increase is not large, if he continues to absorb it, it will continue to be optimized.


    "I am an extraordinary person, and the increase in physical fitness is limited... If these life energies are used on ordinary people..."


    Colson suddenly realized something.


    "Lord Baron."


    Colson looked serious and said to Willy: "If this liquid energy is configured by me and given to ordinary people, it can help them and improve their physical fitness to the limit below the extraordinary."


    "you sure?"


    Willie''s eyes narrowed when he heard the words.


    "Yes, I''m very sure." Colson nodded heavily, "According to my estimation, this bottle of life energy liquid, combined with the auxiliary medicine I prepared, can make ten ordinary people, within three months to half a year. Within, take your physical fitness to the limit.��


    Willie heard the words and laughed softly.


    This is really good news.


    In the current White Bear Town, high-level combat power is no longer scarce, but the strength of the bottom and middle layers is somewhat lacking.


    If it is as Colson said, then this box contains thirty bottles of life energy liquid, which can raise the physical quality of three hundred people under his command to the limit of non-extraordinary human bodies. If they were to teach high-level fencing while improving their physical fitness, then after completing their cultivation, they would be three hundred high-level knight attendants.


    Three hundred high-ranking knight attendants...


    Thinking of this, even Willy had the urge to take a breath.


    If it is extraordinary, then three hundred high-level knight attendants, even in the position of thousands of ordinary people, can easily kill back and forth.


    Even in the face of extraordinary power, it is not difficult for three hundred senior knight attendants to contain or even defeat a dozen junior extraordinary.


    "Quick, let''s see what''s in the other boxes."


    For a while, Willy was deeply curious about the contents of the rest of the boxes.


    Ben Du hurriedly helped Willy to open the rest of the boxes after hearing the words.


    There are twelve wooden boxes around this stone platform, one was opened before, and eleven are still closed.


    bang bang bang...


    The remaining eleven wooden boxes were all opened with the simultaneous movements of several people.


    "One...two...three...six!"


    When all the wooden boxes were opened, Willy suddenly felt a strong sense of happiness.


    Among the twelve wooden boxes, including the first box, there were actually six more boxes filled with this viscous life energy liquid.


    Thirty bottles in one box, one hundred and eighty bottles in six boxes, that is to say, if Willy is willing, with the help of Colson, he can cultivate an army of 1,800 senior knights and servants!


    "call����"


    Willie took a deep breath.


    With so many high-ranking knight servants, even Count Lumbar is nothing more than that.


    Budar and Ben Duin, who were on the side, found that Willy smiled involuntarily.


    They all knew that if they could return safely, White Bear Town would be about to make another leap.


    Willy carefully looked at the six boxes several times before slowly shifting his steps to the other wooden boxes.


    "Are these two boxes full of books?"


    Willy looked at the two boxes placed together and crouched down.


    Each of these two boxes contains half a box of books.


    "This is����"


    When Willy flipped out a seemingly brand-new book, a surprised look appeared on his face again.


    What he held in his hand was a knight''s breathing method that recorded all the details of his practice.


    Willy then picked up another copy, still the knight''s breath.


    Willy sped up the action at hand, and quickly browsed the books in the box.


    "It''s unbelievable..."


    Willie sucked in a breath of cold air and smacking his teeth at the same time.


    In these two wooden boxes, there are a total of twenty copies of the Knight''s Breath of different attributes. In addition, there are 20 records of combat documentary experience, 20 records of precious knowledge and 10 records of secrets of the Principality of Lengshi.


    "There are so many books in a legacy... Don''t you want people to forget the past..."


    For the importance attached to the inheritance of knowledge by the Royal Family of the Cold Lions, Willillo admired it a little.


    Putting the book down, Willy looked at the remaining four boxes.


    Of the four boxes, three of them were neatly cut metal squares.


    "what is this����"


    Willy took a closer look and found that there were three different metal blocks in the three boxes.


    He picked them up and weighed them one by one, and found that the weights were very light, but the texture was very good, and they were very stable and hard.


    "Does anyone know?"


    Willy turned his attention to the other people and the others came together, looked at it for a long time, and finally shook his head.


    "We can only wait until we go back and see if Mibu can recognize what kind of metal they are..."


    Willy only guessed roughly that these metal blocks might be forged into weapons.


    However, the number of these metal blocks is so small, and the forged things should be limited.


    Putting down the metal block, Willy turned his attention to the last box.


    However, the moment he cast his gaze, Willy''s eyes lit up.


    "Elemental spar amber!"


    I saw that in the last box, there were more than a dozen crystal clear and dazzling spar, which were tightly covered by a transparent glass cover, without any breath.


    When Willy was planting Bursting Fruit, he once obtained a fire crystal amber, and it was the fire crystal amber that helped Willy obtain the title of junior fire mage.


    "Fire crystal amber, crystal amber, wind crystal amber, earth crystal amber, dark crystal amber, light crystal amber, thunder crystal amber, wood crystal amber..."


    Willy counted the element spar amber in the box and took a breath.


    There are a total of eight types of elemental spar amber, and each type has two pieces each!


    These sixteen pieces of elemental spar amber, each of which is at least ten times higher in quality than the one he obtained in the Exploding Fruit Tree!


    If a mage gets one of the element spar amber with matching attributes, the training speed will be at least doubled! Even knights can get a certain level of attribute bonuses.


    "These legacy..."


    Willie''s eyes narrowed unconsciously.


    Although these things are not the most precious and extraordinary items, they seem to be the most suitable for White Bear Town.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 217： hand blade, leave

    "Liquid life energy, various knight breathing techniques and knowledge books, metal blocks that can forge weapons... and sixteen elements of spar amber with different attributes..."


    Willy pondered the series of treasures left behind, and suddenly found that this seemed to be all the consumption of cultivating a small-scale force.


    Use liquid life energy to raise ordinary people to the limit of physical fitness, and then gain extraordinary power through the practice of knight breathing, and accelerate the practice through the element spar amber. As long as you have these things, you may be able to cultivate a scale in less than five years. Pretty good little power.


    "Perhaps, the fundamental purpose of the royal family legacy of the Lengshi Kingdom is to allow the descendants of the year to have a place to hide from the massacre of the Grand Duke of Khaziel..."


    Willy felt that the purpose of the fantastic underground forest was to provide a living space.


    "After the storm is over, the descendants who are hiding here can go out with these resources and establish their own forces..."


    Willy already had a more reasonable guess in his mind.


    Perhaps this is the fundamental purpose of the treasure left behind, just because I don''t know what happened at that time. At that time, the descendants of the Lengshi royal family who were hunted down by the Grand Duke of Kaqier did not find it here. profit.


    "It''s just that this treasure leftover seems a little too ordinary..."


    Willie raised an eyebrow.


    According to common sense, there should be more extraordinary items and inheritance.


    But these things seem to be too basic.


    "wrong!"


    Willy raised his head suddenly, staring at the dark green floating heart.


    "This heart... is definitely a rare and powerful legacy!"


    Just the natural energy unintentionally emanating from this heart makes people feel a sense of depression.


    "What kind of creature''s heart... has been separated from the body, and there is no blood supply, it can still be so throbbing..."


    Willy guessed that the energy that made the dark green heart beat should be the natural energy in the air.


    It absorbs the natural energy that is free from the outside world, and then pulsates out, so that the surrounding area is shrouded in the natural energy it releases.


    "Colson, can you figure out what this thing does?"


    Willy turned to look at Colson and asked him.


    "I''ll take a look..."


    Colson took a few steps forward, observing the lines on the surface of the heart and the throbbing energy inside.


    Willy stood aside, instructing Ben Duin to gather the contents of the twelve boxes. Otherwise, it seems unrealistic to find the exit later and carry twelve boxes out.


    According to Willy''s estimate, if these things are hard-packed, four or five boxes are enough.


    "I can only perceive natural energy, nothing else..."


    At this time, Colson shook his head helplessly and said to Willy: "I feel that inside this heart is like an endless vortex, and the force of nature that I use, enters it and disappears without a trace. tracked..."


    "Is that so..."


    Willie nodded, his expression a little serious.


    He was thinking about what to do with this giant heart that was three meters high and nearly one and a half meters wide.


    take away? It seems quite unrealistic.


    Cut it to see the inside? In the event of an explosion of natural energy, several of them may be left with no bones.


    For a while, Willy had no idea what to do with this dark green huge heart.


    Willy took a step forward, stretched out his palm, and pressed it against the surface of the heart.


    He wasn''t too cautious, because Colson just did the same thing as him.


    But at the moment when Willy''s palm touched the surface of the heart, Willy felt that the huge dark green heart suddenly shook.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy felt the power of justice in his body, and it also trembled.


    "There is a reaction..."


    Willie''s pupils shrank.


    Suddenly, he realized that this huge dark green heart may have come from some evil creature.


    Willy retracted his hand almost instinctively.


    "Its evil power is quite restrained..."


    Before he touched the dark green heart, Willy, who had the strength of the Hanged Man in two moments, didn''t even notice a trace of evil.


    plop plop...


    After Willy touched the dark green heart, its beating speed became faster and faster, and the natural energy absorbed and expelled became more and more intense.


    The few people who had already adapted to the environment were suddenly full of depressed feelings.


    "what happened?"


    Ben Duyin had just packed all the supplies into four boxes, but suddenly he felt natural energy squeeze his chest, and he even felt a little difficult to breathe.


    "It seems a little troublesome..."


    Willy held the cross sword tightly in his hand, waiting for the mutation to happen at any time.


    Swish!


    Just when the nerves of several people were tense, a layer of green light suddenly appeared on the edge of the stone platform under the dark green heart, like a glass cover, surrounding the dark green heart.


    "What exactly is going on����"


    However, before Willy had time to think about it, he saw a crack suddenly appear on the wall behind the secret room.


    kara kara...


    But in the blink of an eye, the crack split open instantly, and the opening of a winding passage appeared unprepared in front of several people.


    "It looks like an exit!"


    Budar quickly walked to the entrance of the cave, glanced inside, and quickly turned back and said loudly.


    "Export..."


    Willy''s expression was also suspicious.


    It seems that the few of them have not yet begun to find a way to leave, and it appeared on its own.


    When he thought of entering the place where the treasure was left, he seemed to be so dazed, and Willy had a strange feeling that he couldn''t tell for a while.


    Boom! Boom!


    At the same time, the pulsation of the dark green heart became more and more intense.


    Although the green mask temporarily surrounded it, the natural energy with a strong sense of oppression still overflowed outwards.


    That natural energy is more and more like a real thing, pressing on everyone''s mind.


    "Walk!"


    Willi weighed it and made a quick decision.


    Although they knew that this dark green heart must be a precious good thing, but now they have no way to take it away, and they don''t even know what it is.


    In this case, it is also a correct choice to take it as soon as possible.


    "As for this woman..."


    At this time, Willy noticed Felina who was still slumped to the ground.


    In Willy''s eyes, the look is gloomy and uncertain.


    After hesitating for a moment, Willy finally made a decision.


    "Budar, solve her."


    Willie said coldly.


    If Felina is still alive, then it is very likely that she will live in this remnant.


    Moreover, she is a descendant of the Cold Lion Kingdom. After waking up, there is a high probability that she will take the initiative to leave here.


    Once the woman is out, Willy feels she will cause him great trouble.


    If she already knew her identity, her family and subordinates would be threatened with life. Willy does not think that there is only such a single seedling of a descendant of a subjugated country, and there must be other forces behind her.


    Kindness towards enemies is cruelty towards friends and relatives.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Seeing the murderous intent in Willy''s eyes, Budar quickly responded.


    In fact, Willy made this decision, and Budar was not surprised at all. In his eyes, Willy is a rather decisive person.


    "Pity����"


    Budal''s hands and feet were very quick, he walked in front of Felina and drew his curved-edged sword.


    Looking at Felina''s delicate face, Budar suddenly felt regretful.


    But he still steadfastly followed Willy''s will.


    puff!


    With one sword slashed, Felina, who had no fighting qi to protect her body, was completely separated from her beautiful head and body.


    She would never have imagined that the strength of an intermediate knight would have died in the hands of a pirate leader.


    Seeing Budal slaying Felina, Willy no longer hesitated, and directly lifted a wooden box full of supplies with one hand and carried it on his shoulder: "Get out of here."


    "Yes!"


    Budar and several others also took the lead in an instant.


    He gathered the curved-edged long sword around his waist, then lifted a wooden box with one hand and carried it on his left and right shoulders.


    Ben Duin, too, hugged the remaining wooden box with one hand.


    "Hurry up!"


    Willy had entered the passage at this time, and he suddenly found that the two sides of the passage seemed to be slowly closing.


    If you can''t go out you may be trapped here for a long time.


    The footsteps of several people began to accelerate.


    "Sure enough, we are still under the sea..."


    Willy suddenly smelled the salty smell of sea water.


    He took a few steps and suddenly saw the sunlight shining in from the outside world.


    After a few more steps, Willy saw the exit to the outside world.


    Next to the exit, there is still a whirlpool of sea water that is spinning and ascending into the sky. Looking up from the bottom, it looks like you are in the center of a tornado.


    "Hurry up!"


    This time, Willy rushed directly to the front, followed by Budar and others.


    Whoa!


    Willy walked out of the hole, stepped directly on the inner wall of the sea vortex, and climbed up at a 90-degree angle.


    He could clearly perceive that the passage behind him had tightened, and even the vortex at this time was slowly closing.


    "Finally home!"


    On the outer edge of the inner wall of the vortex, Willy stomped a foot, and with the help of the anti-shock force, he went directly to the surface of the water.


    Budar, Ben Duin, Colson, and Senya also jumped to the sea.


    "Finally out!"


    Several people looked up at the bright blue sky and felt relieved.


    No matter how beautiful the dream forest is, it is not as friendly and real as the outside world.


    Willy looked around and found that this was not the entrance to the treasure land, but it should not be far away.


    "Let''s go and find out if there is any trace of anyone else!"


    Willy always felt that the descendants of the cold lion royal family must have also brought manpower, and they should be stationed somewhere nearby.


    "Yes!"


    Boom!


    Not long after Willie and the others left, the underground rock passages quickly closed, the whirlpool disappeared, and the rough sea became calm again.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 218： Return to White Bear

    The place where the treasure was left after the closure.


    Inside the secret room behind the giant black copper gate.


    Felina''s body lay breathlessly on the cold floor, bleeding all over the floor.


    The dark green heart on the side is beating more and more violently.


    The sound of bang bang bang echoed in the secret room.


    Suddenly, after a crisp sound, the green light curtain outside the dark green heart suddenly shattered, like shattered glass, after the crack, it turned into dust and disappeared into the air.


    At the same time, the heart that was beating violently suddenly stopped.


    lol...


    On the surface of the heart, a crack was torn open out of thin air, as if it had been slashed by a sharp blade.


    Immediately afterwards, a ferocious head covered with mucus suddenly protruded from the crack in the heart.


    It was a head with non-human characteristics. It had green skin, two curved horns on the top of its head, and a sharp black thorn protruding from its chin. It opened its mouth, revealing sharp teeth with a cold glow.


    Immediately afterwards, a slender, barbed-like thing hooked out from above the hideous head.


    It tied Felina''s body and head together, and then quickly pulled it back into the huge dark green heart.


    The ferocious head roared in a low voice, and the voice was suppressed and harsh.


    Its head slowly stretched back, and the cracks on the surface of the original dark green heart began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Then, inside the huge dark green heart, there was the sound of bone cracks and the chewing of minced meat...


    plop plop...


    Ten minutes later, the heart that was no longer beating began to tremble faintly again.


    ...


    on the sea.


    On the ship with the Lengshi Principality era, the deck was covered with blood, and the corpses were lying on the ship.


    The cross sword in Willy''s hand, the blood slid down the sword''s body to the sword''s edge, dripping on the deck, making a tick-tock sound.


    Twenty minutes ago, the Willys did not find the six huge ships they were on, but found this ship whose style was obviously different from that of the Duchy of Langton.


    The moment he saw it, Willy knew that his previous guess at the place where the treasure was left was right.


    The descendant of the Cold Lion Kingdom, and her servant named Mitton, led their subordinates to kill all the pirate members of the Fang Fang Pirates who followed them to explore treasures.


    In order to find a return ship, plus the grudges that had been fought in the place where the treasure was left, Willy personally resolved the remaining four high-level knights and most of the intermediate knights on the ship. Solve it together.


    At this time, several people were fishing for sea water to clean the deck.


    "Unfortunately, Budar, all of your subordinates seem to have entered the embrace of the sea."


    Willy looked at Budar a little lost, and comforted a little.


    These pirates who died originally belonged to Budar.


    Willy didn''t feel any distress, but Budar was different. These were all his subordinates developed by him, and now they have been slaughtered by others. Although it was considered revenge now, he still felt a sense of loss.


    "No...no regrets..."


    Budar could only say something against his heart: "It is an honor for them to die on the way to search for treasures. After all, this is the dream of every sailor..."


    Budar was very smart, he didn''t say that these people died for Willy, that would appear to be a little deliberately showing his merits, and he was afraid that it would arouse the disgust of the baron.


    At this time, Budar''s mentality was completely different from when he was near the sea area of ????the Principality of Soson. At this time, he just wanted to live a quiet life, at least to let his family live in peace.


    Willy looked at Budar like this, and did not continue to say anything.


    To be honest, if he abandoned Budar''s past pirate experience, he would be considered a very handy subordinate.


    Compared with Ben Duin and Colson, he is obviously more sophisticated and better able to grasp the world.


    However, after returning to White Bear Town, Willy hadn''t thought about how to arrange Budar.


    "It smells bad!"


    Colson grabbed his nose and splashed seawater on the deck, washing away the sticky blood.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there was no ship to send them back to White Bear, Colson really wanted to abandon the ship and escape.


    Ben Duin appeared more calm, and he threw the corpses under the boat with a corpse in one hand.


    "Budar, can you drive this ship?"


    For the driving of such a large ship, there is no one else in the group except Budar.


    When Budar heard the words, he forcibly lifted his spirits and responded to Willy, "I''ll take a look."


    Soon, Budar gave Willy an affirmative reply.


    Although this ship was very different from that of the Principality of Langton, he still figured out how to drive it.


    "Really perfect craftsmanship..."


    Budar walked out of the cockpit and said to Willy: "I thought that I would need the assistance of Colson and Ben Duin when I was at the helm, but now it seems that I don''t need it."


    The ships they sailed from, although mainly rely on the wind, but in addition to the helmsman, still need the assistance of manpower.


    But this ship only needs the helmsman to operate it.


    "After returning to White Bear Town, Lord Baron, you can analyze the construction process of this ship, which should be able to promote the development of the shipping industry in White Bear Town."


    When Budar said this, his tone was like that of an official of the town office.


    This made Velido look at him twice.


    "I''ll take your advice."


    Willy nodded, then asked, "Can we sail now?"


    At this time, Willy was still looking forward to returning to White Bear Town. It has been nearly two months since the voyage to the high seas, and Willy already misses his family and Wally a little.


    "sure."


    Budar nodded.


    "If that''s the case, then we''ll set sail."


    Willie gave the order.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Budar bowed to take orders.


    In this way, the ship started again and drove towards the direction of White Bear Town.


    ...


    a month later.


    "We''re finally back!"


    On the sea, Colson looked at the town of White Bear on the shore in the distance, and suddenly felt tears in his eyes.


    Although he was not born in White Bear Town, he received a new life from White Bear Town. For Colson, this is his home.


    "What an amazing journey."


    Ben Du was also in a good mood at this time.


    At this time, Ben Duyin was very proud in his heart, and he actually completed an adventure trip to the sea, and the process was far more exciting than what was described in the adventure story book.


    "There''s a ship coming..."


    Willy also walked to the deck, and he saw in the distance, two patrol boats from White Bear Town were slowly approaching.


    From the patrol boat''s point of view, the boat he is currently on is a suspicious foreign vessel.


    The responsible members of the White Bear Town Coastal Defense Team will definitely conduct a strict investigation on them next.


    Sure enough, the two patrol boats stopped more than a hundred meters away from them.


    On each ship, there are more than a dozen patrolling guards showing their bodies, each of them holding a weapon and a popping fruit in their hands, all of which are in a posture of serious preparation.


    "The boat ahead, stop!"


    A patrol captain shouted to the boat, explaining the warning in his tone: "Where are you from? This is the territorial waters of Baixiong Town. If there is no instruction to dock, please return the same way, otherwise we will punish you. Use force to expel!"


    "not bad."


    Willie''s face showed satisfaction.


    Only this kind of patrol and defense attitude can protect the coastal security of Baixiong Town.


    It seems that Dahn, Sandor and Thorpes did not relax their handling of government affairs when they were not in White Bear Town.


    "Hey! Come closer and see who''s on the boat!"


    Colson responded loudly to the distance.


    He didn''t have the patience of Willy, and he was at the door soon. Colson didn''t want to go through too many barriers.


    "This voice..."


    When the patrol captain heard Colson''s voice, he was puzzled at first, then stunned.


    Colson and the coastal defense team have completed many tasks personally assigned by the Baron, so they are familiar with Colson.


    "It seems to be Lord Colson''s voice... Could it be Lord Baron coming back?"


    The captain of the patrol guard thought of this, and quickly said to the people around him: "Quick, drive the boat closer!"


    Lord Baron has indeed been out to sea for nearly three months, and the probability of returning now is indeed not small It just makes the captain of the patrol guard feel strange that when Lord Baron left, he obviously took six large ships with him The one who left, why is there only one boat left, and the style seems to be different.


    "Did you see clearly?"


    Colson greeted the approaching patrolling guard boat.


    "It''s Lord Colson, and by his side is Lord Baron!"


    The captain of the patrol guard hurriedly stood on the deck and saluted Willy: "Welcome Lord Baron back to White Bear Town!"


    Willy nodded: "Let''s dock together."


    "Yes!"


    Escorted by two patrol boats, three ships stopped on the shore.


    "Bring something, go back to my manor first."


    As soon as he stopped, Willy said to a few people.


    He needs to put the treasures he got from this voyage into his home.


    Hearing Willy''s order, Ben Duin and Budar carried two boxes each and walked down the deck.


    "Cover the ship with tarpaulins, and send special personnel to guard it, and don''t let anyone approach it."


    When leaving the pier on the shore, Willy said to the patrol captain.


    The shape of this ship is best not to be exposed to the sight of more people.


    After all, there are some problems with its origin.


    If it wasn''t for learning the craftsmanship of this ship, Willy would rather set it on fire, which would be easier.


    "Yes."


    Although he didn''t understand why Willy gave such an order, the patrol captain still took the order.


    As soon as Willy left, he began to order people to cover the ship.


    During this process, a trace of doubt appeared in his heart.


    In this huge ship, except for the four baron adults, there is no other figure...


    Really weird.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 219： Lazy Lord Volibear

    Willy found a carriage from the coastal defense team, put four wooden boxes on it, and drove back to his manor.


    As for the others, they all have their place.


    Colson took Senya back to the farm and said that he would have a good rest. His tired nerves were tense, making him eager to get a good night''s sleep. He also specifically asked Willy to remember to say hello to Lord Volibear on his behalf. Willie readily agreed.


    Ben Duyin is also, although his physical strength is still abundant, but his spirit is obviously a little weak, and he is also ready to go back to rest.


    As for Budar, he went to White Bear Town to meet his family. Budar''s family, under Willy''s arrangement, lived in a certain attic in White Bear Town, and the treatment was quite good.


    "Lord Baron!"


    When Willy drove to the gate of the manor to show his face, the personal soldiers all showed a look of surprise.


    The baron, who had been away at sea for three months, finally returned.


    "Take these four boxes into my study."


    Willy commanded to the personal soldiers.


    The things in here are not fragile items, so Willy doesn''t need any special instructions.


    "Yes."


    Several personal soldiers began to carry boxes to the upstairs study according to Willy''s instructions.


    Willie himself walked towards the lawn behind the building.


    He deliberately restrained his breath and was not perceived by the silver-level Wally.


    Willie had just come to the lawn when he saw Wally unsurprisingly.


    When he saw Wally, there was a strange look in his eyes.


    I saw Wally at this time, lying upright on the grass, his limbs stretched, and his eyes closed.


    Beside it, are two beautiful waitresses.


    One of the waitresses sat on the ground, straightened her legs, and let Wally''s head rest on her thighs. At the same time, she placed her white and tender palms on either side of Wally''s neck and scratched gently for him. hair.


    Another waitress put the cut and peeled fruits into Wally''s mouth piece by piece.


    Wally bit the fruit and made a crackling sound in his mouth. After swallowing it, he opened his mouth naturally and waited for the waitress to continue delivering the fruit.


    "It seems that when I was not at the manor, this guy changed something..."


    Willie lowered his footsteps and walked up.


    As Willy approached, Wally''s originally closed small eyes suddenly opened.


    Although Willy suppressed his breath, the silver-level Wally still sensed Willy''s familiar breath.


    It was about to stand up, but suddenly felt a pain in the ear.


    I saw Willy stretched out his hands, grabbed one of Wally''s ears with one hand, and pulled it up abruptly.


    "Ow!"


    Wally immediately wilted when he saw Willy''s half-smiling face.


    The comfortable look before has completely disappeared, replaced by a pitiful expression.


    "Lord Baron."


    The two beautiful maids were a little nervous when they saw Baron Willy, who was traveling far away, appearing in front of them. They quickly got up and saluted Willy.


    "How did it become like this?"


    Willy looked at the two beautiful maids with a questioning look in his eyes.


    Hearing the words, the two maids secretly glanced at each other, showing a hesitant expression.


    They were a little worried, if answering Baron Willy''s question in front of Lord Volibear would embarrass Lord Volibear. In this way, he will suffer. Lord Volibear is not a benevolent fellow. If you offend it, you will be dizzy because of its command.


    "Just say it directly and leave it alone."


    Willy glanced at Wally, who had a drooping eyelids and an expressionless expression, and said to the maid.


    "Yes����"


    Wally''s face is still no match for Baron Willy''s majesty.


    "Lord Wally developed this habit... yes... probably because he missed you too much when you were away, so..."


    When the waitress said this, she seemed to be using a struggling tone.


    "Okay...I see, you go down."


    Willie pouted, waved his hand, and motioned them to go down.


    This excuse is really lame, Willy''s heart is very clear, this little white bear has deteriorated.


    The two waitresses saluted Willy and left quickly as if they had been granted amnesty.


    "Wally, you disappointed me."


    Willy threw Wally directly to the ground.


    Wally stretched out his limbs and performed the iconic lying motion.


    "You''ve turned into a bear for enjoyment."


    Willie snapped twice on Wally''s skull.


    Wally''s body was motionless, and two bear claws full of flesh covered his head, a look of grievance and a pain in his head.


    Willy pouted, knowing that once Wally pretended to be like this, he would be a coward.


    "Ok����"


    Willy has just returned now, and he is too lazy to be serious with Wally.


    It seems that it is necessary for him to reshape Wally''s view of bear life. The change in living environment has indeed made it gradually adapt to the identity of the superior bear.


    But what makes Willy curious is that what Wally is doing now is very anthropomorphic.


    From this point of view, it should be living in human society for a long time, coupled with the continuous improvement of intelligence, which makes Wally have a tendency to move closer to human behavior.


    Willy no longer struggled with this issue, but stood up and said to Wally, "I''ll forgive you this time, and I will definitely be strict with you in the future, just like my father and mother asked Veria!"


    Speaking of Veria, Willy suddenly raised his brows.


    As Wally''s number one nanny, for making it so rambling, Veria has to take some responsibility, which is the result of her lax discipline.


    When Wally heard Willy let him go, a jolt stood up, stuck out his tongue, and squeezed out a bright smile.


    Crisis averted!


    "Keep basking in your sun."


    Willie kicked Wally''s **** before turning away.


    Wally snorted in a low voice, did not lie down again, but walked outside the manor, counting the time, it was time for Lord Volibear to go out for a walk.


    But after two steps, Wally suddenly looked back at Willy''s back toward the attic, and suddenly realized something.


    The master''s breath seems to have risen to another level within this period of time. According to human beings, it should be a great knight.


    Wally grunted again.


    He raised his head proudly and continued to walk outside the manor.


    As expected of Master Willy, he has the same powerful talent as himself.


    ...


    "Where are your father and mother?"


    As soon as Willy walked into the attic, he encountered a waiter who respectfully saluted.


    "Master and Mrs. Lake, they went to Fandoutun for half a month, and they haven''t come back yet."


    The waiter answered Willy respectfully.


    When Willy heard the words, he suddenly thought that it was already early spring.


    According to Lake''s character, it must be Fandoutun who went to oversee the spring ploughing. Last year, he returned to Fandoutun with Mrs. Shawin.


    For Lake, Fandoutun is a place where fate begins to turn, so I always keep it in my heart.


    "And what about Miss Velia?"


    Willie continued to ask.


    "Miss Veria is in the room."


    The waiter responded.


    Willy nodded, then walked towards Veria''s room.


    In fact, this is very out of line with Veria''s character.


    When Mrs. Shawin was not at home, she should be playing wildly outside. After all, when Mrs. Shawin was at home, she was very strict with Vilia.


    dong dong dong!


    Willy knocked on Veria''s room.


    "Come in!"


    Veria''s voice came from inside the house.


    Willy opened the door, and saw that Veria was wearing a nightgown, squatting on a chair, with her back to what she was tinkering with.


    "What are you doing?"


    Willie stepped forward.


    Originally, Veria, who had never looked back, heard Willy''s voice, and suddenly turned her head. The moment she saw Willy, her eyes burst out with the surprise of reuniting after thinking to the extreme.


    She stood up directly from the seat, regardless of Willy''s dust-stained clothes, and jumped directly towards Willy.


    Willy opened his arms almost subconsciously and hugged Veria in his arms.


    Veria was like a koala, hugging Willy''s neck tightly, her legs tucked between Willy''s waist.


    "You are finally back!"


    In the days when Willy was away, Veria was the one who worried the most.


    Although the parents, the eldest brother, and even Sandor, told Veria not to worry about Willy, with Willy''s strength, any dangers encountered can be resolved.


    But even so, Veria is still worried, you must know that in the adventurer''s story, there are all kinds of difficulties and obstacles.


    "I am back����"


    Willy patted Veria''s head gently.


    In fact, when he saw Veria squatting on a chair wearing a nightdress just now, he was about to reprimand.


    This does not have the demeanor of a noble lady at all.


    But when Veria said she missed him, Willy suddenly felt that he couldn''t say anything harsh.


    "How about an overseas adventure? Is it dangerous? Or is it really fun?"


    Veria jumped down from Willy''s arms, walked around Willy''s side with bare feet, and found that Willy was not injured, and her tone became relaxed.


    Willy looked at the quirky Veria, and the corner of his mouth curved slightly.


    It seems that it has only been three months since Vilia has grown taller.


    Seven or eight-year-old children grow very fast.


    "Certainly very interesting, and I also got the legendary treasure."


    Willy stretched, feeling extremely relaxed, and sat directly beside Veria''s bed.


    "Really?"


    With a curious look in Veria''s eyes, she also sat by the bed, looking like she was waiting for Willy to tell a story.


    Willy did not displease Veria, and began to tell Veria the story of the voyage.


    The danger in this is hidden by Willy, and some processes are exaggerated. When it comes out of Willy''s mouth, it really looks like a wonderful story.


    "It''s wonderful! I''m going to tell Mibu this story and let him write it as an adventurer!"


    Veria clapped her palm hard and watched Willy''s eyes curved into a crescent shape.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 220： The initial training plan of the elite knights

    "That''s okay..."


    Willy touched Veria''s head: "You can tell Mibu this adventure story, but don''t let him write it out."


    Veria just wondered for a moment, then nodded like a chicken eating rice.


    She suddenly remembered that Willy had told her before going to sea not to mention her trip to sea to find treasures in front of unfamiliar people, but only to say that she went to sea for a long voyage.


    In fact, the less people know about the treasure leftovers, the better.


    Even the people around Willy, only his family and a few close subordinates know about it. As for Mibu, he inquired about the past of the Lengshi Kingdom before going to sea. .


    Even, except for Mibu and the few people who accompanied him, even those who knew that Willy went to sea to search for treasures did not know that what Willy was searching for was the legacy of the Leng Lion royal family.


    "By the way, what were you doing when I came in just now?"


    Willy suddenly remembered that when he entered the room just now, Veria was lying on the table and was concentrating on doing something.


    "I''m drawing some weird symbols."


    Veria got up directly, took the drawing book off the table, and handed it to Willy: "These are the things I''ve dreamed about recently... Recently I''m still dreaming that the sky is full of stars, and those stars can dance. , and even put out strange symbols... well, it''s like this..."


    Veria pointed to the symbols she hand-painted on the drawing book.


    Willie took the picture book and looked at it carefully.


    Those symbols are crooked and look very irregular. I don''t know if it is just like this, or if Veria''s painting skills are not good enough.


    "Does Frequent Dreaming Affect Sleep Quality?"


    Willy knew that it was all about the ability of the Awakened Astral Whisperer.


    It''s just that he is a little worried that this will make Veria sleep well, which is something that affects the growth of children.


    Veria shook her head: "No, no. On the contrary, every time I have a similar dream and come together the next morning, I will feel full of energy."


    Willie nodded without a trace.


    It seems that the ability of the Astral Whisperer has subtly enhanced Veria''s physique.


    The two briefly exchanged again, and Willy left Veria''s room.


    He asked the waiter to prepare hot water, took a good bath, simply ate something, and went back to the room to rest.


    Although Willy can now go without sleep for a week or even half a month, the sleep state is still the best way to relax.


    ...


    the next day.


    The GI, in Thorpes'' office room.


    "They should be coming soon."


    Thorps paused for a moment and said to Willy.


    When Willy just returned to White Bear Town yesterday, someone informed him of this.


    It''s just that Willie rested too early yesterday, and the two brothers did not meet until this morning and had breakfast together.


    After that, Willy gave an order to summon Sandor and Dahn to go to the Guards Office together, and Willy would briefly explain some things to them.


    The content of the matter is naturally related to the distribution of the treasures obtained.


    dong dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door of Thorps'' office room.


    "Come in."


    Willie responded.


    "Lord Baron."


    Sandor and Dahn walked in at the same time, and after seeing Willy, they bowed and saluted.


    They always have a feeling that Lord Baron seems to have changed since before he left White Bear Town for a long voyage to explore treasures.


    "Sit down."


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Willy stopped wasting time, but prepared to go directly to the theme.


    Sandor and Dahn heard the words and sat under Willy.


    Thorps himself, also sat next to Willie.


    Although he is Willy''s eldest brother, Thorps has always been a qualified subordinate when it comes to government affairs and work, and he has never acted arrogantly. Although he knew that many times Willy didn''t mind his eldest brother being more casual, but he still asked himself strictly.


    "This trip to explore treasures has achieved good results."


    Willy directly pointed out the theme of the speech.


    As soon as Willie said this, Thorpes, Dahn, and Sandor all had a look of joy on their faces.


    They were not much shocked, because as long as it was Baron Willy''s action, there seemed to be no time for failure.


    Invisibly, they had already developed a blind trust in Willy.


    "I got some good things this time..." Willi paused and began to elaborate, "First of all, it is a magical potion. It can make an ordinary person without a root base, with the help of Colson Next, it will take three months to half a year to raise the physique to the limit below the extraordinary."


    "Can you do such a miraculous thing in such a short time?"


    All three showed surprised eyes.


    You must know that among the three of them, only Dahn currently has the strength close to the senior knight attendant. As for Sandor and Thorpes, they are both beginners and intermediate knight attendants. That is to say, none of the three major powers in White Bear Town have reached the limit of the human body below the extraordinary. Busy official business, so that they have almost no time to practice long-term force.


    Looking at the reactions of several people, Willy knew that they were surprised a little early: "This medicine will definitely be used on you first."


    This is something Willy has planned before. He needs to gradually cultivate the backbone of White Bear Town''s extraordinary power, and the first to cultivate is naturally the most trusted subordinate.


    "When your physique reaches the senior knight attendant, I will teach you the knight breathing method, so that you can move towards the extraordinary."


    Willie continued.


    "Lord Baron..."


    Hearing this, Sandor hesitated for a moment, and then began to choose to speak: "But...the Frost Knight breathing technique was taught to you by Baron Kells after all. If it is taught to us rashly, it seems a little inappropriate..."


    Sandor was not afraid that his opinion would make Willy unhappy. He knew very well that Willy was not a person who cared about these minutiae.


    "Of course what I taught you was not the Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique."


    Willy smiled: "It''s other types of knight breathing... There are about twenty, you can choose."


    "You mean... Twenty kinds of knight''s breath!?"


    Not only Sandor, but Dahn and Thorpes looked at each other with wide eyes, waiting for his confirmation.


    This is really surprising, they don''t know, Willy is looking for the legacy of the Leng Lion royal family.


    "yes."


    Willy responded, he ignored the shock of several people, but continued to say: "While enhancing your own strength, I will also use this potion and knight breathing method to build a strong team, Similar to Count Rumbar''s elite knights."


    "There seems to be a lot of that magical potion you''re talking about?"


    Thorps frowned and asked a question, which seems to be what Willie just said.


    "The amount of the magical potion in my hand can probably allow more than a thousand ordinary people to raise their physique to the extraordinary limit."


    Willy nodded and said only a general idea.


    More than a thousand people!


    If Thorpes, Dahn, and Sandor were still surprised just now, they are a little numb now.


    Willy ignored the performance of the few people, but continued: "Of course, it is naturally impossible for me to use all these medicines at one time. Except for the few of you, I decided to take a dose of 100 people, starting with the coastal defense team. Select excellent and loyal subordinates from the Guards Department and improve their physique. After they are promoted to senior knight attendants, they will teach them the knight breathing method. We will gradually build up and belong to the elite guards of White Bear Town. "


    The three Thorps heard the words and nodded in unison, and Willy''s plan did not seem to them any problem.


    "Brother, Dahn, you will start the selection of personnel today. The Guards Department will give 60 places, of which 40 places are for members of the Guards, 20 places are for members of the Guards, and the remaining 40 places , to the Coast Defence Team."


    Willy did not have the guards who were lower than the personal soldiers in the past. They were more numerous, and there were some potential talents among them.


    "You should complete this matter within three days and then hand over the reported personnel information to the town office, and Sandor will send special personnel to check."


    The identity of the selected talents must be strictly verified.


    After all, they will be the most core forces under Willy in the future.


    "understood."


    The three Thorpes responded quickly.


    Afterwards, Willy briefly explained some other things and left the Guards Department.


    Willy, who left the Guards Department, did not return to the manor, but brought the metal blocks he carried with him from the place where the treasure was left to the Armaments Manufacturing Department.


    Before coming to the GI in the morning, he summoned Mibu to identify the type of the metal block.


    But the well-informed wandering poet did not recognize what it was.


    So Willy took it to the Armaments Manufacturing Agency, leaving the metal block to Eric, and let Eric analyze its composition and function.


    Although Eric still looks like a small facial paralysis, he is still very happy to accept Willy''s task.


    For Eric, Willy is still very satisfied.


    It''s just that his ability is very limited compared to Colson and other extraordinary people, and his contribution to White Bear Town is very limited, so the contact between Willy and Eric is relatively less.


    After finishing the chores, Willy began to re-examine the main government affairs handled by Sandor in the past three months. In doing so, it is not that Sandor cannot be trusted, but he needs to have a general grasp of this.


    Willie''s hard work lasted about three days.


    Three days later, Willy took part of the treasure left behind, and together with Colson and Ben Duin, set off towards Diamond Town.


    The treasure map left by the Lengshi royal family was given to him by Kells and Ole. Now that he has gained something, it is naturally time to make a return.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 221： diamond town and old friends

    The next morning.


    A beautiful and spacious carriage slowly drove out of Baixiong Town.


    Around the carriage were guards in armor, each with a spear in his hand, a crossed sword on his waist, and a warhorse in iron armor under his body.


    It was Willy and his party who were about to rush to Diamond Town.


    The people who accompanied Willy to White Bear Town this time included Ben Duin and Colson, as well as Sandor.


    Sandor went this time with official business.


    He is going to negotiate with the town office of Diamond Town to discuss some cooperation matters in agriculture and mining.


    The carriage did not pass through Fandoutun, but took a closer route.


    However, Willy decided to go to Fandoutun to see the situation of spring ploughing when he returned to Baixiong Town.


    The speed of the carriage began to speed up after leaving White Bear Town, and in less than half a day, it reached the border of Diamond Town.


    "Lord Baron, someone is waiting in line."


    Willy estimated that he had entered the situation of Diamond Town, and then heard the voice of the guard outside.


    He knew as soon as he guessed that it was Baron Kells who sent someone to pick him up.


    As early as two days ago, Willy wrote to Baron Kells expressing his request to come to Diamond Town. Of course, Baron Kells readily agreed, and also expressed his warm welcome.


    "Baron Willie!"


    The carriage stopped, and Willy had just leaned out when he saw a handsome young man riding a white horse, bridging the reins, walking towards him.


    When he saw the person coming, Willy showed a friendly smile on his face.


    It is the future heir of Diamond Town, the eldest son of Baron Kells, Balmos.


    The relationship between Bamos and Willy is very deep. At the beginning, it was precisely because of Bamos'' value that Willy got the opportunity to gradually show his prominence. Despite the existence of the title attribute panel, Willy will stand out from the crowd sooner or later. However, the support of Bamos at that time indeed saved Willy a lot of effort.


    "Bamos!"


    Willie jumped out of the carriage and smiled to meet him.


    Seeing this, Bamos also jumped on the horse, and the two gave a friendly hug.


    "Welcome back to Diamond Town!"


    Balmos''s tone was still cordial.


    In fact, when he saw Willy, he was happy too. Willy did not change his attitude towards himself because of the change of identity. They were as simple and relaxed as before.


    "Baron Kells actually asked you to meet me in person. It''s really intentional."


    Willie said with a smile.


    The two exchanged a few words, and then Willy directly took a cavalry horse as his own, rode side by side with Bamos, and walked towards Baron Kells'' manor.


    This move of Willy made Ben Duin, Colson and Sandor in the carriage a little embarrassed.


    It was a strange feeling that Lord Baron was riding outside while they were sitting in Lord Baron''s carriage.


    "It''s been a long time since I came back."


    When he arrived at the entrance of Baron Kells'' manor, Willy suddenly felt a sense of sigh.


    The first time he came here was after a successful snow-patterned deer hunt.


    I remember when I first entered here, Willy was still a little nervous. Now that the times have changed, Willy also has his own baron manor.


    "arrive!"


    Just as the carriage stopped, Ben Duin, Colson, and Sandor jumped out of the carriage inexplicably.


    They have already made plans in their hearts. When they return to White Bear Town, they must ride back and never ride a carriage again.


    "Are these two the secret masters you''re accompanying?"


    In the communication with Willy just now, Bamos learned that there were two secretaries and Sandor accompanying him.


    The original Bamos didn''t know about the secret group. It was not until Willy became the hanged man that Baron Kells told Bamos about the secret group.


    "Your Excellency the two secretaries, Diamond Town welcomes you."


    Bamos greeted Ben Duin and Colson with a smile.


    In fact, the identities of the two secret masters are comparable to the heirs of the Baron, and even slightly higher.


    Although they are all Willy''s subordinates, Bamos still has to give full respect.


    "Hello, Lord Balmos."


    Ben Duin and Colson also responded.


    In fact, their humility was simply because Balmos was an acquaintance of Willy.


    This time the two of them came to Diamond Town for no practical significance at all, they just came to serve as Willy''s accompanying foil.


    "And Sandor, long time no see."


    Balmos looked at Sandor again, his tone soft.


    Strictly speaking, Sandor was his own team at the time. At the time of the hand-picking, it was Bamos who sent Sandor to Willy''s men. In other words, Sandor''s current opportunity can be regarded as one-handedly facilitated by Bamos.


    "Master Balmos, long time no see."


    Sandor did indeed have a sense of gratitude towards Bamos, and he bowed slightly to show his respect.


    "Okay, let''s go in. Father and Uncle Ole are already waiting for us."


    After saying hello to several people, Bamos turned around and said to Willy.


    The group did not waste time, but walked towards the living room of Baron Kells'' manor.


    Before reaching the living room, Willy saw the door of the living room, Baron Kells and Ole were waiting for him, and it was obvious that a guard had informed him of their itinerary.


    "Baron Kells, teacher."


    Willy took a few quick steps and took the initiative to greet him, which can be regarded as maintaining the etiquette of the younger generation.


    "Willie."


    Baron Kells and Ole greeted them with a smile.


    Especially Ole, the smile on his face could not be restrained, Willy''s achievement today was beyond his expectations. In any case, Willie is also a direct student of Ole.


    "You have become more spiritual than before."


    Baron Kells held Willy''s hand and said with a smile.


    At this time, Baron Kells and Ole could no longer perceive any fluctuations in Willy''s aura.


    Willy''s current state has completely escaped the perception range of the two.


    Seeing Baron Kells and Ole, who had not seen each other for a long time, Willy also had a kind of intimacy. Especially Baron Kells, the two of them hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    Although White Bear Town and Diamond Town are very close, according to the conventions among nobles, they usually seldom take the initiative to go to another lord''s territory. Maybe only one or two outings a year.


    Just like the map given last time, it was Ole who came, not Baron Kells.


    "Maybe we can have lunch first."


    Baron Kells suggested.


    "Follow your opinion."


    Willie smiled slightly.


    In this way, the two lords of White Bear Town and Diamond Town and their core members enjoyed a sumptuous lunch.


    During the banquet, everyone chatted happily and happily.


    After a full meal, the group returned to Baron Kells'' parlor.


    "Baron Kells, teacher, I brought you some small gifts this time."


    In the living room, Willy suddenly said to Baron Kells and Ole.


    Hearing this, Baron Kells laughed loudly: "Let me guess, is it Sawyer yellowtail? I remember that Ole ate dried Sawyer yellowtail from White Bear Town last time, and he has been eating it since he came back. I was so complimented that it made my heart itch.��


    "I guess not. The number of Sawyer yellow-striped fish is very small. I am lucky to eat it once."


    Ole''s tone was also very relaxed: "I think it will be Xingxuegen, that''s a good thing. It is said that the earl and some viscounts often take them. You know, Fandoutun is now growing Xingxia. Big family."


    Hearing the jokes of the two, Willy shook his head with a smile: "I''ve disappointed the two of you. This time, I didn''t bring either the star-spotted snow root or Suoya dried fish. I brought it this time. What comes, is more interesting than them."


    "Oh?"


    Baron Kells and Ole looked at each other, their smiles restrained.


    Willy''s tone just now seemed a little serious.


    "Come on, bring in the gift I brought."


    Willy clapped his palms and called out to the men in White Bear Town outside the living room.


    Soon, the armored guards brought in three exquisite wooden boxes.


    "Put it on the table, and then you can go out Willy ordered to his subordinates.


    Baron Kells stared at the three wooden boxes, thought for a moment, and said to the waiters and guards in the house, "Everyone go down."


    Soon, in the huge living room, only Kells and his son, Ole and Willie and their accompanying cronies were left.


    "what is this?"


    Ole stood up from his seat, walked to the wooden box, and lightly touched the surface of the wooden box.


    This wooden box is not a wooden box that Willy brought back from the treasures of the cold lion royal family, but a re-prepared container by himself.


    "This is the treasure map you gave me... It was brought out from the treasure land left by the Leng Lion royal family."


    Willy replied calmly.


    The treasure land left by the cold lion royal family? !


    "You went there!?"


    Baron Kells and Ole asked almost invariably.


    Although the two gave the treasure map to Willy, they did not expect Willy to complete the exploration so quickly.


    They had long thought that Willy would spend years preparing for this, and that it would take a long time to act.


    What I didn''t expect was that Willy had already returned with the harvest.


    Ole and Baron Kells were shocked.


    Likewise, Sandor and Bamos in the house were shocked.


    Sandor was shocked that the treasure that Lord Baron was looking for turned out to be the legacy of the Lengshi royal family. At first, he thought it was an ordinary treasure.


    As for Bamos, there is still a daze in the shock.


    The treasure left behind by the royal family of Duke Lengshi? And it was a map given to Willy by his father and Uncle Ole.


    Until now, Bamos did not know that there was such a precious treasure map in Diamond Town.


    For a while, the room was silent.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 222： amazing gift

    "Yes, I went there with these secrets from White Bear Town."


    Facing the doubts of the two, Willy gave a positive answer.


    Baron Kells and Ole did not continue to speak for a while.


    Willy not only went to explore, but also went to the place where the treasures of the Lengshi royal family were left.


    "The process is dangerous..."


    As Ole spoke, a hint of concern flashed in his eyes.


    In fact, Ole had a feeling of fear in his heart at this time. He felt that he should not have given this treasure map to Willy so early. Now Willy is sitting here intact. Looking back, it seems that everything is going well, but if there is an accident in the process, Ole is afraid that he will regret it for the rest of his life.


    "There is no danger."


    Willy gave a short answer: "But the only regrettable thing is that we couldn''t take away the core treasure in the treasure trove, but what we brought back is more practical than expected."


    Willy is telling the truth. In Willy''s view, the most valuable treasure left by the Leng Lion royal family must be the dark green heart that exudes strong and strong natural power. Although I don''t know what kind of creature''s organ it is, Willy can get some of it, it is at least the heart of a creature that is more than six ticks or even seven ticks. In other words, it might be the organ of a gold-level monster.


    The range of the force of nature radiated at that time, and the feeling of oppression at close range, Willy still remembers it now.


    "Willy, you shouldn''t take such a risk, at least you shouldn''t go there yourself."


    Baron Kells said, and there was a hint of happiness in Willy''s tone.


    Hearing Baron Kells and Ole''s concern, Willy''s heart warmed.


    Ever since they met the two diamond town giants, they have always treated themselves like nephews and nephews. Although the main factor in this is his own talent, but Willy still maintains gratitude in the bottom of his heart.


    "Baron Kells, teacher, take a look at the present I brought you."


    Willy stood up, walked over to a wooden box, and opened it gently.


    There is not much space in the wooden box, only six neat books are placed inside.


    Baron Kells and Ole, walking to the wooden box, saw the words in Uyanese on the surface of the book cover, and a flash of surprise flashed in their eyes.


    "Knight''s Breath?"


    Ole checked the six books in the wooden box and took a deep breath.


    Not only Ole, but Baron Kells, who pretended to be calm at first, couldn''t hide the surprise in his eyes.


    Six knight breaths!


    You must know that after several generations of lords in Diamond Town, only one copy of the Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique has been passed down.


    Although the knight''s breathing method is only a textbook for the entry of knights, different textbooks can cultivate knights with different attributes. Moreover, for some people with poor knight talent, more attempts can be made. After all, no one knows which textbook is more suitable for which kind of students.


    For example, Bamos, he has been practicing Frost Knight''s Breathing Technique for more than ten years, but once he fails to get through the most basic barrier.


    "Thank you so much, Willie."


    Baron Kells said sincerely to Willy.


    Although he would definitely not be able to find qualified juniors in his diamond town for a while, Baron Kells felt a sense of humiliation for such a huge value. After all, when he sent out the treasure map, Baron Kells just gave Willy something that he could not use as a favor. It''s just that I didn''t expect that more than half a year later, I would reap the rewards.


    "It should be me thanking you."


    Willy smiled lightly: "This is just one of the gifts, there is another one here."


    Saying that, Willy opened the other two wooden boxes.


    The contents of the two wooden boxes are exactly the same, with nine glass bottles each, and bottles and jars containing herbal and medicinal concentrates.


    There are a total of eighteen glass bottles, which are the viscous life energy liquid. As for other things, it is the auxiliary medicine of natural energy configured by Colson. Through these, the life energy liquid in a glass bottle can elevate ten ordinary people with no foundation to the limit of non-extraordinary human qualities.


    Although it only gave one-tenth of the amount Willy got, it was already quite a lot.


    Willy thought about it carefully, just these 18 bottles of life energy liquid are enough to consume Diamond Town for many years. After all, the background of Diamond Town is incomparable to that of White Bear Town. There are too many high-strength subordinates cultivated, and there are only two intermediate knights in Diamond Town, which is simply uncontrollable.


    "what is this?"


    Kells, Ole, and Balmos, who had just come to their senses, came up together.


    They can tell at a glance the knight''s breathing method, but they really can''t recognize what this bottle of stuff is.


    "Kelson, explain to Lord Kells and Teacher Ole, and tell them how to use these things in an instant."


    Willie directly found someone who understood to explain on his behalf.


    When Baron Kells heard Willy''s words, they turned their attention to the tall and thin boy.


    Colson, they''ve heard that name. It seems that this young mystic was also brought by Willy from Diamond Town to White Bear Town.


    "Okay, Lord Baron."


    Colson stood up and smiled.


    In fact, Colson, who had been holding back for a long time without speaking, finally felt a sense of release.


    "Respected Lord Kells, Lord Ole, and Lord Balmos."


    Colson smiled and said in a very sincere tone: "Then I, Colson from White Bear Town, will explain to you..."


    "Uh����"


    Seeing Willy''s questioning gaze, Colson rolled his throat, as if he was talking nonsense again.


    "Is such that����"


    Colson quickly refined his language, and he completely explained to several people the function and usage of the viscous life energy liquid and bottles of natural energy supplements.


    Colson has proven that, even in front of outsiders, he can tell things in pared-down language.


    As Colson''s explanation ended, the shocking expressions on Baron Kells'' faces finally changed.


    But even so, the joy and disbelief in my heart could not be eliminated.


    With just these two wooden boxes, one hundred and eighty ordinary people with no foundation can reach the limit of extraordinary human strength within three to six months! If it was accompanied by fencing teaching, it would be one hundred and eighty high-ranking knight attendants.


    You must know that there are only about ten senior knight attendants in Diamond Town now.


    Also, what Willy presented together this time were six copies of the Knight''s Breathing Technique. If the high-level knight servants who have been cultivated are allowed to try the knight breathing technique...then the high-level combat power of Diamond Town will also be filled.


    Facing such a shock, Baron Kells felt a little dizzy for a while.


    Even if Baron Kells is a broad-minded, decisive and well-informed baron, he cannot calm down in the face of such a gift.


    "Willi...I..."


    Baron Kells is trying to organize the language.


    His mind was in a mess, he had only sold a useless favor, why did he suddenly get such a big reward.


    The noble''s inner persistence told Baron Kells to give up these attractive gifts, all of which were made by Wei with his life.


    But thinking of the current situation of Diamond Town and his own ambitions, Baron Kells finally decided to accept these gifts.


    This is an opportunity to change the future of Diamond Town, a major turning point.


    "Thank you, Willie."


    Ole also turned to look at Willy, with sincerity in his tone.


    Baron Kells nodded heavily: "I accept the gift of your trip, and I thank you on behalf of Diamond Town."


    This is probably the most successful investment that Baron Kells has ever made. The resources he invested in Willy at that time have now been returned a thousand times over. And according to Willy''s growth trajectory, he will definitely achieve even more remarkable achievements in the future. The neighboring Diamond Town, which has the best relationship with Willy, will continue to be illuminated by Willy''s afterglow.


    "You are too kind."


    Willy nodded slightly indicating that it was nothing.


    Baron Kells closed the wooden box himself, and his fingertips were still trembling.


    It wasn''t until another three or five minutes passed that Baron Kells and Ole''s mood calmed down.


    "That''s right, Willie."


    Baron Kells, who was in a good mood, suddenly remembered one thing: "Recently, I have had several correspondence with a few noble friends from other provinces, and they all mentioned that the seemingly peaceful Duchy of Langton is now , in some unseen places has been surging."


    Baron Kells and Ole traveled the entire Duchy of Langton when they were young, and the map left by the royal family of Duke Lengshi was also obtained at that time. At that time, Baron Kells also met many descendants of minor nobles by virtue of his identity as the son of nobles. Now many descendants of minor nobles, after decades, have embarked on the position of baron or even viscount.


    We are far apart from each other, but there is often some correspondence between them.


    "The alliance between the Principality of Thorsen and the Principality of Vata has actually had some impact on the people''s hearts of the entire Principality of Langton. It''s just that we are at the border, and we don''t feel so strongly. But Willy, you have to pay attention to your own safety, After all, you killed the cavalry of the Principality of Vata at that time, and I always felt that they would deliberately target you."


    This is not the first time Baron Kells has told Willy about this exhortation.


    In the previous correspondence between the two, Baron Kells had entrusted Willy with this matter.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Willy had been attacked by the Assassins of the Principality of Vata before.


    It''s just that the great knight has been buried in White Bear Town at the moment, and his sidekick was trained as a puppet-like speaker by the young aphasic Colson.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 223： The Knights of the Holy Light who suddenly visited

    "I''ll pay attention."


    Willy nodded in favor. He didn''t tell Baron Kells and Ole what he had been assassinated before.


    Next, Willy and Baron Kells chatted about the war between the two countries. Both of them expressed their views on the war and exchanged opinions with each other.


    Of course, they are more from the spectator''s point of view. Because the current mainstream battlefields are not on the border, they cannot be affected at all.


    ...


    Willie stayed in Diamond Town for two days, and two days later, Willie embarked on the return journey.


    This time, Baron Kells personally sent Willy outside the town of Diamond Town. Watching Willy''s carriage slowly drive away, his eyes flashed with depth.


    "Bamos, about the legacy of the Leng Lion royal treasure, be sure to keep it secret."


    Baron Kells said to Balmos who was beside him.


    Bamos nodded and said, "I see."


    "Ole, it''s up to you to start the talent plan for the follow-up knight training."


    Baron Kells said to Ole who was beside him again: "Your youngest son is also fourteen years old this year. I think he can be included as the first batch of trainers."


    "Thank you, Lord Baron."


    Ole gave Baron Kells a deep look.


    He knew very well that this was Baron Kells'' favor for him.


    "Willi... Where will his future go..."


    Baron Kells'' eyes filled with hope.


    ...


    Returning to White Bear Town this time, according to Willy''s previous plan, he passed through Fandoutun.


    In fact, it has only been four months since Willie last came to Fandoutun.


    When he came to Fandou Tun, he saw Lake and Old Yoel wearing straw sandals, with muddy legs instructing the villagers to work in the fields. The number of people in Fandoutun is now much larger than before Willy left Fandou, so when he was directing and supervising the spring ploughing of these people, Lake had a high-spirited feeling all over his body.


    For Willy''s visit again, Fandoutun is still in awe and reverence.


    In the rumors of Fandoutun, Willy is simply the greatest and most inspirational chieftain in history.


    All of this is thanks to Old Yoel, who made all the people in Fandou to imprint Willy''s glorious and great image in their minds.


    However, Willy''s stay in Fandoutun was very short, only one noon, and he just had a simple meal before embarking on the return journey.


    He didn''t want to let the entire Fandou Village focus on himself because of his temporary stay, which would affect the work of Fandou Village and affect their harvest in autumn.


    On this return, Lake and Mrs. Shawin did not travel.


    According to their plan, they will not return to Baixiong Town until the spring ploughing in Fandoutun is over.


    But even so, they still felt heartily happy to see their son who had returned from a voyage safely.


    Even if Willy is an unattainable heroic lord in the eyes of outsiders, in their eyes, he is just a child.


    ...


    "Lord Baron, this is the final confirmed candidate list of elite knights, please take a look."


    In Willy''s study, Sandor came to Willy with the list of personnel that was finally reviewed by the town office.


    Willy took the document that Sandor handed over and browsed it carefully.


    The information on the members after the selection is described in detail above. Personal physical fitness, growth experience, family members and background are all recorded in detail on the file.


    After all, the elite knights will be the strongest armed forces under Willy in the future. Therefore, for the selection of personnel, after multiple review links, it can be said to be cautious.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Willy browsed from the beginning to the end, and finally closed the document and said to Sandor.


    In order for this list to be released as soon as possible, the Town Office, the Coast Guard and the Guards Department spent a lot of experience.


    "It''s our job."


    Sandor''s choice of words, a "we," refers to himself as well as Thorps and Dahn.


    "You should also adjust your working hours. Next, you will also be scheduled for training."


    Willy reminded Sandor at the right time.


    What the current White Bear Town needs most is the rise of the backbone.


    And Sandor, Dahn and Thorpes, will be the number one candidate.


    As for the person in charge of the professors, Willy has already thought about it, it is Budar who lost the Fangs Pirates.


    He himself is the strength of an intermediate knight, and it is just right to be the person in charge of the professor''s task.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Sandor''s smile was a little forced.


    Sandor, who has been completely indulged in government affairs, has long been less eager for strength than when he was in Diamond Town. Now, he feels that this kind of physical hard practice is a very tiring thing.


    However, due to Lord Baron''s order, he still decided to practice hard and strive to be promoted to knight as soon as possible.


    "Lord Baron."


    While Willy and Sandor were talking, a personal soldier hurriedly knocked on the door and entered.


    "Lord Baron, there is a team of cavalry on the border patrol line in the town! The number is about twenty, and it seems very unusual!"


    The soldier''s tone was quick, and he directly explained his intention.


    "cavalry?"


    Willy and Sandor frowned at the same time.


    Sandor, in particular, was stunned in his heart. Although the incident of the cavalry regiment attacked last time was successfully resolved by Willy, as the mayor of White Bear Town, he was still afraid for a while.


    "Who are they?"


    Willy seemed very calm, and asked the personal soldiers.


    In the past few days, Colson has been refining the auxiliary potion of the life energy liquid, and has not opened the eagle-eyed guardian of White Bear Town. Otherwise, it would be Colson who came to report the news today.


    "They claim to be from the Knights of the Light."


    When he said these words, the eyes of the personal soldiers were blank and puzzled. He had never heard of the name of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    After hearing this, Sandor raised his brows. When Lord Baron returned from Golden Flower City, he seemed to have inadvertently raised the name of this knight order.


    "The Knights of the Holy Light?"


    Willy straightened up almost instinctively, with a look of surprise in his eyes.


    The member of the Knights of the Holy Light with a mysterious origin and the principle of protecting justice came to White Bear Town?


    Willie couldn''t understand the reason for a moment.


    "Yes, the Knights of the Holy Light."


    When the soldiers saw Willy''s reaction, they immediately responded.


    "Are they still on the border patrol line?"


    Willie continued to ask.


    "Yes, without your order, armed teams from other places cannot be allowed to enter."


    The soldier responded.


    Willy stood up, tidied up his clothes, and continued to the personal soldier: "Please come to my manor."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Willy''s solemn appearance, the personal soldiers knew that the Knights of the Holy Light seemed to be very unusual, so they quickly got up and went to the patrol line to take Willy''s order.


    "Holy Light Knights, how did they come here..."


    Willy frowned and walked towards the door of the manor, and Sandor followed closely behind him.


    Willy is not worried that these people are impersonating. First of all, very few people know the name of the Knights of Light. Second, it should not be easy to summon 20 knights who practice the light knight breathing method at the same time. matter. Just touch it, you can tell the authenticity of the identity.


    If their identities were in doubt, it would not be difficult for Willy of the junior high knight and Wally of the silver level to keep these people in White Bear Town.


    Out of respect for the unknown force of the Knights of Light, Willy chose to wait in person at the gate of the manor.


    Waiting with Willy, there are other personal soldiers in the manor. They line up in the same way, and it looks like they have undergone rigorous training.


    Not long after, under the guidance of the guards, a group of cavalry in silver-white heavy armor walked towards the gate of Willy''s Baron''s Manor.


    They move in unison, wearing white masks on their faces, only showing two eyes.


    Only the leader at the front, he did not wear a helmet, showing a determined face. The man was about forty years old, and he was equipped with equipment that all knights were equipped with. On the right chest of his armor, there was a pale golden mark of a sharp sword and a knight''s spear crossed.


    Willy knew this logo When he was in the Golden Flower City, Mr. Fideli from the Knights of the Holy Light once gave Willy a badge. He once said that with this badge, the Knights of the Light could solve Willy''s request for help.


    And on that badge, this logo is engraved.


    "Baron Willie?"


    The cavalry of the Knights of the Light stationed their horses in front of the Baron''s Manor and dismounted neatly from their horses.


    The leader at the front, he walked to Willy, who was at the front of the waiting crowd.


    Just as he approached Willy, surprise flashed in his pupils, but it soon returned to normal.


    "It seems to be different from what Lord Fideley said... This Baron Willy is obviously a junior high knight''s cultivation base..."


    The man thought to himself, but his face remained calm.


    "Intermediate Great Knight..."


    While the man sensed Willy, Willy also sensed the strength of this man.


    An intermediate-level high knight who has practiced the Light Breathing Technique.


    "Baron Willy, I am Senir of the Holy Light Knights."


    Although stronger than Willy, Senier still gave Willy an equal knight salute.


    Seeing this, Willy also responded, bowing to Senier, showing his respect: "Your Excellency Senier, I represent White Bear Town and welcome you."


    Just a simple contact, Willy knew that the possibility of this person''s identity being false is unlikely.


    "Your Excellency Senier has come from a long way, please come with me to the living room to rest for a while."


    Although he didn''t know the reason why Senir and the Knights of the Holy Light came to White Bear Town, Willy still took on a gesture of friendship as a landlord.


    Senier heard the words, thought for a while, and said to Willy: "Alright, then I would like to thank Baron Willy for his hospitality."


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 224： Necromancer

    "Get out of the street and stay where you are."


    Senier turned to the other members of the Holy Light Knights outside the manor.


    Twenty knights moved in unison, holding the reins at the same time, leading the horses to the side of the street.


    Twenty knight-level extraordinary combat power, like ordinary soldiers, obviously have undergone rigorous training.


    Seeing this scene, Willy flashed a thoughtful look in his eyes, and then disappeared.


    "Please."


    After seeing Senil''s order, Willy gestured to Senil.


    Senier also nodded his thanks.


    Under the leadership of Willy, the two came to the parlor of the manor.


    Willy ordered the waiter to serve pastries and drinks, showing the host''s hospitality.


    "Your Excellency the Baron, this time we take the liberty to come here, and ask Your Excellency the Baron to forgive me."


    After Senil sat down, his back was still straight, and he looked meticulous. He directly explained his purpose: "This time we came here to hunt down a sinful person, and by the way, protect the integrity of White Bear Town."


    "Hunting the sinners?" Willy raised his brows. "Also, protect the integrity of White Bear Town?"


    This is somewhat unexpected.


    "Yes, Lord Baron, our Knights of the Holy Light are hunting down a junior necromancer."


    Senier nodded to Willy and continued.


    The strength of the primary necromancer is the same as that of the primary great knight. If it is replaced by other secret master levels, it should be a four-quarter powerhouse.


    "But seeing the strength of Lord Baron, I don''t think you need to worry about your safety. A junior necromancer, and he was injured himself, I am afraid that you will not have any strength to fight against the junior knight. ."


    Senier''s words changed, with a smile and admiration in his eyes: "I really didn''t expect that Baron Your Excellency, at this age, has been promoted to the realm of the junior high knight, your talent, even if it is put In the Knights of the Holy Light, it also belongs to the category of genius."


    "You are overrated..."


    Willie paid no heed to the compliments. He was only interested in the necromancer who was being hunted by the Knights of the Light.


    He and Colson had faced hundreds of skeleton soldiers in the place where the treasure of the Cold Lion royal family was left. At that time, Willy guessed that it was the masterpiece of the necromancer.


    Necromancers are very rare, and their behavior is mostly cruel and tyrannical, so they have a poor reputation among the mystic community.


    If you do anything outrageous, you will be surrounded by other secretaries, not to mention a positive organization like the Holy Light Knights that abides by the principles of justice.


    "Can you tell me in detail about this necromancer who was hunted down by you?"


    In fact, Willy still has a lot of questions in his heart, but he has to raise them slowly.


    "Yes, you have the right to know about him."


    Senier nodded: "This necromancer''s name is Benny Lane, and he was a resident of Sybil Province."


    The province of Sybil is a wealthy province to the northwest of the Principality of Langton.


    "He was a viscount noble teacher, but he didn''t know what he experienced and became a necromancer. He borrowed the relationship with the nobles and secretly conducted many experiments on necromancy, causing many innocent people. sacrifice."


    When he said this, Willy noticed that Senier''s fists were subconsciously clenched, and the bones at the fingers and joints were bulging, obviously instinctively disgusting this sinful behavior.


    "Finally, because his actions were not rigorous enough, his human body magic experiments were exposed, so he was targeted by our Holy Light Knights, and his name was engraved on the hunting and killing order."


    Senier''s tone was righteous and murderous: "When Benny Lane knew that he was exposed, he began to flee. His ability to hide is indeed very strong, even in the pursuit of our Holy Light Knights along the way. He still fled from the northeast to the southwest of the Principality of Langton. If it wasn''t for Lord Fideley to ask His Excellency Count Rumbar for assistance, to pass the extraordinary garrison at key nodes and strictly guard the border, he might even have fled to the Principality of Vata. ."


    "He was chased and intercepted by us all the way. According to our encirclement prediction, he should have come to the northwest border now. So, we arrived here. Not only White Bear Town, but also Diamond Town, Sanddie Town, Stormwind Town and several other towns. All of them have been manned by us. The more densely populated places the Necromancers are, the more destructive and lethal they are.��


    When Willy heard this, he couldn''t help nodding, and the outcome of the matter was basically clear.


    It turned out that the Knights of the Holy Light not only came to White Bear Town, but also dispatched personnel to other northwestern border towns.


    In this regard, Willy has a new understanding of the extraordinary status of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    Sending troops from one end of the Principality of Langton to chase the Necromancer to the other, it may seem like nothing, but it is actually not unusual. The rulers of the Principality of Langton, in the face of non-national armed extraordinary forces wantonly hunted down from the country, can achieve such tolerance, which is enough to show the terrible existence behind the Knights of Light.


    "I admire the justice principles of the Knights of the Light."


    Willy said sincerely: "The accommodation and food of the Knights of Light in White Bear Town these days, it''s fine for me to take care of it."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Your Excellency, and I will trouble you for that."


    Senier thanked Willy: "But I will pay you the remuneration consumed by our group. This is the principle of our Holy Light Knights. I hope you can understand."


    Hearing this, Willy had a better impression of the Knights of Light.


    "If you need any help for your actions in White Bear Town, I can also arrange my guards and personal soldiers to assist you." Willy continued, "Even if you find the trace of the necromancer, You can also let me know. I am a junior high knight and should be able to play a role in your pursuit.��


    After a pause, Willy added: "With a little more power, you can have more control over the scene and reduce more meaningless casualties."


    Willy said this, on the one hand, from his admiration and recognition of the actions of the Holy Light Knights, and on the other hand, he also considered his own vital interests.


    The current self has been stuck in the realm of the Hanged Man at the second moment for more than half a year. For the other Hanged Man, this time was nothing at all. But for Willy, this promotion speed is intolerable.


    Originally, when he killed the skeleton soldiers in the place where the treasure was left, Willy also hoped to be promoted to the Hanged Man in Three Quarters, but the result disappointed him. It was hard to suddenly have the opportunity in front of him, how could Willy let it go.


    A wounded junior necromancer is simply a gift to the door.


    "This����"


    Senier hesitated for a moment when he heard Willy''s enthusiastic request, but soon, he nodded: "In this case, then thank the baron for his righteous heart."


    Senil didn''t want outsiders to interfere with the Knights of Light, but he suddenly thought that Fiddleley had told him before he came to White Bear Town to perform his mission. This Baron Willy is a knight and also a hanged man. For those who have dual occupations and meet the core strength requirements of the Holy Light Knights, Senil is also willing to make friends. Otherwise, a baron from a border town would not have been treated so politely by him.


    "May justice last forever."


    Hearing Seniel''s affirmative answer, Willy showed a genial smile.


    Afterwards, Willy and Senier talked about some things about the Knights of Light, and Willy gained some further understanding of this mysterious organization.


    Immediately afterwards, the conversation between the two ended, and Willy specially sent someone to prepare lunch and accommodation for the members of the Knights of Light who came from afar.


    Accompanied by Willy, the Knights of the Light had their first lunch in White Bear Town.


    After lunch, they did not rest, but started patrolling and investigating.


    To this end, Willy found Thorps and asked Thorps to arrange guards to assist the members of the Knights of the Light.


    The actions of the members of the Knights of the Holy Light are to defend the safety of White Bear Town, and Willy naturally does not feel offended by external forces In the evening, when the sun sets, Willy has just rode on White Bear. After patrolling the town, he returned to the manor and learned that Eric was waiting for him in the study.


    As soon as Willy heard it, he knew that the task he entrusted to Eric would have a high probability.


    The metal block that came out of the area where the treasures of the cold lion royal family were left may have been identified for its purpose and function.


    "Eric."


    Willy pushed open the half-closed study door, and saw a thin figure sitting there upright.


    On the ground in front of him, there was also a brand-new armor and a crossed sword.


    After hearing Willy''s movement, Eric quickly got up and bowed to Willy: "I have seen Lord Baron."


    "sit down."


    Willie patted his head.


    Eric is now more than eight years old, one year older than his sister Veria.


    But the precocious Eric, both in his personality and in his thinking, is a lot ahead of his peers. To outsiders, he looks like a mature little adult. So that the officials in the Armaments Manufacturing Agency, almost no one regarded him as a child.


    Even his father Rauch felt that his son was different from ordinary people.


    This little guy with this character, if he hadn''t met Willy, would have allowed him to study and practice his hobbies. Maybe in the process of growing up, no one would take the initiative to contact him at all, and he was more like a withdrawn patient.


    "Lord Baron, I have already figured out the purpose of the metal iron block you brought to the Armaments Department last time."


    Sure enough, just as Willy expected, the capable Eric has already researched the properties of the metal block.


    Willy showed a satisfied look: "Then tell me in detail."


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 225： Dream about Fandoutun

    Something that can be placed with those knightly breathing methods and the life energy liquid, Willy doesn''t think it is a common thing.


    Therefore, Willy has a strong curiosity about this metal block.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Eric responded and spoke slowly: "The texture of this metal is very hard. When I first got it, I didn''t know how to study it. Out of a blacksmith''s instinct, I decided to explore it first. melting point."


    "I thought this metal block would be very difficult to melt, but beyond my expectations, just the temperature of smelting ordinary rough iron can make it soft and deformed, which makes me very happy. When I continue to increase the height When it''s hot, it melts very quickly, and it doesn''t look any different from those ordinary pieces of iron."


    Eric''s voice was quite calm: "The subsequent research is convenient. After combining with some other metals, I discovered the properties of this metal block. As long as a small part of this metal block is smelted and mixed into the weapon Or in armor, their toughness will be greatly improved. The cross sword will be sharper, the knight''s lance will be sharper, and the armor will be harder and even more flexible."


    Saying that, Eric picked up the armor and cross sword that had been placed on the ground at the same time.


    Eric, who has made ironing his daily life, already has some muscle lines on his body. Although he looks thin, his strength is far beyond ordinary people. The heavy cross sword and armor made Eric look quite relaxed when he picked it up.


    "Look, Lord Baron, these are weapons and armors mixed with metal blocks."


    Eric handed the thing to Willy, and then added: "The optimal doping ratio of this metal block has been clarified, so in the future forging, we can proceed according to the ratio."


    Willy took the armor and the cross sword, and when he heard that Eric was doing things so meticulously, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Not like a child at all.


    Willy wiped the surface of the armor and the cross sword lightly, then flicked it with his fingertips, feeling it slightly.


    Afterwards, Willy''s fingertips jumped up with a trace of vindictiveness, and drew a line against the armor and the cross sword.


    "It''s really hardened a lot..."


    Looking at the damage to the armor and the cross sword, Willy knew that what Eric said was true.


    Although this kind of strength is nothing to the great knight Willy, it does have a great equipment advantage in ordinary combat.


    Even for some junior superhumans, this weapon can exert a certain combat bonus.


    "Sure enough, the legacy of those boxes is to lay the foundation for casting new forces..."


    Willis thought for a moment.


    The vital energy liquid that improves physical fitness, the knight''s breath, and this weaponry, can build a strong military force within a few years.


    Perhaps this is a seed of rejuvenation left by the Lengshi royal family, but Willy took the benefits away.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Eric."


    Willy put down his armor and cross sword, and said to Eric with a smile.


    Although this child is not extraordinary, his character and attitude towards doing things are very admirable.


    Not only Willy, but many of Eric''s partners regard "seriousness" as the first label of little adult Eric.


    For example, Colson, who is aphasia for two moments, always gets no response when talking to Eric, but he still admires Eric, even though Eric is much younger than him.


    "Don''t be too tired. I think you''d better give yourself a few days off."


    Willy looked at Eric, and when he said this, he felt a little weird.


    Because what he often said to Veria was, "You don''t have to play crazy all the time, but study literature and history hard."


    "Okay, Lord Baron."


    Eric nodded, but quickly said, "I''ll give myself a half-day vacation when I get back from Fandoutun."


    "Pandoutun?"


    Willy was a little surprised: "What are you doing in Fandoutun?"


    "Master Lake just wrote to me yesterday, telling me that the blacksmith in Fandoutun really doesn''t suit his wishes, so let me help build some farm tools for spring ploughing."


    Eric came to Baixiong Town from Fandoutun and Lake together. The father of the baron will always give special attention to the old Fandou people in Baixiong Town.


    "not bad����"


    Willie nodded.


    In fact, he probably guessed Lake''s intentions.


    For a child like Eric who is busy with blacksmithing and forging all day long, it is actually a way to go to Fandoutun to build farm tools.


    Lake knew Eric''s working environment, so calling him to play farm tools was also a kind of rest.


    "Remember to bring more sorghum root when you come back, you must take it on time."


    Willy gave the child another exhortation.


    In the days after he came to White Bear Town, Eric might have been exhausted long ago if it weren''t for the improved food and the benefits of Xingbanxuegen.


    "Understood, Lord Baron."


    Eric is still a flattering look.


    Afterwards, Willy asked some more about the Armament Manufacturing Agency and let Eric go back.


    Willy knew very well that, with Eric''s character, he might leave the manor and head towards Fandoutun.


    He has always done what others have entrusted to him in the first place.


    After Eric left, Willy continued to look at the armor and the cross sword, and also thought about the improvement of the weapon in his mind.


    It was not until the sky completely darkened that Willie left the study.


    I wanted to go to Senil to inquire about the progress of the Knights of the Light, but I learned that the diligent and dedicated Senier was still working on the front line, so he didn''t take the initiative to interrupt.


    So Willy went to the restaurant and had dinner with Veria.


    The Lakers were not at the manor, and Thorps was quite busy with the work of the Knights of the Light, so there were only Willy and Veria for dinner.


    "What''s the matter, Veria, you don''t seem to be in high spirits."


    Willy ate the grilled fish on the plate and looked at Veria with a little doubt.


    At this time, Veria took a fork and a knife and cut the grilled fish on the plate into pieces, but none of them were put into her mouth.


    In Willy''s memory, Veria rarely showed this state.


    "nothing����"


    Veria shook her head, looking listless and exhausted.


    She continued to stick the fish fillet on the plate from the fork, and frowned unconsciously: "Since last night, I have felt that my mood is very irritable, and I always feel uneasy, inexplicable..."


    Veria muttered: "But I don''t seem to have anything to worry about..."


    Veria looked helpless.


    "Is it because dreaming affects the quality of sleep?"


    Willy conjectured that this may be related to the awakening ability of the Veria Star Whisperer.


    Hearing the words, Veria shook her head: "No, in fact, I didn''t dream at all last night."


    Veria put down the fork and knife in her hands, then supported her slightly baby fat face with both hands, and looked at Willy eagerly: "Willi, what the **** are you saying about me?"


    "Do you miss your father and mother? It seems that they have been away from home for a while."


    Willy didn''t think that Veria''s reaction was a big deal.


    "Do not!"


    Veria pursed her nose: "I don''t want them!"


    "I hope to stay in Fandoutun for a while..."


    Veria finally showed a wicked smile: "This way I can have more time to enjoy life!"


    Willy sneered and shook his head. It seemed that Veria was indeed reading literature. This was the first time she mentioned the word "life".


    When a child under eight years old said this, Willy couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m a little tired, Willy, I have to go back to my room to sleep first."


    Veria yawned, she was mentally exhausted, and she was a little tired at the moment.


    "Okay, you go back first. If you are not feeling well, tell the waiter and ask them to call the doctor."


    Willy instructed Veria.


    Veria nodded obediently: "I see, good night, Willy."


    "Good night."


    Willy also responded to Veria.


    There was only Willy left on the table. After he finished eating the grilled fish in front of him, he ate up the rest of the food on Veria''s plate to his current strength, Willy In theory, you can go without food for half a month.


    After being promoted to the junior high knight, the energy storage capacity of the body has been further improved. Willy can have a rich and sufficient meal, and then wait for half a month before supplementing. During this period, he can completely omit the process of eating.


    It''s just a matter of habit, Willy still likes to eat with his family every day.


    "Another big piece of white bread, and sour fish sauce."


    Willy''s appetite is now a little bigger, he said to the waiter: "Wait, don''t sour fish sauce, replace it with spicy fish sauce."


    Sour fish sauce Willy has had enough.


    "Yes."


    The waiter who was waiting on the side responded.


    ...


    Veria went to take a brief shower first. Usually, she had to take a bath under the waitress''s service, but today she was not in a good condition, so she omitted this process.


    After returning to the room, Veria changed into her pajamas, lay down on the bed, and pulled the quilt over her body.


    The inexplicable anxiety in her heart made Veria unable to sleep for a while, even though she was a little tired.


    I don''t know how long it took before she became sleepy and gradually fell asleep.


    "Is it a dream again..."


    The confused Veria saw the starlight again in front of her eyes.


    Since the starlight dreamland appeared, the dreams she has now are all lucid dreams. She knows she is dreaming, but she still can''t wake up.


    "Eh?"


    Just when Veria thought it was still a starlight dream, the scene in front of her suddenly changed.


    The starry sky suddenly turned into darkness.


    Under the dark night, there is a distant view of a small village.


    Veria was a little surprised consciously.


    "This seems to be... Fandoutun?"


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 226： lurking crisis

    At night in Fandoutun, Veria was very familiar.


    She lived in Fandoutun for a long time.


    "Father...Mother?"


    Immediately afterwards, the dream screen switched, and Veria saw her sleeping father and mother.


    The scene of this dream made Veria a little baffled.


    However, this picture did not stay for too long, and immediately returned to the scene of Fandoutun under the night sky.


    Veria''s perspective floated in the sky, overlooking the entire Fandoutun in her eyes.


    She could see the chimneys protruding from the heating stoves of the villagers, and white smoke was slowly wafting out, and she could see the livestock and poultry in the yard resting in their nests, and she could even hear the snoring of the villagers.


    But it is such a picture that looks extremely peaceful, but Veria has a creepy feeling.


    Soon, the snoring that Veria heard disappeared, replaced by the echoing footsteps in the dark night.


    The next moment, the picture in the dream switched again.


    On the small road outside Fandoutun, two figures in black robes were walking towards Fandoutun.


    The footsteps of the two were stiff and mechanical, echoing a little under the night sky.


    At this time, Veria, for some reason, had a strong feeling of wanting to break free from the dream.


    These two figures gave her an extremely uncomfortable feeling, as if she was in a nightmare.


    Suddenly, the two figures standing at the Tunkou of Pandoutun stopped.


    The tall figure, with his hands wrapped in gloves, slowly took off the hat on the black robe.


    The moment he took off his hat, he turned back suddenly.


    In Veria''s field of vision, a white skull suddenly appeared.


    The pale bones and empty eye sockets made Veria instantly startled.


    At the same time, a feeling of suppressing the loneliness of the empty shop, like a mountain, pressed down on Veria''s heart.


    The sleeping Veria suddenly screamed, and she suddenly opened her eyes and saw the familiar ceiling in the bedroom.


    "Nightmare..."


    Veria sat up and felt soaked all over her body.


    "Why do you suddenly have such a strange nightmare..."


    Her body continued to tremble, and she had already broken free from that hideous dream. Why was she still suppressed in that terrifying darkness?


    "Miss, Miss Veria?"


    There was a thud, thump, thump from outside the door, and it was the waitress who heard Veria screaming.


    "Come in."


    Veria felt that her mouth was dry, she was alone in the room, and she felt very uncomfortable.


    The door opened, and a young waitress walked in, looking at Veria, who was sweating and trembling all over her body, a look of surprise flashed in her eyes. This was the first time she had seen Miss Veria look like this.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Did you have a nightmare?"


    The waitress would take out a clean white hand towel from the apron around her waist, and wiped Veria''s sweaty forehead.


    "Yeah...had a strange dream..."


    Veria pursed her dry lips: "I want to drink a glass of water..."


    "OK."


    Hearing this, the waitress hurried to the table in the house and poured warm water on Veria herself.


    Veria lowered her head and her eyes were full of anxiety. She suddenly found that the inexplicable anxiety that had appeared on her body two days ago had reappeared. And this time, the anxiety is extremely strong.


    It''s like there''s a strange feeling pushing myself to do something.


    "Pandoutun...father...mother..."


    Thinking of these, Veria suddenly found that this anxiety was even more serious.


    Even in this anxiety, there is also a strong sense of fear.


    "Miss Velia, your water..."


    The waitress brought the warm water to Veria.


    But Veria''s expression was a little dull, as if she was thinking about something.


    "Miss Veria?"


    The waitress bent down, her brows clenched, her heart clenched.


    She felt that Miss Veria might be ill, and she thought it was necessary for her to report the matter to the Baron.


    "I have to find Willy!"


    Veria, who was originally motionless, suddenly sat on the edge of the bed, and her own slippers on the boat ran out of the room.


    She ran to Willy''s bedroom quickly.


    At this time, in Willy''s room, the oil lamp in the glass cover was still burning, and the soft light illuminated the whole room.


    Willy leaned on the back of the bed, flipping through a thick book.


    Suddenly, Willy suddenly heard the voice of Veria calling her name in the corridor.


    He put down the book almost instinctively, stood up, and walked towards the door.


    From Veria''s voice, he seemed to hear a panic.


    "Willie!"


    Just as Willy opened the door, he saw Veria, who was only wearing pajamas and slippers, rushing in.


    "Aren''t you feeling well? Why didn''t you sleep honestly?"


    Willy patted Veria''s head and asked.


    "I had a nightmare..."


    After seeing Willy, Veria''s tone became much calmer, her hands tightly clasped Willy''s forearm, as if this would give her a satisfying sense of security.


    "Have a nightmare?"


    Hearing this, Willy raised his eyebrows, a little strange.


    Veria is not a timid child. She also had nightmares before, but she has never been so panicked.


    Willy clearly noticed that there seemed to be a kind of anxiety in Veria''s fearful emotions.


    "What dream did you have?"


    Willy grabbed Veria''s little hand, led her to the room, and let her sit on a chair.


    "I dreamed of a walking skeleton, it arrived at Fandoutun..."


    As soon as she recalled that scene, Veria''s sense of terror deepened a bit.


    In fact, Veria herself felt strange, she had dreamed of something more terrifying than this before, but she would be fine soon after waking up.


    Only this time, even after getting rid of the dream, this sense of fear continued to increase, and there was no sign of decline.


    "Skull?"


    Willie frowned, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Tell me the detailed process of the dream."


    Willy patted Veria''s back and motioned her to relax.


    Veria nodded, and then told Veria in detail what she had dreamed about before.


    "Skull..."


    Willie stood up, put his hands behind his back, and paced back and forth across the room.


    "Pedestrians in the dark... Fandoutun..." Willy looked at Veria, who was still a little uneasy, "It can make Veria have such a strong sense of fear..."


    Willie seemed to realize that something bad was going on.


    If Veria was still just an ordinary little girl, Willy would not pay any special attention to this kind of dream.


    But now Veria is an Astral Whisperer in the process of awakening.


    Star Whisperer, that is a strange and extraordinary profession that can predict the future to a certain extent.


    Willy thought again that when Mrs. Anita first used her Star Whisperer ability, she was blocked by Veria''s close bloodline. For the relatives around her, the Star Whisperers seemed to be able to give some protection to the family. .


    According to what Veria said, in this dream, the first thing she dreamed about was her father and mother...


    Thinking of this, Willy felt that he had to do something.


    Even if things turn out wrong, that''s fine.


    "Vilia, you go back to the room first, I will let Wally accompany you, I suddenly remembered that I have some things to deal with."


    Willy gave Veria a firm look: "It''s just a nightmare, don''t take it to heart, go back and sleep obediently."


    "But����"


    Veria wanted to say something, but was stopped by Willy.


    "It''s nothing, but if you don''t sleep well, when your mother comes home, I will definitely report your disobedience to her."


    Willy drove Veria back to his room, then quickly dressed and went downstairs.


    "Wally!"


    Willy dragged Wally out of the bear''s den, and said to it, "Go up and accompany Veria. Now she seems to be a little afraid of being alone."


    Wally, who was still sleepy at first, suddenly flashed a chill in his eyes after hearing Willy''s words.


    From Willy''s tone, Veria seemed to have experienced something.


    This made Wally''s heart a little nervous.


    "Be optimistic about Veria, I need to go out."


    After Willy finished explaining, he directly found a strong warhorse and walked out of the manor Wally looked at Willy''s back, and a blue spark flashed in his eyes.


    Wally''s fat body became extremely agile, and he jumped down the stairs of the attic to Veria''s room.


    "Wally?"


    Seeing Wally come in to accompany her, Veria''s heart felt a little warm.


    She hugged Wally directly in her arms, like her favorite doll.


    Wally let out a low cry, just like Willy did before, stretched out a thick bear paw and patted Veria''s back lightly, with care and doting in his eyes. Although she is always bullied by Veria, at critical moments, she is always Veria''s most reliable partner.


    "Go to Senier of the Knights of the Holy Light and tell him that the target they are looking for may be Fandoutun in White Bear Town."


    When Willy drove away, he instructed the guards of the manor.


    He wanted to save time at this time, and he had no time to wait for the people of the Holy Light Knights to gather.


    Willy was galloping fast, rushing towards Fandoutun at the fastest speed.


    ...


    "The news that Your Excellency the Baron asked you to bring? What about His Excellency the Baron?"


    Senil looked at the guards who were calling in front of him and was puzzled.


    "Lord Baron, we have already headed to Fandou Village."


    The personal soldiers responded to Senier.


    "How did he find the trace of Benny Lane..."


    Senier was a little skeptical, but finally decided to take a look.


    He put on his armor, brought a sharp weapon, stood in the open space where the Knights of Light temporarily stayed, and called out loudly.


    "Everyone is ready to go!"


    Following Senier''s order, twenty knights of the Knights of the Holy Light assembled quickly. They mounted their horses and rushed towards Fandoutun.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 227： Necromancer and Eric

    At this time, outside Fandoutun.


    Two black-robed figures are slowly approaching Fandoutun.


    The sound of their footsteps echoed softly in the dark night.


    All these scenes are exactly the same as what Veria dreamed of in her dream.


    When the two walked to Pandoutun Tunkou, their figures stopped.


    The tall figure stretched out his gloved palm and took off the black hat on the black robe, revealing a pale skeleton head.


    "call����"


    Immediately afterwards, another person also took off the hat on his black robe.


    This time, it was the face of a blond man.


    He is about fifty years old, his face is weathered with ravines and wrinkles, his skin is a little dry, his lips are severely chapped, his eyes are deeply sunken in his pale face, and his dark green pupils are abnormally penetrating.


    If someone from the Knights of the Holy Light is here, they will definitely recognize this man''s identity. He is the necromancer that Senil has been looking for, Bansirion.


    "It seems that a long time has passed since I fled from the far northeast to the far southeast of the Principality of Langton..."


    There was an indescribable loneliness and sigh in Bansirene''s tone.


    He was talking to himself, ignoring the skeleton frame on the side, which seemed to have no thoughts.


    "But I really don''t want to run away anymore..."


    Bansirion''s voice was low, like a mosquito''s voice: "I''m just looking for necromancy, why am I being forced to such a dead end. Damn Holy Light Knights, this time, I must get rid of you. "


    "First, convert the people in this called Fandou Village into undead skeletons, and after attracting those damned guys, I will sneak to the coast of Baixiong Town, um, and then I will find a boat and drive it. , through the transmission line of death, the line of desperation... to get a place called Storm Strait..."


    Bansirion muttered to himself, as if he hadn''t spoken for a long time, acting a bit like Colson the Aphasia.


    "I will show my talent in a wider world, and then I will find a suitable student to teach him the knowledge of the necromancer that I have discovered... No one else knows how much I love the teacher. This identity...Unfortunately, the Knights of the Light took it away."


    After saying this, Bansirion also took the initiative to say "um", as if he was responding to himself.


    "Let''s start now..."


    I don''t know when there was a bone staff in Bansirene''s hand.


    The necromantic power in his body began to drive, and the surface of the White Bone Staff showed faint traces of black energy.


    Soon, those strands of black air condensed into a black sphere, about the size of a palm.


    With a click, the black ball suddenly fell to the ground, smashing a small hole.


    Immediately afterwards, a white hand bone suddenly stretched out, and then stood still.


    Ban Sai Leen didn''t bother about it, but continued to walk around the outside of Fandoutun.


    He and the black-robed skeleton beside him stopped outside Fandou Tun a total of six times. Every time, just like at the beginning, a black ball is summoned, and after smashing it into a deep pit on the ground, a bone palm is stretched out.


    After doing this for the sixth time, Bansirion and the skeleton frame in the black robe began to walk towards the inside of Fandoutun.


    As he walked, Bansirion murmured: "Six mana nodes have been formed, and the last one in the center is still missing..."


    At this time, Fandoutun was silent, and a few sober star-spotted snow root night watchmen did not know that behind Fandoutun, a terrible outsider had sneaked in.


    "right here����"


    Bansai Leiyue touched that this was the center of Fandoutun.


    He repeated the action again, only this time it emerged from the pit, no longer white skull claws, but a black skull.


    Bansirene''s necromantic power began to surround him, and the black skull trembled suddenly, and then a green fluorescence appeared.


    At the same time, the six white bone claws outside Fandou Tun also trembled at the same time.


    "In sleep, realize the immortality of the body..."


    Bansirene whispered: "Of course, the premise is that you are not smashed into pieces by the guys of the Knights of the Light."


    After Bansirene did all this, he began to sit down with his knees crossed. The spell was successfully cast, and it took two hours.


    Behind Bansereon, the skeleton frame stood in place, like an extremely loyal servant.


    "Waiting is really boring..." Bansirene was muttering, but the words stopped abruptly, and soon, a look of surprise appeared on his face, and the surprise quickly turned into ecstasy, "Here...here There is someone who can match my necromantic power!!"


    "Quick, bring him!"


    Bansirene''s words had no beginning and no end, and did not give any information.


    But this was the case, the skeleton still seemed to have received precise orders, he turned around and walked towards the dark night.


    For a time, the people of Fandoutun were sleepier again, and even a few night watchmen guarding Xueban Xuegen suddenly became sleepy and slowly fell asleep.


    Fandoutun, the original yard of Feilun''s house, in Willy''s room.


    At this time, Eric was resting here. He arrived at Fandoutun in the middle of the night and met Lake.


    Lake arranged Eric, who had no place to live, to Willy''s original room.


    At this moment, Eric, who was sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "It''s a strange feeling..."


    On Eric''s immature face, there was a strange color in those eyes that had always been calm.


    He felt a little hot and dry all over his body, as if he had suddenly crossed from spring to midsummer.


    He will try to lift the quilt, but the heat has not subsided.


    He frowned, but at this moment he was not sleepy.


    Eric hesitated, and finally sat up.


    It''s a shame to waste time if you can''t sleep at night.


    Eric thinks so.


    He put on his clothes and shoes, opened the door gently, and walked towards the original blacksmith shop in Fandoutun.


    You can completely use this time to forge agricultural tools.


    Gently closing the door outside the courtyard, Eric walked out.


    The closer he got to the smithy, the hotter Eric felt. He even had the illusion that his blood was boiling.


    "Ok?"


    Walking and walking, suddenly, Eric suddenly saw a huge shadow covering his shadow in front of him.


    He turned his head almost instinctively, and saw a terrifying scene.


    I saw a huge skeleton and white bone palm suddenly grabbed Eric''s shirt and lifted him up.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 228： Encounter with the Necromancer

    Eric was picked up abruptly and carried to the face of the black-robed skeleton.


    In the dark night, Eric faced a terrifying scene, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he was about to let out an instinctive cry of fear.


    But for some reason, Eric opened his mouth, but immediately closed it again.


    It doesn''t seem so scary.


    On his tender face, he looked unusually calm.


    In this way, Eric was carried by the tall black-robed skeleton in his hand and walked towards Bansirene.


    Soon, Eric saw a man sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    After seeing Eric, Bansirion instantly showed a look of surprise on his face.


    He suddenly stood up from the ground, opened his hands involuntarily, and the eyes in his eyes were expectant and clear: "It''s still a child!"


    "I seem to have found a very good student..."


    Bansirene stretched out his hands and took Eric from the hands of the black-robed skeleton.


    Eric remained motionless, showing no sign of resistance.


    Eric saw clearly, he knew that he had no capital to resist in front of this man and this strange skeleton frame.


    If you do something forcibly, I am afraid that you may be killed on the spot.


    "This child does have the potential to become a necromancer..."


    Bansirion looked at the unusually calm Eric, and the anticipation in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    In fact, becoming a necromancer is not easy.


    Other mages manipulate the power of natural elements. When their own talent is extremely compatible with the power of natural elements, they can become an extraordinary magist after deliberate guidance or even non-deliberate exploration.


    But necromancers are different, this extraordinary professional group, the way to obtain power is to use living creatures as the carrier. Converting life energy into undead energy, and to some extent against the forces of nature, can be regarded as the flip side of the aphasia.


    To become a necromancer, what you need is not the induction and fit of extraordinary elements, but the degree of immunity to the necromantic power itself.


    Those who do not have the talent to become a necromancer will gradually be devoured by this life-corrupting energy when facing the power of a necromancer. Even if they were told how to become a necromancer, they would still be devoured by this energy.


    Only those who are naturally immune to necromancy can qualify as necromancers. But there are very few people with this qualification, so it is quite difficult to become a necromancer. Even among the extraordinary, necromancers are a relatively rare group.


    The necromantic spell that Bansirion had just displayed made the entire population of Fandoutun shrouded in necromantic power. Although it would take two hours for Bansirion''s spell to complete, their vitality had already begun to be slowly eroded.


    Eric was different. He broke free from the tiredness of the dark undead mana, and even felt hot all over.


    "Son, what''s your name?"


    Bansirion stroked Eric''s head and said softly.


    It''s just that his thin face, pale skin, and deep-set eyes made him look a little intimidating in the night.


    "My name is Alec."


    Eric looked directly into Bansirene''s eyes, and there were still no emotional fluctuations in the clear eyes.


    Seeing the calm Eric, Bansirion grinned slightly, revealing white and even Mori''s teeth.


    This child seems to be born to become a necromancer.


    Necromancers are not like other superhumans and magicians, and have high requirements for supernatural talents. It only requires professionals to be immune to the erosion of necromantic power. The promotion of necromancers is more dependent on the spirit of persistent exploration and assiduous research on living bodies. This group is more like paranoid scientists.


    "Would you like to be my student?"


    Bansirion suddenly remembered the first time he picked up a book and taught those noble children.


    It was the most memorable moment of his life, and now he has the pleasure of imparting knowledge again.


    "This requires the consent of the Baron."


    Alec thought for a moment, and then responded to Banselien.


    "Lord Baron?"


    Bansirion was stunned for a moment. He hadn''t thought for a while that this little boy from the plantation village could have any connection with the noble baron.


    "The baron you said is Willy Phelan?"


    Bansirion seemed to remember something. Before he came to the northwest frontier, he had read similar information.


    It seems that the young baron named Willy Phelan seems to have made his fortune in a place called Fandoutun.


    "Yes, it''s Willy Phelan!"


    Suddenly, a strange man''s voice came from Bansirion''s ear.


    Before he could turn around, he heard the sound of sharp sword energy roaring to his side, as if the next moment, he would be able to cut himself in half.


    But Bansirion didn''t have any worries, instead he was a little surprised: "Great Knight?"


    With a bang.


    I saw the black-robed skeleton beside Bansirion, his figure suddenly flashed, and he ran directly behind Bansirion.


    He waved one sleeve, the white bone palm flipped instantly, and a bone knife suddenly popped out from the white bone forearm.


    The bone knife is attached to its bones, with some silvery-white metallic luster on it.


    With a single wave of the bone knife in its hand, it directly shattered the flying frost sword energy.


    "Lord Baron?"


    At this time, Eric had already seen Willy who was approaching from the darkness.


    At this time, Willy, holding the cross sword that Eric personally forged and gave him, approached Banselien step by step.


    "Are you, Willy Phelan? Baron of White Bear?"


    At this moment, Bansirion turned around and saw Willy who was approaching.


    After thinking about it, he guessed Willy''s approximate identity.


    He used Frost Dou Qi, so he would not be a member of the Knights of the Holy Light. Moreover, the Knights of the Holy Light will not send such a young genius knight to such a dangerous mission to act alone.


    Thinking of Willy''s age and the information he had obtained before, he determined Willy''s identity.


    "Your Excellency Bansirion."


    There was a strong undisguised murderous intent in Willy''s eyes.


    When approaching Fandoutun, Willy had already sensed that it was enveloped by a mana that he had never seen before.


    This mana exudes a vicious and corrosive feeling that seems to stand on the opposite side of life.


    Although it is only a primary mage, but from the texture structure of mana fluctuations, this necromancer is casting a mass necromantic spell on Fandoutun. If it wasn''t for the foreshadowing of Veria''s dream, he would come and say After some time, Fandoutun will experience the most terrifying thing.


    This kind of behavior, Willy still can not tolerate.


    In the current Fandou Village, there are his own parents, as well as Lao Yueer and other former subordinates of the villagers. In the face of this kind of person who wants to hurt them, Willy will naturally not be merciful.


    Willy clenched the cross sword in his hand, ready to launch a deadly attack on the necromancer.


    But at this time, he didn''t dare to act rashly, because Eric was there beside Banselien.


    Although he heard secretly just now that Bansirion wanted to take Eric as a student, he was not sure whether Eric would be affected in the battle between the two.


    "Eric, kid, go back to sleep first."


    But beyond Willy''s expectations, the necromancer also seemed to be worried about Eric''s safety.


    "Alec, go back."


    Willy also said something to Eric.


    Eric first glanced at Willy, then at Bansirion, and finally walked silently towards the yard of Faerun''s house.


    In fact, he really wanted to help Lord Baron defeat the enemy together, but he also knew very well that he was neither Colson nor Volibear, and staying here would be taking off Lord Baron''s hind legs.


    "What an obedient child..."


    Bansirion muttered to himself, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    He looked at Willy, the softness in his eyes was slowly replaced by indifference.


    Bansirion sensed Willy''s killing intent.


    "superior!"


    Bansirion suddenly gave an order.


    The black-robed skeleton immediately rushed towards Willy, without any hesitation The sharp bone knife slashed in the air, shooting out black sword energy.


    But this sword qi is not fighting qi, but undead mana.


    At the same time, Bansirion waved his bone staff, and black **** of light appeared around him, with bone arrows and dark fireballs contaminated with undead power bursting out of them.


    These are the most basic spells of necromancers.


    In the face of Bansereon''s attack, Willy''s expression did not change.


    At the same time as the fighting qi in his body was churning, the power of justice also emerged in his body instantly.


    Although it only has the power of two quarters, it is enough to offset the magic damage of those basic spells.


    "The power of justice! He is the Hanged Man!"


    Originally, Bansirion still looked calm and relaxed. Although he was a little injured, the necromancer was still very confident that he would solve Willy in the face of a young junior high knight.


    But when Willy''s identity as the Hanged Man was revealed, he felt a sense of surprise.


    Although it is only at the level of two quarters, the power of justice gave him a kind of fear that came from the depths of his soul.


    The power of justice is the nemesis of all malicious power.


    "Can a hanged man become a noble lord?"


    Bansirion''s original indifference was put away and replaced by the suppressed undead power.


    The current Bansirion just wanted to get rid of Willy as quickly as possible.


    The power of justice that was exclusively reserved for the Hanged Man really made him feel frightened and disgusted.


    "Damn Hanged Man, go to hell!"


    Bansirene waved the bone staff, and the power of the undead rushed to the black-robed skeleton from his side.


    Ka Ka Ka!


    I saw the black-robed skeleton, expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, directly smashing the black robe on his body.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 229： beat

    The skeleton was originally less than two meters in height, but it swelled to more than three meters. The black robe on his body was completely broken into pieces, revealing a hideous and terrifying body.


    The giant skeleton got Bansereon''s order and continued to attack Willy.


    As the body size became larger, its speed not only did not slow down, but it became faster.


    In the blink of an eye, it was directly in front of Willy''s face. It raised the bone knife high and slashed towards Willy''s head.


    Willy counterattacked with one hand, and the cross sword and the bone knife of the giant skeleton suddenly exchanged.


    The huge anti-shock force made both sides take a step back.


    "The strength of this skeleton''s body seems to be beyond expectations..."


    He glanced at the cross sword in his hand and found that there was a gap on it.


    Normally, it''s just a weapon forged with ordinary materials, and it''s okay to have damage and gaps.


    It''s just that this cross sword was wrapped by Willy''s primary great knight fighting spirit in the process of using it. Under the blessing of such extraordinary power, a finger-wide gap still appeared, which can only mean that this giant skeleton has experienced High-strength quenching.


    "A junior high knight can fight it hard..."


    There was also a hint of surprise in Bansirene''s eyes looking at Willy.


    The skeleton after his blessing, his strength is comparable to that of the intermediate knight, but in front of Willy, it seems that he can''t get any advantage.


    You must know that the power of the necromancer mainly comes from the undead creatures that he made or transformed. They are generally stronger than the necromancer''s own combat power, just like a talker to aphasia.


    But the scene in front of him told Bansirion that his strongest masterpiece might not be the opponent of Baron Willy.


    Of course Bansirion didn''t know about Willy''s physique, but he had been blessed with a lot of attribute points.


    With the blessing of these attribute points, Willy can now outperform ordinary junior high knights purely in terms of physique.


    "Looks like I''ve tried my best..."


    A look of solemnity flashed in Ban Serene''s eyes.


    He didn''t want to mobilize the power of the undead with all his strength, because at this time, he was still injured. If the necromantic mana is triggered excessively, it will cause overload pressure on his body, making the injury that has not recovered before aggravating again.


    But now Bansirion seems to have no other way.


    The staff in Bansirene''s hand waved again, and a steady stream of necromantic mana flowed towards the giant skeleton.


    At the same time, there were still potholes on the ground, and a skeleton frame climbed out of the ground and slowly surrounded Willy.


    "Summon skeletons?"


    Seeing this, Willy''s eyes flashed a strange color.


    This seems to be the necromancer''s most talked about ability.


    Summon skeleton soldiers to fight the enemy.


    "Just where did this skeleton soldier come from, does this involve the ability of space? The legendary call from another world?"


    In fact, Willy is more concerned about this issue.


    According to the broad understanding of the previous life, the spatial ability should be a higher dimension than the natural element ability. So Willy is a little curious about this.


    But just a flash of thought, Willy re-entered the battle state.


    A flame of fire first steamed up beside Willy, spreading towards the newest skeletons around him who had drilled out of the ground.


    This flame element is mixed with the power of justice, and for these skeletons, it is a targeted blow.


    "Or a fire mage?"


    The bone staff in Bansirion''s hand clenched a little tighter.


    On the road of escape, he saw too many extraordinary people, but he had never seen a person with three extraordinary occupations in one.


    Whoa!


    A large number of bone skeletons were burned, and before they turned into ashes, even if they broke their legs and feet, they still crawled towards Willy''s direction.


    The sleeping people of Fandoutun had no idea that a terrifying battle was going on outside their house.


    Boom!


    The battle between Willy and the giant skeletons is still going on. Those ordinary skeletons are not even harassment for Willy.


    As time passed by, Bansirene felt that his resistance was getting more and more difficult.


    "Why is the strength of a junior high knight so strong..."


    Bansirene''s pale face became even more miserable, and tight beads of sweat continued to seep from his forehead.


    He could sense that his mana was exhausting, but the guy on the opposite side didn''t seem to be affected in any way.


    "The strength of this giant skeleton is fading..."


    Suddenly, Willy felt clearly.


    In the past, the speed and strength of this giant skeleton were similar to his own, but Willy found that it was gradually weakening now.


    Willy glanced at Bansirion in the distance and found that his body had begun to tremble slowly.


    "Has your own mana started to deplete..."


    Willy slashed out with a sword, this time, the bone knife of the giant skeleton was directly cut off by Willy.


    "My own mana is no longer able to further bless the giant skeleton."


    Willy chased after the victory For a while, Frost and Dou Qi was tyrannizing in Willy''s body.


    Willy''s stature accelerated and his strength increased. The giant skeleton, which was already struggling to resist, was even more difficult to face Willy''s crazy attack at this time.


    Click.


    The left sternum of the giant skeleton was directly chopped up by Willy.


    It was another violent blow, and the left half of the giant skeleton fell apart, leaving only the skull attached to the right half of the body drooping.


    "Your Excellency Bansirene, your skeleton soldier seems to be dying."


    As soon as Willy''s voice fell, the Frost Sword Qi directly smashed the holding skeleton this time.


    A clatter.


    The three-meter-high giant skeleton, and the ordinary skeletons before, were scattered all over the ground at the same time.


    At the moment of scattering, Willy felt that the power of the undead attached to the giant skeleton also disappeared completely.


    At the moment when the giant skeleton was smashed, Bansirion spurted out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person''s spirit was instantly wilted.


    "After all, I still can''t see the world outside the Storm Strait..."


    Bansirene knew very well at this time that he had no means of getting out of the current situation.


    Click.


    Willy smashed the skull that emerged from the ground in front of Bansirion.


    That''s the center of the seven mana nodes.


    After smashing the skull, Willy felt that the malicious feeling that enveloped the entire Fandoutun completely disappeared.


    "Actually, being a necromancer is not at fault. What''s wrong is that you killed a lot of people, but also my family and subjects."


    Willy walked to Bansirion, who was already sluggish.


    "your family?"


    Bansirion showed a wry smile, it turned out that this was the reason why Willy came here.


    It seemed that he should have been more cautious.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 230： 3 quarters The Hanged Man

    Bansirene did not expect that a baron''s family would stay in such a small plantation village.


    He sighed, raised his hand, and black light shone on the bone staff.


    On the surface of the cross sword in Willy''s hand, a vertical and horizontal sword energy also appeared at this time. As soon as he raised his hand, the Necromancer who had lost his greatest support would be separated.


    Willy must kill Bansirene with his own hands. He is very sure that this junior necromancer can raise his title of The Hanged Man to three quarters. For Willy, who has been trapped in the Hanged Man realm for more than half a year, this is very attractive.


    "never mind����"


    However, just when Willy was about to deal with Bansirion, the bone staff that Bansirion raised was gently put down again.


    He seemed to be drained of all his strength, and Bansirion leaned against the wall and sat down on the ground along the wall.


    "If my guess is correct, the Knights of the Holy Light will be here soon..."


    Bansirion whispered, then looked up at Willy: "As a knight and the Hanged Man, you must have a close connection with the Knights of the Holy Light."


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly, he took a step forward, the cross sword in his hand clenched even tighter.


    He has no interest in talking nonsense with this necromancer, Willy just wants to solve him quickly.


    "Wait a moment����"


    Bansirene seemed to see Willy''s killing intent, and he also knew very well that at this time, his overdrawn and overloaded physical state was completely vulnerable in front of Willy. But he still wants to buy some time, because there are things he hasn''t done yet.


    "Baron Willy, I would like to trouble you to give me something to the boy named Eric just now."


    Bansirion stretched out his thin palm and gestured to Willy. From the words between Eric and Willy just now, he noticed that the relationship between the two is relatively close, not a simple relationship between the lord and the people.


    "Ok?"


    When Willy heard the words, the movements in his hands stagnated for a while.


    When he first approached Bansereon, he did hear that Bansereon wanted to take Eric as a student.


    After thinking about it, he guessed that Bansirion might leave Eric with a legacy of knowledge.


    Sure enough, Bansirene saw Willy paused, and took out a milky white stone from his arms.


    Willy frowned. He had seen this stone before. When he first obtained the Frost Knight''s breathing method, Ole used this stone that carried the memory of the Frost Knight''s breathing method.


    "give me some more time����"


    Bansirene''s tone seemed to be weaker.


    He put the bone staff on the ground, holding the milky-white stone in one hand, and stretched out **** in the other hand, pressing them against his eyebrows.


    A faint undead mana burst out from between Bansirion, his whole body was trembling, and his pale face began to turn blue.


    He almost gritted his teeth, moved his fingers from the center of his eyebrows, and transferred a string of energy like black bubbles from the center of his eyebrows to the milky white stone.


    "what is this����"


    Willy didn''t understand what this means, he thought to himself: "Is it extracting his own memory?"


    This is just Willy''s guess, because necromancers are quite good at extracting memory and manipulating the body.


    The string of black gas bubbles penetrated into the milky-white stone little by little. When the last trace of bubbles entered, the milky-white stone flashed a circle of light and then lost its luster.


    Bansirene was dying, and this last trace of necromantic mana seemed to drain his life.


    He picked up the bone cane in his hand, and handed it to Willy together with the milky white stone.


    "Your Excellency Willy, please give these two things to the child named Eric."


    What Bansirion did was similar to what Willy expected: "This memory stone carries my understanding of the necromancer system and my research on necromancy. I hope that child can pass on this."


    Bansirene''s hands holding the Bone Staff and the Memory Stone hung in the air, with a pleading look in his eyes.


    Willie pursed his lips and didn''t take it immediately.


    "Make Eric a Necromancer?"


    Willy weighed it, and was slightly entangled.


    The extraordinary profession of necromancer is not only very rare in this world, but also because of the particularity of its profession, it is easily rejected by other extraordinary people.


    A necromancer, in order to obtain further improvement and development, must go to explore the restricted area of ??life. Just like Bansirion, who uses human life as the experimental object, not only his actions are full of sin, but he will also be exterminated by a just and extraordinary organization like the Knights of the Holy Light.


    But if you don''t do this, there are few other ways for necromancers to improve their strength. This is a very contradictory matter, almost unsolvable.


    So Willy was thinking about whether he should take this gift from a sinful necromancer for Eric.


    "I''m just a person who seeks knowledge, but I accidentally walked into the restricted area of ??life." Seeing that Willy was not moving, Bansirion said suddenly, and his tone continued to increase. "I hope my research and knowledge can be passed on, and that child must be a good inheritor. As an ordinary person, he is immune to the erosion of undead mana. Moreover, from his eyes, I can see from Peace of mind in the depths of the soul. Looking down on everything, this is the most important quality of a necromancer."


    "I hope you, let that child have a try."


    Bansirion''s tone was very firm.


    Willy didn''t respond immediately, he thought about it for about ten seconds, and finally took the bone staff and the memory stone.


    When he took over those two things, Willy was actually still cautious, beware of what else Bansirion could do.


    But Willi thought about it, and after his investigation, neither of these things had been manipulated.


    "I''ll bring him things, but the choice is up to him."


    Willie said in a low voice.


    Bansirene was right, he should give Eric a chance.


    From the first time he saw Eric, Willy felt that this child should not be a mortal.


    At that time in Fandoutun, Colson and Eric were both foreigners, and their identities were almost the same. But because of Coulson''s aphasia ability, he drew Coulson close to him, and Eric who was estranged.


    Now, maybe it''s time to give Eric a chance.


    However, although he doesn''t know what other way to be promoted as a necromancer, Willy will never allow Eric to become Banselane.


    Not only Willy, but even Eric''s father Rauch would not allow him to be like this to be a murderous, indifferent guy.


    If Eric chooses to accept this thing, Willy will also guide him, such as the way to detect life, which can be assisted by Colson. If Eric cannot be promoted by means other than sinful means, Willy will prevent Eric from continuing his quest for the necromancer.


    This is the best way to protect Eric.


    The mysterious Knights of Light, the forces behind it, Willy can''t see the whole picture yet.


    "Thank you."


    A flash of relief flashed in Bansirene''s eyes. He leaned against the wall, motionless, and stared at the sky.


    "It''s time to send you out of this world."


    Willy nodded slightly to Bansirion, expressing his gift to Eric.


    Bansirion smiled hard and didn''t say much.


    The next moment, Willy raised his sword instantly, and there was a red line on Banselien''s neck.


    Immediately afterwards, Bansirion leaned against the wall and slowly slipped to the ground.


    Sure enough, everything was as Willy expected, and the title attribute panel appeared after he killed Bansirion.


    "Killing the primary necromancer who was full of evil and preventing a tragic transformation of the necromancer, improving the title - [Three Quarters Hanged Man], rewarding attribute points 8"


    "After obtaining the title of [Three-Quarters Hanged Man], you will further enhance the extraordinary power of justice. This power will make the wicked in turmoil feel terrified, and at the same time, the Hanged Man''s ability [Seal of Justice] will be enhanced; In addition, you will also master all the skills and combat skills of the power of justice at the three-quarter level Remarks]: The power of justice granted by the attribute panel of this title will not be affected by the host''s change in the concept of justice itself. fade away."


    [Willi Phelan - Constitution: 24; Intelligence: 35.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 8]


    In an instant, Willy felt the power of justice in his body suddenly agitated, and after a few seconds, he returned to calm.


    The original power of justice has been raised a level again.


    "This time the title was upgraded, I got 2 points of natural physique bonus, and 8 attribute points were rewarded. It''s not bad..."


    After Willy won the title of Junior Grand Knight last time, he was rewarded with 12 attribute points.


    Willy added 6 attribute points to the physique and intelligence respectively, the physique of 16 has become 22, and the intelligence of 29.5 has become 35.5.


    This time, the Hanged Man was promoted for three quarters. Because of the promotion''s own bonus, Willy increased his physique by 2 more.


    "The harvest was the same as expected..."


    For this result, Willie is quite satisfied.


    While avoiding harm to their loved ones, it also enhanced the power of the Hanged Man.


    "There is another opportunity to allocate 8 attribute points..."


    Willy thought for a while, and this time he directly chose to add points.


    His thoughts moved, and then, the title attribute panel was refreshed again.


    [Willi Phelan - Constitution: 27; Intelligence: 40.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 0]


    This time, Willy still put most of the reward value on intelligence.


    For the current Willy, it is much more cost-effective to improve the level and combat power of a knight than to improve the Hanged Man.


    "It''s a good feeling..."


    Willy clenched his fists, feeling the power constantly emerging from his body.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 231： Farewell to the Knights of the Light

    With a physique value of 27, it''s just physical strength, plus his fighting skills, even if he doesn''t use the power of knights and the power of justice, Willy can be comparable to ordinary junior knights, or even stronger.


    As for his own intelligence, if he devotes himself to the practice of mage, he will definitely be a leapfrog.


    It''s just that Willy is still only a primary fire mage. Although Willy can be promoted to an intermediate mage in a short period of time with the help of the higher quality fire crystal amber from the treasure legacy, but this kind of strength is obviously in the primary level. The Great Knight and the Three-Quarter Hanged Man are not enough to look at. It is better to spend time on the training of the knight than to spend time on the training of the mage.


    At this time, Willy did not deliberately force the promotion of the mage level.


    Da da da!


    Willy was thinking about what to do with Bansereon''s body when he heard the sound of iron hoofs approaching in the distance.


    He knew as soon as he guessed that it was Senier and his cavalry of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    Willy glanced at the bone staff and memory power in his hand, and then stuffed the memory stone into his armor.


    As for the bone staff, Willy didn''t plan to hide it.


    This is Bansereon''s weapon. The Knights of the Light who have been chasing Bansereon for so long must know of its existence.


    If Seniel asked later, he said that he had not seen this bone staff, and he would appear very passive.


    "Your Excellency the Baron!"


    When Senil arrived at Willy''s side, he saw the scattered skeletons on the ground, as well as Bansereon who had collapsed and lost any vitality in front of Willy.


    "Have you completely dealt with Bansereon..."


    Senier''s heart secretly exclaimed.


    Generally speaking, necromancers are stronger than the existence of the same level.


    Moreover, it has been many years since Bansirion was promoted to the junior necromancer. Even if he was injured, he should not have been dealt with so easily. In addition to being a necromancer himself, Bansirion also has a skeleton servant comparable to a mid-level grand knight, but looking at the scene, the skeleton servant was probably torn down by Willy.


    And looking at Willy''s body, there is not a single wound. Even the armor only had a few scratches on the surface, and it was not broken at all. In this way, it seemed easy for Willy to defeat this class of Sairen.


    "Lord Senier..."


    Willy turned around and looked at Senier who was on the prancing horse: "It seems that I am moving faster."


    "As expected of a genius admired by Lord Fideley."


    Senier felt a little sighed. When he was Willy''s age, he didn''t seem to have broken through the realm of high-level knights.


    In contrast, talent is something that really cannot be looked at directly.


    "This is Bansirene''s staff."


    Willy took the initiative to hand Bansirion''s staff to Senir.


    Senier nodded. After taking it, he checked it out: "It''s a very delicate staff, which has a great effect on the channeling and use of mana."


    "Your Excellency Senier still understands the knowledge of mages?"


    Willie asked back.


    Senier shook his head: "Just to know a little bit. When we first entered the Knights of Light, we learned a lot of relevant knowledge."


    Willy nodded when he heard the words, even the extraordinary, respected and learned about knowledge.


    "This white bone staff should be kept as a collection by Your Excellency the Baron. After all, not everyone has the opportunity to kill a necromancer."


    Contrary to Willy''s expectations, Senir handed Bansirene''s bone staff to Willy again.


    "I keep this thing?"


    After Willie took it, he seemed a little surprised.


    Senier nodded: "This is your trophy, and it has nothing to do with us. Instead, we would like to express our gratitude to you, you have solved a very difficult enemy of us. Such a sinful necromancer, go there, all It is an extremely unstable factor. Instead, we want to thank you, and when I report this matter to Lord Fideley, maybe he will write to you specially to thank you.��


    "This is unnecessary. After all, this is my territory, and I am also obliged to protect my territory."


    Willie responded with a smile.


    He doesn''t need Fidelity''s thanks, and if he can, he would like some kind of reward.


    Of course, such words must not be spoken.


    Senier heard Willy say this, and suddenly remembered that Lord Fideley once mentioned that Willy is a very strange hanged man. His principles of justice are different from other hanged men, not to punish all the people in the world. Evil, but to guard their subordinates.


    "Your Excellency, I have one more question..."


    Seeing Willy accepting the White Bone Staff, Senier frowned slightly, as if he wanted to ask something.


    "Your Excellency Senier is asking how I found the trace of Bansereon?"


    Willy seemed to see through Senier''s mind.


    Hearing this, Senier did not hide it, and nodded: "I''m really curious. Bansirion is quite cunning. We hunted him down, but it took a lot of effort. But I didn''t expect that he would be planted in your hands. in hand."


    "Actually, this is a foreshadowing from my sister, Veria."


    Willy told the truth directly, there is really no need to hide it.


    "Ok?"


    Senier frowned, obviously not understanding Willy''s words.


    If he remembered well, the young baron, his sister seemed to be a child.


    "My sister Veria is an awakening Astral Whisperer. Astral Whisperers have a warning-like perception of the safety of their loved ones."


    Willie said to Senier with a smile.


    "Astral Whisperer?"


    Senier was very surprised, this is a very rare extraordinary occupation, similar to the necromancer, and almost similar to the scarcity of blood descendants.


    In the process of chasing Senir, the Knights of the Light also asked for help from Astral Whisperers, hoping to get some guidance.


    But in the southeastern corner of this continent, there are not many powerful Astral Whisperers who can do this.


    Predicting the approximate trace of a junior necromancer requires at least four astrologers to do it. As for the specific whereabouts, at least five minutes. And five-quarter star whisperers, members of the Holy Light Knights of this class, really can''t be invited.


    "Your Excellency the Baron, we will add another capable assistant."


    Although it is not a noble, Senier also knows very well that the town of White Bear, which can be followed by several extraordinary people and the lord is a great knight, is definitely not an ordinary baron''s territory. It can even be comparable to the territories of those powerful viscounts.


    Afterwards, Willy and Senil exchanged the process of fighting Bansirion.


    Senier once again expressed his admiration for Willy''s frontal combat ability and fighting skills.


    He even had a feeling that even if he was an intermediate-level great knight and fought against this young baron, he might not be the victor.


    "Since Bansirene has been resolved, let us clean up the mess."


    Senier said to Willy.


    "Then it''s hard work, everyone."


    Willie nodded in agreement.


    Hearing this, Senier turned to his subordinates and said, "Clean up all the skeletons on the ground, and then completely remove the six mana nodes outside the village."


    For the extraordinary, it is not difficult to perceive the six mana nodes exuding malicious power in the middle of the village.


    "Yes."


    The members of the Holy Light Knights began to clean up the scene.


    During the cleanup, Senier discovered a problem.


    He found that the other ordinary bones summoned by Bansirion had traces of being burned by flames.


    There is no doubt that this must have been Willy''s doing.


    "Is he still a mage?"


    This possibility seems unlikely.


    However, although there were doubts in his heart, Senier did not continue to ask questions. He had already asked too much.


    After cleaning up the six mana nodes and the scene, Senir and the knights of the Knights of the Holy Light under his command, with Banselien''s body, directly chose to leave.


    Willy politely retained it, but Senier chose to leave after expressing his gratitude.


    The Knights of the Holy Light have been running on the road of practicing justice. After completing the task, there is naturally no reason to stay.


    Before leaving, Senier once again expressed Willy''s help and support, and mentioned the friendship between him and the Knights of the Light.


    In the face of these, Willy also smiled and responded Holy Light Knights, a huge and powerful organization, for the current self, making friends is not a bad thing.


    After sending the Knights of Holy Light away, Willy took a deep breath and strolled down the streets of Fandoutun.


    The people in the Pandou village who had fallen into a deep sleep never imagined that a terrifying battle had just happened in the village. If it wasn''t for Willy''s immediate arrival, they might have been transformed into another life form at this moment.


    "It''s so late, let''s wait until tomorrow to return to White Bear Town..."


    Willy pondered for a while, and when this happened, Willy felt that it would be better to wait until tomorrow morning to bring his father, mother and Eric back to White Bear Town.


    Willy walked the familiar path and finally came to the yard in front of Faerun''s house.


    The courtyard door was not completely closed, and Willy opened it with a slight push.


    As soon as he pushed it away, Willy saw Eric, who had been persuaded away before, hugging his knees with both hands, curled up in the middle of the yard.


    When Eric saw Willy push the door and enter, his originally unwavering eyes flashed with a hint of joy, but it disappeared immediately.


    "Lord Baron, you are back."


    Eric saluted Willy.


    Seeing Eric''s appearance, Willy stepped forward: "Didn''t I tell you to go back to sleep?"


    "Um����"


    Eric pondered for a while: "I''m waiting for Lord Baron to come back."


    Hearing this, Willy laughed dumbly: "The enemy has been resolved, go back to sleep."


    Although Eric seems to have no emotional fluctuations, Willy also knows that this child''s loyalty to himself is no worse than that of Colson and Ben Duyin.


    Even because of his age, he has a more special status in Eric''s heart.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 232： Transmission of Necronomical Knowledge

    The next day, the sun was already high.


    The people of Pandou Village woke up one after another from their sleep.


    Almost everyone who wakes up feels deeply tired, as if they can''t do anything.


    Several night watchmen next to the Xingbanxuegen planting grounds were startled after waking up, thinking that the thieves who stole Xingbanxuegen had given sleeping pills, so they hurriedly checked the situation of Xingbanxuegen. But they soon discovered that the star-spotted snow roots were not lacking. However, a few people still found it strange that it had never happened before that the night watchman fell asleep at the same time.


    For a time, the entire Pandoutun was in a daze.


    In the courtyard of Fei Lun''s house, Willy came out of the original room of Veria.


    Eric lived in Willy''s room, and Willy had to go to the room where Veria lived for a while.


    "Father, mother."


    As soon as Willie walked into the yard, he found that the Lakers also opened the door at the same time.


    They all looked exhausted and weak, as if they had been doing farm work for several days in a row.


    "Willi?"


    When the Lakers saw Willy, they all showed surprise.


    Willy just came to Fandoutun a few days ago, why is he here again?


    He is the lord of White Bear Town, so he doesn''t usually have so much leisure time to come here.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lake twisted his stiff neck, then walked up to Willy, looking at him suspiciously.


    Seeing this, Willy explained directly to Lake: "I''m picking you up home."


    "go home?"


    At this time, Mrs. Shawin also stepped forward, and the couple looked at each other, and both saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    "yes."


    Willy nodded: "Velia''s state is very wrong these days. It seems that she hasn''t seen you for a long time, and she feels very missing. Even if she hasn''t seen you for a long time, she often wakes up from dreams and crying. I am really distressed. , I rushed over in person yesterday, but you were already asleep, so I didn''t disturb you."


    Willy gave a rather absurd and rather implausible reason.


    The reason for this is that Willie is afraid that his parents will worry about telling the truth. Although this excuse is lame, it can be considered in the past.


    "Is what you said true?"


    Lake is okay, he is quite doting on his little daughter. But Mrs. Shawin is different. She knows her little daughter too well. She is eccentric and even full of bizarre ideas. Sometimes Mrs. Shawin even suspects that her daughter will marry when she grows up in the future. stay home.


    She didn''t believe that Veria would wake up crying from her sleep because she missed them too much, and asked Willy to bring them back to White Bear Town overnight.


    "certainly."


    Willy is naturally serious.


    In fact, only half of what he said was true, Veria did wake up from her sleep, but it wasn''t because she missed her parents.


    Veria prefers that the Lakers stay in Fandoutun for a while, so that she will be more free.


    Of course she would not have thought that Willy had used her as a shield.


    "I don''t know what the **** Veria is doing..."


    Mrs. Shawin murmured, of course she didn''t think Willy was lying, she just thought that Veria had some strange thoughts.


    This little daughter has never given herself peace of mind like her eldest son and younger son.


    "Pack up, let''s go back at noon."


    Willy said to the Lakers that at first he planned to leave in the morning, but yesterday Bansirene''s necromancy caused the Lakers to be affected and could not wake up in the early morning at all.


    "it is good."


    Lake nodded, although he really wanted to stay here, but thinking of his little daughter Veria, Lake really missed it.


    "By the way, what about Eric?"


    Lake suddenly thought of Eric who was summoned by him.


    "He should go to the smithy, let''s take him back together, he has some new things to deal with."


    Willy went to Eric''s room to take a look just now, and found that he had folded the quilt neatly, and no one was in the room.


    "What a hardworking kid, you''d better let him rest some more days."


    Lake sighed at Eric, and at the same time persuaded Willy.


    Lake also thought that Willy let Eric return to White Bear Town because of the Armament Manufacturing Agency.


    "I''ll let him rest."


    Willy did not explain, just a perfunctory sentence.


    Lake nodded. Among the people who accompanied them out of Fandoutun at that time, the one that Lake admired the most was Eric.


    In his eyes, Eric is diligent and hardworking, looks like a little adult, and has the same hard-working spirit as himself.


    This time, Eric was summoned because Lake wanted the child to do something easy out of selfishness.


    But seeing that Willy wanted to bring Eric back to White Bear Town, Lake didn''t say much.


    "I''ll go around the village again, chat with Old Joel, and ask your mother to make lunch. After lunch, we''ll return to White Bear Town."


    Lake said to Willy.


    Willy nodded: "I see, I''ll go to the blacksmith shop to find Eric first."


    After a few simple exchanges, this time is also very close to noon. Willy did not eat breakfast, but went straight out and walked towards the blacksmith shop.


    Before he reached the blacksmith shop, Willy heard the orderly sound of clinking in the blacksmith shop.


    As soon as he heard this voice, he knew that Eric was working. The rhythm of Eric''s ironwork is very rhythmic, it seems like music, and it is very recognizable.


    The blacksmith where Eric currently works is the place where Eric and his father Rauch worked together before they left Fandoutun.


    It''s just that after the father and son moved to White Bear Town, the blacksmith shop was temporarily abandoned. Even with a new blacksmith later, it was replaced by a more spacious blacksmith shop. The blacksmith shop in front of me has not been used for a long time.


    Although there was no prior communication, Willy still guessed that according to Eric''s character, he would not take the initiative to crowd into the new blacksmith shop full of strangers.


    "Eric."


    Willy opened the tarpaulin curtain and saw Eric, who was only wearing a vest, beating on the red-hot iron tools in front of the fiery furnace.


    Seeing Willy coming in, Eric quickly put down the tools at hand and bowed to Willy: "Good morning, Lord Baron."


    Willy nodded, walked to Eric''s side, and found that there were more than a dozen new iron shovels piled on the ground, and they could be turned into new farm tools only by assembling them with wooden poles.


    "How was your rest last night?"


    Willie asked casually.


    "not bad."


    After seeing Willy return safely last night, Eric no longer felt worried and slept soundly.


    Willy hummed, and then sat on the old bench. He looked at Eric and asked, "Yesterday Bansirion... Well, it''s the guy who manipulated the skeleton, he said to let you be his Student, are you interested in studying necromancy?"


    "Necromancy?"


    Eric frowned.


    He is not an extraordinary person, and he does not know much about related things.


    Seeing this, Willy briefly introduced Eric about the basics of the extraordinary, and after explaining, he added: "But the necromancer is different from other mages, this extraordinary profession makes you often and Dealing with the undead, probably the environment for cultivation is not very friendly... and, to a certain extent, out of your protection, I have to impose certain restrictions on you."


    After listening, Eric pursed his lips and did not respond immediately.


    Willy didn''t care, but continued: "Last night, the necromancer named Bansirion was dealt with by me, and he likes you very much. If you want, I can transfer the necromancer knowledge he left behind. teach you."


    Eric pondered for a while, then looked up at Willy: "If I learn to be a necromancer, can I be the baron''s assistant? Just like Colson."


    Willie smiled lightly when he heard Eric say that.


    Although this child is not good at words, he does put himself in a very important position in his heart According to Banselien, your necromantic talent is very good, maybe you can reach Colson s level. "


    Willie responded with a smile.


    Eric clenched his fists, his eyes were firm and clear: "I am willing to accept the study of necromancers."


    When Willy heard the words, he took the memory stone out of his clothes room: "Come here, Eric."


    Eric obediently walked over to Willy.


    Willy put the memory stone lightly between Eric''s eyebrows, just like when he first obtained the Knight''s Breath.


    This memory stone Willy has been checked, and he has checked it very carefully. He has no passive hands and feet, and he has not found any remnants of malicious power and evil thoughts.


    If Bansirion left his evil thoughts in the memory stone, it would be a very dangerous thing for Eric.


    Therefore, the previous inspection process, Willy lasted a long time, very meticulous.


    The moment the memory stone touched Eric''s forehead, a strong halo emanated.


    Immediately afterwards, Eric felt that unfamiliar knowledge poured into his mind like a torrent.


    For a while, Eric felt his mind swell, and even had a tear-like pain.


    But he didn''t make a sound, instead he gritted his teeth, held his head, and squatted on the ground subconsciously.


    This process lasted for about three minutes, and the tense muscles on Eric''s face slowly unfolded. Only at this time did he fully absorb this unfamiliar knowledge.


    "How? Do you feel any discomfort?"


    Seeing that Eric shook his head and his state gradually returned to normal, Willy got up, helped Eric up, and asked him with concern.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 233： Anxious Restoration

    "There is no discomfort, but there is a lot of unfamiliar knowledge in my head, which feels a little strange..."


    The knowledge transfer of this memory stone is completely different from the instillation of Willy''s title attribute panel.


    The ability and memory given to Willy by the title attribute panel will be triggered immediately and skillfully understood and used. However, the transmission of the memory stone only transmits the content of the memory itself, and the person being transmitted cannot digest and understand it all. It takes a long time to learn to master it.


    At this time, there was curiosity in Eric''s eyes. This was the first time he had experienced such a strange feeling. There are many things in his mind that he doesn''t understand now, but some things are very interesting.


    Seeing Eric''s appearance like this, Willy can be regarded as letting go of his previous worries.


    Just now he was ready to release the seal of justice at any time.


    If there are evil thoughts and malicious powers that you are not aware of in this memory stone, then you will quickly cast the seal of justice, seal the transmitted maliciousness, and use the power of justice to gradually dissolve it from Eric''s body.


    But fortunately, Willy''s worries are unnecessary. Although Banselien is not a good person, he is relatively bright and frank in terms of knowledge inheritance, which is worthy of his previous status as a noble teacher.


    "After returning to White Bear Town, you should not go to the Armament Manufacturing Department. I will arrange a special place for you to study. You will focus more on digesting the newly received memory knowledge."


    Willy exhorted Eric.


    "Understood, Lord Baron."


    Eric nodded, with a hint of hope in his eyes.


    After that, Eric continued to build some iron shovels and iron rakes, and then assembled the wooden poles and those iron tools to make farming tools. Eric''s efficiency is very high, one person can even be worth ten adults.


    As for Willy, he left the blacksmith shop and walked around Fandoutun.


    Near noon, Willie, Eric and the Lakers ate a simple lunch at the dining table of the Phelan family.


    Eric didn''t feel restrained either. This was not the first time he attended Baron Willy''s aristocratic family banquet, although this family banquet was quite simple.


    In Fandou Tunkou, the Willy family and Eric got on the carriage that Old Joel found.


    "Lord Baron, have a safe journey."


    Old Joel drove the carriage and sent Willy and others to the outside of the village.


    Although I don''t know why the baron returned to Fandoutun after a few days, Old Joel still felt joy and reverence from the bottom of his heart when he saw Willy.


    "By the way, Old Joel." Willy seemed to have thought of something, and said to Old Joel, "This afternoon, you will take out a part of the Xingbanxuegen in your inventory to assist with other medicinal materials, and the Xingbanxuegen Boil it together to make soup, and distribute it to each of the villagers, and everyone should not fall down, but have a bowl of it."


    Although Bansirion''s necromancy conversion spell was not able to be used last night, the necromantic mana did have an impact on the villagers in the process, and may have caused some damage to their bodies. As the former lord of Fandoutun, Willy would naturally not be stingy with using the star-spotted snow roots to warm the bodies of the villagers.


    Star spotted snow root has a great effect on reducing physical consumption and trauma and nourishing the body.


    "Is this too wasteful?"


    Old Joel hesitated for a moment, then looked at Willy again with a solicitous look.


    Although he was appointed as the head of Fandou Village, he still only obtained a small part of the income from the village, and most of them were counted in Willy''s name. Except for the tax paid to White Bear Town, Old Joel made a special trip to keep the rest of the property and materials for Willy. Although Willy said before that he doesn''t want these things, Old Joel has always kept it for Willy.


    "It''s not a waste. You''d better boil the Xingbanxuegen into soup for three consecutive days and serve it to the villagers."


    Willie added another sentence.


    "I see����"


    Old Joel still obeyed Willy''s order: "Thank you for your generosity."


    Willie smiled lightly and said nothing.


    When he left the border of Fandoutun, Willy drove Old Joel back to Fandoutun. If he hadn''t ordered him to go back, he was afraid that Old Joel would **** them back to Baixiong Town and then go back alone. Er, he almost regarded himself as a slave of the Faerun family, and was very honored and proud.


    After Old Joel left, Willy drove the carriage himself, took his parents and Eric, and returned to White Bear Town.


    "Vilia!"


    As soon as they got home, Lake and Mrs. Shawin went to visit their little daughter, whom she had longed for and dreamed about.


    It''s just that Lake is out of concern and love, while Mrs. Shawin is out to see what this naughty **** is thinking.


    "Father, mother?"


    When Veria saw the Lake couple returning, a look of surprise and confusion appeared on her face.


    Now Veria is in very good condition. I don''t know why, since midnight yesterday, the strange feeling that has lasted for several days has suddenly subsided. She slept quite comfortably, looking at the sunny weather today, she was planning to go out for an outing this afternoon, but suddenly she saw Willy coming back with her parents.


    This is a very troublesome thing, and since then, I have to live in the shadow of Mrs. Shawin again.


    "Vilia, I heard that you miss me and your mother so much that you cry in your dreams?"


    Lake gently hugged his daughter. Among the three children, the other two have grown up and established their careers. Only this little daughter is still a child.


    "Dream? Crying?"


    Veria looked blank, and when she saw Willy on the side, she instantly realized what was going on.


    Willy''s smile was warm and kind, but Veria felt quite sinister.


    The hateful Willy actually used herself as a shield to invite her mother and father back together... Although she didn''t know why Willy did this, Veria still wanted to roar at Willy: "Please give me back my freedom!"


    ...


    After resolving the incident in Fandoutun, Willy''s life is back on track.


    In addition to practicing on time every day, Willy also handles some government affairs. During this period, he was invited by the conch fishing fleet to go out to sea.


    Every spring when the sea opens, the conch fishing fleet invites the Baron to go out to sea to fish together. Last year, Willy participated in this operation, and also helped the conch fishing fleet to kill a mutant gray whale, and obtained the tears of Subweiler, a treasure of water element.


    Now this water element treasure, Willy, is no longer needed, but was lent to the sea elf Selina, the sea elf who has completely surrendered to Willy now.


    Willy did not accept the invitation from the conch fishing fleet. He had just returned not long ago, and he was really too lazy to go out to sea again.


    He sent his eldest brother Thorps to go and asked Wally to follow him. One was to protect Thorps'' safety and prevent accidents at sea, and the other was to give Wally a chance to go to sea. The poor little white bear has been in White Bear Town for more than a year and has never had the experience of going to sea. Accepting Willy''s assignment this time, it expressed quite excitement.


    Naturally, the Conch Fishing Fleet had no opinion, but was full of joy.


    Thorps is the elder brother of Lord Baron, and Lord Volibear the White Bear is the symbol of White Bear Town.


    This one person and one bear can also show the importance the Baron attaches to the conch fishing fleet.


    ...


    The newly built training ground in White Bear Town.


    Willy came here on a white horse, accompanied by Sandor.


    This is the training place for the 100 elite knights training personnel, Willy made special effort to check the progress of the training.


    "Everyone is very attentive."


    Willy stopped his horse from a distance and looked at the trainers who were practicing hard in the distance with a satisfied look on his face.


    "It''s natural, and they all know how rare the opportunity you have given them, Lord Baron."


    Sandor responded to Willy from the side.


    Willy reined in the reins and walked towards the place: "Come closer and see."


    Sandor saw this and followed.


    "Lord Baron."


    Budal, who had been concentrating on teaching the candidate knights, noticed Willy''s approach He quickly stopped the demonstration at hand and saluted Willy.


    And the candidate knights below also hurriedly performed knight etiquette to Willy.


    "Budar, you did a great job."


    Willie gave a verbal compliment.


    "This is what I should do. It is my lifetime honor to serve the Baron."


    Hearing this, Budar quickly responded respectfully to Willy.


    It turned out that the pirate leader of the Fang Fang Pirates had completely adapted to the life in White Bear Town at this time. Although he lost his original pirate power, Budar felt cherished by such a comfortable life.


    I no longer have to worry about whether it will be suddenly destroyed. Living with my family every day makes Budar feel relaxed and comfortable.


    It''s just that he is not quite sure about Willy''s attitude towards him. After all, his pirate experience is a real stain.


    "Everyone, please work harder to study hard, and the future of White Bear Town will rest on your shoulders."


    Willy looked at the candidate knights, first promised them a lofty belief, and then began to draw cakes: "After you are promoted to knights in the future, I will, together with the Guards Department, the Town Office and the Coastal Defense Team, issue a special order for you. Reward. Your parents will benefit from you, and your children will also have special training channels. I hope you can live up to my expectations."


    "Yes!"


    The candidate knights responded at the same time, with excitement in their hearts.


    Willy nodded, then explained a few words, and left the training ground with Sandor.


    In the days that followed, Willie lived happily.


    But someone in the Principality of Vata lives in worry all day long.


    He is the hated restorer of the Cold Lion Kingdom, Feidara.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 234： Bring Felina back

    The capital of King Wata.


    In a beautiful and simple large noble manor in the southwest, the descendant of the Lengshi royal family, Feidara, the reviver, is pacing back and forth in the study.


    More than half a month ago, Fidala brought his subordinates to the Principality of Vata from the Principality of Sosun.


    Under the arrangement of the Duke of Northland, Fidala established contact with the royal family of the Vata Duchy.


    Facing the ruler of the kingdom in the southeast of the mainland, Feidala took the most humble gesture. Although he wanted to restore the Principality of Lengshi and had the support of the Duke of Northland, he also knew very well that in the eyes of the royal family of Duke Vata and the royal family of Duke Sosun, he was just a pawn.


    Feidala remembered very clearly that when he was facing the two members of the royal family, although they were polite to him, he still felt the contempt and even the pity hidden in their eyes.


    Even though the Principality of Lengshi was the hegemon of the southeastern corner of the continent in its prosperous period, but now, he is just a destitute aristocrat. In front of these people, he has almost no bargaining power. He will be a pretext to unite the Duchy of Thorsen and the Duchy of Vata to go to war against the Duchy of Langton.


    Even if he wins in the future and successfully restores his country, he will be under the control of the Duke of Northland.


    But these are nothing, in order to restore the country, Feidala can endure all humiliation.


    These he has accepted his fate, and there is no emotion of struggle and anxiety. But now there is another thing that makes Feidala feel very uneasy.


    That''s Felina.


    Her beloved, Felina took the initiative to go to the place where her ancestor''s treasure was left in order to make the things she accumulated in the early stage easier.


    There, Felina will bring herself a wealth of supplies, so that she can win a little more profit at the negotiating table.


    Feidala felt extremely relieved for Fei Lina''s concern and help. This is the hard and humiliating road to return to the country, and the only thing that Feidara can feel warm about.


    But what makes Feidara uneasy is that now more than a month has passed, and there is still no news from Feirina.


    This is very unusual.


    According to Fidala��s pre-judgment, in about a month, Felina will reach the coast of the Duchy of Sosun, and then, like herself, will arrive at the Duchy of Vata via the Duchy of Sosun.


    But now that a month and a half has passed, news of Felina has not been heard from the Duchy of Thorson.


    Feidala knew very well that Filina was a very efficient person, and a half-month delay was almost impossible for her.


    He was worried if Felina encountered any trouble while exploring the ancestral treasures.


    Could there be an irresistible crisis lurking in the treasures of the ancestors? This is unlikely.


    It is recorded in the notes of the ancestors that only the blood of the descendants of the royal family will not encounter any danger if they enter it.


    But if Felina hadn''t encountered danger in the place where the treasure was left, then what was it that was so troublesome and time-consuming?


    Feidara couldn''t understand what she thought.


    He didn''t think that in such a remote sea, there was an existence that could harm Felina.


    "Yamir."


    Feidara shouted to the outside of the study.


    Soon, an old man about the same age as Mitton came in from outside the house.


    His name is Yamir, and like Miton, he is a servant of the Syval family. His strength is stronger than that of Meeton. He is the strength of a mid-level great knight, and has a very lofty position in the Syval family.


    "Master."


    Yamir''s name for Feidara is the same as Miton''s, which is the honorary title of the young master.


    "As of now, there is no news from Felina, I am very worried."


    Feidara did not hide it, but directly stated her worries.


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry, Miss Filina is not a weak woman. Although she looks gentle, she is actually a very strong and firm person. She will come back safely and bring you the legacy of the ancestors. treasure."


    Yamir comforted Feidala, but worry flashed in his eyes. In fact, he was also very worried about Feirina''s situation.


    It is precisely because Felina is firm and efficient, that there is no news of her for so long, which makes people even more worried.


    "Um����"


    Even after hearing what Yamir said, Feidala still felt irritable and worried.


    He paced back and forth in the study, and his whole body seemed to be suspended in the air restlessly.


    "Yamir, you go to the place where the ancestor''s treasure was left in person." After a while, Feidala seemed to have made a decision, and he said to Yamir. "Now that the place where the treasure is left has been closed, Felina is likely to have come out. You take some people and go to the nearby sea to find some traces of her and bring her back."


    "This����"


    Hearing Feidala''s decision, Yamir frowned instinctively, "Master, although everything seems to be peaceful in the capital of Vata Principality, it is actually undercurrent, we need to spend a lot of energy to Dealing with guys with ulterior motives. If I get out of here, it''s going to add a lot of pressure for you to deal with it all alone."


    Although Yamir is also very worried about Felina''s safety, at present, completing the task of restoring the country is even more important.


    Hearing this, Feidala waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter, I can handle these things by myself. You will leave tomorrow... no, this afternoon, and be sure to find the trace of Felina."


    After he finished speaking, he muttered to himself again, "Since childhood, Felina has never left me for such a long time... I really can''t be relieved..."


    Seeing Feidala being so determined, Yamir weighed it for a moment, and finally complied with Feidala''s wishes. "Since this is the case... then I will bring Miss Filina back as soon as possible."


    Yamir didn''t leave immediately, but the two of them didn''t say anything, and the silence in the room was a little depressed.


    "Master, the royal family of Duke Vata is here. I hope you can go to the palace to attend the banquet of His Royal Highness Mobi?i?."


    Suddenly, a guard-like person walked into the room and brought new news.


    "Mobisic..."


    When Feidala and Yamir heard the words, their brows frowned at the same time.


    The third son of the Grand Duke of Vata Duchy, Mobi Sic, is a typical powerful figure in Vata Duchy and a strong contender for the next Grand Duke of Vata Duchy.


    After Feidala and his party came to the Principality of Vata this time, apart from meeting the Archduke under the arrangement of the Duke of Northland, other related matters were negotiated by His Royal Highness Mobi?i?.


    Feidara was almost instinctively disgusted with this Highness Mobi?i?.


    Every time the two sides are in contact, His Royal Highness Mobi?i? will assume a leadership attitude. Although he is humble on the surface, at key interest points, he is almost at the mercy of the money, and he basically does everything possible to squeeze out all the value of himself and the Leng Lion Royal Family behind him.


    Therefore, Feidala felt unusually disgusted with Mobi?i?.


    But the current situation has determined that Feidala can only lower his posture in front of Mobi?i?, so every time he thinks of meeting Mobi?i?, Feidala has a disgusting feeling of eating flies.


    Feidara took a deep breath and responded, "I see."


    "Yamir, please."


    Feidara nodded slightly to Yamir, with pleading and anticipation in her eyes.


    The relationship between him and Felina is unimaginable for outsiders.


    "I see, I will definitely bring Miss Filina back."


    Seeing this, Yamir hurriedly bowed to Feidala.


    Feidara nodded, walked out of the room, and rushed towards the palace.


    "Hope everything goes well..."


    Yamir whispered in his heart, and then also walked out of the empty room.


    ...


    Of course Willy, who was far away in White Bear Town, did not know that Felina, who was dealt with by Budar, was so worried and cared about.


    Now Willy is instructing documents in his study.


    It has been a month and a half since the training of the candidate knights has started. During this period, the candidate knights trained by Budar have performed very hard and excellently.


    Now on the desk in front of Willy, there is a document submitted by Budar, which records in detail the training process and the results obtained these days.


    "According to Colson''s estimation, using the life energy and the auxiliary medicine he prepared can make ordinary people reach the extraordinary human limit within three to six months, but it has only been less than two months. Candidate knights who have reached the limits of the human body have appeared..."


    Willy looked at the list recorded by Budar with a satisfied look in his eyes.


    This kind of efficiency makes Willy very gratified, at least everyone is doing their best. Although the first batch of candidate knights may have a good foundation of physical fitness originally, the speed is still beyond Willy''s expectations.


    "Aton..."


    Seeing the existence of the "Aden" mark among the names of the five people who have reached the limit of the human body, Willy nodded lightly.


    Aton is the grandson of old Joel, and he is now serving in the military department. Aton was brought out by Willy from Fandoutun, and is naturally the most trustworthy team, but because he has too little experience, he has to start from the bottom. When you have the ability to stand on your own in the future, it will definitely be reused.


    So this time the cultivation of the alternative knights, Willy directly added Aden.


    Seeing Aden''s results so far, that kid did not disappoint Willy.


    "However, although the physical fitness has been improved, there is still a gap in the practice of fencing..." Willy lowered his head and pondered, "If the level of fencing can be improved, even if it is not promoted to extraordinary, it can be formed. A terrifying team of mortals will come out... By then, the team of White Bear Town will be completely filled..."


    .

 Chapter 235： Kara Coral Tribe

    After instructing the documents submitted by Budar, Willy instructed several more documents from the town office. The specific content of these documents is basically reviewed by Sandor, and Willy only needs to glance at it.


    After less than half an hour of work, Willie left the study.


    Now that his government affairs are not busy, and since it is the turn of spring and summer, and the weather is sunny outside, Willy plans to go out for a walk.


    In the recent period of time, Willy has also experienced the feeling of a leisurely lord.


    There is no pressure, on the contrary, all aspects of White Bear Town are thriving, which makes him feel quite comfortable.


    When Willy walked down the attic of the manor, everything was very quiet. Compared with usual, Veria''s noise is less.


    Poor Veria, after Mrs. Shawin returned from Fandoutun, she returned to her troubled life immediately.


    Originally, Veria only needed to take two classes a week, one day studying literature and the other day studying history.


    But after Mrs. Shawin returned this time, she felt that Veria was not too young and needed to increase the intensity of her studies. The original two-day course study a week has directly turned into six days. Three days in literature, three days in history, and only one day off.


    Facing such a result, Veria felt like a thunderbolt from the blue sky.


    She tried to change Mrs. Shawin''s mind by acting coquettishly or even pouting, but there was no way. Mrs. Shawin''s firmness could not be changed by anyone. Even if Veria asked her father Lake to clarify for herself in the end, she still couldn''t. Change Mrs. Shawin''s wishes.


    Even in order to allow Veria to better communicate with her peers, Mrs. Shawin did not continue to hire a tutor for Veria, but directly sent her to an elite school in White Bear Town, so that Veria and those officials and the sons and daughters of great merchants to study together. This not only deprives Veria of her freedom, but also deprives Veria of her original comfortable environment.


    Veria couldn''t resist Mrs. Shawin, so she could only strongly condemn Willy, the initiator, but Willy naturally wouldn''t take it to heart, and instead threatened Veria. If she didn''t respect herself enough, she would kill herself. Reported that the mother used her only free day a week for etiquette class.


    So poor Veria was oppressed by the whole family.


    "Without the noise of Veria, the house is much cleaner..."


    Thinking of this, Willy''s mouth curved, revealing a pleasant smile.


    Now Veria only eats breakfast and dinner at home, and lunch is done in the school.


    Willie walked out of the attic and strolled downstairs on the lawn for a while, and then he saw Wally trot towards him with small steps and tongue out.


    Wally went out to sea with the conch fishing fleet for more than half a month, and just came back last week. This trip to the far sea made the little white bear very excited, and the wide sea gave Wally''s bear a new experience.


    After returning, he was in a very good mood almost every day. When the original Wally walked, he took one step at a time, with a feeling of laziness all over his body. But it''s different, its footsteps are brisk and dynamic.


    "Did you go to the town to bully the townspeople again?"


    Willy watched Wally just come back from outside the manor, kicked Wally''s ass, and asked.


    Going around town every day has become Wally''s daily routine.


    In the eyes of the townspeople, the lord himself is not as many appearances as this white bear.


    When Wally heard the words, he shook his head violently with a rattle, indicating that he was just inspecting the security of White Bear Town on behalf of Willy.


    Willy sneered, expressing his disbelief.


    "By the way... It seems that I haven''t been to the artificial lake in the back for a long time..."


    Willie suddenly remembered this.


    Since he returned from the original, he went to meet Selina and Cambir in front of the artificial lake, and never contacted them again.


    They''re all about to become their own captive pets, and the forgotten ones.


    "Go, go to the back of the artificial lake and have a look..."


    Willy took Wally and walked towards the artificial lake.


    While walking on the road, Willy''s heart also became alive.


    He has been promoted to the junior high knight, and Wally is already a silver-level magical beast. Now one person and one bear are fully qualified to explore the realm where sea elves live. According to Selina, the strongest of their Karacoral tribe was nothing but a sea elf at the peak of the bronze level, and was once squeezed by an old silver-level sea elf from another tribe. Facing this group of sea elves, Willy has the natural initiative.


    "After relaxing for so long, it''s time to do something serious..."


    Willy thought to himself, and quickly made a decision.


    "Selina."


    Willy came to the edge of the artificial lake and whispered softly to the artificial lake.


    Wally, who was beside him, leaned to the edge of the lake, stuck out his tongue, and showed a trace of greed in his eyes.


    Soon, as soon as Willy''s voice fell, a circle of ripples suddenly appeared on the surface of the artificial lake, and two heads were exposed from the bottom of the artificial lake.


    Selina and Cambir were just out of the water when they saw Wally''s white bear head close, explaining that they were startled instinctively.


    Facing this white bear, both of them had a trace of fear in their hearts.


    "Have seen Baron Willy."


    Selina adjusted her attitude and saluted Willy, then she glanced at Wally again and added, "I have seen Lord Volibear."


    Cambir on the side, with fear in his heart, repeated his greetings with Selina.


    Cambir, who was once mighty, has become extraordinarily honest since Wally was promoted to the silver level.


    What a joke, this kind of silver-level existence has swept all the way to the Kara Coral Tribe. In the face of this higher-level superior, Cambir, who was still a little arrogant, has completely turned into a bone.


    "Your strength seems to have improved a little..."


    Of course, Willy said this to Selina. The seal of justice on Cambier''s body has not been undone by Willy yet.


    "Thank you for the tears you gave to me by Subweiler, which made my perception of the water element improve a lot."


    When she said this, Selina''s tone was filled with sincere gratitude.


    Sableville''s tears are such a precious thing that Willy gave to himself, which is really grateful.


    In Selina''s eyes, Willy is a righteous hanged man who counts. At that time, Willy said that he would give Sabuweiler''s tears to himself after he completely surrendered, and now he has really practiced it. Promise, this move basically captured Selina''s mind.


    Willy nodded, not very concerned.


    Sableville''s tears did have a certain use when he was still a knight. Because it has a certain promotion and assistance for the power of frost similar to the water attribute. But when Willy was promoted to the junior high knight, Sabweiler''s tears were already dispensable for him. In this case, it is better to send it out to win over people''s hearts.


    After all, Subweiler''s tears still have a great promotion effect on superhumans with pure water attributes.


    "Selina, it seems like it''s been a year since you came to White Bear Town..."


    When Willie said this, he seemed a little careless.


    "Yes, Lord Baron, it has been a full year since we came to White Bear Town..."


    Selina replied respectfully.


    "Want to go home?"


    Willie said suddenly.


    When Selina and Cambir heard this, they raised their heads almost subconsciously.


    "Lord Baron...what do you mean...?"


    There was a hint of joy in the hearts of the two at first, but they quickly calmed down.


    They knew very well that Baron Willy would never put them back to the Kara Coral Tribe so easily.


    Is it...


    Selina''s heart skipped a beat, but she knew very well that Willy had a strong interest in the underwater world where the Kara Coral Tribe lived.


    "Could it be that Baron Willy wants to conquer the bottom of the sea?"


    Selina suddenly felt a chill in her heart.


    If Willy really thinks so, then the Kara Coral Tribe may suffer a catastrophe.


    Although the Karacoral tribe is on the bottom of the sea, with the help of Subweiler''s tears, Willy and his several extraordinary subordinates can do whatever they want on the bottom of the sea, adapting to the ocean like a sea elves.


    "You don''t have to worry about what I will do to your hometown..."


    It seemed that he could see Selina''s thoughts, and Willy pointed it out directly.


    This sentence is true.


    "I just want to do some trade with you in the underwater world. You know, I am a lord, and I need to be responsible for the development of White Bear Town. Many common things on the ocean floor may be treasures when they are brought on land. Many things may be good things to put in the ocean, and mutual trade is a good thing for us, isn''t it?"


    Willy put out the facts directly to convince Selina.


    Until now, he didn''t know the exact location of the Kara Coral Tribe. Only through Selina and Cambir leading the way, they could find the exact location of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    "This����"


    Selina has nothing to say about Willy According to the ancestral teaching of the sea elves, we cannot have contact with humans..."


    Selina looked at Willy with a trace of struggle and worry, for fear of angering him.


    "But didn''t the two of you still come to the land and become a member of our White Bear Town?"


    Willie smiled.


    "This����"


    Selina was at a loss for words.


    "Take me to the Kara Coral Tribe, maybe I can bring you some opportunities." Willy crouched down and faced Selina, "If I remember correctly, the Kara Coral Tribe who offended the silver-level sea elves, It must be very hard at this time, right?"


    Willy''s tone was bewitching.


    .

 Chapter 236： Go to Kara Coral Tribe

    "This����"


    Willy''s words almost touched Selina''s sore spot.


    At that time, Selina did not choose to compromise. She resisted the request of Sallyel, the leader of the Karacoral tribe, to marry herself to the silver-level sea elf Chadur, and chose the opportunity to escape to the land. Although she was placed under house arrest by Willy, she also escaped. tragic fate.


    However, Selina also knew very well that her willful behavior at that time would inevitably bring great resistance and hardship to the Kara Coral Tribe. Otherwise, Cambir would not have found this place and wanted to bring himself back.


    It''s just that after twists and turns, he still failed to return to the ocean, which means that the Kara Coral Tribe must pay other prices to make up for their so-called fault. Although I don''t know what the price will be, it will definitely cost the Kara Coral Tribe a great deal.


    Although Selina now thinks back on the scene of her escape at that time, she will feel fortunate, but in her heart, she also has guilt for the Kara Coral Tribe. Take the initiative to think about it, that will make your heart experience a very terrible torment.


    "I''m sorry for the Kara Coral Tribe..."


    There was a look of sadness in Selina''s eyes, and the words she said were irrelevant.


    Seeing this, Willy knew Selina''s mental state. If there were no accidents, it shouldn''t be very difficult to convince Selina.


    "Lord Baron..."


    Willy wanted to continue to say something, but a struggling look appeared on Cambir''s face.


    Cambir, who had been sealed with all his extraordinary powers, said in a frightened voice: "Lord Baron, in the world of sea elves, humans are aliens. In the face of aliens on land, sea elves should not be particularly friendly to you..."


    Cambir''s throat slid, obviously uneasy, and talking to Willy gave him a strong sense of anxiety.


    He said these words to Willy as a tentative reminder, in case Willy went to the bottom of the sea and was attacked by other sea elves, and then Willy did something cruel to the Kara coral tribe in a rage If it happened, then the Kara Coral Tribe might be slaughtered.


    This Baron Willy and this silver-level white bear were far more terrifying than the aged silver-level sea elf Lord Chadur at that time.


    "rest assured."


    Willy glanced at Cambir: "The sea elves will definitely treat me like friends, because I also face them with the intention of making friends. If the Kara Coral Tribe is facing any trouble at this time, I will also to help."


    After saying this, Willy turned his attention to Selina again.


    This sentence of Willy is also to reiterate his position. He just wants to make a group of deep-sea partners to conduct land-sea transactions, not with malice.


    Selina frowned, obviously very confused.


    The ancestral motto of the Kara Coral Tribe is never, ever, never touch humans. It is already against the law for me to do so. If I bring humans to the Kara Coral Tribe, I am afraid that I will go against the ancestral motto of the Purple Striped Sea Elf.


    Do you have to take Willy and others to the Kara Coral Tribe...


    Selina bit her lip, then gave Cambir a peek.


    At this time, Cambir had completely lost the confidence and domineering he had at the beginning. His timid eyes and restrained movements were like an animal that had been kept in captivity for a long time and lost its freedom. Seeing how humble Cambir was to Willy just now, Selina could guess that even if she didn''t bring Baron Willy to the Kara Coral Tribe, Cambir would have done so. He had already completely succumbed to the human race. under the body.


    Besides, what Willy said about helping the Kara Coral Tribe really moved Selina.


    Willy''s strength is definitely stronger than that of the silver-level sea elf, Lord Chadur. If he can really solve the pressure from the outside world of the Kara Coral Tribe, it can be regarded as making up for Selina''s fault.


    Thinking of this, Selina raised her head and looked at Willy: "Dear Baron, I will take you to the Kara Coral Tribe to facilitate contact between you and members of the tribe, and I hope we can form a friendship across races."


    "certainly."


    Willie smiled lightly.


    It was Willy''s plan to set foot in the underwater world and make friends with the Kara coral tribe. It''s just that the background of Baixiong Town was insufficient at that time, and there was no suitable time, and this matter has been delayed.


    Finally, now, this matter can finally be put on the agenda.


    "But Lord Baron, if you come into contact with the sea elves of the Kara Coral Tribe and find that they don''t immediately show friendship to you, I hope you can be more tolerant to them, because..."


    Selina looked at Willy with a hint of pleading in her eyes.


    "I know." Willy responded directly before Selina finished speaking, "After all, it takes a certain amount of time to get used to when contacting foreign guests. If they don''t go too far, I won''t hurt them. And, if the Kara Coral Tribe is suffering from any crisis now, I will take the initiative to help them. I promise in the name of the Hanged Man.��


    "understood����"


    Selina nodded slightly. Although she was moved by Willy''s promise to help the Kara Coral Tribe to solve the predicament, her worries did not dissipate much.


    What Willy said just now seems a bit too clever. The standard of "excessive" is in Willy''s own hands. If the Kara Coral Tribe really irritates Willy, then relying on the strength of the Kara Coral Tribe is fundamental. Couldn''t resist Willie''s.


    Now Selina, I only hope that the members of the Kara Coral Tribe can accept this Baron Willy on land as calmly as possible.


    "In this case, in five days, you will start your voyage back home."


    Willie stood up and smiled slightly at the two of them.


    He is also very clear that his move this time looks a bit like an outsider''s aggressor in Selina, but Willy doesn''t mind.


    He just wants to open up commerce to the ocean and have the opportunity to get more resources.


    The current White Bear Town is in a critical period of rapid development, and more resources can assist it, which can make the White Bear Town more stable.


    Willy turned and left. Wally, who was lying beside the artificial lake before, also stood up suddenly, shook the hair on his body, and then grinned, revealing his fiercely sharp teeth, and simulated tearing at Cambir with his teeth. The expression of the prey.


    Seeing Cambir shivering, it turned around and hurried away after Willy.


    "Selina, we..."


    Seeing Willy walking away, Cambir looked relaxed, and he looked at Selina with a cautious look.


    But Selina ignored Cambir, snorted coldly, and went straight to the bottom of the artificial lake.


    ...


    Time flies, and five days later.


    Outside White Bear Town, a sailing ship was docked on the shore, and a high wooden ladder was lowered from the deck.


    At this time, Baron Willy was walking towards the ship step by step.


    Behind him, White Bear Wally and Ben Duyin followed. This was the only two extraordinary beings who followed Willy himself on this trip.


    This statement is actually not very accurate, because there are two bronze-level sea elves under the ship at this time.


    At this time, Cambir and Selina, their strengths have been completely restored by Willy. On the bottom of the sea, they are responsible for guiding the sailing ships.


    Willy is not worried that the two will escape. If they want to escape, either one of himself or Wally can easily capture them back.


    "Good luck, Lord Baron."


    Willie had already bid farewell to his family, and this time he came to the dock to see Colson, Budar and Eric, who had rarely been seen.


    At this time, Colson waved vigorously at Wei Yi.


    This time, although Willy took Wally away, he kept Colson. With Colson''s strength and the help of the speaker Senya, it should not be difficult to protect the safety of White Bear Town. matter. After all, this trip will not be very long. Coupled with Budar''s assistance, there will be basically no major problems.


    "Lord Baron, you can sail."


    After Willy got on the deck, a young man in light armor said respectfully to Willy.


    The young man''s face is thin, but his body is relatively strong, but his face has some immature looks.


    It was Aden who was placed high hopes by Willy.


    The ultimate purpose of this trip is to go to the bottom of the sea, but the three extraordinary people who can really dive into the bottom of the sea are himself, Wally and Ben Duyin. There is no point in bringing too many other ordinary guards, so Willy chose twenty people from the candidate knights to accompany him. Even if this is a recognition for them, it is also an incentive for other candidate knights.


    You must know that for these candidate knights, it is an extremely honorable thing to be affirmed by the baron.


    "Let''s sail."


    Willy nodded and gave the order.


    "Yes Aden replied respectfully.


    Soon, the ship moved from the shore and headed further afield.


    On the shore, Colson and the others watched the ships gradually disappearing on the horizon in the distance.


    "Your Excellency Budar, Lord Baron left White Bear Town, you won''t take the opportunity to take revenge? After all, yours was once a prisoner of White Bear Town."


    Seeing the ship sailing away, Colson said something to Budar with a joking tone.


    When Budar heard the words, his face changed instantly. He didn''t respond with a joke, but very solemnly: "How is this possible, I will be the most loyal servant in White Bear Town."


    Budal responded cautiously, and his identity began to have a certain sensitivity. Colson could say something, but he couldn''t answer it.


    Budar is very satisfied with his current life, and his response can be considered from the bottom of his heart.


    (=)

 Chapter 237： The plight of the Kara Coral Tribe

    "Okay okay, I''m just joking."


    Seeing Budar react so fiercely, Colson shrugged.


    In fact, he could also see clearly that the former leader of the Fang Fang Pirates seemed to be very comfortable with this kind of ordinary life.


    And Willy''s attitude towards Budar has also eased a lot. Although he still hasn''t put Budar into the core of White Bear Town, he is gradually trusting him.


    "I still need to train alternate knights, so I''ll leave first."


    Budar said something to Colson and left the dock.


    Colson pouted and looked at Eric beside him: "Eric, do you really want to become a necromancer?"


    Colson is very curious about Eric''s current learning of necromancy.


    This guy Eric, obviously his favorite thing is to strike iron, how has he become a necromancer practice now.


    "What''s wrong with being a necromancer?"


    Eric glanced at Colson calmly, then turned and walked back.


    The current Eric is almost grasping every minute and every second to absorb the knowledge left by Bansirion.


    Not only to become Willy''s right-hand man, but from the knowledge of the necromancer, Eric also discovered a very interesting thing.


    He is gradually trying to combine necromancy with his forging skills to come up with something interesting. But he hasn''t told anyone about this idea, just buried it in his heart.


    Seeing that Eric was about to leave, Colson hurriedly leaned over: "Of course it''s very good, if you become an excellent necromancer, then White Bear Town will have another mystery, and Lord Baron will definitely be very satisfied. happy."


    "It''s just that your necromantic power makes me very uncomfortable. This seems to be the mutual exclusion of necromantic power, natural power and life energy..."


    Colson followed closely behind Eric and muttered to him.


    "Actually, being too close to you makes me uncomfortable too..."


    Eric stopped and glanced at Colson. Ever since he had his first ray of necromantic power, when he saw this guy again, he felt that necromantic power was suppressed in front of Colson. .


    "So, stay away from me, I''m going to study."


    Eric waved at Colson.


    Colson opened his mouth and said, "Lord Baron asked me to assist you in your necromancy practice. You should be more polite to me."


    "I''ll find you when I need it."


    Eric threw his arms away from Colson, getting further and further away from Colson.


    "Ok����"


    Colson shook his head: "It seems that I haven''t found someone to chat for a long time... Forget it, go to Mibu, he is a very interesting old man."


    Eric was walking on the road alone, ignoring the whispers of Colson behind him. There was always a voice in his heart: "When the baron comes back, we must give him a surprise..."


    ...


    Before I knew it, nearly a month passed.


    For the current Willy, sailing at sea is no longer interesting, and the experience of going to sea several times has made him accustomed to life on the sea.


    At this time, Willy was sitting on the deck chair with his eyes closed, enjoying the sunshine.


    On the other hand, Wally was still full of freshness about the ocean.


    This is only the second time he has gone out to sea, and the only time he has gone out to sea with Willy, which makes Wally feel very good.


    In addition to jumping back and forth on deck, Wally sometimes jumped into the sea and talked cordially with the two sea elves below the surface, although the two sea elves didn''t really want to touch it.


    "Lord Baron..."


    Willy, who was enjoying the warmth of the sun, suddenly heard Selina''s voice.


    Selina didn''t come to the deck and stayed on the bottom of the sea. This wonderful sound transmission method came from the talent of the sea elves. You know, when she played against Willy and Wally for the first time, she used a singing voice with a mental attack.


    "It will take more than half a day at most, and we will reach the sea area above the Kara Coral Tribe."


    Selina reminded Willy, but there was a hint of apprehension in her voice.


    "I see."


    Willy heard the words, his eyes lit up, showing a look of anticipation.


    Willy now also has the cultivation of a great knight, and a short-range directional sound transmission is not a difficult thing for Willy.


    Willy stood up, looked at the sea with light waves, and smiled lightly. Then, he turned his eyes to the deep, invisible seabed.


    "I hope to have a friendly exchange with the Kara Coral Tribe..."


    Willy whispered to himself, if the Kara Coral Tribe is not friendly enough, then he can only force them to respect himself.


    Time passed by minute by minute, midnight.


    Under Willy''s orders, the ship slowed down.


    "Aden, all the affairs on this ship are temporarily handled by you. We need to go to the deep sea."


    When Willy said this, Aden didn''t look surprised.


    Over the past few days, Willy has informed Aden of the purpose of his trip.


    "I''ll coordinate it, Lord Baron."


    Aden responded to Willy.


    On the dark rear deck, only Willy was here. As for the other candidate knights of the same ship, Willy didn''t really want them to know what he was going to do at sea.


    "Wally, Ben Duin, it''s time for us to get down to business."


    A black pendant in the shape of a hook appeared in Willy''s hand, Sabweller''s tears, Willy temporarily borrowed it from Selina''s hand.


    Although the great knight''s cultivation can lurk on the seabed for a long time, it does not have the magical effect of Subweiler''s tears.


    Using the power of this pendant, when Willy and the others are at the bottom of the sea, they can move as freely as those sea elves.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    A flash of anticipation flashed in Ben Duyin''s eyes. Every time he travels with Lord Baron, he will have all kinds of novel experiences.


    Wally on the side also stuck out his tongue, looking particularly happy.


    Wally was full of curiosity about everything he had never seen or experienced.


    Willy was not long-winded, his vindictiveness poured into Sableville''s tears.


    Soon, a faint water-attribute energy emanated from Subweiler''s tears, and then, a thin film of water appeared beside the two of them.


    "gone."


    Then, following Willy''s order, he jumped into the sea at the same time.


    There was a circle of ripples and splashes on the sea, and it soon calmed down.


    ...


    Under the sea, Kara coral tribe.


    The spar that exudes light illuminates the well-proportioned underwater buildings.


    Inside a giant shell-shaped building,


    "Lord Shariel, do we have to continue to endure the oppression of the Chalin Sea Star Tribe? Chadul is too much. If this goes on, our Karacoral Tribe will be completely annexed by the Chalin Sea Star Tribe sooner or later!"


    The middle-aged male sea elf Bilian clenched his fists tightly, his body trembling with anger.


    In front of him, the old sea elf leader Shariel, whose face is full of wrinkles, with drooping eyelids, looks like a piece of withered wood.


    "Child, we have no choice, we can only choose to be patient."


    When she said those words, the joints of Sally''s grip on the coral cane turned white again.


    Although she was comforting Billian, Sally''s own anger was obviously being suppressed deliberately.


    It has been more than a year since Selina got into trouble. During the past year, Lord Chadul of the Chalin Sea Star Tribe, with the power of his silver-level sea elf, carried out an attack on the Karacoral Tribe. looted again and again.


    During this period, Sally was forced to marry her granddaughter, Saris, who was originally the most qualified to break through the silver level of the Kara Coral Tribe, to marry Chadul instead of Selina, and took out half of the resources of the Kara Coral Tribe to save. Store to make amends.


    But even so, the Kara Coral Tribe put on the most sincere and humblest posture, but still failed to get Chadul''s forgiveness.


    After he married Salis, he not only violently abused Salis, but also continued to exploit the Kara Coral tribe.


    Every once in a while, the Charin Starfish Tribe will find various excuses to ask the Kara Coral Tribe for resources and even population.


    Those requested resources became Chadur''s private collection, and the population to be left became slaves at the bottom of the Chalin Starfish tribe.


    The Kara Coral Tribe thought about resistance, but every time they thought of the gap between the two tribes, as well as the insurmountable gap between the Silver and Bronze levels, they had to swallow it for the continuation of the tribe.


    Just two days ago, another batch of resources and population of the Kara Coral Tribe was taken away to the Charin Sea Star Tribe, and the originally weak strength became even more vulnerable.


    The current Kara Coral Tribe is just lingering.


    "Lord Shariel, under the guise of Selina''s escaping marriage, Chadur made us pay an excessive price? You must be well aware of his actions. The tribe is completely annexed!"


    Billian''s tone was filled with anger and despair He knew very well that if this continued, the Kara Coral Tribe would only be destroyed.


    "child����"


    There was also a trembling in Sharil''s voice: "Do you think I am willing to make the Kara Coral Tribe suffer such humiliation?"


    "I have no way. If we stop giving up resources and population, then Chadul will definitely use force to directly destroy our Kara Coral Tribe. Now we have no capital to resist the attack from the Chalin Starfish Tribe."


    "Wait, boy, everything will turn around. I have a hunch that the turning point is just around the corner."


    When Sally said those words, there was a last glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    "Lord Sally..."


    Billian''s voice suddenly sank: "Do you still put your hopes... on the legacy of your ancestors?"


    (=)

 Chapter 238： force

    When he said this, an indescribable look flashed in Billian''s eyes.


    There has always been such a legend in the tribe, it is said that the first ancestor of the Karacoral tribe was a king-level sea elf. King level, that is beyond the existence of gold level. Changed to the level of a secret master, that was eight quarters.


    It is said that the bloodline concentration of this ancestor is 1/10,000 of that of the ancestor, the sea elf Subweiler. In the countless long years in the past, she was also the overlord of the sea outside the Storm Strait. At that time, the Kalacoral tribe was full of geniuses and dazzling stars, which made thousands of sea elves surrender, and even many blue-striped sea elves regarded that ancestor''s name as a taboo.


    However, with the passage of time and the change of blood, the blood of the ancestors gradually dried up, and the prestige of the Kara Coral Tribe began to wither. In order to avoid the enemies of the year, the descendants of the ancestors had to go through thousands of hardships, the Kara Coral Tribe from The distant storm strait migrated to the southeastern seas of the mainland, and with the evolution of time, it finally became such a situation.


    In fact, most people do not believe this legend, the descendants of the current Kara coral tribe.


    Even Bilian, the mainstay of the Kara Coral Tribe, is dubious about this, and has more doubts.


    If the ancestors were really so powerful back then, how could they not have left a legacy for future generations to turn over even if they were self-defense?


    No, there is, but it is just a useless statue that has been circulating for many years. It is said that the statue is the appearance of the king-level ancestor. Every generation of the Karacoral tribe can get some from this statue. Inspirations for the future of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    The current leader of the tribe, Shariel, also got some kind of guidance from it, but this kind of guidance cannot be said, and can only be known by Shariel herself.


    All the high-ranking members of the Kara Coral Tribe knew about it, but almost no one believed it.


    Because according to the rumors, every generation of Kala coral tribe leaders will be enlightened, but after so many years, no leader has changed the fate of the Kala coral tribe.


    "Billian, have you lost your faith in your ancestors too?"


    Sally''s eyes suddenly turned serious.


    "Do not����"


    Seeing Sally''s change of expression, Billian also looked helpless: "I just..."


    "Don''t worry, the turning point will definitely come."


    Sally''s tone was very firm, as if to convince Billian and herself: "The Kara Coral Tribe will definitely be able to rise again."


    Billy pursed his lips and sighed slightly.


    "Hope it will come soon."


    In the end, Billian didn''t continue arguing with Sally, but just answered.


    Seeing this, Sally shook her head gently, swung her tail, and swam out of the room, heading towards a diamond-shaped mottled building.


    That building is where the ancestor statue stands.


    Almost every day, Sally would go in and spend some time.


    During this time, Sally will be isolated from the outside world and face the statue of her ancestors alone.


    To Billion and the other sea elves, this was Shariel''s prayer to the ancestors, and it was also a meaningless request.


    With another sigh, Billian also swam out of the room.


    Although it is still oppressed by the Chalin Haixing tribe, the tribe''s life has to continue.


    Billion is the sea elf with the highest status in the Kara Coral Tribe, except for Sally. Because Shariel is over a hundred years old, and the sea elf''s deadline is less than twenty years away, she has already ignored the mundane affairs in the tribe, and more is left to Billian to handle.


    "Lord Billyen..."


    "I have seen Lord Billian..."


    Swimming in the building complex of the Kara Coral Tribe, other sea elves in the tribe continued to greet Billian.


    Billian also smiled and responded politely.


    Looking at these familiar and haggard faces, Billian''s heart suddenly felt sour.


    With the continuous squeeze of the Chalin Haixing tribe, everyone''s life is getting harder and harder.


    Although the rich resources in the ocean don''t make everyone worry about the source of food, the fear of being taken away as a slave by the Chalin Starfish Tribe at any time is suspended in almost everyone''s heart.


    If it wasn''t for their limited strength, they would also be willing to escape the Kara Coral Tribe like Selina.


    But because of their lack of strength, the sea elves could only stay in the tribe honestly. If a wandering sea elf is captured by other extraordinary marine races, most of them will die, which is more tragic and cruel than being a slave.


    "Selina, how much trouble did your impulse at that time bring to the Kara Coral Tribe..."


    Billian thought to himself in his heart, but just after complaining about Selina, Billian felt a little guilty again.


    When someone in the tribe proposed to marry Selina to Chadul, he also agreed with the idea. After all, it is very cost-effective to have a relationship with a silver-level existence.


    At that time, they didn''t follow Selina''s wishes, and Selina didn''t follow their opinions. In the end, it was like this. It was really unclear who was right and who was wrong.


    Billy''s mood was a little down.


    Perhaps both sides are at fault, but the biggest one should be Chadour.


    But how dare the Kara Coral Tribe offend that silver-level existence.


    Although the sea elves were born with the physique of ordinary people on land, as they grow up in the future, they can reach the physique of human knight servants on land, and even the physical fitness of high-level knight servants.


    But this kind of generous basic talent makes their extraordinary promotion very difficult.


    Take the Kara Coral Tribe as an example. After the slaves who were taken away by the Chalin Haixing Tribe, there are still more than 500 people. Among the more than 500 people, only a dozen extraordinary people exist. Although the proportion sounds quite high in the human world on land, as an intelligent race under the sea, this proportion is already very low.


    And this belongs to the extraordinary sea elves, all of which are bronze-level existences. As for the bronze-level peaks, only Shariel and Billian are counted, even if you count Selina and Cambir who have disappeared, the original Karacoral tribe There are only four bronze-level peaks.


    The shackles of blood have led to such a situation, and a breakthrough in qualitative change is a difficult moat for the sea elves to cross. The lack of high-level transcendence is the most common thing among the sea elves.


    So when he first married Sariel''s granddaughter Saris to Chadul, Billian almost felt his heartache with regret. Salis'' bloodline concentration is entirely possible to be promoted to silver-level extraordinary, but she was ruined by Chadul.


    "When will such a difficult day be completely over..."


    Bi Lianqiang cheered up and was about to go outside the tribe to hunt some large sea fish, but suddenly heard a commotion.


    Billian frowned almost instinctively, because he heard a familiar voice again.


    That was the voice of the hunting captain of the Chalin Starfish Tribe, Jobal. He is one of the most loyal subordinates around Chadul. He has the strength of the Bronze level peak. Almost every time the Chalin Starfish Tribe comes here to grab resources, it is This guy took the lead.


    "Why are they here again?"


    Billion''s chest filled with anger first, then a headache.


    The Charing Coral Tribe has only been two days since the last grabbing of resources and population, so what excuse does it have this time?


    Billian gritted his teeth angrily, struggling to calm himself down.


    Although there was no way, he still had to bite the bullet.


    Billian wiggled his tail and rushed towards the place where the commotion was coming from.


    Soon, Billian saw a dozen foreign male sea elves crowded together.


    They swayed fish tails, held steel forks in their hands, wore sleeveless armor, and their arms were full of knotted muscles.


    The sea elf at the very front had long unkempt purple hair and a sturdy body, almost a circle bigger than the other sea elves.


    He is Jobal, the hunting captain of the Charin Starfish Tribe.


    "Your Excellency Yobar."


    Billian stepped forward, and at the same time waved to the other sea elves of the Kara Coral Tribe, signaling them to retreat first.


    "Your Excellency Billian."


    After seeing Billian, Yobar slightly restrained the fierce light in his eyes.


    "Since Your Excellency Yobal is here, please go to the Kara Coral Tribe to rest for a while."


    Although he knew that the person came with bad intentions, in terms of face, Billian still had to make a friendly gesture.


    Yobal smiled lightly, with an indescribable taste in his smile.


    It seems to be mocking Billyen''s humility and contempt for the declining Karacoral tribe.


    Anyway, this smile made Billy feel very uncomfortable.


    "No need, Your Excellency Billian, this time I came here with Lord Chadur''s order."


    When the name of Chadul was mentioned, a flash of pride flashed in Jobar''s eyes.


    A tribal leader with silver-level strength makes him feel very calm and reassured Lord Chadul hopes to continue to rent 150 people from the Karacoral tribe to assist us in the Charin Starfish tribe. The construction of the new tribal complex... Of course, we will pay the Kara Coral tribe enough..."


    Jobal''s tone was as if facing an old friend, with a calm and friendly attitude.


    "Rent one hundred and fifty sea elves?"


    When Bi Lian heard the words, his face changed drastically.


    Although it was said to be a loan and paid, but Billian knew very well that it was all a lie.


    The leased manpower will become the eternal slave of the Charin Sea Star Tribe, and the reward will be indefinitely.


    Billian felt a huge humiliation in an instant, but his reason told him that he must not be angry. Behind the Chalin Haixing tribe, there was a powerful silver-level existence.


    Silver level, for the Kara Coral Tribe, it was an insurmountable peak.


    (=)

 Chapter 239： Faithful friend Willy-sama

    "Your Excellency Yobar..."


    Billian''s voice was a little low: "It seems that only two days have passed since you last rented 50 sea elves from the Karacoral tribe. It seems a bit inappropriate for you to borrow people in such a short time."


    Billian''s tone sounded calm, but in fact he couldn''t contain his anger in his heart.


    The current Chalin Starfish Tribe seems to be unwilling to cover up the final cover, and the intention to completely annex the Kara Coral Tribe has been completely released.


    Billian knew very well that if one hundred and fifty sea elves were loaned out this time, it might be two hundred next time. In this way, the final Kara Coral Tribe would only have the fate of being completely devoured.


    "I''m sorry, in fact, I don''t think that''s right."


    Jobal smiled and made a look of understanding, but after the conversation changed, he continued: "But I can''t help it. This is the will of Lord Chadour, and I can''t change it..."


    "Give you three days. I hope that 150 sea elves can take the initiative to go to the Haixing tribe, otherwise we can only take the initiative to invite you."


    Yobar nodded slightly at Billian, then waved his arm at his subordinates.


    More than a dozen sea elves with weapons and swinging their tails quickly disappeared from Billian''s field of vision.


    "call����"


    Billion''s fists were clenched tightly.


    He knew very well that the time for the life and death of the Kara Coral Tribe had come.


    Continue to cede one hundred and fifty sea elves?


    This is impossible.


    Even if he agrees, even if the leader of Shariel agrees, but what about the other sea elves in those tribes? Will they be willing to take the initiative to go to the Charin Starfish tribe, and calmly wear bracelets and anklets, becoming a hard-working slave?


    impossible.


    "Sure enough, when Chadul decided to marry Selina, he had already set his sights on the Kara Coral Tribe."


    By now, Billian''s heart suddenly became enlightened.


    Regardless of whether Selina was married to Chadul at the time, Chadul would find an excuse to annex the Kara Coral Tribe step by step.


    That was his purpose in the first place.


    "It''s time to go to Sally-sama to make the final decision..."


    Billian''s expression became serious and cold.


    He was already thinking about the continuation of the Kara Coral tribal group.


    ...


    "The world under the sea is indeed very magical..."


    At this time, Willy, along with Wally and Ben Duin, were wrapped in a transparent water film outside their bodies.


    This water film not only blocks the pressure of the sea water, but also allows them to breathe freely, and when their bodies move, the water film will follow closely.


    It''s the tears of Subweiler, its bizarre powers.


    "I didn''t expect the underwater scene to be so charming..."


    It is Ben Du Yin who speaks.


    Although the surrounding field of vision has become pitch black as they continue to dive, almost no sunlight from the sea seeps in, but for Ben Duyin and the others, seeing things in this darkness is not a problem at all.


    The colorful corals, strangely-shaped swimming fish and animals and plants on the bottom of the sea made Ben Duyin an eye-opener.


    Not just Ben Duin, but Wally too.


    None of them had ever tried to dive so deep.


    In contrast, Willie is more indifferent. Although he has never seen these creatures on the seabed with his own eyes, in his previous life, he has also seen a lot of related scenery pictures. So compared to Wally and Ben Duin, his touch is much smaller.


    "Master Willy, it''s not far from the Kara Coral Tribe."


    Coming to Willy''s side was Cambir. At this time, he had a flattering smile in his smile. He didn''t have the arrogant attitude he had when he first saw Willy.


    Cambier was ecstatic when Willy regained his strength, barely close to the peak of the Bronze class, before heading out to sea.


    In the beginning, he was actually a little careful, for example, when Willy was not paying attention, he escaped in the vast sea.


    But when he completely recovered his strength and sensed the terrifying aura on Willy and Wally, Cambier gave up the idea directly.


    When he really felt the strength of the two, he realized how big the gap was between the silver level and the bronze level. He even had a feeling that one person and one bear on this land were much stronger than Lord Chandur.


    Therefore, in comparison, Willy''s shadow in Cambir''s heart has become a brand that cannot be erased at all.


    "I have never seen a place where intelligent creatures live under the sea, and I do have some expectations."


    Willy glanced at Cambier and responded.


    The water film around him isolates the seawater and pressure quite tightly, so it is not difficult to open his mouth to speak.


    Selina, who was on the side, sneered in her heart when she saw Cambier''s posture around Willy, but didn''t say anything more.


    Soon, a bright light appeared in front of the people who were walking forward.


    "The Kara Coral Tribe is here!"


    Cambier''s tone was a little excited.


    Not only Cambir, but Selina also made an expression.


    However, her expression was a bit complicated, and there was a trace of apprehension in her nostalgic eyes.


    "Is it some kind of illuminating hedron?"


    Willy was a little surprised. He thought that these undersea races were living in darkness, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    Even if they live out of the sun, the sea elves create light.


    "Seeking light is the instinct of all intelligent creatures?"


    Willie found it very interesting for a while.


    "Relax, Selina."


    At this time, Willy also saw Selina, who was very restrained, and reminded him.


    Selina heard the words, nodded, and responded.


    Cambir''s swimming speed increased slightly, a short distance ahead of Willy and the others.


    "Who is approaching?"


    When Cambir approached the Kara Coral Tribe, two sea elves suddenly jumped out.


    In their hands they held sharp weapons carved out of coral that looked like slender mace.


    "It''s me! Cambir!"


    When he saw the long-lost clansmen, Cambir suddenly had a feeling of tears in his eyes.


    After leaving his hometown for a year, he was imprisoned in a small artificial lake. Not only was he deprived of his strength and his eyes were rolled by Selina all day long, he was also always worried about being eaten by the terrifying white bear above his head... The bitterness, Cambier was really indescribable in words.


    At this moment, he even wanted to hug these two clansmen and cry aloud to vent his grievances.


    But Lenovo''s terrifying existence was still behind him, and he forcibly suppressed his emotions.


    "It''s Lord Cambier!"


    The two sea elves holding weapons were dazed at first, then their expressions changed, and they suddenly smiled.


    "It''s Lord Cambier! Lord Combier is back!"


    The two sea elves suddenly cheered enthusiastically, which surprised both Cambir.


    It turned out that when he was in the Kara Coral Tribe, he didn''t seem to be so popular. Why did they react so fiercely.


    Of course, Cambir didn''t know what kind of hardships the Kara Coral Tribe had endured when he was away from his hometown.


    When the current tribe members saw another strong man returning to the tribe, their hearts were not only joyful, but more confident and more secure.


    In an instant, following the cry of the sea elf, the other sea elves patrolling beside them also came up.


    They surrounded Cambir as if waiting for a hero.


    This made Cambier feel uncomfortable for a while.


    "Cambier!"


    Suddenly, Cambier heard a deep, deep voice.


    He turned his head to look, and saw the middle-aged sea elf Billian swimming towards him with a smile on his face.


    "Big Brother Billian!"


    Cambir hurried up to meet him.


    "Where have you been this year? Why is there no news?"


    Billian''s heart was relieved for a while. At this critical moment, Cambir returned to the Kara Coral Tribe, which was simply great news.


    Although he was still unable to confront Chadur head-on, he finally had another chance.


    "I went to find Selina..."


    Cambier hesitated for a while.


    You know, he went to the land, although it was to find Selina, but it was also against the orders of the ancestors.


    "Selina..."


    Billian''s eyes narrowed: "Then have you found her?"


    "I����"


    Cambier didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Just then, the voice of a young man came over.


    "Hello, sea elves friends, I''m Willy Phelan from the human world."


    Whoa!


    This simple greeting, like a depth bomb, brought everyone who had surrounded Cambir to the distance at the same time.


    I saw there, four figures suspended in the water.


    A very young man with a crossed sword on his waist. A big man with an iron rod in his hand and a face full of flesh. Beside the big man, there was a round, white-haired unknown creature. The eyes of the unknown creature shone with desire


    They were surrounded by a water film, without fish tails, but separate limbs. According to ancestral records, they were the unique organs of creatures on the road, called legs.


    Next to the three strange creatures, there was a female sea elf wagging her tail Her expression was complicated, and there seemed to be guilt in her eyes.


    "This is����"


    Billian and the other sea elves froze for a while.


    It''s Selina! In order to escape from marriage, Selina, who has gradually put the Karacoral tribe into a crisis situation!


    By her side, she followed the strange creatures on the landing!


    "Get ready for battle!"


    This was Billy''s first reaction.


    All terrestrial creatures, including humans, are extremely dangerous existences in the records of the ancestors!


    "Don''t! Stop! Stop me!"


    It was Cambir who stopped several people from moving. His reaction was very fast and his tone was very fierce: "That is Lord Willy from the human world, our most loyal friend of the Karacoral tribe in the future! Put down your weapons!"


    (=)

 Chapter 240： Ancestors Prophecy

    Cambir''s reaction undoubtedly shocked everyone present at the same time.


    Billion and a dozen sea elves holding coral spiked weapons were stunned at the same time.


    Cambir is actually helping the forbidden race on the land to speak, is he crazy?


    Whether it is a blue-striped sea elf or a purple-striped sea elf, there is a prohibition in the ancestral motto not to touch humans.


    But now Cambir, what is he talking about. He was actually joking that this human named Willy was the most loyal friend of the Kara Coral Tribe in the future.


    Not only Billian and others were shocked, but Willy was also surprised.


    I didn''t expect that my charisma was enough to be recognized and surrendered by this sea elf...


    Willy rubbed his chin, but the prestige ability of the lord seems to only work for the townspeople of White Bear Town. Could it be that in Cambir''s heart, he already regarded himself as a member of White Bear Town?


    Stockholm Syndrome in Past Life Psychology?


    It seems a bit like.


    "Are they going to do it?"


    At this time, Ben Duin leaned in front of Willy, holding the iron spear in his hand. Unlike Willy, he could not understand the conversation between Cambir and the sea elves. He just saw the sea elves on the opposite side and said something. After a while, his emotions were all very excited, and he looked at himself and others with very bad eyes, with considerable hostility.


    "Calm down, Ben Du Yin."


    Willy patted Ben Duin on the shoulder, motioning him to relax.


    "Cambir, what are you talking about? How could this human be a friend of our Kara Coral tribe?"


    Billian suddenly reacted, frowning and looking at Cambir, at the same time staring at Willy out of the corner of his eye, for fear that he would suddenly make an attack: "What have you been through the year you''ve been away?"


    "Did you go to land and enter the human world, and became friends with this human?"


    Billian was just guessing, and there was a calculation in his heart.


    In the admonition of the ancestors, a long time ago, human beings had a fierce war with a large number of sea intelligent races not limited to sea elves, and there was hatred in the bones between the two races.


    Only those powerful sea elves who violated the ancestral teachings will break through the taboos and go to the land.


    So Cambir''s actions seemed very unusual to Billian.


    "I����"


    Cambier didn''t know how to describe his experience for a moment.


    Could it be true that when he was about to bring Selina back from the land, he was beaten violently by this Baron Willy and that white bear named Volibear, then sealed his power and imprisoned for a year? What he said would make Cambier feel ashamed.


    "The Kara Coral Tribe should be facing some trouble at this time..."


    At this time, Willy came to Billian.


    Around Billian, the nerves of the sea elf guards almost collapsed to the extreme, for fear that Willy would have any changes.


    "Ok?"


    Hearing Willy''s words, Bi Lian frowned.


    Willie''s smile is friendly and friendly.


    When Cambir suddenly approached just now, Willy could see clearly from a distance.


    The two guards who appeared first were very vigilant and reacted very strongly, obviously guarding against something.


    Coupled with the pressure Selina told herself about the Kara Coral Tribe because of her escape from marriage, Willy had already guessed something.


    "I''m a friend of Selina, a friend of Cambir, and naturally a friend of the Kara Coral Tribe... Now that the Kara Coral Tribe is in trouble, I will naturally help."


    Willy tried to make a good impression on the people of the Kara Coral tribe.


    They are important partners in their own maritime trade in the future, and an important way for Baixiong Town to obtain precious marine resources.


    "We don''t want to be friends with humans."


    There was a strong sense of rejection in Billian''s tone.


    At the same time, however, he remained cautious.


    There are two main reasons for this.


    The first one, Cambier and Selina, who had always been arrogant, were so indifferently beside Willy at this moment, they looked like they were followers. Especially Cambir, this guy''s attitude in front of this human being always makes Billian feel a little humble. This attitude of humility has never appeared on Cambir before.


    Second, the aura and strength of this human being in front of him could not even be sensed by Billian. I am already at the peak of the bronze level and stronger than myself, so it should be...


    Thinking of this, Billian slid his throat.


    If this human has any ideas, it is possible that none of the sea elves present will be his opponents.


    While hesitating, an old female voice came.


    "Welcome, human guests from afar."


    The eyes of everyone present turned to the source of the sound.


    "This is the tribe leader Selina said before, Shariel..."


    Willy saw an old-faced sea elf, swinging his body that seemed to dry up at any time, swimming toward him.


    What made Willy feel strange was that the look in Sally''s eyes when she looked at her did not have the hostility in the eyes of other sea elves, but instead was calm and peaceful.


    "Your Excellency Sally, I am Willy Phelan from the human world."


    Willy also responded and re-introduced himself.


    Sally didn''t feel any surprise when Willy spoke the language of the sea elf.


    "The human guests, since they are here, please go to the tribe."


    Sally made an invitation to Willy.


    But Willy hadn''t answered yet. Billian on the side was very anxious: "Sir Sharil, you want to let this human into our tribe... This seems to be the order of our ancestors..."


    Sally waved her hand, motioning him not to say any more.


    "Then I would like to thank Your Excellency Sally''s hospitality."


    Willy stepped on the sea water to Sally''s side.


    "Cambier... Selina, welcome home."


    Sally smiled at Willy, then looked at the two sea elves who had just returned to the Kara Coral Tribe.


    When Shariel looked at Selina, her expression was a little complicated, but it just disappeared for a moment.


    "Lord Sally..."


    Cambir was better, but Selina looked very reserved.


    Sally smiled tenderly, swayed her fish tail to Selina''s body, stretched out her dry palm, and gently stroked the top of Selina''s head: "Child, please forgive our wrong decision at that time. , Now, let it all go like this."


    After speaking, Sally took Selina''s shoulders and gently touched Selina''s forehead on her forehead.


    "I����"


    Selina obviously did not expect this scene, and she was at a loss for a while.


    However, Sally did not continue to say anything, but turned and swam to Willy''s side, and walked towards the tribe with Willy.


    "What''s that? A guy without a fishtail..."


    "That''s... a human being!"


    "My God, there are humans who have entered our tribe?"


    When Willy and Sharil marched towards the Kara Coral Tribe, the shocked sea elves continued to cast unbelievable glances.


    If it wasn''t for the relaxed and friendly conversation with Sally by Willy''s side, the sea elves would even think Willy was an alien who came to invade the seabed.


    "Selina, Selina actually came back..."


    "It''s her, if it weren''t for her, the current tribe wouldn''t have to endure this kind of thing..."


    "..."


    Similarly, in addition to Willy and other three land aliens, Selina is also the focus of attention.


    Selina followed behind Sally, bowed her head, and said nothing.


    Although Sally''s forgiveness was obtained, the other sea elves still seemed to have a strong resentment towards her.


    And from the words of these sea elves, Selina learned that in the year that she left the Kara Coral Tribe, these sea elves had a hard time.


    "Your Excellency Willy, please come in."


    Sally turned sideways and gave Willy a gesture of invitation.


    Willy nodded slightly and entered this strange room with a little curiosity.


    He was not worried about the secret arrangements of these sea elves. Apart from the malicious power emanating from them, Willy did not perceive any malicious thoughts.


    "This back..."


    Sally, who was half a step behind Willy, took a serious look at the back, and her hope grew a little more.


    "That''s right, the guidance of the ancestors, the key and hope for the rejuvenation of the Kara Coral Tribe, is on him!"


    Sally recalled the scene of the ancestor''s guidance again.


    It was the back of a human wearing a crossed sword. Compared to this Lord Willy, there was almost no difference.


    In fact, it was precisely because of this that Shariel let down her guard when she first saw Willy. She doesn''t trust human beings, but she trusts the guidance of the ancestors, which is something she must wait and practice.


    So she accepted the human guest.


    Willie entered the room and looked around.


    This room is very large, and there are some stone utensils in it, but they are all sealed, and there are no open cutlery such as dishes, which cannot be used at the bottom of the sea.


    "Billian Let everyone retreat and do their own thing."


    Sally looked at the sea elves who were constantly surrounded by curiosity, and gave an order to Billian.


    Billian complied, and then dispersed the sea elves who were watching.


    At this time, there were only three foreign guests left in the house: Sally, Billion, Selina, Cambir, and Willy.


    "Your Excellency Willy, you came to the Kara Coral Tribe just to form friendship with us?"


    Although Sharyl trusted Willy, Billyen did not completely relax his guard.


    "certainly."


    Willy smiled and didn''t mind Billian''s attitude, and said, "It''s all a perfect coincidence. I met Selina, I met Cambier, and now, I want to meet their compatriots too. Facts Come on, I''ve wanted to visit you for a long time, but for some reason, I''m only here now, and I''m really sorry."


    (=)

 Chapter 241： Is he really the Hanged Man?

    Sally just listened with a smile, but Billian on the side looked rather uncomfortable.


    "Speaking of my acquaintance with Selena and Cambir, it was really an amazing experience."


    The corner of Willy''s mouth curved, and then he began to talk about his acquaintance with Selina and Cambir.


    At first, when Selina and Cambier heard Willy''s thoughts, a trace of embarrassment appeared on their faces.


    The two of them and Willy met in the same way at the beginning. They were beaten violently by Willy and Wally at the same time, and then they were forcibly turned into prisoners.


    Just when both of them were a little uncomfortable, they suddenly found that what Willy said did not seem to be consistent with their experience.


    "That was a year ago, Wally and I... yes, that''s it..."


    Willy patted the curious little white bear on the side: "When we were walking on the beach, we met the injured Selina. Human beings are a peaceful, tolerant and friendly race, so we put Selina Na rescued her, treated her, and left her in my territory, White Bear Town..."


    "After that, another day passed... When I was walking on the beach again, I met Cambir who was also injured, so we rescued Cambir again... Finally, nearly a year has passed, Cerlin Na and Cambir recovered from their injuries, and I took time out to join them in the Kara Coral Tribe."


    Willy''s expression was unwavering and his face was calm: "I always thought that this is the rarest friendship, so even if I cross the ocean, I will come here. Fortunately, I am finally here."


    When Willy finished saying those words, Selina and Cambir were stunned.


    Especially Selina, the negative emotions that were hard to linger in her heart just now dissipated most of them.


    Selina and Cambir looked at each other, and both saw the disbelief in each other''s eyes.


    It is understandable to make up a reason to promote the friendship between the two sides... But the key is, this Baron Willy, he is a hanged man!


    The Hanged Man, who is just, firm, and honest, can tell a lie? Isn''t he afraid that he will suffer backlash due to the wavering of his beliefs, causing his own strength to decline?


    Selina and Cambir looked dazed.


    Ben Duyin on the side didn''t show much. In fact, he didn''t know that Willy was lying.


    Selina and Cambir, when they were in White Bear Town before, had never taken the initiative to show up. Although he learned of the existence of sea elves in White Bear Town during the later battle, he did not know the origin of the two.


    But even if Ben Duin knew that Willy was lying, he wouldn''t feel anything wrong. On the contrary, he would even be very moved. In order to promote the friendship between the human race and the sea elves, realize the development of the White Bear Town under his command and improve the lives of the people under his command, the baron, the Hanged Man, actually took the initiative to lie. This kind of self-sacrifice The spirit is simply admirable.


    Hearing Willy''s remarks, Sally''s eyes flashed strangely, but she didn''t say anything.


    But Billian was different, he didn''t believe it was written directly on his face.


    "What predicament should the Kara Coral Tribe be facing now?"


    At this time, Willie brought up the topic again.


    Regardless of whether the excuse just now was lame or not, at least his current identity is with good intentions.


    "yes."


    Sally was silent for a while and nodded.


    Perhaps, Willy is the one who solves the tribal dilemma in front of him.


    "During the year Selina and Cambir were away, something did happen to the Kara Coral Tribe."


    Billian took Sally''s words, glanced at Selina, and then shared the hardships of the Kara Coral Tribe this year.


    "You mean, Salis was forced to marry Chadour?"


    When she heard this, Selina''s body trembled, her fists clenched tightly, and her joints turned white.


    Lord Sally''s granddaughter actually married Chadur instead of herself. Thinking of her fate, Selina felt a little chilled in her heart.


    Billian ignored Selina and continued talking.


    Willie sat aside and listened with his expression unchanged.


    It seems that the challenges facing the Kara Coral Tribe are more severe than they thought.


    Right now, this is approaching the point of tribal destruction.


    "Furthermore, according to Chadul''s latest order, our Kara Coral Tribe has to give up 150 sea elves and lend them to the Charin Sea Star Tribe as coolies. His move basically ripped off those who ate away at the Kara Coral Tribe. The last layer of fig leaf."


    Billian sighed: "In just two days, I have a hunch that maybe the biggest crisis of the Kara Coral Tribe is coming."


    After speaking, Billian looked up at Willy: "Faced with this crisis, Your Excellency Willy, are you really capable of helping the Kara Coral Tribe?"


    Hearing this, Willy nodded lightly: "There should be no problem."


    "Chadur is a silver-level sea elf..."


    Billian frowned, as if he wanted to confirm where some of Willy''s confidence came from.


    "Big Brother Billian..."


    Cambir suddenly said: "Since Lord Willy said he is willing to help our Kara Coral Tribe, then the crisis can be declared lifted."


    As soon as this statement came out, Billian looked at Cambier questioningly. From beginning to end, Cambier maintained his unwavering belief in this Lord Willy.


    Cambier first looked at Willy''s expression, and found that Willy didn''t mind his own words: "Lord Willy''s strength is a junior high knight in the human knight profession, and if you change it to the level of sea elf... it is silver. "


    "really����"


    Billian''s pupils shrank suddenly, from the very beginning he felt that Willy''s strength was unfathomable, and now it seems to be the case.


    "Not only Lord Willy, but Lord Volibear is also a silver-level existence..."


    Saying that, Cambier gave Wally a flattering smile.


    Wally didn''t care about Cambir''s flattery, stretched out his paw, and gestured.


    "It''s also silver?"


    This time, it wasn''t just Billyen, even Sally was very surprised.


    This seemingly harmless creature on the road is actually a silver-level existence?


    Selina and Cambir, what the **** did they go through to encounter this kind of existence.


    According to the records of the ancestors'' notes, the extraordinary proportion of human beings seems to be lower than that of sea elves.


    "It''s all as Cambier said."


    Willy straightened up: "Me and Wally will help the Kara Coral Tribe through this crisis."


    If it was said that Willy''s words just now were not lethal, but saying it now, it is like a reassurance.


    "Your Excellency Willy." Sally looked at Willy, "Thank you for your commitment..."


    Willy was about to respond when he heard Sally say again: "Please come with me..."


    Sally didn''t wait for Willy to respond, and then swam out of the house alone.


    "You are waiting here now."


    Willy felt that Shariel seemed to want to talk to herself again, so she asked Wally and Ben Duin.


    He followed closely and found that Sally was rushing towards another building with a strange style.


    "Lord Sally took him in there..."


    Suspicion flashed in Billian''s eyes, where the statue of the ancestor was enshrined.


    ...


    When Willy followed Sally into the building, he first saw the empty room, with a stone sea elf statue standing in the middle of the house.


    The statue was carved with a female sea elf, and her eyebrows and eyes looked very soft, giving a very comfortable feeling.


    "This is the ancestor of our Kara Coral Tribe..."


    Shariel first put her hands together, made a standard etiquette to the statue of the ancestor, and then introduced it to Willy.


    Although she didn''t know why Sally was introducing her to herself, the scholar Sally''s movements also made a courtesy to the statue.


    "Your Excellency Willy, are you here specifically to help the Kara Coral Tribe through this difficult time?"


    Sally asked suddenly.


    Although Willy is the person predicted by the ancestors, she does not feel that Willy will help herself and others for no reason.


    Although Willy was talking about friendship, what she saw from Willy and Selina was more like an affiliation.


    Facing Sally''s question, Willy thought for a moment and answered truthfully: "If possible, I hope to establish a trade relationship with the Kara Coral Tribe."


    "In the human world, I am a noble and have my own territory. I hope to achieve the exchange of resources on my territory through the Kara Coral Tribe. This will promote the further prosperity of my territory, and will also give Kara Coral the opportunity to exchange resources. The tribe brings some good things from the land."


    Willie didn''t hide: "It''s good for both of us."


    "But Lord Willy, but why did you choose our Kara Coral Tribe as the object of the transaction?"


    Sally continued to ask.


    "Well... In fact, you Kara Coral Tribe are the only sea clan I have come into contact with. I am only familiar with you."


    Willy''s truth-telling makes Sally feel gratified. An honest guest is always better than a cunning guest.


    "Thank you for your candor."


    Sally sighed in relief, as if she had made a decision.


    "Your Excellency Willy, if you trust me, I hope you will walk to the statue of the ancestor and put your palm on it."


    Sally said to Willy Willy raised his brows: "Why?"


    He was simply puzzled, not worried about any danger.


    From Sally''s body, he didn''t feel any malice, on the contrary, he had a strong sense of closeness.


    "Perhaps, the connection between you and the Kara Coral Tribe is closer than you think."


    Sally nodded slightly and smiled.


    "Oh?"


    This also intrigued Willie.


    He did not continue to question, but just as Sally said, walked to the statue of the ancestor of the sea elf.


    Willy stretched out his palm and gently placed it on the surface of the statue.


    For a time, the cold touch stayed on Willy''s fingertips.


    (=)

 Chapter 242： Statue, 4 engraved Hanged Man

    This cold feeling only stayed for a moment, and then, Willy suddenly felt that the extraordinary power in his body trembled.


    Not just vindictiveness, but also the power of justice and even the almost negligible power of a mage, and at the same time a little restless.


    Willy frowned, almost instinctively wanting to retract his palm, but soon, the restlessness disappeared, and the surface of the sea elf statue suddenly emitted a faint layer of light.


    There was a kind of warm and warm power in the shimmering light, like someone who lived in the dark for a long time, suddenly seeing the sun, Willy felt a sense of relief all over his body.


    "What kind of power is this..."


    Willie''s heart was full of doubts.


    Aren''t the Kara Coral Tribes purple-patterned sea elves, isn''t their power the source of malice? Why would you give yourself a sense of peace and neutrality.


    Sally, who was on the side, smiled when she saw this scene.


    "Sure enough, it''s him, that''s right..."


    There was excitement in Sally''s eyes.


    Willy felt that power is slowly pouring into his body, and for a while, he was even a little fascinated by this gentle power.


    He was hesitating whether to accept the baptism of this strange force. Although he doesn''t know what this power is, he can feel that this power seems to be very beneficial to him.


    "Physical fitness has not increased..."


    Willy deliberately checked his attributes.


    This process lasted for about thirty seconds, and then the strange force disappeared.


    "What kind of power is..."


    Just when Willy was confused, he suddenly felt a heat in his chest.


    I saw a hook jade-shaped black pendant, which seemed to sense something, trembled twice on Willy''s chest, and then flew out directly.


    It was the treasure of the sea elves that Willy temporarily borrowed from Selina, the tears of Sableville.


    Willy wanted to reach out and hold it. After all, without the tears of Subweiler, it was impossible for the two and one bear to stay on the seabed for a long time.


    The water film created by this thing can only last for half a day. After half a day, if you don''t continue to bless, the water film will dissipate.


    Relying on this, Willy wrapped a special water film around himself, Ben Duin and Wally, isolating the pressure on the seabed and obtaining sufficient oxygen.


    If there is any mutation in it, then he may not be able to come to the bottom of the sea like this again when he is in the stage of the great knight.


    However, when Willy reached out to grab the black pendant, he flinched, and saw a faint halo suddenly flashed between the eyebrows of the sea elf statue, and then a bright white light flew out, which merged with the black pendant. Together, two seemingly incompatible energies intertwined.


    "That''s... Sabweiler''s tears!"


    Sally opened her mouth subconsciously, unable to hide her surprised expression.


    Subweiler''s tears, according to legend, when the ancestor sea elf fell at the end of his life, he shed a drop of black tears. The tears slipped and turned into black spar, and then shattered into 907 black fragments. scattered in the boundless vast ocean.


    Each tear fragment contains the ancestor sea elves'' understanding of the ocean and water elements, and also contains the secrets to further improve the quality of the sea elves'' blood.


    Although it is said that it has a total of 907 pieces, but distributed in the endless ocean, this number is very small.


    Moreover, the power of the ancestor sea elf cannot be regarded as an ordinary extraordinary energy person. The teardrop when he fell contains the essence of his life energy. Even if it is divided into 907 parts, each part contains energy is incomprehensible.


    So for a variety of reasons, the tears of Subweiler are only circulated in legends, and the sea elves have known its existence from generation to generation, but almost no one has seen it with their own eyes.


    But now, Sally has actually seen the sacred artifact of this sea elves from a human body.


    For a time, Shariel, who sensed the pressure of her ancestors, had the urge to cry.


    "He was chosen by the ancestors...even, maybe he still has a fate with the ancestor sea elf..."


    Sally folded her hands again and kept murmuring.


    Willy didn''t notice Sally''s excited look at this time, all his energy was put on the black pendant in front of him.


    Originally, Willy lent it to Selina because it gradually became ineffective in promoting his ice attribute, but now it seems that he still underestimated the core value of the tears of Subweiler.


    At this time, another unfamiliar energy continued to seep out of the black pendant, and the soft energy was constantly glued to each other.


    This energy is very pure, without the malice of the purple-striped sea elf, nor the kindness of the blue-striped sea elf, clean and simple.


    The ancestor sea elves did not have blue stripes and purple stripes. After him, in the reproduction of bloodlines, there were purple striped sea elves and blue striped sea elves.


    At that time, when Willy first obtained the tears of Sableville, the malice that was dispelled was not the same as this force. It was the black pendant, the malice attached to the surface left by its previous owner.


    bass!


    Suddenly, the energy emanating from the black pendant and the soft energy completely blended together, turning into a cyclone, circling around the outside of the black pendant, and then completely submerging into the black pendant.


    "After assimilating that soft energy, and then absorb it into the pendant together?"


    Willy held the slowly falling black pendant in the palm of his hand, and a warmth spread throughout his body.


    "It seems that nothing has changed..."


    Willie frowned.


    After tossing for a long time, this is the result?


    But the next moment, Willy knew that he was wrong.


    The warmth that had gradually spread into the body just now suddenly became cold, and the originally peaceful power suddenly began to turn into malice.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Willy was startled, this malicious energy was suddenly transformed, leaving him completely unprepared.


    He almost instinctively wanted to throw the pendant out, but suddenly found that his body froze and he couldn''t move.


    For a time, Willy was shocked, was he calculated?


    He glanced at Sharyl out of the corner of his eye, and found that Sharyel looked at him with respect, and he immediately rejected the idea.


    It seems that the current changes were not arranged by Sally.


    "Pioneer scattered this malicious force..."


    Although Willy felt that his body was out of control, he was still able to use the extraordinary power in his body.


    "Wait... This malicious force... seems to have just entered my body, but it didn''t cause any harm to my body..."


    Willie suddenly discovered the problem.


    However, if this is the case, Willy does not dare to slack off. Who knows if this malicious force will mutate and intensify later.


    He used his power of justice and began to disperse this malicious force.


    Although this malicious force is of high quality, it is slowly eroded in front of the force of justice.


    The malicious power poured in from the black pendant and was eroded by the power of justice. The two forces seemed to be at a stalemate.


    "My power of justice...is getting stronger..."


    As time passed by, Willy suddenly realized the problem.


    The power of justice dispels malicious power and can increase its strength. This is the fundamental way to improve the power of justice, and it is the same path principle as those hanging people who punish evil and promote good everywhere.


    Thinking of this, Willy''s heart suddenly felt weird.


    This malicious force seems to be waiting to be dispelled by himself, just like the monsters who took the initiative to queue up to give him experience in the previous game, and were quietly harvested by him.


    "why is that����"


    Willy was puzzled for a while, but he didn''t bother about this issue anymore.


    Sally stood aside, at this time, from Willy''s body, it also sensed the stalemate between the force of justice and the force of malice.


    "The Hanged Man..." Sally knew the existence of this peculiar and extraordinary profession in the human world from the notes handed down from the tribe, "His power is gradually getting stronger... Could it be that he was chosen by the ancestors People, what gifts have you received..."


    Willy didn''t know what Shariel was thinking, he just felt that his power of justice was getting more and more full, and the continuous malicious power was fading.


    Finally, just after the last trace of malicious power pouring in was swallowed up by the power of justice, Willy suddenly felt hot all over.


    Immediately afterwards, the title attribute panel appeared without warning.


    "Dispel the malicious power left by the ancestors of the Kara Coral Tribe, improve the title - [The Hanged Man in Four Quarters], and reward 12 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [The Hanged Man in Four Quarters], you will further enhance the extraordinary power of justice. This power will make wicked hearts tremble, and at the same time, the Hanged Man''s ability [Seal of Justice] will be enhanced. You can perform in-body seal and scale seal (the degree is determined by the strength of the power of justice); in addition, you will also master all the skills and combat skills of the power of justice at the four-quarter levelRemarks]: This book The power of justice endowed by the title attribute panel will not subside due to changes in the host''s conception of justice itself."


    [Willi Phelan - Constitution: 30; Intelligence: 40.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 12]


    "Sure enough, it''s the experience value that came to the door... Is this a gift from the ancestors of the sea elf..."


    Willy felt that the power of justice in his body was more filled, and his stiff body was able to move again.


    "The Hanged Man at four quarters... Independently increased the physique value by 3 points, and rewarded 12 attribute points..."


    Willy looked at his attribute panel and learned about new information: "In addition, the quality of the seal of justice has improved, and the means have been diversified again..."


    "When I used the seal of justice, I could only seal it at close range. Now I don''t need to be so troublesome. Not only can I seal off the body, but I can also make a group seal..."


    "This is a nightmare of malicious power..."


    (=)

 Chapter 243： Charin Starfish Tribe

    Willy took a deep breath. This time, the promotion of the Hanged Man in four quarters has a confused feeling.


    It seems that he has not done anything, and he has achieved the promotion of the Hanged Man from three quarters to four quarters. This is a large rank, and the level of improvement is similar to the promotion of senior knights to junior high knights.


    "12 attribute points..."


    Willy''s eyes flashed, and then his mind moved: "Add more."


    Immediately afterwards, the title attribute panel in front of Willy was refreshed again.


    [Willi Phelan - Constitution: 40; Intelligence: 42.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 0]


    The current Willy has no habit of accumulating attribute points.


    This time, he added 10 attribute points to his constitution and 2 attribute points to his intelligence.


    The promotion of the Hanged Man in four quarters made Willy feel that the strength displayed by the Hanged Man profession was comparable to that of a junior high knight.


    The Hanged Man''s strength has a certain positive correlation with physique value.


    The stronger the physique value, the stronger the body of the Hanged Man, and the heavier the power of justice it carries.


    In an instant, the power of justice, which had leaped a step, gained a bonus again.


    Now Willy has an illusion that if he uses his current strength to meet the necromancer Bansirion, he may be able to solve him within ten rounds of fighting.


    "Your Excellency Willy..."


    Seeing Willy''s surging power subside, Sally stepped forward and said to Willy, "It seems that our previous friendship was more sincere than imagined."


    Willie smiled slightly.


    It seems that at the very beginning, it was Sally who brought herself to this statue.


    "Whether you believe it or not, Lord Willy, there seems to be a fateful connection between you and our Kara Coral Tribe."


    Sally''s tone carried respect for the ancestors: "You may be wondering why, as a sea elf, I would express kindness to a human being, not because I believe in human beings, but because of the guidance of the ancestors."


    Shariel turned her attention to the statue: "In the guidance of my ancestors, I learned that the key to the revival of the Kara Coral Tribe lies in you alone. You are the key to the revival of the Kara Coral Tribe."


    "Are you so sure?"


    Willy asked back, in fact, he had already believed this statement in his heart.


    After all, he was promoted to the Hanged Man for Four Moments with the help of the malicious power that suddenly appeared.


    "Ancestors can''t be wrong... The great ancestor of our Kara Coral Tribe, the sea elf who was once a king... The fate and instructions she watched can''t go wrong."


    There was certainty in Sally''s tone.


    "King class?"


    Willie''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    King level, that is beyond the existence of gold level, in exchange for the extraordinary level of human beings, it is eight quarters.


    Eight quarters of existence...


    Willie took a deep breath.


    But at the same time, Willy''s heart also had a doubt.


    With such a strong ancestor, the Kara Coral Tribe, what did it go through to become the current situation?


    "Your Excellency Sally..."


    Willy pondered for a while, and reorganized his thoughts: "Whether it is the guidance of the ancestors of the Kara Coral Tribe or the actual trade needs, this extraordinary relationship between us has been determined. How will the future go, We can''t predict. All we can do is to grasp the present of the two races, and that''s enough."


    Willy''s words are somewhat official.


    In fact, what he means is also very obvious. He will not sacrifice his life to help the Kara Coral Tribe because of an unverifiable ancestral guidance. He can help the Kara Coral Tribe, but on the basis of mutual benefit and win-win for both parties. . The relationship between the two parties should be determined by interests, rather than illusory guidance.


    Sally sighed slightly after hearing this.


    However, although he felt a little sorry for Willy''s attitude, he quickly calmed down.


    Sally believes that the guidance of the ancestors is not wrong, no matter what way, Willy will become the noble of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    "Guidance...is the power of destiny..."


    At this time, Willy also had some doubts in his heart.


    The existence of the king can really peep into his own destiny from the long river of time?


    This seems to be far more terrifying than the astrologer''s ability to predict.


    "Your Excellency Sally..."


    Willy shook his head and no longer struggled with this issue.


    "Since the two of us have formed a friendship, now, it''s time for me to express my sincerity..."


    Willie went straight to the topic: "The oppression of the Chalin Haixing tribe, Billian has made it very clear just now, this time, I will solve this trouble for you, which is our meeting ceremony in White Bear Town."


    "In that case, thank you, Your Excellency Willy. We, the Kara Coral Tribe, will certainly try our best to help you and seek the marine trade materials you need."


    Sally also responded.


    "Since this is the case, then we will strive to move faster and solve the troubles of the tribe as soon as possible..."


    Willy''s tone was full of strong confidence.


    ...


    The way the sea elf tribe calculates time is similar to that on land, and it is also a day and night that alternates into one day.


    But because they are deep under the sea, they perceive time differently than on the ground. They could not observe the sun and the moon, but determined the changes in time by the changes in the flow of sea water.


    This kind of ability looks very strange to Willy, even if he is a four-quarter hanged and a junior high knight, he has not observed the movement of the seabed water.


    In his opinion, there is no difference between the sea water at the bottom of the sea and the surface of the sea.


    after one day.


    "Your Excellency Willy, the Charing Coral Tribe is ahead..."


    Billian said to Willy.


    Yesterday, after Sally took Willy out of the room dedicated to the ancestors, she made a direct decision.


    There is no need to wait for the Chalin Coral Tribe to take the initiative to attack, they have to take the initiative to attack directly and make the Chalin Sea Star Tribe pay a heavy price.


    When Billy heard Willy''s thoughts, he instinctively wanted to dissuade him.


    Although Willy''s strength is not weak, but this is at the bottom of the sea.


    The strength of human beings is definitely impossible to exert perfectly. Even though he felt relieved and grateful for Willy''s help, he felt that Willy''s decision was a little impulsive.


    However, Willy did not accept Billian''s persuasion and still insisted on his own opinion.


    In addition, even the leader, Sally, also agreed with this.


    There was no way, until today, Billian could only take Willy and two other land creatures to rush towards the Kara Coral Tribe.


    "Your Excellency Willy, are you really okay?"


    Although Bilian''s attitude was much more polite after learning that Willy''s strength was equivalent to the silver level, he still had a trace of doubt.


    "You can rest assured."


    Willie responded simply.


    Ben Duyin on the side glanced at Billian. Although he didn''t understand what Billian was talking about, he still mumbled: "What a long-winded sea elf, he can be compared to that guy Colson."


    After about ten minutes.


    Willy finally saw another seabed community other than the Kara Coral Tribe.


    The scale of this seabed community, from the outside, is much larger than that of the Kara Coral Tribe, and it is also much more stylish.


    In the vicinity of the colony, the sea elves with weapons came to patrol back and forth, but their movements were very loose, and they didn''t seem to think that someone would attack them.


    "There is no extraordinary existence among the patrolling guards... but there are... about thirty people in the tribe..."


    Although the distance is relatively far, the malicious power of the purple-patterned sea elf is abnormally obvious when Willy''s power of justice is perceived, like a light source in the dark night.


    "Silver-level malicious power... Is that Chadul?"


    Willy sensed the only silver-level existence in the sea elf tribe.


    "In that case, let''s do it..."


    Willy gave Ben Duin a look.


    Ben Du nodded in understanding.


    The power of the mage in his body began to surge.


    Whoa!


    The next moment, a sharp thorn suddenly protruded from the rock layer under the eyes, piercing the water, and with a violent roar, it suddenly attacked the purple-patterned sea elves guards.


    Before the purple-patterned sea elf guards could respond, they were immediately pierced by Ben Duyin''s rock spikes and let out a penetrating scream.


    "Benduyin, you are really... too rude."


    Willy shook his head and walked directly towards the Charin Sea Star tribe.


    Wally also gave Ben Duyin a contemptuous look, and then struttingly followed Willy into the Charin Starfish tribe.


    "Ok?"


    Ben Duyin rubbed his nose, shook his head, and followed.


    "call����"


    Billian clenched his fists, and finally made up his mind to follow.


    If this Lord Willy really has such a strong strength, he has to help himself.


    The Charin Starfish Tribe forcibly plundered so many people from the Kara Coral Tribe as coolies, and even was brutalized and tortured. Now is the time to pay the price.


    "Ancestor''s blessing..."


    Billy pondered in his heart.


    I hope that the fate of the Kara Coral Tribe will be rewritten from today...


    ...


    Inside the Charing Coral Tribe.


    In a building decorated with spar and shells, a male sea elf with an old face was lying in a huge bed of shells.


    Beside him, five sea elf girls who only cover the privacy of their chests are serving by his side Everyone''s expressions are very restrained and their movements are very gentle, as if they are afraid of provoking this old man The sea elves are not happy.


    "If that **** Salis can be as considerate as you, I don''t need to treat her like that..."


    The old sea elf gently stroked the cheek of a young sea elf, and then complained with a smile.


    He is the leader of the Chalin Haixing tribe, the silver-level sea elf, Chadul.


    Just as Chadour was about to continue stroking the girl''s sea elf''s cheek, he suddenly heard a commotion outside.


    "Lord Chadour, there is a foreign attack!"


    A sea elf armed with a weapon suddenly burst in, with panic in his tone.


    "what?"


    Chadour looked surprised.


    (=)

 Chapter 244： Chadours Crisis

    "A foreign enemy is attacking?"


    Chadour''s first thought was absurd.


    Could it be that there are silver-level or more powerful beings looking for trouble? This seems unlikely.


    There are only six or seven subsea extraordinary groups around the Chalin Haixing tribe, and only two of them have silver-level existences in the undersea tribe, and they maintain a good friendship with those two silver-level powerhouses. How could they be? Will take action on yourself.


    As for the silver level and below, are you here to die?


    "Do you know the identity of the enemy?"


    Chadour rose slowly from the huge bed of shells, still looking calm.


    In fact, up to now, he doesn''t think this is a big deal. The long-term comfortable life and the foundation of silver-level strength make Chadur feel very at ease.


    "Yes... it''s a human being! Legend has it that on land, there are humans with legs and feet!"


    When saying this sentence, the expression of the sea elf was very strange. There was fear on his face, and a complex look of confusion and fright.


    "Humanity?"


    Chadour''s mind was short-circuited, and his thoughts did not turn around for a while.


    How could humans, terrestrial creatures, come here! The top of his sea area is a vast uninhabited area. Not to mention land, there is not even an island around, how could there be human beings here.


    Even if humans came here, how could they dive to such a deep seabed.


    This is incredible.


    Chadur slapped the tail of the fish and slammed the sea elf guard fan aside.


    He grabbed it with one hand, and a mass of water carried the huge triangular fork in the corner of the room and flew to Chadour''s hand.


    No matter who the intruder was, he had to get rid of the hateful intruder.


    Inside the Charin Starfish tribe.


    "If this is on land, my combat power can be doubled again!"


    Facing the sea elf guards who kept coming up, Ben Duyin seemed very excited.


    Every time the iron rod is swung, a sea elf will be knocked into the air and vomit blood. He is obviously a mage, and his fighting style is even more violent than that of a knight.


    Ben Du was leading the way, and within a radius of ten meters, the sea elves couldn''t get close at all.


    "Benduyin''s strength has indeed become stronger again..."


    Behind Willy, watching Ben Duyin''s shot, he thought to himself.


    He knew very well that although Ben Duyin''s fighting style was quite violent, it was essentially a blessing from the power of a mage. Since the last time he came out of the land left by the Lengshi royal family''s treasure, Willy lent one of the extremely high-quality earth crystal amber to Ben Duyin. With the blessing of the earth crystal amber, Ben Duyin''s cultivation speed faster and faster.


    At this time, Ben Duyin had reached the pinnacle of an intermediate-level mage.


    Although his own talent is very good, but without the help of the earth crystal amber, he would not be able to reach this level at this time.


    At this time, Willy, Wally, and Billian were all behind Ben Duin, and behind this fighting madman, they didn''t even have a chance to shoot.


    "That''s... a member of the Kara Coral Tribe!"


    Billian, who was beside him, suddenly lit up.


    Not far away, more than a dozen sea elves in handcuffs and shackles were being driven back by a guard.


    At this time, the state of these sea elves was very miserable, because the sea elves had no feet, and their shackles were short iron chains with sharp iron thorns at both ends, which pierced the fish tail and fin respectively, restricting their movements. .


    "Abominable Charin Starfish Tribe..."


    Billian''s chest was ignited with anger, and he immediately swung his tail and swam in the direction of a dozen sea elves, trying to rescue the trapped companions.


    "Billian! It''s you!"


    Billian just swam a few times when a rough and sinister voice suddenly came.


    I saw a tall sea elf with a steel fork and muscles all over his body, shouting loudly at Billian.


    It was Jobar, the hunting captain of the Chalin Starfish Tribe. It was him yesterday who, with Chadul''s order, further forcibly plundered the Kara Coral Tribe''s manpower.


    "You Kara Coral Tribe colluded with humans! It''s a shame among all the sea tribes!"


    Yobar''s face was hideous: "Lord Chadul, we will definitely wipe out all these abominable land visitors! Of course, your Kara Coral Tribe will also be wiped out together!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yobal directly held the steel fork and rushed towards Billian.


    Seeing this, Billian sneered, and also took out the coral-shaped spiked weapon he carried with him, and fought directly with Jobar.


    Billian now knows very well that by now, the Kara Coral Tribe has no way out.


    If the troubles of the Chalin Starfish Tribe cannot be completely resolved this time, then the Kara Coral Tribe may completely disappear on the seabed.


    "Go to hell, Jobal, I''ve endured you for a long time!"


    Billian, who had been exploited by the Chalin Haixing tribe for so long, let go of it completely at this time, and fought directly with Jobar with a weapon.


    At this time, Billian only hoped that these land guests could be more reliable, and completely wipe out these abominable members of the Charin Sea Star tribe.


    "Since you take the initiative to die, there is no other way!"


    While Jobal swung the steel fork, three bronze-level sea elves sprang out. They held the same weapons as Jobar and surrounded Billian.


    Although they are all Bronze rank beginners, they still put a lot of pressure on Bilian.


    "Benduin, go and help that guy. If he dies, there is no way to explain it to the Kara Coral Tribe."


    Willy said to Ben Duin when he saw Billian who was in a hard fight.


    As for Willy''s words, Ben Duyin naturally obeyed unreservedly. The iron rod in his hand fluttered again, carrying pieces of sand and gravel, and swept the surrounding sea elves directly. Then, Ben Duyin''s body shape Turn around and head towards Billian.


    "Wally, our enemy is here too, but it doesn''t seem to be very strong."


    Willy can clearly perceive that Chadul''s silver-level power is rushing towards him with nearly twenty bronze-level beings, which is almost the whole background of the Chalin Haixing tribe.


    "By the way, Wally, you won''t be allowed to eat sea elves later, understand?"


    Willy suddenly said to the excited Wally: "Even if the other party is the enemy."


    Willy is not soft-hearted, just because the sea elf has human characteristics. If Wally eats the sea elf in front of himself, it will give him a very uncomfortable feeling. So Willy directly deprives Wally of his omnivorous pleasure as a bear.


    When Wally heard the words, his head drooped down directly, which was considered a life.


    "coming����"


    At this time, Willy''s body had already released the aura of the junior great knight, and Chadur also sensed his own aura before rushing in this direction.


    Soon, Willy saw an old male sea elf with a wrinkled face, holding a triangular fork about three meters long in his hand, rushing towards him.


    Behind him, other bronze-level sea elves were also fully armed.


    Among the dozen or so sea elves, most of them are Bronze Rank beginners, but only two or three are Bronze Rank peaks.


    When Chadul arrived, the ordinary sea elves who were still surrounded by Willy and Wally retreated directly, making way for Chadul.


    "Really human!"


    When Chadour saw Willy, the vertical pupil shrank into a gap.


    Why did humans come to the Charin Starfish Tribe? How did they find it here?


    But soon, Chadul had the answer, and he saw Billian who was playing against Jobar and others not far away. He knew the guy, he was a high-ranking figure in the Kara Coral tribe.


    "It turns out that people from the Kara Coral Tribe colluded with humans..."


    A gloomy look appeared on Chadul''s face: "Faced with the crisis of tribal destruction, are you finally going to resist..."


    Chadur sneered, although he was a little afraid of the strength of the human in front of him, but he was not worried.


    The breath released by that man was similar to his own, all at the level of the silver level. But this is the bottom of the sea, and it is his main battlefield. Although his body deteriorates with age and his combat effectiveness decreases, it is not a problem to solve a land enemy of the same level.


    "Chadour?"


    Dimension uses the language of the sea elves.


    "Ok?"


    Chadur showed an unexpected look, a human who actually understood the language of the sea elf.


    Not a good sign for Chadour. This shows that the human being in front of him may have reached a level of familiarity with the sea elves.


    For a time, Chadul''s heart, which was still a little relaxed, suddenly hung.


    "Human, if you were bewitched by the Kara Coral Tribe and came here to be my enemy, then as long as you stop now and return to the land, I can ignore the damage you caused to the Charin Starfish Tribe today."


    Chadul thought for a while and said to Willy: "But if you insist on fighting against the Charin Starfish tribe, you can only be buried at the bottom of the sea. This is our main battlefield after allYou are there Here, there is nothing to gain. Receding from this is a good result for both of us."


    Willie smiled lightly when he heard the words.


    What Chadur said was very interesting. On the one hand, he did not want to be an enemy of himself, and on the other hand, he put pressure on himself. The two threats of rigidity and softness wanted to persuade him directly.


    Willy shook his head, naturally he would not agree.


    If he left now, with the actions of the Kara Coral Tribe today, it is estimated that the entire tribe would be slaughtered in the afternoon.


    How could Willy do such a stupid thing. As a result, his dream of ocean trade was directly shattered. He didn''t think he could find such a suitable trade partner in a short period of time.


    "Sorry, rather than returning to land, I would like to see what the silver-level existence of the sea elves look like."


    Willy grinned, took out the cross sword in his hand, directly carrying a string of white foam, and the murderous intention began to show slowly.


    (=)

 Chapter 245： Insular Justice Seal

    "In this case, human beings, you should wait for the consequences! This seabed will become the place where you died!"


    Although he didn''t want to fight Willy, Chadul could only be tough in the face of Willy''s provocation.


    There are more than a dozen subordinates behind him. If he shows any cowardly actions, it will affect the tough image he has always created in the Charing Coral Tribe.


    "Are you really sure?"


    Willy raised his brows, and then quickly said to Wally: "The bronze-level sea elves will be handled by you, and the silver-level Chadul will be handled by me. I need to deal with the silver-level sea elves. Feel the fighting ability of the Hanged Man in four quarters. By the way, don''t eat sea elves."


    As soon as Willy''s voice fell, Wally let out a low growl, and his originally excited eyes suddenly became sharp.


    It raised its palms, stomped on the rocky ground of the seabed, and roared.


    For a time, the seabed rock under Wally shattered directly, spreading around like a spider crack.


    Under the trembling gazes of more than a dozen bronze-level sea elves in Chadur, Wally''s originally round body suddenly swelled, three meters, four meters, five meters... Wally''s figure swelled until eight meters before it stopped.


    On Wally''s body, Qiujie''s muscles made people''s heart palpitate, and the original cute appearance became fierce and tyrannical.


    In Wally''s eyes, the two hexagram marks in each pupil alternately rotated in opposite directions, and blue electric flowers began to appear on the surface of his body. Because of the electrical conductivity of seawater, the sparks on Wally''s body look brighter than on land.


    "Unconsciously, this little guy has reached the intermediate silver level..."


    Looking at Wally''s huge body in front of him, Willy was also a little surprised.


    The bear cub, who was only the size of his two palms at the time, has become so powerful now.


    "The extraordinary existence of the thunder and lightning system, if you don''t consider the restrictions on movement on the seabed, the group killing ability, I am afraid it will more than double..."


    Willy murmured, if Wally is willing, as long as the terrifying power grid is released, then it can let all the sea elves of the Charin Starfish tribe except Chadul perish within five minutes.


    Of course, if the group ability is turned on, it is estimated that those Kala coral tribes who have been captured here will also be unlucky along with them.


    "Wally, try not to accidentally hurt the Kara Coral tribe."


    Willy''s words are to remind Wally to pay attention to his attack range.


    When Wally heard the words, he roared, and the sound wave directly caused the sea water to take on the shape of a sleeve-like ring, heading towards the sea elves.


    "What kind of monster is this?!"


    It wasn''t until Wally showed his true body that Chadul noticed that the unknown land creature around this human was actually a silver-level existence.


    And looking at the strength it showed just now, it seems to be stronger than this human being.


    Chadulton felt guilty.


    A silver-level extraordinary can fight against himself, and if two come, it will be troublesome.


    Chadour clenched the triangular fork, his face uncertain, trying to think about what to do now.


    But he had no time to think. When Wally rushed towards the dozen or so bronze-level sea elves, Willy also attacked him.


    The cross sword in Willy''s hand suddenly slashed out, and a near-sharp and wide-blade sword qi cut through the sea and slashed directly in front of Chadul.


    Chadour was startled and hurriedly waved his triangular fork to block.


    But because the response was a little slower, Chadour''s body trembled suddenly, and was bounced off by a huge force.


    "Sure enough, the sword energy that was displayed by using the cross sword was indeed a certain discount when it was released in the ocean."


    Willy could clearly perceive that the strength of the sword energy just now was significantly weaker than when he was using it on land.


    Chadour took a deep breath, and the look in his eyes became more and more fierce.


    Now that it has been decided to fight, it is time to show the strongest strength.


    With a low growl, the water around him suddenly began to rotate automatically, forming a swirling vacuum around him.


    "Sure enough, it is a sea elf with a high affinity for the water element, and the technique of controlling the sea water is so skillful..."


    Seeing this, Willie bowed his head in admiration.


    However, Willy''s action did not fall, but greeted him.


    This time, Willy used not only the knight''s vindictive power, but also the righteous power of the Hanged Man.


    With the film of water released by Sabweiler''s tears, Willy''s underwater movement obstruction can be reduced to the greatest extent possible.


    He dodged and went directly to Chadour.


    On the swung sword, fighting spirit and the power of justice intertwined.


    "What kind of power is this!?"


    Chadour was just astonished by Willy''s agile actions on the seabed, and then he was surprised by the strange power suddenly released by Willy.


    He had a feeling that this energy, which he had never seen before, seemed to have a strong suppression on the source of his purple-patterned sea elf''s power.


    "The Hanged Man?! According to the ancestors of the Sea Clan, the Hanged Man is an extraordinary profession of human beings!"


    Chadour suddenly remembered something.


    But it was too late, Willy''s blade had already penetrated into the whirlpool around Chadour.


    The vortex floated around Chadur, and when Willy''s cross sword pierced, it gave Willy a strong resistance.


    "It''s a good defense, but it doesn''t work for me."


    At the moment when he felt the resistance, Willy''s power suddenly increased again.


    With a physique value of 40 points, Willy can crush the same level in terms of physical fitness, even if the opponent is a monster.


    The cross sword went directly over the resistance and penetrated Chadur''s defensive vortex.


    Willy''s current cross sword was forged by Eric with the metal blocks he brought out from the treasure left by the Leng Lion royal family. Its hardness and sharpness are even better than before.


    Looking at the sharply stabbed sword tip, Chadur was startled, the triangular fork hurriedly blocked, and the whole person rushed out of the defensive whirlpool.


    "Damn it!"


    Chadour felt his situation was getting more and more dangerous.


    He forced himself to calm down, swung the triangular fork suddenly with one hand, and his mana surged at the same time.


    For a while, Chadur seemed to be the master of the nearby sea area, and the surrounding sea water seemed to be summoned by him and suddenly squeezed towards Willy.


    Suddenly, Willy felt that he was wrapped in pressure from all directions.


    "Silver-level sea elves still have some strength."


    Willy was not panicking, the power of vindictiveness and justice flowed around him, and a defensive space was also condensed.


    The pressure that the sea water brought to Willy eased in an instant.


    The moment Chadour saw Willy, the pressure of the sea water was offset, and he gritted his teeth, as if he had made some kind of decision.


    He slapped his tail suddenly, turned into a streamline, and fled towards the Chalin Haixing tribe.


    Chadur, who was so terrified of his life, felt that the situation was out of his control, but he completely let go of his dignity and chose to run away.


    "run?"


    Willy did not expect Chadul to make such a move.


    Abandoning all tribal subordinates and running away alone, how cowardly this guy is.


    Seeing this, Willy suddenly chased after him.


    The tears of Subweiler showed a powerful help at this time.


    Willy, who was wrapped in a water film, was only a line slower than on land at this time.


    "He actually caught up?"


    Chadour, who had been a little slack in his heart, looked back, but suddenly found that Willy was getting closer and closer to him.


    Why is this happening, obviously it is a creature on land, why is he moving so fast on the bottom of the sea!


    Seeing this, Chadour immediately opened his mouth, and the strange singing spread toward Willy and in all directions.


    "A spiritual attack from the sea elves..."


    Willy smiled, the power of justice urged, and the voice with malicious power was directly eliminated.


    With Willy''s current strength, it is not difficult to resist this small means.


    "Ok?"


    Just as Willy was about to continue chasing, he suddenly found that not far away, a steady stream of fish were rushing towards him. There were big fish and small fish. They seemed to be summoned and swim towards him.


    "It turns out that Chadul''s singing just now also summoned a school of fish to block my footsteps..."


    Willie clicked his tongue and accelerated suddenly.


    At the same time, Willy waved the cross sword in his hand, and the sword qi flew out one after another, directly smashing all the fish that blocked in front of him.


    "These schools of fish really slow me down..."


    Perceiving that Chadul was getting farther and farther away from him, Willy''s heart moved, and he made a few stamps on his palm.


    It is the new method controlled by Willy, the seal of justice in the form of separation.


    Although Chadur was far away from him, and the seals he released were all simple seals, which could be cracked by Chadur soon, Willy still made an attempt.


    His purpose is not to solve Chadul in an instant, but to block Chadul''s footsteps.


    "what?"


    Suddenly, Chadour, who was fleeing, felt that an energy that suppressed the original breath suddenly appeared in his body.


    "It''s the power of the Hanged Man!"


    Chadur gritted his teeth and had to slow down and start to clear the mark that suddenly appeared in his body Although this mark was not strong, it had been suppressing his malicious power.


    "Are you still running?"


    Chadour, who was expelling the mark, suddenly heard Willy''s voice behind him.


    Just as he was about to subconsciously resist, he felt that the power of the seal in his body increased again.


    Willy took the opportunity to imprint a layer on Chadour again.


    "The seal of separation seems to be very flexible to use..."


    Willie was very satisfied with his shot.


    Willy was promoted to Hanged Man for four quarters, and the improvement of his righteous seal ability not only gave Willy the means to seal off the body, but even the original complex seal method has been simplified.


    Now the seal of justice, for Willy, can already be regarded as a routine method.


    (=)

 Chapter 246： Salis the rescued

    "Do you want to keep running?"


    With a wave of Willy''s hand, another sword qi suddenly flew out, directly blocking Chadul''s path.


    Chadour paused, turned around and clenched the triangular fork, facing Willy.


    Chadur looked anxious, and at the same time, he also felt that his extraordinary power was getting weaker and weaker.


    "Human! What conditions did the Kara Coral Tribe have for you to do this? I am willing to give you double the reward, please let me go!"


    Chadul now understands the current situation very well. Just now, this human being did not show all his strength at all.


    Now that he has fully understood his horror, Chadul has no intention of fighting again. He just wants to save his life now. Although he is more than 100 years old, he is considered twilight among the sea elves, but he is still reluctant to die like this. The comfortable life and those young bodies make him always feel the meaning of life. good.


    "Sorry, I think what they gave me, you can''t."


    Willie smiled faintly.


    Throwing aside the illusory fate involved, the malicious power that was deliberately controlled, made him promoted from the Hanged Man at Three Quarters to the Hanged Man at Four Quarters, which Chadour could not give himself in any case. Moreover, he is helping White Bear Town to find a marine trading partner. In contrast, Willy feels that the Kara Coral Tribe is much more reliable than the Charin Starfish Tribe.


    First of all, I first came into contact with the Kara Coral Tribe, and I knew more about the Kara Coral Tribe. Secondly, the strongest of the Kara Coral Tribe is only a bronze-level peak, which is easy to control.


    In this way, he really can''t think of what benefits he can get from Chadul.


    "you!"


    At the same time as Chadour was suffocating, he also felt a strong panic.


    He knew that it was time to fight to the death.


    "Are you ready to fight..."


    Willy felt that Chadul seemed to want to forcibly stimulate his life potential and stimulate the further surging and divergence of malicious power.


    "Then let''s solve it as soon as possible..."


    Having already experienced the feeling of fighting the Hanged Man for four minutes, Willy has no idea of ??any delay.


    He needs to get rid of this guy quickly before Chadour takes his life.


    "Seal, reinforce!"


    The power of justice in Willy''s body was activated again, and he made a knot with one hand.


    The next moment, the internal seal that Chadul was about to break was once again restricted by Willy.


    "ended!"


    Willy''s figure moved abruptly, and the cross sword waving in his hand instantly released three sword beams mixed with fighting spirit and the power of justice.


    His speed is close to instant, and his movements are much more flexible than before. This is Willy''s state of showing his ultimate strength.


    puff puff!


    Chadour dodged one of the sword lights, but there were still two slashes that hit Chadour''s body.


    Chadour screamed and wiggled his tail in a last-ditch attempt to escape, but to no avail.


    This time, Willy got close, and the cross sword was wrapped with the power of justice, directly poking into the source of Chadul''s malicious power.


    Chadur screamed again, and he could feel that the diameter of his body was completely occupied by the power of justice.


    This gave him a sense of panic that came from the depths of his soul, and he felt that his vitality was fading away.


    "no, do not want!"


    Chadour made his last struggle.


    But to no avail.


    bang!


    Just when Chadour felt that he was going to die, Willy came up behind Chadour and slashed at his neck, knocking Chadour out.


    "Perhaps it would be more appropriate to leave you to Sharyl to deal with..."


    Originally, Willy wanted to solve Chadul directly, but when he thought about the damage suffered by the Kara Coral Tribe, Willy suddenly changed his mind and handed him directly to Sharil and the Kara Coral Tribe. It can make them feel their sincerity further.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy did not hesitate, grabbed Chadul''s neck directly, and rushed towards the Charin Sea Star tribe.


    If Willy''s guess is correct, the current Wally should have eliminated all those bronze-level sea elves.


    In front of a silver-level middle-level terrifying beast, they really have no chance of winning.


    "Wally, it''s fast!"


    When Willy brought Chadul back to the Charin Starfish Tribe, he found that the ocean was filled with a **** smell, and there were many dead bodies of sea elf guards floating in the sea water. Under the interweaving of thunder and lightning.


    For these dead bronze-level sea elves, Willy had no sympathy.


    According to what Sally and Billian said, when they oppressed the Kara Coral Tribe, none of the superhumans of the Charin Sea Star Tribe were innocent, and almost every one of them carried the lives of members of the Kara Coral Tribe in their hands.


    "Lord Baron, everything is settled."


    At this time, Ben Duyin also got together.


    The back of his clothes has all been torn apart, revealing the broad back muscles, with injuries on them. It was obvious that he also suffered some injuries in the fight just now.


    "good."


    Willy nodded to Ben Duin, then turned his gaze to Billian who was beside him.


    At this moment, Billian was motionless, staring blankly at Yobar, who had turned into a corpse.


    With Ben Duyin''s help just now, Billian personally killed Jobar.


    "Good death! You should have died a long time ago!"


    The calm Billian''s expression suddenly distorted in an instant, with a complex expression of joy and hatred, and directly smashed Yobar''s head with a punch.


    The blood floated along the sea water to Billian''s face, making his face look a little grim.


    "I''ve been oppressed for too long. At this time, if I release the depression in my heart at one time, it is inevitable that there will be some psychological distortions..."


    Willy shook his head gently, looking at Billian''s movements, Willy knew what kind of torture Billian and the Karacoral tribe behind him had suffered over the past year.


    "Your Excellency Willie."


    Billian stirred the sea to wash away the blood on his body, then walked to Willy''s side and bowed respectfully to Willy.


    This bow is full of sincere friendship.


    "Thank you, the enemies of the Chalin Haixing tribe who have been oppressing us have been completely solved."


    Seeing Chadour being thrown aside by Willy, Billian felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    In their eyes, Chadul, a big man who was too high and unattainable in their eyes, could even destroy the Kara Coral Tribe at any time, was captured alive by Willy.


    If he had doubts about Willy''s strength at the beginning, Billian was completely convinced by now.


    "It''s nothing, as a trading partner of the Kara Coral Tribe, I do this, and it is completely right."


    Willie waved his hand, indicating that it was nothing.


    "By the way, what are you going to do with this Chalin Haixing tribe?"


    Willy sensed just now that the current Charin Starfish Tribe, the extraordinary existences, are all gone.


    There were less than 30 bronze rank existing before, Wally, Ben Duin and others solved about 20, and a few disappeared. They should have foreseen the ending of the Chalin Haixing tribe and fled to other places.


    However, the ordinary sea elves of the Chalin Haixing tribe did not escape much, and Willy was not surprised.


    After all, the ocean is not land, and it has been completely ruled by a single species such as humans. On the bottom of the sea, there are not only other extraordinary creatures, but also many large and ferocious marine creatures. It is more dangerous here, and the laws of the jungle are more vividly displayed. If an ordinary sea elf leaves the group, the chance of death is simply too great.


    Therefore, the ordinary sea elves of the Chalin Haixing tribe are all waiting for the decision of Willy and others in a daze.


    They would rather be captives than live alone without the tribe.


    "Let them all become slaves of the Karacoral tribe! Make up for all wrongs!"


    When Billian said this, there was still uncontrollable resentment in his tone.


    Of course Willy has no idea about this. No matter what Billian does, it is their freedom. Willy only needs to ensure that he gets what he wants.


    "Your Excellency Willy, I''m going to rescue the members of the Kara Coral Tribe first, please wait a moment."


    Billian took a deep breath and calmed down, knowing that he had more important things to do.


    "Go ahead."


    After Willie complied, Billian turned and left.


    Willy looked around and found that the sea elves of the Charin Sea Star Tribe were very far away from him, and some even hid in the building. Their hearts are like demons.


    It didn''t take long for Willy and the others to wait, and soon, they saw the sea elves with their shackles and handcuffs loosened, slowly walking towards the outside of the Chalin Haixing tribe.


    Each of them had a look of unbelievable joy on their faces.


    Billian actually brought the legendary powerful humans on the land, and completely rescued these sea elves who had succumbed to their fate in captivity. Now they feel like they are dreaming.


    Willy counted the number of rescued sea elves there were nearly 200 people.


    According to what Billian had said before, more than 400 people were forcibly plundered by the Kara Coral Tribe this year. In this way, more than half of the sea elves should have died.


    For a time, Willy also lamented that the competition rules under the sea were much more intense than those on land.


    Soon, Willy saw Billian at the back of the crowd. At this moment, beside him, there was a thin sea elf girl. She was injured all over, her face was dull, and there were no emotional fluctuations in her eyes, and she seemed to be completely numb. .


    She was hugged by Billian''s shoulders and supported to swim out, like a puppet, without any thoughts of her own.


    "Is this the sea elf girl who replaced Selina, Saris..."


    Willie''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a thoughtful look.


    Looking at the state of the sea elf girl, it seems that she has suffered a lot of cruel torture.


    (=)

 Chapter 247： pendant change

    According to Willy''s understanding, this sea elf girl named Salis has a very good talent.


    With her bloodline concentration, if there is no accident, there is a certain chance of being promoted to the silver level.


    "Everyone, this is Your Excellency Willy from the land world. He and his partner saved everyone!"


    Billian supported Salis and forced a smile. He waved his arms and shouted at the rescued sea elves, "Let''s thank Lord Willy for saving his life!"


    Under Billian''s organization, the sea elves of the Kara Coral Tribe shouted out words of perception such as "Thanks to Your Excellency Willy" and "Thanks to friends from the land" to Willy in unison.


    Willy didn''t mind this much, just bowed slightly and made a simple return salute.


    These sea elves will be their trading partners in the future, and they will leave a good impression in their hearts, which will also be of great benefit to their trading activities.


    "I feel everyone''s enthusiasm!"


    It is Ben Du Yin who speaks.


    Although Willy has no feelings for these thanks, Benduyin is different. For Ben Duyin, exalting evil and promoting good is the greatest meaning in life. Ben Duyin now feels like a hero who defeated the evil sea elf and saved innocent lives.


    "This is the meaning of justice itself!"


    Ben Duin thought to himself, although he could not understand the language of the sea elves, it did not prevent him from feeling the enthusiasm of the sea elves.


    "Let''s return to the Kara Coral Tribe, Lord Willy."


    Billian asked Willy for advice, and now Willy''s position in Billian''s heart is now very important.


    "Okay..." Willy nodded and looked around, "So what to do with the sea elves of the Chalin Haixing tribe?"


    "After returning to the tribe to inform Lord Shariel, send someone to drive them to the Kara Coral Tribe." As soon as he said this, Billian''s tone was a bit gloomy, "As long as they don''t want to be food for other sea creatures, they will Stay here obediently. They''d rather be slaves than take our shelter."


    When he said this, Bilian was full of confidence.


    The current Zen Forest Starfish Tribe has no transcendental existence, and only the current Kara Coral Tribe can protect their safety.


    Under Billian''s arrangement, nearly two hundred sea elves rushed to their hometown.


    Almost every sea elf''s heart is full of longing to go home.


    on the way.


    "Billian, is this Saris?"


    Willy walked beside Billyen and looked at Saris beside him, Willy asked.


    "Yes, Your Excellency Billian, she is the granddaughter of Lord Sharil, the pride of our Kara Coral Tribe."


    A look of sadness flashed in Billy''s eyes.


    Willy frowned. At this time, he noticed that when he asked Saris about the situation, she didn''t change her expression, and she was still sluggish.


    "She suffered mental damage?"


    Willie asked back.


    Billian nodded and looked at Chadour, who was bound by chains and dragged by Ben Duyin, with a look of resentment on his face: "Saris was tortured by Chadul''s **** in every way possible. , he even used extraordinary means to contaminate Saris'' bloodline! Obviously, he is afraid that Saris will grow up and take revenge on him in the future!"


    "I learned from other sea elf partners just now that Saris was finally closed off because of the persecution of Chadul, and she became like this."


    Billian''s tone was very distressed. Salis was the one he grew up watching.


    He didn''t even know what kind of reaction Sally-sama would have when she saw Saris.


    After all, when Saris was in such a situation, it was Sariel who pushed her down into the abyss, even though she did it for the Kara Coral Tribe.


    "It''s a pity..."


    Willy could only agree that he couldn''t resolve Saris'' current state, so he could only express his regret.


    ...


    Kara Coral Tribe.


    Sally prayed devoutly in the building dedicated to the ancestor statue.


    Although she was very confident in Willy who was chosen by her ancestors, she was still a little nervous.


    She now only hopes that Willy can defeat Chadul and bring her own people back.


    Sally folded her hands together and muttered something in a low voice.


    Since Willie and the others left, she has been staying in front of the ancestor''s statue without taking a step away.


    Time passed slowly, and suddenly, Sally closed her eyes and opened her eyes suddenly, showing a look of surprise.


    She sensed a lot of familiar sea elf breaths approaching.


    "They are back!"


    Sally saluted the ancestor''s statue deeply, and then walked out of the building.


    ...


    At this time, Willy and his party could already see the outline of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    "This trip to the bottom of the sea will soon come to an end..."


    Willie thought for a moment.


    The friendship between himself and the Kara Coral Tribe is undoubtedly strong.


    Next, Willy only needs to negotiate with the Kara Coral Tribe on how to exchange trade.


    "Ok?"


    Just as he was getting closer and closer to the Kara Coral Tribe, Willy suddenly saw a lot of sea elves pouring out of it. In front of them, it was Sharil leading the way.


    "Have you sensed the return of the clan..."


    Willy silently took Ben Duin and Wally to the rear of the crowd.


    Looking at the scene, it is estimated that there will be a touching welcome scene later. Willy feels that it is better not to pay too much attention, and let those sea elves appreciate the joy of being reunited with their families.


    Soon, Willy saw the scene he expected before.


    Homecoming sea elves hug and cry with their loved ones.


    "Go, go first."


    Willy gave Ben Duin and Wally a look, then directly spared the place and entered the Kara Coral Tribe first.


    He didn''t want to wait for a while in front of so many sea elves to be thanked by them.


    Willy came to the guest room where he rested before and waited for Sally''s arrival.


    Willy''s wait didn''t last long, and after about half an hour, Sally and Billyen found Willy together.


    "Your Excellency Willy..."


    Just as Sally was about to say something, Willy stopped him directly: "There is no need to say thank you..."


    In fact, on the way back, Billian had already said that Willy''s ears were calloused.


    "I think that Your Excellency Sharil needs to put some effort into thinking about how to deal with this guy."


    Saying that, Willy kicked Chadour, who was still in a coma while being bound by chains.


    "Chadour!"


    When Sallyel saw Chadour''s face clearly, her originally grateful face was instantly filled with shadows.


    "Your Excellency Willy, can Chadul be handed over to me to handle it in person?"


    Sally looked at Willy and asked Willy.


    After all, Chadul was captured by Willy himself. A silver-level prisoner still has high value, so to deal with Chadul, Willy''s consent must be obtained.


    "certainly."


    Willie nodded.


    Seeing Willy''s answer, Sally didn''t hesitate. A short blade suddenly flashed from the lower end of the coral cane in her hand. With a single stroke, she cut off Chadul''s head without hesitation.


    For a time, the smell of blood permeated in front of several people.


    "Your Excellency Willy, please forgive my rudeness."


    A look of relief flashed across Sally''s face. When she first saw Saris, Sally''s heart was about to break.


    The once lively Salis was turned into this image by Chadur, and Salil''s heart was bleeding.


    Facing the culprit responsible for all of this, Sally couldn''t find any reason to leave Chadur''s life behind.


    "Your Excellency Willy?"


    Sally nodded slightly to Willy and apologized, but she soon found that Willy didn''t respond and seemed a little lost.


    "Your Excellency Willy?"


    Sally whispered again to Willy.


    "Well����"


    Willy seemed to have reacted and waved his hand: "Nothing..."


    Sally looked at Willy, and always felt that his expression was a little weird.


    "That feeling just now..."


    In fact, Willy just now was indeed in a trance.


    Because of the moment Sally killed Chadul, Willy suddenly felt the black pendant on his chest and had a certain reaction.


    Willy had an illusion that the black pendant had definitely changed at the moment when Chadour died.


    It''s just that the feeling disappeared in an instant, so Willy didn''t understand what happened.


    "Your Excellency Sally, with so many people coming back, you should have a lot of things to deal with, right? Why don''t you deal with the affairs first About trade, we will talk about it later."


    Willy suddenly spoke to Sally.


    Sally was stunned for a moment. She felt that Willy seemed to be issuing an eviction order to drive herself out of the room.


    "If that''s the case, then we''ll see you later."


    Sally sensed Willy''s abnormality, but didn''t say it.


    She left the room with Billian, who also discovered Willy''s abnormality.


    "Lord Baron, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ben Duyin just now clearly noticed Willy''s absence.


    Willy shook his head gently, then crouched in front of Chadour''s body.


    At the same time, Willy took out the black pendant from his chest and looked directly at it.


    (=)

 Chapter 248： Selinas promotion

    Willy watched the legendary sea elf relic, and the appearance did not change.


    Willy checked Chadour''s body again, and there seemed to be no strange traces.


    "It''s weird..."


    Willy didn''t feel that it was his own perception error. In his current state, he was very sensitive to some subtle changes.


    When Willy was wondering, he suddenly felt a slight tremor inside the black pendant.


    "Sure enough, it''s not an illusion!"


    Willie''s eyes lit up.


    From the black pendant, Willy sensed a strong strange energy, which gave him a vigorous and upward feeling that seemed to promote the improvement of life ability, similar to life energy, but it was not.


    "This kind of energy is very similar to the energy in the sea elves, but it is very pure, there is no distinction between goodwill and malice..."


    Willy suddenly realized that this strange energy might play a role in the sea elves. If he guessed correctly, there is a high probability that the strength of the sea elves may be improved.


    Thinking of this, Willy tried to use his grudge to perceive the inside of the pendant. He had tried to do this before, but he didn''t get any response from it, but this time, Willy felt that he might be able to detect some of the secrets.


    laugh����


    Just as Willy''s grudge entered the black pendant, his body suddenly became excited. This was not Willy''s emotion, but a physical instinct.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Willie was taken aback by the change.


    Just after he came into contact with the strange energy, Willy suddenly found that he seemed to be very kind to the energy and seemed to be able to manipulate it.


    "I see����"


    Willie realized something.


    "This energy...seems to be Chadour''s life energy...but transformed by Sableville''s tears..."


    With further exploration of the energy, Willy discovered a detail, this strange energy is mixed with a trace of blood, and the faint aura left in the blood is Chadur''s breath.


    "Could it be that the moment Sallyer killed Chadul, Sableville''s tears, through the medium of blood, extracted the essence of life energy at the heart of Chadul?"


    Willy guessed, but at the same time Xin Toubai had a little doubt: "But, why can I manipulate this energy? According to my perception, this strange energy should repel life forms other than non-sea elves. ����


    "Could it be..."


    Willy suddenly thought that he was baptized by a strange energy when facing the ancestor statue enshrined by the Kara Coral Tribe that day, but after the baptism, there was no change in himself. But Willy still finds it strange, but now that he thinks about it, maybe this is the reason why he can manipulate this energy.


    Because other than this, there seems to be no other reasonable explanation.


    "Drain the blood and life energy of the dead sea elves and use it to transfer it to other sea elves to improve their strength..."


    At this time, Willy found another use for Sableville''s tears.


    Willy''s eyes flashed a look of thought.


    "Is this the guidance of the fate of the ancestors of the Kara Coral Tribe? She left this backhand to me through the energy of baptism, so that I can help the Kara Coral Tribe to rise?"


    Willy was a little puzzled. The ancestor of the Kara Coral Tribe was so sure that he would obediently apply this ability to her descendants?


    Willy suddenly began to believe in the ancestor''s prophecy. He felt that the ancestor seemed to have set up a chessboard, and he seemed to be used.


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    Willy shook his head: "But it''s not a big problem, try to unlock the title, improve your qualifications and strength, and sooner or later you will be able to unlock the secret..."


    "Benduyin, dispose of this corpse."


    Willy gave Ben Duin an order.


    Immediately, Willy pondered the purpose of the life energy in this pendant.


    "This thing is useless to me, just use it on Selina... Maybe, it can really help her break through the silver level..."


    The current Selina has no threat to Willy. Right now, both from the point of view of interests and from the point of view of friendship, the two are at least on the front line of the alliance.


    ...


    There were cheers and cheers in the Kara Coral Tribe that day.


    The sea elves in the tribe are celebrating their reunion with the tribe members.


    They held a dinner to commemorate the wonderful day, and also to thank the three friends from the land.


    Obviously, Wei used actual actions to prove to the sea elves of the Kara Coral Tribe that the rumored human beings are not terrible, and they are also very friendly, and they are their close friends of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    Willy took this opportunity to reaffirm his friendship with the Kara Coral Tribe, an issue he repeatedly emphasized several times.


    When this concept penetrates into the mind of every sea elves, their own maritime trade will become simple and without resistance.


    The only thing that made Willy feel uncomfortable was the ingredients on the day of the dinner, all raw food, sea crabs, conch shells, swimming fish... There are many kinds, but Willy can''t eat any of them, so he just ate some raw specialty seaweed, simple made a pretence.


    The same is true for Ben Duyin. After biting his head and eating some raw food, he made an excuse to leave the table. He is not good at dealing with this kind of scene.


    On the contrary, Wally was very happy, and he showed a very high appetite for these foods.


    These are all products of the deep sea, and Wally has never eaten them.


    Of course, not everyone was happy with the sea elves at the dinner party.


    Like Selina.


    Although it was already known that even if he did not run away from the marriage, Chadul would use other excuses to devour the Kara Coral Tribe, but it was undeniable that if she hadn''t left, Salis wouldn''t have to face such a tragic fate.


    Selina felt a lot of guilt when she saw Saris who was completely numb.


    Although Sally didn''t blame her, Selina still couldn''t face her heart.


    "Selina."


    When the dinner was about to end, Willy came to Selina''s side.


    He could see that Selina''s mood was a little down, and he knew the reason.


    "Master Willie."


    Selina forced a smile on her face when she saw Willy leaning over.


    Now Willy is already the benefactor of the Kara Coral Tribe, and Selina is more grateful for Willy''s fear.


    "Are you feeling guilty about Saris being like this?"


    Willie asked.


    "I����"


    Selina lowered her head and hummed.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s Chadour''s fault, let go of your heart, you didn''t do anything wrong, you were just trying to protect yourself, and there was nothing wrong." Willy reassured, "If If you really feel guilty, you should practice hard to improve your own strength, it is best to break through the silver level and become the guardian of the Kara Coral Tribe."


    Selina heard the words and smiled bitterly: "Lord Willy, promotion to the silver level is not an easy task for sea elves. You should also know that compared to humans, promotion of sea elves is more difficult. many."


    When Willy heard the words, he pondered a little: "But what if I have a way to improve your strength?"


    "what did you say?"


    Selina suddenly froze.


    Her expression was stunned at first, then turned into surprise.


    If this sentence was said by someone else, Selina would definitely not believe it, but would scoff at it. How is it possible to enhance the talents of the sea elves? But these words came from Willy''s mouth, and Selina believed it almost instinctively.


    Ever since she had known Willy, there seemed to be nothing the baron couldn''t do.


    This is a blind trust.


    "After the dinner is over, follow me."


    Willy whispered in Selina''s ear, then turned to leave.


    At the end of the dinner, the sea elves sang and danced, pushing the atmosphere to its peak.


    But Selina''s mind was all on what Willy just said.


    Do you really have a chance to advance to the silver level...


    While waiting anxiously, the dinner was over, Selina found Willy who said goodbye to Sally and others, and followed him back to the room.


    "Master Willie..."


    Facing Willy, Selina felt a little uneasy.


    "Selina, I can only make sure that what I do next can improve your strength... But whether you can break through to the silver level depends on your accumulation and talent over the years."


    Willy said frankly, this is also to reduce some pressure on Selina, too much expectation is not a good thing.


    "Okay, I see, Lord Willy."


    Selina nodded heavily.


    Seeing that Selina''s state was well adjusted, Willy took out Subweiler''s tears from his chest.


    Selina didn''t say anything, just looked at Willy quietly.


    In the two days that Willy left, Selina also learned from Sally''s mouth that Willy was the key to the prophecy in the tribe''s ancestors and an existence that could change the situation of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    Thinking of Willy''s past deeds, and the tears of Sabuweiler, the sacred relic fragment left by the ancestor sea elf in the vast sea, Selina accepted this statement with almost no doubt.


    "are you ready����"


    Willy asked Selina clenched her fists, and then answered.


    "very good����"


    Willy began to try to activate the sea elf''s blood life energy absorbed by the pendant.


    He clenched the pendant tightly with one hand, and with the other hand, lightly touched Selina''s eyebrows, and at the same time, his mind was guiding the release of this energy.


    Although he can''t see it, Willy can clearly feel that under his control, this energy is transferring to Selina''s body.


    Selina''s breath began to climb slowly, as if she was moving towards a higher level.


    "I really hope to advance to the silver level..."


    Willy watched Selina''s body closely.


    (=)

 Chapter 249： return flight

    ()..,


    At this time, Selina felt dry and hot all over her body.


    She felt that her blood concentration seemed to increase, and at the same time, the extraordinary energy in her body was gradually filling up.


    "It seems that you can really be promoted to the silver level!"


    Selina felt as if she had reached the tipping point of promotion.


    "Just one step away..."


    Willie also noticed this situation.


    "Success or failure, just look at this..."


    Willy suddenly activated all the blood and life energy in the pendant, all surging into Selina''s body.


    When the blood life energy entered Selina''s body, she felt such intense pain that she clenched her teeth.


    "After all, it''s not the extraordinary energy bred by myself, so there will be a strong sense of rejection..."


    Willy took a look and understood the reason.


    Promotion through external force will definitely bring some hidden dangers, and the most influential one may be the upper limit of promotion in the future. After all, not everything that promotes strength improvement can be as magical as the title attribute panel.


    However, although Selina''s promotion ceiling may be affected in the future, Willy thinks there is no big problem. After all, according to Selina''s talent, without the support of this external force, she might not be promoted to the silver level in her entire life, which is determined by the racial characteristics of the sea elves.


    So it''s not necessarily a bad thing for Selina herself.


    "Just a little bit..."


    Selina felt that the shackles were getting looser and looser.


    She felt that the energy that poured into her body just now seemed to be completely integrated with herself soon. But this process is accompanied by more and more intense pain.


    Selina felt that her consciousness was still a little cloudy...


    "You must hold on to..."


    Selina was cheering herself up.


    As time passed by, Willy stood by, observing Selina''s changes. The blood life energy in the pendant has been extradited by himself, and now Willy can no longer help Selina.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Willy raised his brows and showed a faint smile: "It seems... it''s done."


    The next moment, a surging malicious force suddenly erupted from Selina''s body.


    At the same time, the water around Selina stopped completely, and the thick water element began to surge towards Selina''s body from all directions. She seemed to be a dried sea, sucking the turbulent water frantically. Elemental power.


    "Is this the promotion of Sea Elf... It seems to be very similar to Warcraft..."


    Willy felt that the way Selina was promoted at the moment seemed very similar to when Wally was promoted to the silver level.


    ...


    at the same time.


    In another building of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    Sally is discussing with Billam how to absorb slaves from the Charin Starfish tribe.


    So many sea elf slaves, they will help the Kara Coral tribe gradually embark on the normalization of the road to revival.


    "Don''t delay too much time..." Sally said to Billian, "Tomorrow you will lead eight bronze-level sea elves and fifty tribal warriors to bring back the slaves of the Charing Coral Tribe. Without the transcendent existence, they can''t make any action of resistance..."


    "By the way, also, remember to bring back the treasures of the Chalin Haixing Tribe together. Whether it is rare ores or dazzling treasures, try to bring them back as much as possible. If you can''t bring them all at once, bring them twice. We need to pick out the most precious ones. part, as a gift to Lord Willy."


    Sally added.


    Although she knew that Willy helped the Kara Coral Tribe this time, it was more for smooth trade. But Sally had to express her gratitude in other ways.


    "I see."


    Billy nodded.


    The Kara Coral Tribe suffered a great disaster this time, but it turned a corner, and everything relied on Willy.


    "By the way, Sally-sama, Saris..."


    Billian frowned, hesitated for a moment, and finally spoke.


    "Salise is a good boy..." A trace of sadness flashed in Sally''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared, "I will take good care of her and try to make her recover quickly... She is a hero of the tribe..."


    At that time, Salis largely delayed the timing of Chadul''s attack on the Kara Coral Tribe.


    If not, the current Kara Coral Tribe may not be able to wait for Willy''s assistance at all.


    "I see... At the same time, I will also arrange for some young people from the tribe to take care of Salis."


    Billy responded.


    Just when the two of them finished their exchange and Billian was about to say goodbye, a strong wave of water element caught the attention of Sally and Billian at the same time.


    "What a violent water element fluctuation, what happened!"


    Billion looked at the very center of the tribe in surprise, which seemed to be Willy''s room.


    "That is����"


    Sally straightened her body instantly, and suddenly thought of something, her body began to tremble slightly, and the expression she had felt sad for Sally before was instantly replaced by shock and joy.


    "Someone in the tribe has been promoted...promoted to the silver level sea elf!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Sally waved her tail directly and rushed there.


    "Silver level?"


    Billian was also startled, the whole person was stunned for a moment, and then quickly followed.


    ...


    In front of Willy, Selina has opened her eyes.


    In the past two hundred years or so, the first silver-level sea elf was born in the Kara Coral Tribe.


    "The breath is a little mixed, and the foundation is still slightly unstable..." Willy evaluated the current state of Selina in his heart.


    With Selina''s current strength, Willy can suppress her with only physical strength. If he uses his extraordinary power and displays his skilled combat skills, even if he is underwater, Willy can completely eliminate Selina within half a minute.


    Even though they are nominally the same level, the gap between the two is still huge.


    Willy is invincible at the same level, and he can gain the upper hand in leapfrog battles, and Selina, even if she is placed at the bottom of all silver levels, is the bottom of the existence. After all, the blessing of external forces is not acquired by her own accumulation.


    "But this strength is enough for Selina..."


    Willie thought for a moment.


    "Master Willie..."


    Selina crossed her arms on her chest, bowed to Willy, and made a human courtesy: "Thank you for letting me break through the shackles that I couldn''t climb."


    In Selina''s tone, there is supreme respect for Willy.


    "The main reason is because of your own accumulation. I just helped you."


    Willy smiled lightly, and he didn''t take this matter too seriously.


    Willy lifted the black pendant in his hand and shook it in front of Selina: "By the way, Selina, I''m going to take back the tears of Sableville temporarily, it''s to me, There seems to be some use."


    With these experiences at the bottom of the sea, Willy felt that there were still some secrets waiting to be discovered by the tears of Subweiler.


    My previous evaluation of this treasure seemed to be too low.


    "Of course, this is yours, of course you can make everything up."


    Of course Selina wouldn''t have any comments.


    Hearing this, Willy nodded, and was about to see off the guest, but there was a knock on the door of the room, and he sensed that Sally and Billian were coming at the same time.


    "I came to find you."


    Willy whispered to Selina.


    "Then I''ll go out first."


    Selina also saw Willy''s intention to see off the guest, and left the room along the way.


    As soon as Selina came out, she was grabbed by the arms of Sally and Billy at the same time.


    "Selina..." Sally looked at her earnestly, "Are you..."


    "Yes." Before Sally could finish speaking, Selina nodded, "Silver rank, with the help of Lord Willy, I was promoted to Silver rank."


    Silver level!


    "Thank you ancestors!"


    Sally and Billian looked at each other, and both could see the ecstasy in each other''s eyes.


    "Your Excellency Willy! Sure enough, the foreshadowing of the ancestors is being realized bit by bit! The Kara Coral Tribe will eventually achieve its former glory!"


    Shariel shouted in her heart, for the first time in her decades as a tribe leader, she felt that hope was right in front of her.


    ...


    on the sea.


    Ships in White Bear are floating on the sea.


    Aden, who accompanied him on this trip, stood on the bow of the boat and looked out at the sea.


    Lord Baron has been diving into the bottom of the sea for three days, and he is a little worried.


    Although he knew that the Lord Baron was very powerful, the three days of sinking in the ocean still made him feel inexplicably worried.


    "I hope Lord Baron will come back soon..."


    Aton muttered in a low voice.


    At this moment, Aden suddenly saw a layer of white waves on the sea in front of him.


    But although he saw it, he didn''t care too much. In the past few days, he often saw big fish jumping out of the sea, and they would bring up such waves every time.


    "No... This time it''s really Lord Baron!"


    Immediately afterwards, Aden saw three figures wrapped in water films, turning out from the bottom of the sea.


    It was Willy, Benduin, and Wally.


    The moment they returned to the sea, the water film on the three of them dissipated, turned into a drop of water, and landed on the sea.


    "Sure enough, compared to the dimness of the seabed, I still prefer the sunlight."


    The three of Willy stepped on the water and moved in the direction of the boat.


    "Lord Baron!"


    On deck Aden Town Arm chanted.


    Just as he was about to order the ladder down, he saw Willy, Ben Duin, and Wally stomping on the water and jumping onto the deck.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Willie encouraged Aden.


    Waiting on the sea like this is indeed an extremely boring thing.


    "nothing."


    Aden hurriedly nodded to Willie.


    Willy stretched his body and twisted his neck: "The purpose of this voyage has been achieved, prepare to return to White Bear Town."


    "Yes!"


    Aden quickly took command, and then shouted to the helmsman and entourage on the deck: "Start returning!"


    (=)

 Chapter 250： Discreet Budar

    ()..,


    On the surging sea, the giant ship of White Bear Town was sailing slowly.


    Willy stood on the deck, looking out at the sea scenery, and was in a particularly relaxed mood.


    This ocean voyage, the goal of establishing deep-sea trade, has been successfully achieved.


    Before leaving, Willy negotiated with Shariel and Billian of the Kara Coral Tribe and reached a trade agreement between White Bear Town and the Kara Coral Tribe.


    But although it is said to be a bilateral trade agreement, it is actually more of a unilateral one. For deep-sea resources, Willy has a strong desire, but for resources on land, the sea elves of the Kara Coral Tribe seem to have no desire.


    The reason why they accepted Willy''s trade request was more like repayment in their opinion.


    In the eyes of the senior leaders of the Kara Coral Tribe such as Sally, Willy is their future hope to some extent. He solved the crisis of the Kara Coral Tribe, and also cultivated a silver-level sea elf, which is a great kindness to the Kara Coral Tribe.


    Mr. Willy, the benefactor of the Kara Coral Tribe, has needs, and naturally he has to work hard to meet them.


    In the trade agreement, Willy made two main trade requests.


    On the one hand, it is the assistance in fishing for fishery resources, and on the other hand, it is the mining assistance of precious ores on the seabed.


    Faced with these two requests, the Kara Coral Tribe agreed without any hesitation.


    According to Sally''s idea, after completely absorbing the legacy of the Charin Starfish Tribe, in addition to retaining the base camp, the Kara Coral Tribe will also go to the sea near White Bear Town for a new tribal camp.


    This will further assist them in Willy''s White Bear.


    For this, Willie expressed his sincere thanks.


    However, Willy actually suffered a little loss on this trip.


    For example, Selina, who was originally capable of acting as a silver-level combat force in White Bear Town, was left in the Kara Coral Tribe. After all, after being promoted to the silver level, Selina''s status is different. The current Sally has already started planning to abdicate. In her opinion, the silver-level Selina can be a more powerful leader.


    ...


    The sea voyage continued for another month.


    When Willy and the others returned to White Bear Town, it was already early summer.


    Although he only stayed at the bottom of the sea for three days, the journey took a full two months.


    The coast of White Bear.


    Compared to the last time he was driven out to sea by the coastal defense team, the landing this time was a little more solemn.


    When the ship with the mark of White Bear Town just approached the waters of White Bear Town, someone informed the shore that Willy was about to return.


    This time, Daen, the captain of the coastal defense team, led the players to greet Willy, and Willy could be regarded as having a feeling of being greeted.


    Returning that day, Willy did not handle official business, but returned home and had dinner with his family.


    It was not until noon the next day that Willie returned to his study to approve the government affairs reports that Sandor handled during his absence.


    Inside the study.


    "A refugee robber..."


    In front of Willy, a thick stack of approved documents was already in front of him. At this time, he was checking an early warning case about refugees and robbers.


    Refugees exist very widely in this world. Because of the lord''s exploitation, or suffering from disasters, no food harvest or even crime, the number of refugees is very large. Among these refugees, the more fortunate can find living coolies, but unfortunately, they can only wander around, endure hunger and cold, and even die.


    There are also some who are less reconciled to the status quo, and who are more daring, have evil thoughts in their hearts and become rogues. Some went to sea and became pirates, and some fled to the borders or places less controlled by the lords and became robbers.


    And what was recorded in the document in front of Willy was the latter.


    According to Sandor''s report, the refugee bandit group appeared near the border a month and a half ago. Their scale is not very large, the number is about three hundred. Every time they start looting, they choose some remote villages or planting villages as the target. Run after looting, very maneuverable.


    They have looted Sand Butterfly Town and Stormwind Town and several other small lord fiefs in the nearby borders, but they haven''t taken any action against White Bear Town.


    Although White Bear Town is also a baronial territory, because of the fame of Baron Willy of White Bear Town, they wisely did not target White Bear Town.


    The group of refugee robbers is not rare in the Principality of Langton. There are even some refugee robbers around some big cities or big lord fiefs.


    Willy''s teacher Ole once told Willy how they obtained the treasure map left by the Lengshi royal family. At that time, the young traveling Baron Kells, Ole and others were forced to hide in the site of the Lengshi Royal Family because they offended the local refugee robbers. It was also because of this that Ole accidentally discovered the existence of the treasure. .


    "Sure enough, the more chaotic the situation is, the more people with ulterior motives will want to fish in troubled waters..."


    Turning the document from beginning to end, Willie sneered.


    The situation in the southeastern part of the mainland is getting more and more serious, and the Duchy of Wata has joined forces with the Duchy of Saussen to put more and more pressure on the Duchy of Langton. When the big lords in the country focused on preparing for the enemy country, some small refugee forces took advantage of this opportunity to grow and develop themselves.


    Willy is almost certain that as the urgency of the situation intensifies in the future, there will be a steady stream of bandits.


    Willy did not continue to struggle with the issue, but opened another file.


    "Budal''s report..."


    Willie''s eyes lit up.


    The current Budar is the backbone that controls the future of White Bear Town.


    According to Willy''s vision, all the members of the Knight Order were to be promoted to senior servants.


    Among them, the more outstanding ones, preferably 10%, that is, more than ten people, should be promoted to the knight rank.


    This was Willy''s original goal.


    "Very good, Budar really paid attention."


    Willy nodded unconsciously when he saw the data reported by Budar.


    In less than four months since the establishment of the candidate knight group, nearly fifty of the hundred people have the physique of senior knight attendants, and even the remaining ones have the physique of intermediate knight attendants. Level.


    Of course, this relies more on the life energy liquid and the auxiliary medicine prepared by Colson.


    Budar''s credit is mainly shown in the fencing practice of the candidate knights.


    Among the 100 people, 20 people have learned the fencing of the senior knight attendant level, 30 people have learned the fencing skill of the intermediate knight attendant, and the remaining fifty people have mastered the fencing skill of the junior knight attendant level. Pure fire.


    You know, fencing is something that depends a lot on personal talent. Improving its level is much more difficult than improving its physique.


    It is not easy for Budar to do all this.


    Judging by the two criteria at the same time, the current White Bear Town candidate knights already has twenty senior knight attendants, thirty intermediate knight attendants, and fifty junior knight attendants far exceeding the same level.


    This force, even many viscounts, cannot be cultivated.


    "Budal..."


    Willy whispered Budar''s name with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    This former pirate leader has indeed made a huge contribution to White Bear Town.


    Although this guy''s past was not very glorious, the sea area he galloped before was not in the Principality of Langton, nor was he considered a sinner of the Principality of Langton.


    "It''s time to give him some rewards..."


    Willie frowned slightly.


    To award Budar a reward requires him to spend some more brains.


    After all, Budar is not the core team that he cultivated by himself, so it is impossible for Willy to give him too much core power.


    "What are the rewards..."


    Willy frowned, he needed to give Budar a reward, a reward that would inspire his gratitude to continue to serve White Bear Town without giving him too many substantive things.


    Suddenly, Willy raised his brows and had a scruple.


    ...


    this afternoon.


    As usual, Budar ended a day of rigorous training for the candidate knights, and was about to return home, but was suddenly stopped by a personal soldier from the baron''s manor.


    The personal soldiers brought news to Boudal that the baron had personally summoned him.


    Budar thanked the personal soldiers and rushed to the baron manor with doubts.


    In fact, when he heard Willy''s summons, Budar was still a little uneasy.


    He is very aware of his current situation. Although he is beneficial to White Bear Town, his identity is very embarrassing.


    Budar never dared to show anything in front of Willy, and even though he spent a lot of energy for the construction of the alternate knights, he did not dare to take credit to Willy, and even the debriefing report, Budar wrote very cautiously. .


    He has always described the hard work of the candidate knights and his own efforts, but he doesn''t mention it.


    He was very afraid that Willy would misunderstand what he was coveting. As a self who carried a stain on his body in the past, Budar knew that every action he made had to be carefully thought out.


    The current Budar does not ask for any glory and wealth, but only wants his family to continue to live this stable life.


    Although he lost the high spirits of the previous voyages, this kind of calm and warmth made Budar cherish it very much.


    Even Budar could detect from his own relatives that they also love the current life.


    His wife and three children have now been integrated into the life of White Bear Town.


    Budar, who has entered middle age, has no ambitions. He only hopes to see his two sons start a family and start a business, and then the youngest daughter grows up safely and marries a reliable man.


    He worked hard to build an alternate knight order, just to maintain this beauty.


    (=)

 Chapter 251： Budars joy and gratitude

    "Mr. Boudal, the baron has been waiting for a long time. I will take you to the study to meet the baron."


    Budal had just arrived at Willy''s Baron''s Manor, when a personal soldier at the door spoke to him.


    It is not the first time that Budar has come here, and the personal soldiers also know him.


    "Then I''ll trouble you to lead the way."


    Even in the face of the ordinary personal soldiers of a baron''s manor, Budar tried his best to remain humble.


    Even though he had come here many times, he still followed behind the personal soldiers.


    Under the leadership of the personal soldiers, Budar came to Willy''s study.


    "Lord Baron."


    Budar nodded slightly to the personal soldier leading the way, then walked into the room, bowed respectfully and saluted to Willy, who was lying at the desk at the desk.


    "Um... Budar, you are here."


    Willy looked up and saw Budar with a humble expression.


    The current Budar has long since lost the ruthlessness that he had when he was a pirate, but his temperament has a feeling of returning to peace after the vicissitudes of life.


    Those who can clearly recognize the situation and are cautious in their words and deeds are indeed not simple roles.


    Willie commented in his heart.


    "It seems to have delayed your time to go home and have dinner with your family..."


    Willy stood up with a hint of apology in his tone.


    Hearing this, Budar quickly shook his head: "No, there was no delay..."


    Willy smiled and stretched out his hand towards Budar, motioning him to sit down on the seat in the study.


    Budar thanked Willy, then sat down, his body straight and his head slightly lowered, as if waiting for Willy''s dispatch at any time.


    "You have done a very good job with the training of the alternative knights."


    Willy did not return to the seat in front of the desk, but sat opposite Budar.


    With a smile on Willy''s face, he unabashedly expressed his admiration for Budar.


    "It''s all within my responsibilities." Budar heard the words and responded quickly, "I should do my best to do these things with the reward of White Bear Town."


    Budar''s work is indeed paid.


    As a trainer of the Alternative Knights, he was paid five gold rams a month.


    Five gold rum, for ordinary civilians, is indeed a huge sum of money. You must know the original Willy, but for the sake of five gold rams, he was willing to venture into the depths of the forest.


    But this price is simply too meager for Budal, an intermediate knight.


    Although the remuneration of five gold rams is not low in the White Bear Township official system, those officials with similar or even lower remuneration usually get involved in other businesses and have contacts with other businessmen. Therefore, the officials of White Bear Town are generally much richer than they appear. Not only White Bear Town, but almost all noble territories. This is the welfare of members of the noble group in this world.


    In the face of all this, Willy did not make deliberate changes, but chose to let the flow take its course.


    But Budar is different. Because of his sensitive identity, Budar never makes friends with other people easily.


    Whether it was officials in White Bear Town or big businessmen, Budar never took the initiative to contact him. Even Ben Duin and Colson, who had entered the land left by the descendants of the Cold Lion Royal Family together before, were able to avoid them, but Budar tried their best to avoid them.


    He was doing everything possible to avoid Willy having doubts about himself.


    The current Budar is more like an office worker from a previous life, going to get off work, getting off work, and getting a salary.


    When he felt the waters of White Bear Town from the waters of the Duchy of Thorsen, Budar was captured by White Bear Town, and all his wealth was confiscated, so he saved most of the five gold rams every month to live in case of an emergency. need.


    A poor intermediate knight like Budar, even if placed in the entire province of Davipur, would be hard-pressed to find a second one.


    "If the officials of White Bear Town are as dedicated as you are, I think Sandor, Dahn, and my big brother will be a lot easier..."


    Willy''s tone was relaxed, like a joke.


    "Ah����"


    Budar just nodded in response. Willy could say something, but he couldn''t.


    "By the way, Budar, have your family lived in the habit since they moved to White Bear Town?"


    Willy asked suddenly.


    In fact, he couldn''t have been more aware of how Budar''s family was doing.


    The surveillance guards arranged by Thorps have not yet been evacuated from the vicinity of Budar''s house. The daily actions of the Budar family will be recorded by these monitoring guards, and then a report will be made to Thorps, who will then submit it to Willy.


    A foreign intermediate knight is extraordinary, even though he seems to have surrendered to White Bear Town, Thorps is still wary.


    "I''m used to it."


    When Budar heard Willy suddenly ask this question, his heart froze for a while.


    Baron Willy greeted his family, giving him an inexplicable sense of panic.


    "Thank you very much for the generosity of Lord Baron. Not only did you provide free accommodation for our family, but you also cared about us so much. It''s really a shame."


    As Budar spoke, his heart hung up.


    Budar always felt that Willy''s attitude towards himself was a little abnormal today.


    "Well..." Willy nodded, "It is said that your family also has three children, the eldest son is nearly 20 years old, the second son is one year younger than me, and the daughter seems to be the same age as our family''s Veria... For comparison, Your family is very similar to our Phelan family."


    The panic in Budar''s heart became stronger and stronger. Baron Willy actually chatted with himself in his spare time?


    Unreasonable, this is too unreasonable.


    "Yes, but our family is definitely incomparable to the Faerun family..."


    Budar didn''t know how to answer the call.


    He had the feeling that he would cross the line if he said more.


    "What are the family doing now?"


    Willy leaned forward slightly, making a sound of listening.


    Budar''s throat rolled involuntarily, obviously a little nervous.


    The baron should know the situation of his family.


    But although he was worried, Budar responded: "I used the reward you gave to buy a second-hand fishing boat for my eldest son. Now he is a fisherman. Although his fishing skills are average, he can already The second son is now working as an apprentice in a tailor shop, and when the time is right, I also want to give him some money to open a tailor shop for his own craftsmanship."


    "As for my youngest daughter, she has been staying at home and studying housework with my wife. After all, the food and clothing of the three men in a family still need to be very troublesome."


    When Budar said this at first, he was still cautious.


    But halfway through, Willy found that the corners of Budar''s eyes twitched.


    This is a subconscious smile.


    "It seems that I have really adapted to the life in White Bear Town..."


    Willy further confirmed this fact in his mind.


    "All this is thanks to you, Lord Baron. If it weren''t for you, we are still living a life of licking blood with a knife."


    There is half flattery and half sincerity in Budar''s words.


    After hearing this, Willy pursed his lips, and suddenly said to Budar: "Budar, I don''t think your eldest son is suitable for fishing, I remember his strength is good, he should have the rank of intermediate knight attendant, it is better to let him go. What do you think of the Haiphong team joining the team and serving as a deputy next to Dahn?"


    "Join the Haiphong team and be the deputy of Your Excellency Dahn?"


    When he heard Willy''s words, Budar was stunned and didn''t react for a while.


    The hard-working fishermen and the deputy of the coastal defense captain, as long as they are not fools, can tell which profession has a brighter future.


    But Lord Baron, why did you suddenly mention this?


    Are you testing yourself?


    Being cautious all along, Budar will feel panic in the face of all the benefits that come.


    "My eldest son, his talent, I think..."


    Budar was a little incoherent, his head was messed up, and he couldn''t guess what Willy was thinking.


    "I think he''s a perfect fit."


    Willy also understood Budar''s psychology at this time, he no longer continued to go around in circles, but went straight to the subject: "That''s it, starting from tomorrow, sell the family''s fishing boat, I think the work of the coastal defense team, He will like it."


    "This����"


    Only then did Budar suddenly realize.


    It turns out that Baron Willy, this is a reward for himself!


    "Thank you, Lord Baron!"


    Budal''s heart was pounding, he quickly got up, and bowed deeply to Willy.


    "You sit down first..."


    Willy gestured again and continued: "As for your second son, if you want to become a clothing merchant, I can introduce him to Kool and let him go to the Kool Chamber of Commerce to gain some experience."


    Cool is the childhood playmate of Willy''s elder brother Thorpes.


    When Thorpes started the Baron Kells Guard, it was Kool who delivered the message to the Phelan family in place of Thorpes.


    Since Willie became the baron of White Bear Town and made his fortune, he has taken over the Kool family.


    Under the support of Thorps, now Kool is already a big businessman in White Bear Town. He has been involved in many business channels such as medicinal materials, clothing, and food, and has formed his own chamber of commerce. He has a good reputation in several baronial territories in the northwest frontierThis..."


    Budar didn''t know what to say.


    He knew very well that it didn''t matter what work his children did, the important thing was that all this was arranged by Baron Willy.


    This is the baron showing his closeness to himself.


    In other words, the current Baron Willy is ready to accept himself.


    Thinking of this, Budar felt his heart relax directly.


    The days of tense nerves seem to be over soon!


    "By the way... As for your little daughter..."


    Willy pondered for a moment: "Don''t learn to do housework at home, just follow Veria from our family and go to the school in White Bear Town to study literature and history... Children, it''s better to learn some knowledge. ."


    (=)

 Chapter 252： actual combat

    ()..,


    "Ok... ok..."


    Budar didn''t know what words and tone to use to express his gratitude, so he nodded and responded.


    He finally understood Willy''s attitude now, and the days of trembling were finally over.


    Although from Baron Willy''s intentions, Budar could figure out that he would not be able to enter the core power circle of White Bear Town after all, but his children had this opportunity.


    This is both a reward and an attitude.


    "By the way, I leave this to you."


    Willy handed a small glass bottle containing a pale yellow liquid to Budar: "You are already from White Bear Town, there is no need to use enemy means to restrict you."


    When Willy was initially captured in Budar, he was given a special potion to prevent Budar from breaking free from his control.


    But now there is no need, Budar and his family have completely integrated into White Bear Town, and it seems that there is basically no small probability of rebellion. Moreover, with Willy''s current strength, even if an intermediate knight wants to do something unfavorable, he can easily solve it.


    Budar''s body trembled, he lowered his head, and took the glass bottle containing the yellow liquid in both hands.


    "I, Budar Wesley, will forever serve you, noble Baron Willy, to the end of my allegiance."


    Budal, who took the glass bottle, suddenly knelt down on one knee and performed a knightly manner to Willy.


    Seeing this, Willy also stood up and responded to Budar.


    He also returned to the Cavaliers etiquette of a lower-ranked Cavaliers team.


    Seeing Willy''s response, Budar''s body trembled slightly.


    Willy responded with the courtesy of a knight, which meant that he no longer cared about his past stains, but accepted himself as a knight.


    "very good."


    Willie smiled faintly.


    The ability of the Hanged Man for four minutes made Willy clearly perceive the sincerity in Budar''s heart.


    This time, Budar really showed his loyalty.


    "Continue to train the alternate knights, don''t let me down."


    Willy patted Budar on the shoulder.


    This time, he summoned Budar himself, and the purpose was completed. Seeing Budar''s current state, Willy knew that the reward he gave him this time made Budar very useful.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Budar stood up, his voice full of anger.


    Budar is still the previous Budar, but compared with the previous self, many inexplicable changes have taken place.


    "Lord Baron."


    Budar held the glass bottle tightly in his hand, and when he was about to say goodbye, a thought appeared in his mind.


    After hesitating for a while, Budal said to Willy: "Lord Baron, I would like to make a suggestion regarding the training of the Knight Order."


    Suggesting to Williti, this kind of thing, the previous Budar naturally did not dare to do.


    The previous Budar pursued absolute prudence. What he did was always arranged by Willy, and he never took the initiative to cross the line and express his thoughts.


    "Tell me."


    Willie raised some interest.


    Compared to himself, Budar, who personally taught the knights to choose, should be able to give more effective opinions.


    "Yes."


    Budar pondered for a moment, and then organized a speech: "The members of the Knights of the Alternative Order, with the cooperation of life energy and auxiliary medicine, their physical fitness has improved rapidly, and because they have been selected, their talents are among ordinary people. It''s not bad, and the progress of fencing practice is relatively fast. However, during the training, I found that many people did not really achieve the perfect fit between their physical advantages and fencing..."


    "Then what do you think should be done?"


    Willy seeks Boudal''s opinion.


    Budal continued to respond: "I hope they can participate in an actual fight."


    "Actual combat?"


    Willie raised an eyebrow.


    The ultimate purpose of the existence of the alternative knights is to engage in real combat, so the actual combat is a matter of time.


    The only thing that surprised Willy was that Budar now asked for actual combat.


    Originally, Willy''s plan was to wait for another three months to half a year, when the overall strength of the candidates for the Knights has improved a bit, and then put them into actual combat.


    "Yes, Lord Willy."


    Budar explained to Willy: "I think it is necessary for the current candidates of the Knights to fight. Through actual combat, they can discover their own existence and exposure problems, and truly discover themselves between life and death. When they find these deficiencies, deliberate practice in future training will better improve efficiency.��


    "Although some casualties may be caused in actual combat..." Budar hesitated for a while, and finally continued, "But this is also a method of survival of the fittest to save more effective resources for White Bear Town..."


    Hearing this, Willy smiled lightly and looked at Budar.


    Through actual combat to check and fill vacancies, conduct targeted exercises, screen individuals at the same time, and effectively allocate resources...


    This is not good news for the members of the alternative knights.


    But for White Bear, it''s a good deal.


    "Just do as you say."


    Willie agreed.


    "You should think about the actual goal of combat, right?"


    Willy actually had a decision in his heart.


    "I think it''s most appropriate to take the refugee robbers who have recently appeared at the border."


    Boudal''s proposal coincides with Willy''s.


    Originally, Willy didn''t plan to deal with these guys for the time being, because these refugee robbers have never dared to harass even a marginal village or village belonging to White Bear Town. The targets they attacked were mostly small towns.


    So Willy didn''t intend to take care of it.


    But now that Budar has brought it up, and it is in line with his own mind, then they can only be wronged.


    After all, they are not good people, and their hands are stained with the appointment of innocent civilians.


    "Okay, then this matter is entirely up to you to handle."


    Willy expressed his trust in Budar, but he added: "But this actual combat exercise, you''d better stand up in person. Most of the candidates in the Knights have not experienced actual combat. We must ensure their safety. The death toll in this actual combat exercise must be controlled within ten people."


    These candidate knights are all piled up with money.


    Although actual combat is a must, if one dies, it represents a useless consumption of resources.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    After all, Budar was the leader of the big pirates before, and he still has rich experience in coordinating operations.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, you can go back."


    At this time, it was time for Willy to share dinner with his family.


    Budar nodded and bowed to Willy: "Then I''ll leave first, Lord Baron."


    When Budar walked out of the baron manor, his eyes turned to the sunset on the horizon.


    He always felt that today''s rays of light were more moving than those of the past.


    Budal took a deep breath and smacked his mouth. Today, in addition to the salty taste of the seaside, there seems to be a touch of sweetness in the air.


    It''s rare.


    Budar strode down the street, grinning for some reason.


    Looking at the pedestrians on the street hurriedly preparing to rush home for dinner, Budar, who was in the crowd, felt completely integrated into this White Bear Town for the first time.


    Now, his family should be completely accepted by White Bear Town.


    Budar quickened his pace, and now he just wanted to get home quickly.


    But when passing a roast goose shop, Budar stopped.


    Looking at the golden roast goose dripping with grease and exuding a rich aroma, Budar pursed his lips.


    It seems that I have never had such a desire to speak before, so when galloping on the sea, eating more often is just a simple matter. Burdar, who was burdened with the survival of the pirate group and the pressure of the Duchy of Thorson, never felt that anything was delicious.


    But today, it feels very different.


    "I want two roast geese."


    Budar chose two of the large roast geese.


    After paying the money, Budar took the roast goose wrapped in greased paper and walked home with it.


    The residence that Willy arranged for the Budar family was in the southern center of White Bear Town, which was considered a populated area.


    Looking at the approaching hut, Budar stopped again.


    He twisted open the glass bottle given by Willy with one hand, and then directly swallowed the yellow liquid inside.


    "It''s all over again."


    Budar smiled, then put away the empty glass bottle.


    This thing is not cheap for civilians.


    Budar entered the door.


    Soon, a warm celebration came from the hut.


    ...


    the next day.


    On the training ground of the Alternative Knights.


    One hundred candidates for knights, they wear armor, with crossed swords around their waists.


    Just last night, they suddenly learned that today, they will have their first actual combat after entering the Knight Order.


    The target of the actual combat is the refugee robbers near White Bear Town.


    After learning the news some people were excited and some panicked.


    Some people were worried that they would be injured or lose their lives in the cast, while others realized that this was an opportunity, a great opportunity to prove themselves to the baron.


    Aton is the latter.


    He is an old subordinate who has been with Willie since Fandoutun. Although he is young, his qualifications are not shallow.


    Aton is very clear that although from the beginning, Willy did not assign himself important positions because of his age, but the subsequent arrangements have been tempering himself.


    He is very clear about Willy''s intentions, and he also understands that sooner or later, he will have the opportunity to be on his own.


    And now, Aton feels the opportunity has come.


    The establishment of the candidate knights means that a new authority will appear in White Bear Town. Although it is only a prototype now, its leader will definitely become the new dignitary in White Bear Town in the future.


    (=)

 Chapter 253： from White Bear

    In front of a group of people, only Budar rode a war horse.


    He looked down at the 100 candidate Knight Order members present with a very serious face.


    For the candidate Knights, Budar has high expectations. He must use his training results to prove his worth to Willy.


    "The scouts have already moved, and it is estimated that news of the enemy will be brought soon. Please prepare for the battle."


    Budar raised his voice and said to the candidate knights in front of him.


    The reconnaissance soldiers were borrowed from the guards and used to determine the exact location of the group of refugee robbers.


    "In this actual battle, please prepare for death. I have already asked Lord Baron for instructions. In this actual combat, there are allowed death quotas, and the number of quotas is not large."


    Budal''s words not only warned everyone, but also released a kind of pressure.


    As soon as Budar''s voice fell, some of the candidate knights who had never been in a war started to get nervous.


    Although it was expected to be like this in advance, but after this remark was confirmed by Budar, it still gave people a spiritual shock.


    After Aden heard it, his mind was suspended for a while, but he quickly adjusted.


    Before he came to the Alternative Knights, he was a member of the Guards Department. When he was in the GI, he also participated in several manhunts and faced death and bloodshed.


    "Master Budar."


    Soon, a guard on a light armored horse rushed towards the training ground.


    After he handed a short letter to Budar, he turned and left.


    "Everyone, the location of the enemy has been confirmed, ready to go!"


    When Budar read the brief letter, he raised his head and ordered all the knights: "Get on the horse!"


    Following Budar''s order, all the candidate knights got on their horses in unison.


    "Set off!"


    Budar rode his horse at the forefront, rushing towards the location marked on the letter.


    According to the information from the scouts ahead, the refugee robbers near the border are stationed near an abandoned farmland in the south of Shadie Town.


    That place was originally the territorial scope of Shadie Town, but with the loss of nutrients from the land due to large-scale farming, the planting villages at that time were forced to disband, and the villagers became refugees. Coupled with the subsequent border wars, it has always been deserted.


    It was not used as a temporary residence until this group of refugee robbers arrived here.


    In fact, the lord of Shadie Town knew their whereabouts, but due to the strength of the leader of the refugee robbers, Shadie Town did not dare to make a full effort in the end. Because the leader of this group of refugee pirates is a junior knight.


    And the strongest combat power in Sandie Town is just a junior knight.


    Not all baronies have the rich heritage of Willy.


    Therefore, Shadie Town is largely beneficiary of the action of the alternative Knights.


    ...


    Under the leadership of Budar, the candidates of the Knights, who were riding horses, began to march towards their destination.


    Because they were fully armed, their trip also caused some panic, and some residents of White Bear Town thought there was a war somewhere.


    You must know that the border has not been settled in the past two years.


    ...


    Refugee robber base camp.


    In a renovated farmhouse, several sturdy men were surrounded.


    At the top is a man with shawl-length hair and raised cheekbones. He looks about thirty years old. His eyes are indifferent and cold. From a distance, it gives people a feeling of depression. a feeling of.


    His name was Lalier, and he was the leader of the refugee bandit.


    Lalire is not from the frontier, he is a fugitive from the next province.


    In order to survive, Lalier went through danger and reached the northwest frontier. With the help of the increasingly severe situation and the strength of his own junior knights, it took not only three months for Lalier to organize a refugee bandit group of more than 300 people.


    With the refugees'' thirst for survival and food, Lalire inflamed the hearts of all, turning them from survivors to predators.


    With the continuous improvement of momentum, there have been a steady stream of refugees from farther places, and they have begun to defect to them.


    Lalier is very satisfied with the refugee bandit group he has established.


    "Boss, choose White Bear Town for your next action!"


    The one who spoke was a bald man with a scar on his face. It was just early summer, and he only wore a vest, showing his tight muscles, showing his strong physique.


    Including the bald man, the other big men around him are all the senior leaders of this refugee bandit group and important subordinates of Lalier.


    When the bald man made this suggestion, the eyes of the other big men also lit up.


    The barren village of that barren town, they''ve had enough. The grain storage and food in these places are not only small in quantity, but also old grain. Every time they get these things, they feel like they are tasteless.


    As the looting continued to win, their desires were also unconsciously raised.


    "White Bear Town?"


    When Lalier heard the bald man''s words, he sneered: "Has it been too smooth recently, causing you to lose your mind?"


    "I����"


    The bald man immediately shrank his neck when he saw that Lalier''s eyes were not good.


    Lalier''s junior knight strength makes his position in the exile bandit unbreakable.


    Seeing that Lalier''s face changed, the bald man was also a little panicked.


    "Forgot what I said when we first got together?"


    Lalier glanced at the faces of the people around him, and his low voice contained a warning: "Never try to provoke those powerful barons. Only in this way can we exist as long as possible."


    "Small towns such as Stormwind Town and Shadie Town, although their villages and planting villages are not very rich in materials, but after the looting, their high-ranking lords will weigh the so-called pros and cons, and thus give up with us. The battle between them. Because they have a weak background, there is absolutely no need to risk greater losses to solve us.��


    "But... White Bear Town is different from Diamond Town."


    Lalier''s voice changed: "In their territory, there are at least two intermediate knights. Especially in White Bear Town, it is said that the young Baron Willy is already a senior knight, or even a repairman of a great knight. Because, to take the initiative to provoke these people, isn''t it courting death? They won''t be concerned about the loss of killing us, because it doesn''t take a lot of money to kill us."


    "So, brothers, please always remember my words, and don''t try to have some ambitions that don''t match our own strength."


    Lalier''s words slammed **** everyone''s heart.


    "So boss, our next action target is..."


    The bald man glanced at Lalier with a solicitous look, with some timidity in his eyes.


    Lalier pondered for a moment: "Hammerhead Village in the far west of Sandie Town."


    "It''s Shadie Town again?"


    Several people present showed surprised expressions, and Sandie Town was the place where they looted the most.


    This time, let''s do it again.


    "The strong, we fear his strength. And the weak, we will make him weaker."


    Larry said, the corners of his mouth curved slightly.


    When Lalier was about to arrange the next task flow, someone suddenly broke in.


    It was a patrolling refugee in ragged clothes and holding a combination of sticks and stones in his hand. This kind of person was the lowest and most numerous existence in the refugee bandit group.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing the refugee breaking in, Lalier''s eyes showed a hint of coldness: "What happened?"


    He knew very well that if there was no emergency information, the refugee would not have the courage to break into this house.


    "Lord Lalier! Outside... There are a lot of cavalry outside!"


    The voice of the refugees was a little trembling: "They are coming towards our station, they look aggressive, and they seem to have bad intentions!"


    "cavalry?"


    As soon as the refugee''s voice fell, several people on the scene, including Lalier, were all shocked.


    "Is what you said true?"


    The bald man grabbed the refugee''s neckline and asked with a grim expression.


    "It''s true, it''s true!"


    The refugee responded quickly.


    Seeing this, Lalier showed a trace of contempt.


    To confirm whether it is true or not, just go out and take a look. Such actions are a real waste of time.


    However, Lalier also knew very well that in his current situation, it was not easy to recruit such a guy with a strong body and a rusty head.


    "Go, go out and have a look."


    Lalire wasted no more time.


    Although Lalier was a little cautious after hearing the news, he still maintained a trace of calm.


    In his opinion, even if Sandie Town or Stormwind Town send some troops, there is still room for resistance under his command of more than 300 people.


    Larry hurried out of the room and walked towards the edge of the camp.


    However, when he just walked there and saw the scene in the distance, Lalier, who had a hint of confidence, was immediately at a loss.


    The densely packed and heavily armed cavalry had begun to divide, besieging their entire camp.


    The homeless robbers patrolling outside the camp have fallen in a pool of blood.


    "This... this has to be hundreds of people!"


    Larry''s eyes narrowed.


    With such elite equipment and the supply of hundreds of war horses, did Shadie Town dispatch all its own team?


    "How is this going?"


    The subordinates around Lalier also became vigilant, everyone began to talk in a low voice, and they were all ready for battle.


    For some reason, they all had a feeling that this time the person who came here seemed to be stronger than every clearing and suppressing soldier they had faced before.


    "Boss!"


    Suddenly, the bald man''s voice was full of panic.


    He stretched out his finger tremblingly and pointed to the flag in the distance.


    Lalier followed his gaze, and soon, his body froze like a lightning strike.


    The sign on that knight is a bear head.


    They''re from... White Bear!


    (=)

 Chapter 254： Dazed Baron of Sand Butterfly

    "Boss, they seem to be from White Bear Town..."


    When he said this, the bald man''s voice was trembling.


    Although he was still clamoring for looting the villages of White Bear Town before, but seeing this fully armed and imposing alternative Knight Order, all his courage disappeared in an instant.


    "I saw."


    Lalier''s face was gloomy as if it was about to drip.


    He can''t understand now, why is it Baixiong Town who came to clean up himself? He was obviously very restrained, not only never had the idea of ??attacking White Bear Town, but also tried his best to curb the bad intentions of his subordinates towards White Bear Town.


    But even so, he still became the target of being purged.


    Of course Lalier didn''t know that he was chosen by Baron Willy and Budar as the training target for the alternate knights.


    "Everyone, prepare me for battle!"


    Although facing a strong enemy, Lalier still forced himself to calm down. In addition to being calm, Lalier said coldly to the subordinates who were already at a loss: "Everyone cheered up, didn''t he just clamor for Raid White Bear Town? Now is the chance."


    "Although the other party looks aggressive, in fact, the number of people is only about 100. Compared with more than 300 of us, it is nothing. We still have a certain advantage to a certain extent."


    Lalier continued to speak to his subordinates, and the threat in his tone became more and more serious: "So, if there is a real fight later, don''t have any thoughts of running away, if you run away, even if you don''t die in White Bear Under the command of the town cavalry, I will also kill you!"


    Lalier exuded the aura of his body instantly, causing the subordinates around him to shudder, looking at each other a few times, and they all responded quickly.


    "You, stand out, talk to the people in White Bear Town, and ask them if there is any misunderstanding."


    Lalier saw that several core subordinates were intimidated by him, and his heart gradually became calmer.


    Before it was finally confirmed that the two sides were at war, Lalier wanted to try to negotiate. He pointed to the bald man and ordered him.


    "Boss...this..."


    The moment the bald-headed man was named, he suddenly felt like he was dying.


    Stand out and negotiate with this group of people in White Bear Town and ask if there is a misunderstanding? This is simply superfluous. The patrolling refugees outside the camp were all killed by them. What misunderstanding could there be? The other party''s purpose is very clear.


    "Move faster!"


    Lalier''s cross sword was pulled from his waist in an instant, and he looked at the bald man with a grim expression.


    Even if there is only a glimmer of hope for reconciliation, try it.


    "Yes����"


    The bald man gritted his teeth, bit his head, pushed aside the homeless robber guards with crude weapons on both sides, and walked to the fence in front.


    He stooped, his body trembled slightly, and he shouted in a hoarse voice: "Everyone in White Bear Town, between us..."


    Whoosh!


    Before the bald man could finish his words, he saw a sharp arrow cut through the air and pierced his head with a sonic boom.


    puff.


    The body of the bald man fell in response, causing panic around him.


    "hateful!"


    Seeing this, Lalier knew that he and others had no way out.


    "Take up your weapons! Fight them to the end!"


    Larryl loudly gave the order to fight.


    Now that it has reached this point, it can only be fought to the death.


    Lalier knew very well that what he had just consoled his subordinates was all nonsense. Although the opponent only had a hundred people, they were all cavalry!


    With their equipment and physical quality, they collided a few times in the crowd on their side, and their side was completely finished.


    Now he just wants to find a chance for chaos, take the opportunity to escape, change to another place, and start over.


    "Boss, look, they''re off their horses!"


    Just when Lalier assigned several core subordinates to key defensive positions, someone suddenly spoke to Lalier.


    Lalier looked over there, his face instantly dazed.


    I saw that the guards in White Bear Town gave up the advantage of riding and took out the cross sword, as if they wanted to fight with themselves and others.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Lalier frowned, he couldn''t understand the reason for all this happening on the scene.


    "Anyway, when they attack, we will be ready to attack immediately!"


    Lalier did not continue to struggle with this issue, he just wanted to find a way to survive.


    the other side of the crowd.


    Except for Budar who was still on the horse, everyone else had dismounted under Budar''s order.


    The change from cavalry to infantry, which seems to outsiders to be a bizarre move of chasing the bottom line, was in fact a deliberate arrangement by Budar.


    For the current candidates of the Knights, the main training content is physical fitness and fencing, focusing on individual combat ability.


    Therefore, in this actual combat, in the face of an enemy with uneven equipment and disorderly play, Budar directly ordered the candidate knights to give up their advantages on horseback, and at the same time did not issue any joint combat strategy. The alternate knights are in the purest combat to improve their combat power.


    "Attack!"


    Budar suddenly raised his long sword above his head and shouted to all the candidate knights.


    In an instant, the candidate knights who were ready for battle began to attack the refugee robbers.


    When the group battle began, even some of the candidate knights who were still nervous in their hearts were gradually inspired to fight.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    On the other side, Lalier had to make the same response.


    For a time, the two sides fought directly together.


    The short blades met, blood spattered, and wailing and shouting spread across the wilderness.


    "Boss! That''s not right!"


    Soon, someone found something wrong and began to gesture to Lalier in horror.


    The group of guys on the opposite side, their strength seems to be too strong.


    Their physical quality and the fencing skills displayed in their hands are not the strength of ordinary guards at all.


    "Trouble!"


    Lalier naturally saw this problem as well.


    The basic combat qualities of the White Bear Town guards I faced were simply too strong. The weakest guards could also achieve the effect of one enemy against three, and even some of the braver ones directly held the cross sword and cooperated with them. Heavy armor collided all the way, and directly reached a vacuum around it, and no one dared to get close.


    This battle is simply a one-sided situation.


    The only thing that Lalire felt that the opponent was not good was that most of the soldiers'' combat details were full of problems, some of which were too theoretical and did not match the practical skills in actual combat.


    At this time, Lalier suddenly had a moment in his mind.


    He finally understood why White Bear Town would attack him, and why the opponent would give up the advantage on horseback.


    They are training soldiers, and they are taking their own subordinates as the goal of actual combat, and they are the tools in their eyes!


    Larry felt a deep sense of helplessness.


    In the eyes of the other party, the power that he has built up with difficulty is nothing at all.


    Lalier''s heart suddenly burst with grief and anger, he shouted loudly, his eyes were bloodshot, carrying a cross sword, he suddenly rushed into the crowd, directly beheading a White Bear Town guard.


    Even if he ran away later, he had to kill a few people to vent his anger.


    However, just when Lalier was about to hurt the killer again, he suddenly felt a chill in his waist and abdomen, and his entire lower body began to lose consciousness and control.


    He looked down almost instinctively.


    I saw a sword energy nearly three meters wide, cutting off his body in half. The running self, the upper body has been separated from the lower body.


    "Intermediate Knight..."


    Only intermediate knights can release sword energy.


    Lalier looked up and saw a man in the middle with a long sword more than ten meters away. His eyes were full of indifference when he looked at him.


    "Sorry..."


    With two clicks, Lalier fell to the ground separately.


    "The boss is dead! The boss is dead!"


    The homeless robbers who were closest to Lalier immediately shouted in panic when they saw this scene.


    In the face of these heavily armored guards, they were extremely timid, and when they saw the death of the leader, Lalier, their tense nerves were completely broken in an instant.


    Panic spread like waves, and for a time, less than half of the refugee robbers gave up their resistance, started throwing away their weapons, and began to flee frantically.


    Seeing this, the candidate knights all started to pursue. This battle was much easier than they thought.


    "That''s it!"


    Just when the candidate knights were about to kill them all, Budar stopped everyone from moving.


    The battle has now lost any value in sharpening it.


    He didn''t order anyone to search for the leftovers, but simply said: "Clean up the battlefield, count the losses, and bring back the dead guards."


    Budal''s words calmed down the candidate knights, whose brains were congested.


    They suddenly discovered that they were stronger than they thought... These so-called refugee robbers were completely vulnerable under the attack of themselves and others.


    Although they are only weak opponents, their self-confidence has been built up little by little.


    ...


    Sand Butterfly Town.


    As one of the smallest territories near the southwestern border, Shadie Town has to bear the squeeze of foreign forces every time it faces the turmoil of the situation.


    In this regard, as the lord of Sanddie Town, Baron Lunit felt an unusual headache.


    The commercial and trade development of Shadie Town is very general, and the level of agricultural planting is not high, which also leads to its insufficient reserves and relatively lack of military armament capabilities. In addition, Baron Lunit only has the strength of a junior knight, so that Sandie Town has no place in the southwest border, and once there is any change in the situation, Sandie Town will bear the brunt.


    Just two months ago, new troubles began in Shadie Town.


    The refugees on the border were organized into a refugee bandit under the premeditated plan of a foreign knight named Lalier.


    They burned, killed and looted, taking advantage of the complicated situation in the principality to continue to strengthen themselves.


    Sanddie Town, because of its own weakness, was regarded as the primary target of looting by them.


    Every two times this refugee bandit group is dispatched, one of them must be targeting Sandie Town. They almost robbed the planting villages on the edge of Shadie Town. Even they ignored Shadie Town too much, and instead built a camp near Shadie Town.


    In the face of all this, Baron Lunitt really wanted to mobilize all the elite guards to completely annihilate this group of refugee robbers.


    But this is just an idea.


    Baron Lunitt is the only knight in Sanddie Town. To annihilate it, he must go to the battlefield himself. However, Baron Lunitt, who had already adapted to the noble life, still did not have the courage after all. In addition, considering the reserve force, Baron Lunitt allowed the robber band to grow and grow.


    At the Baron''s Manor in Sandie Town, Baron Lunet was walking his dog on the lawn.


    Suddenly, a personal soldier ran towards Baron Lunet, the expression on his face was indescribably strange, it seemed to be a surprise, and it seemed to be puzzled.


    "Lord Baron! That robber band of refugees led by Lalier..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Originally, Baron Lunitt also focused his attention on his pet dog, but when he heard Lalier''s name, Baron Lunitt instantly became alert.


    Looking at the urgency of this personal soldier, could it be that there was news from the front that the abominable Lalier led his band of robbers to loot again?


    "That robber group...it, it was destroyed by the guards of White Bear Town! Even their leader, Lalier, was killed in the battle!"


    There was a strong excitement in the voice of the soldiers.


    He is also a member of Shadie Town. He lives under the shadow of the refugee bandits every day, and he also feels depressed. Now that this trouble has been resolved, his heart is naturally a lot more at ease.


    "what?!"


    Baron Lunitt opened his mouth subconsciously, and the dog leash in his hand fell to the ground unconsciously.


    He grabbed the collar of the personal soldier and shook it violently a few times: "You mean, the people of White Bear Town, helped us deal with Lalier and his inhuman band of robbers?"


    "Yes, Lord Baron!"


    The soldiers did not dare to move, and responded quickly.


    "How is this possible!? Why is this?"


    After receiving an affirmative answer, Baron Lunit dazedly loosened the collar of his personal soldier.


    White Bear Town What would you take the initiative to help yourself solve such a big trouble?


    It seems that he and the powerful baron in White Bear Town don''t have any close personal relationships...


    For a moment, Baron Lunitt was at a loss. He frowned and rubbed his head vigorously with the palm of his hand.


    Baron Willy, that is the existence rumored to be favored by Count Rumbar. It is said that this young lord is now the strength of a great knight, and his subordinates also have powerful secretaries.


    In the eyes of a small lord like Baron Lunet, Baron Willy is a big man comparable to those viscounts, and he can only look up.


    "No matter what the purpose of White Bear Town is to help, I have to express my position..."


    Baron Lunitt smacked his lips and ignored his pet dog, turned and walked towards the attic study.


    Baron Lunitt thought he had to write the letter of thanks sooner, and then let his subordinates take it and the gift to thank Baron Willy.


    (=)

 Chapter 255： side of life

    White Bear Town.


    "The alternative knights actually fought the refugee robbers, a crushing victory..."


    Willy looked at the report document at hand: "One hundred knight attendants, seven were lightly injured, two were seriously injured, three were killed, and more than one hundred and sixty enemies were wiped out... Not bad."


    Willie closed the file.


    "However, this is not enough..."


    Willy narrowed his eyes slightly, stood up, and looked into the distance through the window.


    He knew very well that this time, to achieve such a crushing victory, in addition to the fact that the basic combat qualities of the candidate knights were relatively strong, there was also a very important point that the opponent was too weak.


    Although their number is three times that of the alternative knights, their combat effectiveness is very weak. These refugees, even if they become robbers, loot resources that cannot guarantee that each of them will be fed. Fighting against a group of guys whose stomachs are not full, even if you win, it is not something to be proud of.


    "The next step is to further improve the individual combat capabilities of the candidate knights, and at the same time, it is necessary to cooperate in group capabilities..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    The candidate Knights are still a group in essence. Now it is just because in the early stage of construction, it focuses on the improvement of individual strength. In the later stage, the team combat capability becomes more important.


    For the combat capability of the training group, Willy has long been prepared.


    He handed over the military combat records and military combat experience books he brought back from the legacy of the Cold Lion Royal Family to his eldest brother Thorpes.


    Thorps selected officers with command and research experience in the Guards Department to extract the gist of the book together, combined with reality, to formulate follow-up group combat strategies for the candidate Knights.


    When the individual strength of the candidate knights reaches the expected level, it is time to start training the team''s combat ability.


    "Lord Baron."


    Willy was thinking, when suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    I saw a personal soldier came in and saluted Willy while holding a letter in his hand.


    "Lord Baron, Baron Lunit of Sanddie Town, sent his first secretary to bring you a letter and a cart of gifts."


    The personal soldiers respectfully stretched out their hands and handed the letter to Willy.


    "I see."


    Willy took it over smoothly. Although he had not read the specific content of the letter, Willy had already guessed the same.


    He tore open the envelope and read the contents of the letter.


    Sure enough, everything was as Willy expected.


    Baron Lunet expressed his gratitude to himself in a very low manner.


    He expressed his strong gratitude to Baixiong Town for taking action to solve the refugee robber group stationed near Shadie Town.


    "What about the secretary?"


    Willy briefly glanced through the letter, and then asked the personal soldier.


    "He is waiting at the gate of the manor."


    The personal soldier responded to Willy.


    Willy nodded, then continued to instruct: "Lead him to the VIP reception manor first, and let Sandor accompany him to dinner tonight."


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    After the personal soldiers took orders, they bowed to Willy and left the room.


    A secretary of a small baronial domain, who has not yet had the qualifications for Willy to meet in person.


    In fact, asking Sandor, the mayor of the town, to meet him is enough to express the importance he attaches to his guests.


    "correct����"


    The arrival of the secretary did not affect Willy''s thoughts, it was just a small episode.


    After the personal soldier left with his order, Willy thought of another question.


    "For the military equipment of the candidate knights, we have to speed up the production..." Willy felt that it was necessary to personally issue an order to urge the Armament Manufacturing Department, "When the combat capability is improved, the improvement of weapons and equipment will also It can greatly improve the combat capability..."


    Willy is very satisfied with the legacy of the Leng Lion royal family.


    Although there are not too many extraordinary legacy, these resources are exactly what White Bear Town needs most.


    "Speaking of the Armament Manufacturing Agency...I don''t know how that guy Eric is now..."


    Willie thought for a moment.


    Willie hadn''t seen Eric once since returning to White Bear.


    According to what Colson told himself, since Eric asked him for a life energy test a month ago, he began to seal himself up to practice and study necromancy, which seemed to bring himself into a A state of complete isolation from the world.


    According to Colson, Eric is now more focused than when he was hammering.


    "What a hardworking little guy..."


    Willie muttered to himself.


    He understood Eric''s psychology very well. Eric saw Colson, who came out of Fandoutun together, became his right-hand man all the way. He was actually envious. greater help.


    When Willy asked Eric if he was willing to become a Necromancer, Eric''s first question was whether he could serve himself better after becoming a Necromancer.


    For this child, Willie has a great impression.


    "Go see him another day..."


    ...


    At this time, the Ordnance Manufacturing Agency.


    A blacksmith shop dedicated to Eric.


    Eric has not left the place of practice for a long time. In this month, he left for the first time, and the destination was the place where he once struck iron.


    When Eric returned to the Armament Manufacturing Department, everyone was surprised. After all, Eric had not appeared here for a long time, and many people thought that he had given up his career in blacksmithing.


    However, when Eric came back, he was not alone, but brought a dying yellow dog with a prosthesis made of fine iron on one of its hind limbs. It was the mutilated stray dog ??that Eric took in shortly after he came to the Armament Manufacturing Agency.


    At this time, the yellow dog has a very weak breath and seems to have reached the end of his life.


    Judging from its sparse fur and wrinkled skin, this yellow dog is very old.


    A dog''s lifespan is generally only about twenty years.


    "Persevere a little longer, maybe everything will turn around..."


    After Eric walked into his blacksmith shop, he put the yellow dog on the seat beside him.


    The yellow dog didn''t have the extra strength to respond to Eric, and just looked at Eric with grateful eyes.


    It doesn''t know what Eric will do next, but it is still grateful for Eric''s adoption more than a year ago and the prosthesis he built for himself.


    After putting the yellow dog down, Eric did not light the furnace as before, but walked to the compartment of the blacksmith shop.


    With the key in his hand, he was about to open a locked cupboard door.


    "The power of necromancy is not opposed to the power of life..." Eric suddenly muttered to himself, "It just stands on the side of life."


    (=)

 Chapter 256： steel dog

    Eric aligned the key in his hand with the keyhole, and after inserting it, twisted it slightly to unlock the lock.


    After removing the lock, Eric stretched out his hands and gently opened the two cabinet doors.


    I saw that there was an iron model less than half a meter long in the not spacious space in the cupboard.


    The model has limbs and a tail. Although the shape is not exquisite, it can be seen that it is based on the yellow dog.


    Under the slightly rough casing, gears and wires can be seen through the joints.


    Eric looked at it for a moment, then stretched out his hands and gently took it out of the closet.


    "Hammer, maybe you will usher in another form of rebirth..."


    Hammerhead is the name that Eric gave to the yellow dog, because when Eric saw it for the first time, Eric had just made a handy hammerhead.


    Eric put the iron model on the ground, picked up the yellow dog on the seat, and squatted directly on the ground.


    The yellow dog is already very weak, his eyes are full of nostalgia, and his eyes are full of reluctance.


    The yellow dog felt that his life was about to come to an end. The only thing that comforted him was that he was now lying in his master''s arms, feeling this familiar breath, which made the yellow dog feel very at ease.


    The yellow dog curled up in Eric''s arms like this, his breathing became weaker and weaker.


    Time passed minute by minute, and finally at a certain moment, the yellow dog''s heart stopped beating.


    There was no sadness on Eric''s face, but a slight sadness in his eyes.


    He put the yellow dog''s body on the ground and stared at it.


    Suddenly, Eric stretched out his hands, floating in the air.


    "I hope it can be successful..."


    Eric murmured in a low voice, and a jet-black light group suddenly rose from his tender but calloused hands.


    The light group staggered on and off, and it also carried a hazy smoke. Inside the light group, it continued to exude an aura of depression and destruction.


    If the necromancer who left his knowledge to Eric saw this scene, he would have cried out in surprise.


    After practising the power of necromancy for three months, Eric has been able to release the necromancy mana and create a model of necromancy. You must know that it took Banselien himself three years to reach this point.


    According to this progress, as long as Eric accumulates the power of the necromancer step by step, he will be able to be promoted to the junior necromancer in less than half a year!


    And then... Eric was only nine years old.


    If Bansirion foresaw this outcome, even if he had died, he would be relieved.


    Because of this talent, it is enough to be proud of the mages in the southeast of the continent. Even if it is placed outside the legendary Storm Strait, it is still a genius.


    Eric began to turn his palms down slowly, and the two black light **** in his hands aimed at the yellow dog''s body. Under Eric''s actions, they completely submerged into the yellow dog''s body. The two palms also cling to the sparse fur of the yellow dog.


    For a time, the undead power in Eric''s body began to surge frantically.


    "come out!"


    Eric suddenly gritted his teeth, and his white face was suddenly covered in blood, looking very labored.


    The next moment, Eric''s arm was still raised upwards, and his palm was bent, as if he was pulling something out of the yellow dog''s corpse.


    "drink!"


    Eric gave a low drink, his face flushed red, and blue veins could be seen faintly bursting out.


    wow wow wow...


    I saw a white and transparent sticky object that was pulled out by Eric from the yellow dog''s body.


    The white and transparent viscous object twisted and swayed constantly. Through it, you can vaguely see that in the middle of the transparent object, there is the face of a yellow dog.


    Although the yellow dog''s face is distorted, it can be seen that it is extremely excited.


    It slammed into the white sticky object violently, as if it wanted to dash out and threw itself into Eric''s arms, but to no avail.


    "It''s done!"


    Eric''s heart was filled with joy.


    Soul out!


    This was the first time he had extracted the undead of the creature from his body.


    In the memory knowledge given by Bansirion, this is a very difficult necromancy spell. First of all, its pre-awareness conditions are very harsh, and the caster cannot resist the caster. It is impossible to complete this spell at all.


    Secondly, although this necromantic spell does not require much for the level and reserves of necromantic mana, it requires very high precision for the manipulation of necromancy. If one is not careful, not only will the spell fail, but the caster will also suffer backlash.


    "Hopefully it will be so smooth in the future..."


    Eric''s heart murmured.


    Soul extraction is only the first step, and the most important step is to find a container for the extracted soul.


    Ordinary necromancers, when looking for a container, are looking for the body of a living body to carry it, but in doing so, the chance of failure is as high as 70%. Whether it is the same type of organism or another kind of organism, soul implantation will definitely be rejected by the receiving body, or even be killed by the receiving body.


    Therefore, when an ordinary necromancer performs this spell, the selected recipient target is an organism whose subjective consciousness is not very independent. For example, there is a mental defect, or it has been deliberately brainwashed.


    But Eric is different.


    Instead of choosing a living body as the bearer, he chose that mechanical gear model.


    If other necromancers knew about Eric''s thoughts, they would definitely scoff at his arrogance and arrogance.


    Generally speaking, only the existence above the high-level necromancer can simulate the power of life through the power of the necromancer, and realize the survival of the inanimate body after the soul is removed.


    Eric, who got Banselien''s memory, naturally knows this, but for Eric who wants to combine forging technology with necromancer technology, he must try this idea.


    After pondering this necromantic spell from beginning to end, Eric thought a lot, and for some details, he also thought of ways to improve.


    The only thing that makes Eric feel embarrassed is how to survive for a long time after attaching the detached soul to the non-living body.


    The energy source of undead power condensed by oneself has no way to supply energy for the detached soul for a long time.


    Just when Eric was distressed, he found an essay diary of Bansirene from the memory stone left by Bansirene.


    In the diary, there is such a sentence -


    "The power of necromancy is not opposed to the power of life... it is just on the side of life."


    This sentence touched Eric a lot, and he realized that perhaps the power of necromancy would be another manifestation of the power of life.


    So Eric immediately thought of Colson, perhaps the particularly long-winded aphasia, who could help him solve this problem.


    But according to Bansirion, although the power of necromancy only stands on the side of the power of life, it is almost impossible to achieve commonality between the two, at least it is already the class of the primary necromancer. Siren, it is impossible.


    But Eric still wanted to give it a try.


    So he found Colson and asked him to help him do a test of the power of necromancy and the power of life.


    Colson, who masters the power of nature, can obtain the power of life through the power of nature.


    Of course, Colson had no reason to refuse, and naturally agreed to Eric''s request.


    Eric knew that the chance of success in doing so was very small. He originally wanted to try it once, but beyond Eric''s expectation, the life force extracted by Colson through the transformation of the force of nature could be combined with his own. The power of necromancy fits together.


    Although the two expressions are different, they are perfectly symbiotic.


    Eric was ecstatic, but the only thing that puzzled him was how this result was achieved.


    This process, for the current self, is obviously very difficult to do.


    But after thinking about it, Eric still didn''t get the answer. He could only make a guess. Either his undead power was special, or Colson''s natural power and life force were special, or both. rather special.


    However, although the reason is not found, for Eric, this is enough, so that he can practice his own ideas.


    So when he saw the Yellow Dog Hammerhead reaching the end of his life, this was the first thing Eric thought of.


    "Attach!"


    Eric grabbed the white, transparent, sticky jellyfish-like soul energy with both hands, and suddenly dragged it into the mechanical gear model.


    With a bang, I saw the soul of the yellow dog hammer head surging into it.


    "The power of the undead..."


    "ignite!"


    Eric''s palm was close to the lower abdomen of the mechanical gear model, and a dark and cold undead flame suddenly appeared in the abdominal cavity of the mechanical gear model.


    chi chi chi...


    A voice that only Eric could hear echoed in his ears.


    "The fire of the soul necromancer transformed by my undead power has begun to support the soul of the hammer head, and it has begun to merge with this model!"


    Eric''s ten thousand years of ice-like face showed a bright smile.


    He knew very well that the success of this attempt not only saved Hammerhead''s death, but also meant that if he perfected this necromantic spell, he could even help Lord Baron to further enhance the heritage of White Bear Town. .


    Eric stared at the mechanical gear model without moving.


    Gada sounded.


    The eyeballs of the mechanical gear model moved suddenly.


    "Hammer?"


    Eric gave a tentative cry.


    Immediately afterwards, the entire mechanical gear model began to move, and every time it moved, the gear would make a mechanical friction sound.


    The hammerhead, who regained his body, looked very pleasantly surprised, and threw himself directly into Eric''s arms.


    "It hurts!"


    Eric suddenly took a breath of cold air.


    The hammerhead of the steel body seems to have not realized his own change.


    (=)

 Chapter 257： Iron Legion?

    Hammerhead opened his mouth and tried to scream, but he didn''t.


    At this time, the Yellow Dog Hammerhead, who had changed his body, finally began to realize his own changes.


    "Okay, Hammerhead, you''ve been reborn."


    Eric patted Hammerhead''s steel head gently: "But now we have more important things to do, we have to find that guy Colson."


    Eric''s undead flames will disappear in less than an hour. At this time, he has to need Colson''s help.


    Only Colson''s life force through his power of nature can make Hammerhead survive for a long time.


    After finishing speaking, Eric directly picked up the hammer. The weight was not light, but Eric could still hold it.


    After picking up Hammerhead, Eric casually draped one piece on Hammerhead''s body.


    He didn''t want others to see this moving steel creature.


    "Alec is gone again, I thought he would come back to strike again..."


    Seeing Eric walking out of the Armament Manufacturing Department, several old blacksmiths who were building tools began to whisper.


    "It is said that Eric seems to have been assigned a new task by the Baron, and should not be engaged in forging again..."


    An old blacksmith who seemed to know the inside story grumbled.


    When these words were said, the faces of the blacksmiths showed envy.


    The baron of White Bear Town, that is a big man valued by Earl Rumbar.


    Among the lords next to the southwest border, Baron Willy is an unquestionably powerful noble. As a resident of Baron Willie, every resident of White Bear Town has a kind of pride from the bottom of his heart.


    It''s not just about Willy''s prestige skills, but also about White Bear''s thriving development.


    The stronger the territory, the stronger the residents'' sense of belonging to the territory and the subordination to the lord.


    "It''s just a pity that Eric''s forging technology..."


    Another old blacksmith said, with a sigh in his tone.


    Not only the old blacksmith, but the rest of the people also had expressions of pity.


    They are all veterans of the Armament Manufacturing Department. They worked here in the Blue Whale Town era. They are the treasures of the Armament Manufacturing Department. Almost any problems encountered during the forging process are solved by a few people.


    "It''s done, old folks."


    The old blacksmith who spoke first stood up and patted the rust on his clothes: "While we can still move, we can use our residual heat to cultivate more potential young blacksmiths for the Baron, even if they are not comparable. Eric, he has to be able to be on his own."


    ...


    "Colson."


    Eric arrives at Colson''s farm.


    Now Colson''s farm is not as shabby as it used to be. The area of ??the farm has not only expanded, but also covered with a wooden attic. Colson has moved to the attic to live.


    In the current farm, in addition to the existence of poultry such as chickens, ducks and geese, there are more cattle and sheep, and now Coleson can fully stimulate the growth of cattle and sheep.


    To this end, he has also put in a lot of research. Through the configuration of pharmaceuticals and other means, he has developed a fast-growing breeding method that is driven by non-extraordinary abilities, so as to improve the efficiency of those ordinary farmers.


    Through Colson''s unremitting efforts, the growth rate of cattle and sheep in the livestock farm under the name of Baron Manor has increased by 20%.


    "Master is waiting for you upstairs."


    Just as Eric, who was holding the hammer, walked into the farm, he saw a young woman in an apron walking up.


    Her face was pale and pale, and the pupils in her eyes were dark green.


    It is Colson''s speaker, Senya.


    Since Sen Ya became Colson''s speaker and came to the farm, the aunties who originally cleaned the farm were dismissed by Colson.


    In Colson''s view, the work efficiency of the four of them is not as good as that of Senya alone.


    "I see."


    Eric nodded, responded to Senya, and entered the attic.


    He has long been used to the existence of this speaker.


    Senya looked at Eric''s back, showing a strange look. From Eric''s arms just now, she seemed to sense another breath of life, but the breath was very strange.


    "There seem to be few normal people under Baron Willy, even the master Colson..."


    Senya shook her head, muttered in a low voice, and continued to clean the chicken coop.


    Although she is Colson''s speaker, she still has her own independent thinking, but she will unconditionally practice all Colson''s will.


    "Alec, welcome to my farm."


    It was noon, and Colson had a napkin around his neck, a knife and a fork in his hands, and a half-eaten roast chicken in front of him.


    Facing Eric, a friend who came out of Fandoutun together, Colson showed a hospitable spirit: "I''ll let Senya roast another chicken. No, let''s roast a goose. Let''s enjoy it together."


    "No."


    Eric shook his head: "I have other things for you."


    "Ok?"


    At this time, Colson''s brow suddenly raised, and there seemed to be a strange life fluctuation under Eric''s arms covered by the clothes.


    He was extremely sensitive to the power of life, and he immediately noticed the difference.


    "What are you holding in your arms?"


    Colson stood up from his seat at once, with a surprised look on his face: "It''s like your undead power fluctuates..."


    Seeing this, Eric took off his clothes and put the hammer in his arms on the floor.


    I saw a steel dog stand up from the floor, moving slowly with the sound of gears rubbing.


    "This is?!"


    Colson''s mouth widened, and he felt a familiar breath from the steel dog: "Why did I sense the breath of your yellow dog called Hammerhead?!"


    "and many more����"


    Colson seemed to realize something. If he remembered correctly, the yellow dog at that time seemed to have aged to the limit.


    "You extracted its soul and attached it to this steel model!"


    Colson''s tone was raised directly, looking at Eric with excitement in his eyes.


    "Eric, you are a genius!"


    Colson''s greasy palm slapped directly on Eric''s shoulder: "How did you do it?"


    "You don''t care how I did it, I need your life force to fill the undead fire I ignited for the hammer."


    Eric slapped Colson''s palm unceremoniously, and said to him.


    Hearing this, Colson nodded hurriedly: "Okay!"


    Colson finally understood why this guy Eric came to him a few days ago to verify the power of life and the power of the undead. It turned out that this kid had been brewing this plan.


    "Extract!"


    Colson crossed his knees and directly pulled the steel dog hammer over, and then grabbed at the void, a faint green light gathered in Colson''s hand.


    At the same time, the two giant trees outside Colson''s attic instantly withered and yellowed. First, the green leaves turned yellow. Although the branches and leaves were dry, the trunks began to dry up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Although it looks unreliable, but the strength is very strong..."


    Eric stared at Colson with a hint of envy in his heart.


    His fists were clenched tightly, and Eric hoped that he would work hard to cultivate and reach the state of Colson as soon as possible, and become the help of Lord Baron.


    "The life force of a big tree should be able to keep its undead fire for a month..."


    Colson murmured, and then poured the green light directly into the undead fire in the steel dog''s abdomen.


    Colson can clearly perceive that this steel dog consumes very little undead fire.


    The energy of the aphasic is the force of nature, but it is closely related to the force of life, but this is the case. With Colson''s current state, it is impossible to extract the force of life with the force of nature out of thin air. The life force transforms.


    bass!


    The flames in the steel dog''s abdomen suddenly surged and became more lush.


    The next moment, the steel dog''s body suddenly stagnated, and then fled directly from Colson''s side.


    Its movements are more flexible than before.


    "Thanks, Colson."


    Seeing the change in the hammer head, Eric thanked him.


    "nothing����"


    Colson waved his hand and didn''t mind, but leaned over to Eric''s side: "Eric, how did you pull away your soul and ignite the fire of your soul this time?"


    "It came naturally."


    Eric replied calmly: "Theoretically, as long as there is a trace of undead power, this step can be achieved. It does not consume much necromancy power, but there are some technical things in it, but they are only used by me. I figured it out. The advantage of necromancy is here, its release is not like other mages, it needs to be leveled to control. Necromancy is just a realization of knowledge detection."


    "horrible����"


    Colson smacked his lips.


    As expected of a friend of Lord Colson, none of his own friends are weak.


    "and many more����"


    Colson sighed in admiration, and then asked, "Eric, can the two of us join forces to produce this steel creature in batches?"


    An idea popped into Colson''s mind.


    "If there are enough resources, it is possible."


    Eric''s eyes moved, as if he had guessed what Colson was thinking.


    The two looked at each other and explained the clarity in each other''s eyes.


    "That is to say..."


    Unconsciously Colson''s palm rested on Eric''s shoulder again: "In theory, with enough steel and undead... can we create a... Iron Legion? !"


    Colson''s eyes gleamed.


    "Yes, Colson."


    Eric opened Colson''s palm again.


    Colson didn''t care, and after hearing the words, he burst out laughing.


    "That''s what you said at the time, the surprise you gave Lord Baron?"


    Colson remembered Eric saying this the last time he found him.


    "No, it wasn''t my surprise for Lord Baron, it was the two of us, a surprise for Lord Baron."


    Eric lowered his voice.


    At this moment, the two superhumans with opposite attributes in White Bear Town reached a secret agreement.


    (=)

 Chapter 258： calm before the storm

    The midsummer of White Bear Town is here again.


    The hot temperature swept the earth again.


    Fortunately, Baixiong Town is a coastal town. Because it is close to the sea, the temperature is not unbearable.


    If you are close to the coast, the sea breeze is blowing on your face, and you can enjoy the cool body feeling. This is also the most charming and comfortable place in coastal towns.


    Willy stood in the study, looking at the seascape in the distance through the window, with a sighed expression on his face.


    It has been two full years since I came to this world.


    Willy still remembers the first time he and Veria went to pick sweet fruit, and also remember the difficult chewing feeling when he took the first bite of Mrs. Shawin''s meal, and it was two years in a blink of an eye. .


    In the past two years, with the help of the title attribute panel, he has grown from a farmer''s son to a noble baron in the eyes of commoners. The complicated and ups and downs of experience made Willy almost forget that his current body seems to be half a year away from adulthood. time.


    Of course, this age is not considered a child in this world, and ordinary civilians may have married and have children around the age of fourteen. It''s just that Willy, as a baron, doesn''t need to cultivate future labor by increasing the population of his family. So still alone.


    On the other hand, his eldest brother, who is already married, is the daughter of one of the deputy mayors of White Bear Town.


    The deputy mayor used to be the recorder of the town office in the Blue Whale Town era. Because the White Bear Town era needed to innovate the old officials, he took the opportunity to get to his current position step by step.


    His daughter''s name is Letoun. She is a generous, gentle and considerate woman. She is eighteen years old this year, four years younger than Willy''s eldest brother Thorpes, and she is a good match for her age.


    The two met at a cocktail party a year ago, and now they get along to the point of forming a family.


    In Willy''s view, this marriage is quite satisfactory. Although it is not a perfect match, it is still acceptable.


    Generally speaking, with Willy, a powerful baron who surpasses most viscount conditions, his relatives need to consider more external factors. Such as the combination of interests of the big family, and other considerations.


    In fact, even Baron Kells next door had considered marrying his niece to Thorpes.


    But in the face of all this, Willy declined. Although he has always followed the rhythm of the world, he still hopes to be simple and pure in the life-long affairs of his relatives, and not be overly disturbed by his own existence.


    Whether it was Thorps or Veria who grew up in the future, Willy did not intend to interfere in their marriage.


    You only need to play the role of a brother well, that''s enough.


    Thorps naturally understood this, so he was relieved and grateful for what his brother had done.


    In half a month, Thorps and Letoun will hold their wedding, and Willy will attend in person at that time to send the most sincere blessings to the two.


    Although there is still half a month before the wedding, the etiquette officer in the manor has already begun to prepare the specifics of the wedding.


    Hundreds of invitations for the wedding have been sent out, and all the invitations are officials and big businessmen from White Bear Town and the surrounding territories.


    As for the lords of those territories, they will definitely not come to participate. At most, they will only ask their subordinates to come with a gift. After all, it is only Baron Willy''s brother who is married, not Baron Willy himself.


    Willie likes to do the review work for an hour a day as usual.


    It''s not that Willy is lazy. In White Bear Town, he only needs to take care of the general direction of affairs. As for other aspects, Sandor and others will handle it very well.


    "Lord Baron, this is the document presented to you by Lord Dahn."


    Willy was looking at the security briefing reported by the Guards Department when a Guardsman suddenly knocked on the door and brought up a tightly sealed document.


    After Willy took it, he nodded slightly, then waved his hand to signal the soldiers to go down.


    "Has the initial connection with the Kara Coral Tribe been completed..."


    Before opening the file, Willy had already guessed a little.


    Considering the date agreed with the Kara Coral Tribe at that time, the current Kara Coral Tribe should have digested all the population and resources of the Charin Sea Star Tribe, and had already migrated some people to the offshore area of ??Baixiong Town as planned.


    Regarding the task with the Kara Coral Tribe, Willy handed it over to the coastal defense team, and Dahn led the matter. After all, they are the closest to the ocean and are most familiar with the situation at sea.


    "really����"


    When Willy opened the file and browsed it from beginning to end, things were pretty much what he had guessed.


    The Kara Coral Tribe has now found a certain seabed ore in a certain area of ????the coastal waters of White Bear Town. While migrating the tribe, Sharil brought a lot of slaves from the Chalin Starfish Tribe to mine, and Transport to White Bear Town.


    On the sea surface of the seabed ore, it happens to be an uninhabited island. Dahn has begun to dispatch some people to build a transfer station on the isolated island to realize the transportation of seabed ore to White Bear Town.


    "Everything seems to be on track..."


    Willy put the document down, stood up, and stretched his body.


    "Next, more energy should be placed on the cultivation of one''s own strength..."


    Willie thought for a moment.


    The complicated affairs have come to an end recently, and I need to pick up my old practice again.


    Although he is now a junior high knight, and he is also the Hanged Man at the same time, for Willy, this is far from enough.


    Judging from the recent news, there seems to be a strange calm and stalemate between the Principality of Langton, the Principality of Wata, and the Principality of Thorsen.


    The fighting between the two sides has decreased significantly, but at the same time, what is confusing is that the diplomatic rhetoric of the two sides has become more and more sharp, which gives Willy a very bad feeling.


    To this end, Willi Lai wrote a letter to Kirk, who was far away in the Golden Flower City, to ask him for his views on the matter. After all, he is in the center of Daweibull Province, and he must know more things than himself. many.


    Soon after Willie''s envelope was sent, Kirk wrote Willie''s back.


    He didn''t say it very clearly, but he reminded Willy on the side that the current royal family of the Duke of Langton, as well as the large provinces including the Daweibull province, have raised the defense level of the central city to the highest level.


    In this regard, Willy also has a mind.


    The calm before the storm seems to be about to be broken. The current self must strengthen the assumption of White Bear Town, and at the same time improve his strength again, so as to provide White Bear Town with a more reliable extraordinary guarantee.


    (=)

 Chapter 259： Faidala promoted to the morning star

    Principality of Vata.


    The royal capital, Lalrekan.


    The descendant of the Lengshi royal family, the temporary residence of Feidala, the patriarch of the Sewar family.


    "Has your Lord Feidara come out yet?"


    In the splendid living room, a young man in simple and luxurious clothes frowned slightly, and his expression seemed impatient.


    He looks about thirty years old, with a high nose and sharp eyes, and the breath of the superior is unobstructed.


    He is the third highness of the Vata Principality, Mobisich.


    After the Cevar family led by Feidala came to the capital of the Vata Principality, the one who contacted him was the most favored son of the Grand Duke Tamburun of the Vata Principality, Mobi?i?.


    At this time, Mobixiqi seemed to have been waiting for a long time. He faced Yamir, Feidala''s old servant in front of him, and said in a bad tone: "If Lord Feidala doesn''t show up again, then I can only break in and send guards. Come and get him out. His Royal Highness Yiqiuer of the Duchy of Sosun has come to Lalrekan on behalf of the Grand Duke of Sosun. Now he is waiting in the palace. Now he is just waiting for His Excellency Feidala to show up. Let''s conspire together It''s a big deal."


    "Your Excellency Mobi?i?, please wait a little longer."


    At this time, Yamir''s face seemed to be even older.


    This is not only because of various complicated situations that need to be dealt with in Larrekan, but more importantly, the trace of Felina has disappeared.


    Three months ago, he was ordered to go to the sea to find Miss Felina, who was left to explore the treasures of his ancestors. But no trace of her was found. Along the way, Yamir scattered his hands and explored for two full months near the place where the treasure was left in his notes, but found nothing. There was no way, considering the complicated situation Faidala faced, he chose to return.


    When he told Feidala the news, Feidala was silent.


    In fact, at this time, both Feidala and Yamir himself knew very well that Felina had encountered some accidents in the process of searching for the place where the treasures of the ancestors were left.


    It''s just that it''s not certain whether Felina herself was threatened with her life in this accident.


    Faced with this news, Yamir was worried about Feidara''s state. Now is the critical stage of the restoration of the country. The Duke of Northland''s plan to unite the Duchy of Thorsen and the Duchy of Vata has advanced to the final stage. He is afraid that Fidala will collapse and make a wrong decision.


    But beyond Yamir''s expectations, after Fidala was silent, he quickly adjusted his state, and from the outside it seemed like nothing had happened. He just asked to send some people to look for it again, and at the same time asked Mobixic to use the power of the Principality of Vata to inquire about similar information.


    Immediately afterwards, Feidala announced that he was going to retreat and practice. So far, this retreat has lasted for nearly ten days.


    At this critical juncture, Feidala did not show up for ten days, but Mobisic''s patience was exhausted little by little, so that he, who was extremely well-preserved, showed the look of impatience just now.


    "Master Feidala''s retreat should be over soon."


    Yamir said respectfully to Mobi?i?.


    Although he is only a servant of the Seval family, he is the only person in the Seval family who can replace Feidala in control of the situation when Feidala is not present.


    "Actually, Fedara and I are both friends, and I don''t mind if he delays business because of his retreat..."


    It seems that he realized that his attitude was wrong just now, and Mobixiqi''s tone became a little softer: "It''s just that His Highness Yiqiuer has waited for Lord Feidala for a few days, which seems a little inappropriate. Yamir, you You should also know that His Highness Yi Qiuer is the most favored daughter of the Grand Duke of Suo Sen. If she can overcome all opinions, it is very likely that she will be the first female grand duke since the establishment of Suo Sen. It seems that she has been waiting for so long. Can''t tell..."


    "This����"


    When Yamir heard this, there was a hint of embarrassment on his face.


    What Fiddala said really makes sense.


    "Since this is the case, then please wait a moment for His Royal Highness Mobixiqi, and I will invite Master Feidala out."


    Although Feidala said that there is no important thing to disturb him, but now, Yamir feels that the important thing has come to his face.


    "That couldn''t be better."


    Mobi?i? smiled slightly.


    However, just as Yamir was about to walk out of the living room to summon Fidala, a deep voice suddenly came from outside the living room.


    "No, I''m here."


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of footsteps approached, only to see Feidara walk in step by step with no expression on his face.


    "His Royal Highness Mobisich, I have kept you waiting for a long time."


    Feidara''s voice was low, with a feeling of depression.


    "nothing����"


    Mobixiqi was about to respond politely, but suddenly his eyes narrowed.


    From Feidala, he sensed a strange change.


    Feidara''s appearance seems to have changed in any way, and in the deeply sunken eye sockets, there are still the same deep pupils as before. But from Feidara, Mobi?i? felt an inexplicable pressure.


    Slight, but real.


    "Could it be..."


    Mobisic''s expression suddenly changed.


    The previous Feidala had never given himself such a feeling...


    Mobisic seemed to think of something, and slid his throat. You must know that you can be a high-level knight. If you can make yourself feel this way, then Feidara...


    Thinking of Feidala''s sudden retreat, Mobi?i? had already guessed something.


    "Your Excellency Feidala..." Mobisic''s attitude was softer, "Have you already broken through the realm of a great knight..."


    "Great Knight?"


    Feidala hasn''t responded yet, and Yamir on the side opened his mouth wide and looked at Feidala with incredible eyes.


    He is only an intermediate-level knight, and his strength is not strong enough to clearly perceive the changes in Feidala.


    "Master, are you..."


    In Yamir''s tone, there was a tremor of excitement, as if he wanted to confirm whether this was true.


    Facing Yamir''s excitement and Mobi?i?''s inquiries, Feidala nodded lightly: "I have broken through the shackles of the senior knights and been promoted to the Morning Star Knight."


    Morning Star Knight!


    Yamir covered his heart instantly, and the sudden good news made Yamir feel like his heart almost exploded.


    The Knight of the Morning Star, the Knight of the Stars who surpasses the existence of the Great Knight!


    Even in the heyday of the Lengshi Principality, there were not more than ten Star Morning Knights in the Principality.


    Feidara, he was the first morning star knight born in the Saival family after the fall of the Principality of Lengshi!


    "Return to the country! Return to the country!"


    At this time, Yamir seemed to have seen the scene of the successful restoration of the Lengshi Principality. His dry fingers were trembling, it seemed that he could no longer hold back, and his excitement could not be calmed down.


    "Knight of the Morning Star..."


    In Mobisic''s eyes, strong envy flashed.


    He is only five years younger than Feidala, and he is also a senior knight, but he has not even seen the threshold of the Knights of the Morning Star.


    Star Knight, that is the existence of seven quarters. Compared with all the extraordinary things under six quarters, this is a new realm.


    "Congratulations, Your Excellency Feidara."


    Mobi?i? said to Feidalla.


    However, although he knew that Feidara was promoted to the Morning Star Knight, Mobisic did not show a humble attitude in front of Feidala.


    In today''s Vata Principality, there are six people in the morning star knight or the seven-carved mystic of the same level, and there are even the legendary more powerful Huiyue knight and eight-carved mystic!


    You must know that the gap between Huiyue and Xingchen, between eight and seven quarters, is no longer a small rank, but a large rank, and there is also an insurmountable gap between them.


    Therefore, Mobixiqi, who had this kind of background behind him, was only envious, and then calmed down.


    "Thank you."


    Feidara is also very aware of the strength of the Vata Principality, so she did not show any arrogance.


    I was promoted to the Starry Night Knight, just to help myself get more benefits on the road to recovery.


    If you don''t become a Knight of the Moonlight, you will always be a puppet in their hands.


    "Master, why is this promotion so sudden..."


    Yamir forced himself to calm down, looked at Feidala, and asked his doubts.


    Before Feidala retreated, there didn''t seem to be any omen to break through.


    "It''s just that the time has come, Yamir."


    Feidara just smiled lightly without explaining too much, but the look in her eyes was very complicated.


    Mobixiqi caught this detail, and his brows tightened. He felt that Feidara was hiding something, and thought to himself: "Is it related to the legacy of the ancestors of the Lengshi Principality?"


    However, Mobi?i? only guessed and did not ask.


    "Let''s go to the palace together, Lord Feidara."


    No longer wasting time, Mobi?i? said: "His Royal Highness Yiqiuer of the Duchy of Sausen, and the messenger sent by the Duke of Norsland to Lalrekan, have now come to the capital, and now we want to be together. Carry out the final negotiation and officially start your road to recoveryThe road to recovery..."


    The corners of Feidara''s mouth curved, and there was a hint of indescribable coldness in her smile: "Okay."


    "Yamir, you stay here." Feidala commanded, and then said to Mobi?i?, "Please, His Highness Mobi?i?."


    Mobisic nodded slightly, the two looked at each other, and then rushed towards the palace.


    Looking at Feidala''s back, a strong hope flashed in Yamir''s eyes: "Blessed by the ancestors, Master Feidala was promoted to the Knight of the Morning Star. This is simply the biggest help on the road to recovery! The ancestors, the Principality of Lengshi, Under the leadership of Master Feidala, he will definitely re-establish his dominance in the southeast of the mainland. This day is coming soon."


    There was an uncontrollable smile on Yamir''s aged face.


    But soon, Yamir seemed to think of something, and his eyes were sad: "I also ask the ancestors to bless Miss Felina, I hope she can bring her ancestors'' legacy and return safely..."


    (=)

 Chapter 260： plan

    oyal palace.


    "His Royal Highness, Your Excellency Feidara, the Grand Duke has gathered with His Highness Yiqiuer of the Principality of Soson and Lord Greka of the Iron Eagle Kingdom in the side hall. Please come with me."


    As soon as Mobi?i? and Feidala entered the palace, they saw an old man with white hair waiting for them.


    He was the most capable subordinate of the Archduke Tamburon, and a high-ranking minister of the previous Archduke era, named Rejord.


    "Okay, let''s go now."


    Mobisic''s tone was also more polite.


    In the face of such an important official, Mobixiqi should also be cautious.


    Although he is very likely to be the successor of the Grand Duke of Tamburon, after all, the name has not yet been determined, and only with the full support of the important ministers headed by Reyold, can Mobi?i? ensure that other brothers are completely suppressed.


    "Ok?"


    Reyold didn''t pay attention to Feidala at the beginning.


    In his eyes, Feidara was just a pretext and an excuse to start a war, and there was nothing to be concerned about in itself.


    But just now, he glanced at Feidara inadvertently, but suddenly felt his heart palpitate.


    "Dawn Knight?"


    Reyold is a senior archmage. When he was young, his teacher used to be the Xingchen Mage of the Principality of Vata.


    "Yes."


    Feidara responded simply.


    Reyold heard the words and looked at Feidara with a much friendlier face.


    Only strength and power can win their respect.


    Reyold did not continue to speak, but led Mobi?i? and Feidara to the side hall together.


    The area of ????the palace is very large. After passing through the attic of the palace, and the guards are heavily guarded, the three people came to the door of the side hall.


    Feidala followed behind the two of them, with an indifferent look on the surface, but the fact that the inner fluctuations were very violent.


    Just in the process of walking towards the side hall, Feidala felt at least four mysterious attentions.


    Feidara knew very well that it was the master of the seven or eight quarters of the Principality of Vata, who was looking at himself.


    If there is any change in himself, I am afraid that he will be directly beheaded on the spot.


    Although he is already a Morning Star Knight, he is still not enough in front of these veteran powerhouses. They may have lived for two or three hundred years, and the background is unfathomable. Both belong to seven quarters, and their accumulation is far behind.


    "Grand Duke."


    "Father."


    Reyold and Mobi?i? entered the side hall at the same time, while Fidala followed cautiously.


    As soon as he walked in, Feidala saw that in the not spacious side hall, in addition to the standing followers, sat three awe-inspiring figures.


    The man at the top of the list looks about fifty years old. His stature is very burly. Even when he is sitting, he still gives people a strong sense of oppression. In his light blue pupils, there is an incomprehensible expression. Of course. From this man''s body, Feidara felt the powerful breath that belonged to the seven quarters. And his breath is stronger than his own.


    He is the contemporary Grand Duke of Vata Duchy, the Grand Duke of Tamburon.


    On the left side of Grand Duke Tamburon sat an old man in old robes. His skin was dry, his eyes were wrinkled, he had heavy bags under his eyes, and the slits between his eyes were slightly narrowed, which made him look old and dim. The old man simply sat there, but he gave Feidala a feeling of being integrated into everything in the world. He is also the strength of seven quarters, and more powerful than Archduke Tamburon.


    This is the first time Feidala has seen this person. If you guess correctly, he is the messenger sent by the Duke of Northland.


    Beside him stood a middle-aged man. This middle-aged man was also dressed in sackcloth and linen. Although he was standing, Feidala also noticed his strength. Like himself, he seemed to have just been promoted to star. Morning knight soon.


    On the right side of Grand Duke Tamburon was a bright and beautiful woman. She looked like she was only twenty years old, but there was a mature woman''s temperament between her eyes and her behavior.


    This must be His Highness Yi Qiuer of the Principality of Soson.


    "Lord Feidara, you are here."


    Seeing Feidala come in, Grand Duke Tamburon stood up and showed a warm smile, as if he was very concerned about Feidala.


    At least on the surface, Feidala is a descendant of the Lengshi royal family. After the country is restored in the future, he will also be the grand duke of the Lengshi kingdom, and he is also nominally the same level as himself.


    At the same time that Archduke Tamburon stood up, the two people beside him also stood up.


    "Have seen Archduke Tamburon."


    Feidara bowed respectfully to the Archduke Tamburon.


    "I didn''t expect Your Excellency Feidala to be promoted to the Morning Star Knight. This is a good thing for us to destroy the Principality of Langton."


    Archduke Tamburon''s tone was full of confidence, as if he was in control of the overall situation.


    "I''ll introduce you to some."


    Archduke Tamburon turned around, and first stretched out his hand to the skinny old man: "This is Mr. Greka, the messenger of the Duke of Northland of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, he is a seven-quarter aphasia, by his side , is the morning star knight Yadi, he is the speaker of Mr. Greka."


    "Aphasic..."


    Feidara''s pupils shrank.


    Seven-quarter aphasia is a very rare existence in the ancestor''s notes. It is said that aphasia at this level can be regarded as a powerful army to a certain extent.


    "I have seen Your Excellency Greka, Your Excellency Yadi."


    Feidara also bowed slightly to the two of them.


    They were all from the Duke of Northland. At that time, it was the Duke of Northland who pushed himself and his clan to cross the Storm Strait and came to the southeast of the mainland to start the road to recovery.


    Greka saw Feidara, clasped her hands tightly, and nodded slightly to Feidara in return.


    As a powerful aphasia, he must abide by the aphasia''s guidelines and prevent his pure and natural soul from being polluted with mixed words.


    "Greka-sama sends you my sincere greetings."


    The speaker is Yadi, the speaker.


    After Archduke Tamburon finished speaking, he looked at the young woman beside him: "This is Yi Qiuer from the Duchy of Thorson."


    "I have seen Your Excellency Feidara."


    Yi Qiuer was very active, and she looked at Feidara with peace and respect in her eyes.


    This relieved Feidala''s depressed heart I saw His Highness Yi Qiuer. "


    After a few greetings, the three latecomers also took their seats.


    "Everyone, after preparing for so long, our plan may be at the last moment before it is implemented."


    After being seated, Archduke Tamburon smiled lightly, and in his steady tone, there was an imperceptible smell of ambition.


    "The Duchy of Thorson thinks so too."


    Yi Qiuer looked at Tamburun and smiled. All the decisions she made during her trip were the embodiment of the will of the Grand Duke of Thorsen.


    "yes."


    Archduke Tamburon clenched his fists, and wild flames flashed in his eyes: "It''s time to bring the Duchy of Langton..."


    "Completely erased!"


    (=)

 Chapter 261： top notch

    Feidara sat aside without making any sound.


    He lowered his eyelids to hide the desire that bloomed in his eyes.


    "For a principality''s power, the most fundamental strength is its top-level transcendence." Grand Duke Tamburon slowed down slightly, "A power, even if the bottom layer collapses, as long as the top-level transcendence does not fall, there will be a chance to start over. Only by completely erasing those top extraordinary existences in the head can an extraordinary force be completely eradicated."


    Feidara felt the same way about the words of the Grand Duke Tamburon.


    When the Cold Lion Kingdom was destroyed, all the superhumans at the top died in battle, and the superhuman and mortal armies at the bottom were no longer able to turn the tide, and finally obeyed or died under the slaughtering knife of the Archduke Khaziel.


    "Since the decision has been made to destroy the Principality of Langton, then, we must kill all the top-level transcendents belonging to the Principality of Langton."


    Archduke Tamburon said.


    "My father thought the same thing."


    Yi Qiul expressed his second opinion on the idea of ??the Archduke Tamburon.


    "That''s what the Duke of Northland meant."


    The speaker Yadi said.


    In fact, this idea has already reached a consensus before, but now it has been confirmed again on the scene.


    Seeing this scene, Feidara just nodded slightly and said nothing.


    He is very clear that even though he is now promoted to the Morning Star Knight, he is still just a mere participant, not a decider, in the game of this struggle.


    For the decision that the three parties have already made, it is enough to make a simple second by oneself.


    "In this case, within seven days, we will launch an operation to destroy the royal family of Prince Langton."


    Archduke Tamburon lowered his voice: "This time, our goal is to obliterate all the top extraordinary talents in the Principality of Langton, leaving none of them behind!"


    "Erase everything..."


    An inexplicable emotion ignited in Feidala''s heart.


    It seems to be excited about the imminent realization of revenge, and it seems to be pity for the impending crisis of the Principality of Langton.


    Tragedy is always staged in an instant, and it rarely leaves time for rehearsal.


    It was like the Lengshi Principality, which was incomparably prosperous at the time, but also in a sudden change, it crossed its name from the long river of history.


    "Has Grand Duke Tamburon figured out the top-level extraordinary system of the Duchy of Langton?"


    It was Yi Qiuer who asked the question.


    In this operation, the Principality of Vata is the dominant one, and the Principality of Sosun is equivalent to an auxiliary.


    Once the war is won, the Principality of Vata will naturally benefit the most, but when the war really starts, it will naturally take the most responsibility.


    "According to what we have discovered, there are currently five seven-quarter existences in the Principality of Langton."


    The Grand Duke of Tamburon seemed to be prepared for this: "But of course, this is only what we can perceive temporarily. The real number cannot be only these. According to my estimation, the existence of the Duchy of Langton for more than seven quarters should be in the Between seven and eight people, in theory, there should also be eight quarters of existence."


    "Eight quarters..."


    Hearing this, the expressions of several people present changed slightly.


    Eight quarters, even outside the Storm Strait, it is a very terrifying existence, let alone in the southeast of the mainland.


    "So, if we want to completely destroy the core strength of the Principality of Langton, we must solve the existence of the eight-quarter."


    Yi Qiuer said the key core: "I don''t know how Grand Duke Tamburon wants to solve this problem."


    The Duchy of Sosun is not the dominant one, so this eight-hour trouble must be solved by the Duchy of Vata.


    "this problem����"


    Archduke Tamburon smiled slightly, and glanced at the envoy of the Duke of Northland, Greka the Seven-Quarter Aphasia.


    "It''s up to us, the Duchy of Vata and the Duke of Northland, to solve the problem together." A sharp look flashed in the eyes of Grand Duke Tamburon, "Our Duchy of Vata will send a Huiyue envoy in this national war. knight."


    "Lord Norsland also promised to send a Huiyue Mage in this battle."


    The speaker Yadi got Greka''s signal and said.


    Feidara sat aside at this time, listening quietly.


    The existence of eight quarters... Sure enough, even though he has been promoted for seven quarters, at this time, he is already only a marginal figure.


    "Besides, the five envoys from the Duchy of Vata are extraordinary."


    Archduke Tamburon added, extending five fingers.


    "Lord Norsland also promised that, in addition, we will send four seven-quarter extraordinary ambassadors."


    Yadi followed suit.


    "The Principality of Suo Sen..." His Highness Yi Qiuer flashed a hint of surprise in his eyes, but he followed closely and said, "The four envoys are extraordinary in seven quarters."


    Two are extraordinary at eight quarters, and thirteen are extraordinary at seven quarters.


    This force can almost sweep the entire southeast of the continent.


    "These extraordinary things are enough to destroy the royal family of the Duchy of Langton."


    The Grand Duke of Tamburon continued: "However, if we want to quickly and completely annex the Duchy of Langton, we have to do something else."


    In addition to the extraordinary arrangement at the top level, Archduke Tamburon needs to make more arrangements and back-ups to annex the basic forces of the Principality of Langton.


    Although it is the most efficient way to eat the land of the Principality of Langton by using top-level extraordinary to sweep all the way, but they can''t do it.


    Because there is a dreaded organization, it stipulates that no inhuman means can be used in war, and at the same time, extraordinary existences of more than seven quarters are not allowed to participate in the large-scale battlefield where mortals appear.


    Once violated, this organization will activate a sniper order to obliterate the violators.


    This organization is the Knights of the Holy Light.


    Not only in the southeast of the mainland, but also outside the Storm Strait, this prohibition is obeyed by those big forces. Although the Duke of Northland belongs to the Iron Eagle Kingdom, he still has to bow his head to the Knights of the Holy Light.


    "The Duchy of Langton has a total of twelve provinces, including four marquis provinces and eight earl provinces. Under each province, there must be a large number of baronial and viscount territories. To speed up the annexation process, Then we have to turn them into a mass of loose sand."


    The Grand Duke of Tamburon said alone: ??"My plan is to first strike the core of the twelve provinces, destroy the central city of the province where the marquis and the earl are located, and then use this as a base to attack the entire province. Advance within the province, and ultimately achieve full cannibalization.��


    "so����"


    A strange look flashed in Yi Qiuer''s eyes: "It''s really a good way. Once all the twelve provincial centers are destroyed, then the viscount and baron ruling system below will completely collapse..."


    "But..." Yi Qiuer''s tone changed, "I can''t participate in the mortal war for more than seven quarters, so the main force of the hands should be extraordinary between four and six quarters, but even if we all contribute together, it will be very difficult. Do you want to destroy twelve provincial central cities at the same time?"


    "Of course, it''s hard."


    Archduke Tamburon nodded: "So, we only need to focus on the extraordinary, and it is enough to capture one by one. Our most resource is time."


    The Grand Duke of Tamburon had obviously negotiated with the Duke of Northland before, and only Yiqiuer from the Duchy of Thorson was still weighing.


    "The Principality of Sosun is willing to use the Principality of Vata as the main force, and dispatch the extraordinary from four to six quarters to carry out the battle to defeat the central city of the province."


    Yi Qiuer thought for a while and made a decision. All her decisions on this trip can represent the will of Grand Duke Thorson.


    "So what is our first target province?"


    Yi Qiuer asked.


    "The first goal..."


    Archduke Tamburon paused, stood up, and walked over to a hanging map of sheepskin.


    He stretched out his finger and tapped a province on the border of the Principality of Vata: "Davipur province!"


    ...


    seven days later.


    The Duchy of Langton, the royal capital.


    In the underground palace of the palace, an old man with white hair and beard sat cross-legged on the ground.


    Beside him, strange runes with strange shapes were suspended, running according to a certain route.


    Suddenly, the old man suddenly sensed something, and suddenly opened his eyes.


    He looked up, his eyes seemed to penetrate the void boundary, and the expression on his face changed instantly.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the entire palace where the old man was located suddenly trembled.


    Immediately afterwards, the entire palace of the Duke of Blue Shield trembled.


    "The enemy...eight quarters..."


    The old man''s face was solemn, and he looked like he was facing a great enemy: "Sure enough, what should have come, still came..."


    The next moment, the old man dodged and disappeared into the palace below.


    The main palace of the palace.


    A man wearing a golden crown stood up instantly.


    His face was horrified, his expression gloomy and uncertain.


    "Is the worst plan ready to be staged..."


    He smiled bitterly: "I didn''t expect that the Principality of Vata and the Principality of Sosun, united with the forces outside the Storm Strait, would directly start the top war..."


    "There''s no way... only, fight!"


    The man''s body instantly overflowed with a terrifying aura that suppressed everything.


    Morning Star Knight!


    "Activate the first-level security! Prepare to fight!"


    The man suddenly shouted loudly, and the voice spread throughout the palace.


    The next moment, armored guards from all directions rushed in instantly.


    Everyone shouted in unison: "Yes, Grand Duke!"


    At the same time, in the palace, the other seven-quarter auras surged in an instant.


    click!


    Above the clear sky, thunder suddenly exploded during the day.


    Immediately afterwards, twenty figures appeared in the thunder light.


    A tragic top extraordinary war began to unfold.


    (=)

 Chapter 262： upheaval

    Daweibull Province, Golden Flower City.


    Different from the prosperous and prosperous in the past, today''s Golden Flower City is full of cries and fights.


    Teams of cavalrymen in armor, masks on their faces, armed with knight spears, riding iron horses, trampled into the Golden Flower City.


    Each of them exudes fluctuations of extraordinary power.


    Inside the manor of the Earl of Rumbar.


    "Lord Earl! You can''t stay any longer, you must transfer immediately and leave the Golden Flower City!"


    Standing in front of Count Rumbar was Kirk.


    At this time, Kirk, holding a weapon, looked anxious.


    Just half a day ago, the information that the powerful cavalry of the Principality of Vata was preparing for the current Golden Flower City suddenly came from the front.


    In the intelligence, the cavalry of the invaders was described very horribly.


    Each of them is like a killing machine, and each of them is an extraordinary existence. They gallop and fight all the way, and all the barriers and lines of defense they face are vulnerable to them.


    Their appearance is like out of thin air, rolling all the way from the border to here.


    The Golden Flower City was a long way from the border, and it took them less than a day and a night to completely conquer it.


    The speed was so fast that the letter soldiers who delivered the message failed to deliver the message in the first time.


    It wasn''t until half a day ago that the news was delivered to Golden Flower City.


    Count Lumbar, who received this news, immediately arranged the family''s back path. He handed all his minor heirs to his cronies, and asked them to take their descendants to a remote place far away from Golden Flower City to raise them. big.


    As for his adult children, Earl Lumbar arranged for them to go to the territory near the Golden Flower City.


    "Kirke, let''s go too."


    Count Rumbar looked quite calm.


    In fact, when he received the news in the morning, he seemed to have expected this to happen, and he was so calm that it was confusing.


    "What about you? Your Count?"


    Kirk''s tone was very anxious, and his concern for Count Rumbar came from the bottom of his heart.


    Kirk still doesn''t understand why the count is so calm to the enemy''s intruder.


    Even if the enemy is terrible, as long as you flee immediately, even if the Golden Flower City is occupied today, there is still a chance to fight back in the future.


    But the current Earl of Rumbar seems to have completely accepted his fate for the enemy''s attack.


    "I?"


    Earl Rumbar smiled slightly: "I will wait here until the last moment."


    "Last minute?"


    Kirk''s pupils shrank, and the earl''s tone gave him a very bad feeling.


    "Kirke, today, whether I escape or not, the outcome is death."


    Kirk was shocked by what Earl Rumbar said. The earl stood up and walked in front of him: "Just last night, Your Excellency Fideli of the Knights of the Holy Light brought me a message."


    "Lord Fidley?"


    Kirk frowned.


    Fiedley is the middle and high-level existence of the Knights of Light in the Southeast Continent. Although he belongs to the neutral camp, he has a good personal relationship with Count Rumbar.


    "Yes." Earl Rumbar nodded. "Just last night, the Principality of Langton, the beloved Grand Duke, my lord, died."


    "The royal family of the Principality of Langton... has been destroyed."


    boom!


    Kirk''s head roared, and his body trembled dizzily.


    "This news is still blocked in the royal city, but Fideley told me the news." Count Rumbar ignored the numb Kirk, but continued, "Because of personal friendship, he also said some things that should not have been the words said."


    "For example, Golden Flower City will become the first provincial central city to be targeted by the enemy, and I, Lumbar''s head, will be their must-have item."


    Count Rumbar seems to be talking about something that has nothing to do with him.


    "Lord Count..."


    Kirk didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Listen, Kirk." Earl Rumbar suddenly put him on Kirk''s shoulder. "No one knows how fate will decide, just like I didn''t expect this ending."


    "Relax, look back on your life, and what changed the important trajectory of your life was never planned, was it?"


    Earl Rumbar smiled suddenly: "Kirke, let''s go, take my young son Wich, get out of here, stay away from the Principality of Langton, and escape to the open sea."


    "You may not know that under my command, there is a special elite guard."


    Earl Rumbar continued to say to Kirk: "That was the special guard set up by my great-grandfather, the first Earl of Davible Province. They have their own talent training system, which is led by each generation of Earls. Now this guard is Among them, there are two senior high-level knights, and dozens of extraordinary people, you take them along with Wei Qi."


    "Unless the Principality of Langton can be restored, it will never come back."


    After Count Rumbar said this, he sighed softly, but at the same time, he seemed to let go of something.


    "Lord Count..."


    At this time, Kirk''s eyes were red, and his body was still a little trembling.


    "I will definitely protect the safety of Mr. Wedge, even with my life."


    Kirk suddenly knelt down on one knee and performed standard knight etiquette to Count Rumbar.


    "Come on, Kirk, they are waiting for you at the back door of the manor."


    Count Rumbar turned around and stopped looking at Kirk.


    Kirk stared at the back of Count Rumbar, as if he wanted to remember this scene completely.


    "Subordinates retire."


    Kirk''s voice was hoarse, the words fell, and Kirk left the room.


    Only Count Rumbar was left in the empty room.


    "The glory also came to an end. The lord died. I am loyal to the lord. It doesn''t seem to be a pity."


    Count Rumbar whispered to himself.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    The originally silent Earl''s Manor suddenly heard riots and fighting.


    "Are you coming..."


    Count Rumbar stood up and tidied up the placket and cuffs of his shirt.


    After confirming that his clothes were neat, he picked up a swift sword for decoration.


    He put the Swift Sword beside him, and then walked into the house.


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    "Tomorrow is Big Brother''s wedding, why are you still working?"


    Veria, dressed in a white dress, pushed open the door of Willy''s study and complained to Willy in front of the desk.


    "My eldest brother is getting married tomorrow, but he''s still handling government affairs at the Guards Office."


    Willy retorted to Veria.


    "slightly."


    Veria grimaced at Willy, and then stepped forward: "Willi, why can''t I be the flower girl at my elder brother''s wedding tomorrow?"


    Willy glanced at Veria, the little girl came to find her, and she really had other purposes.


    In the wedding customs of this world, there are also flower girls.


    Veria is very fond of being a flower girl. She follows the beautiful bride with a flower basket in her hand, as if she is also a bride.


    Almost every little girl of this age has this unrealistic idea.


    "You should ask your mother this question, not me."


    Willy flicked at Veria''s head: "You are too old, according to the mother, the age of the flower girl should be under six years old, but you, Veria, you are eight years old. "


    "But����"


    What else did Veria want to defend, but she was directly driven by Willy: "Leave my study, don''t delay my work, or I will tell my mother, let you take the only day off every week. Used to learn cultural lessons."


    "you����"


    Veria made a fierce expression, but seeing Willy''s serious look, she shook her head helplessly: "Goodbye!"


    However, just when Veria was about to open the door, a guard with a letter suddenly broke in.


    "Lord Baron, urgent information."


    The guard quickly handed the letter to Willy.


    "Ok?"


    Willie frowned and took it.


    When he opened the letter and browsed, his face changed drastically.


    (=)

 Chapter 263： The Age of Independent Lords

    "The contents of this letter..."


    Willy''s face instantly turned ugly, and the relaxed expression that was still playing with Veria completely disappeared.


    The content of the letter instantly shocked Willy''s mind.


    The top-level struggle between the Principality of Langton, the Principality of Wata and the Principality of Sosun broke out suddenly, the royal family of the Duchy of Langton was destroyed, and the capital fell.


    At the same time, the Golden Flower City in Daweibull Province suffered a large number of extraordinary captures, the central city collapsed, and the Earl of Lumbar... died.


    "This handwriting and signature..."


    The muscles in Willie''s face twitched slightly.


    The handwriting was scribbled, but looking at the signed signature, Willy still confirmed the owner of the handwriting.


    "Kirke... it''s a letter from Kirk..."


    Willie''s face was quite ugly.


    Since this news came from Kirk, there is basically no need to doubt it.


    "Why so suddenly..."


    Willie was full of questions.


    Although he had long guessed that a large-scale battle would break out after the peace between the two countries, Willy never thought that the war at the bottom had not yet entered the right track, and the war at the top had ended.


    "Kirke said in the letter that he had taken the young son of Earl Lumbar to go overseas, and at the same time asked me to be prepared for the territory."


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he forcibly calmed down: "Kirke also said that this news has not been widely spread yet, and it should take another week to ferment if it wants to spread to the entire Principality of Langton..."


    "Call Sandor, Dahn, and my eldest brother Thorpes to the town hall to gather."


    Willy stood up and ordered to the personal soldier.


    "Yes."


    The personal soldiers who delivered the letter did not dare to neglect, and hurriedly turned and left.


    "Willi, what happened?"


    Veria, who was about to leave, stopped, and she saw the change in Willy''s expression just now.


    In Veria''s impression, Willy never seemed to have such an expression.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry."


    Willy walked to Veria''s side, then squatted down and smiled at her.


    I was really too frightened just now, and I didn''t take into account Veria''s feelings, which should have caused her some panic.


    "Is it a job that needs to be dealt with suddenly?"


    Veria stared at Willy''s eyes with a puzzled look.


    Willy nodded: "Yes, it''s just an ordinary job."


    "Will it delay the big brother''s wedding then?"


    Vilia instinctively felt that the work Willy was about to deal with seemed complicated.


    "Won''t."


    Willy touched Veria''s head.


    This is the first wedding of the Faerun family since he came to this world, and Willy has to make sure it goes smoothly.


    But today, Willide has re-planned the next development program of White Bear Town.


    "Okay, Veria, go back to your room, you haven''t finished your history homework yesterday, have you?"


    Willy shrugged at Veria, and there were no other emotional fluctuations on his face.


    Veria nodded: "Then I''ll go back to the room."


    Veria was very obedient this time. She instinctively felt that Willy needed to deal with this matter, so she would not delay Willy''s work.


    Willy looked at the back of Veria leaving, and the smile just now disappeared.


    For a long time to come, the Principality of Langton will not fall into peace. The demise of the lord means the collapse of the lord system under his command. Even if White Bear Town is located on the southwestern border, it will definitely be involved.


    "Prepare your horse and go to the town office."


    Willy turned to go downstairs, and at the same time ordered to the waiter standing in the corridor.


    When the crisis came, Willy''s first thought was to protect the safety of his family.


    Town Office.


    Sandor''s office room.


    At this time, the lord baron of White Bear Town and the three most powerful men in the territory gathered together.


    Just now, Sandor, Dan, and Thorps received an urgent call from Baron Willie to meet them at the town hall together.


    Sandor was better. After Dahn and Thorps received the news, they rushed over from the Coast Guard and the Guards Department without stopping.


    "Everyone, we might be in trouble."


    A few people just sat together, Willy suddenly said.


    "trouble?"


    As soon as Willie said this, the expressions of the three people present changed slightly.


    It seems that this is the first time that such a thing has come from Baron Willy''s mouth.


    No matter what happened before, Baron Willy never seemed to be so dignified.


    "Lord Baron..."


    Sandor frowned, with a questioning tone: "The trouble you''re talking about is..."


    "Maybe you will all be surprised, or even disbelieving, but this is the truth..."


    With that said, Willy handed the letter sent by Kirk to Sandor first.


    Sandor took it and began to browse the contents of the letter.


    While Sandor was reading the letter, Dahn and Thorps on the side were keenly aware of the change in Sandor''s expression.


    It was calm at first, then shocked, and then it was like seeing something bizarre, and the expression of disbelief seemed to freeze.


    "This...how is this possible?"


    Sandor raised his head blankly. Although Willy had made mental preparations before, Sandor still couldn''t believe it was true.


    In Sandor''s eyes, Count Rumbar is powerful and unoffensive, and as for the royal family of the Duke of Langton, it is even more out of reach.


    However, now, the Golden Flower City and the capital have been destroyed, and the Earl of Lumbar and the Grand Duke have died...


    This news, as long as normal people come into contact with it, will have a strong impact.


    "what happened?"


    Seeing that Sandor''s movements were a little sluggish, Dahn took the letter in Sandor''s hand directly.


    Thorps on the side no longer waited, but went directly to Dahn''s side, and the two read the contents of the letter together.


    A minute later, Dahn and Thorps'' expressions became exactly the same as Sandor''s.


    Seeing this, Willy didn''t speak. He knew that he had to give the three of them some time to adapt.


    "Lord Baron, is this really Lord Kirk''s handwriting?"


    The three were silent for a while before Sandor spoke slowly.


    Although Willy said it was true, it still seemed unbelievable now.


    "yes."


    Willie nodded solemnly.


    Immediately afterwards, the house fell into extreme calm again.


    "Now, you should also know what this drastic change will bring, right?"


    Willy looked at the three of them, and then took the letter from Dahn''s hand back to his hand: "According to what Kirk said, the Duchy of Wata and the Duchy of Thorsen have ended the extraordinary war at the top, and the next step is to deal with the extensive The small lord''s lands were annexed."


    "But you should also know that this is not an easy process."


    Willie refolded the letter and put it in his pocket.


    "Indeed it is����"


    Sandor looked at each other and saw the worry in everyone''s eyes.


    Although history will never repeat, there are always certain laws in the change of dynasties and the rotation of authority.


    Destroying a principality, first of all to deal with its biggest lord, and then to gradually deal with those weak lords.


    In this process, it will take a very long time.


    Just like after the Principality of Lengshi was destroyed by the Grand Duke of Khaziel, it took the Principality of Langton a hundred years to completely gather the small territories like scattered sand and truly turn them into the territory of the Principality of Langton.


    For the annexation of the little lord, it is a very time-consuming thing.


    Because after destroying a principality, the successor needs to consume a lot of energy to rebuild the order, and then continue to integrate after stabilizing the key nodes.


    In this process, due to the collapse of the lord system, all the small lords, in the legal sense, became independent lords.


    Some of these independent lords will take the initiative to join the successor who destroyed the duchy, but very few lords do so, because in the early days of the turmoil, the successor could not provide an effective guarantee for the surrender, but instead provided the new lord with his own resources. make them fall into a crisis of resource scarcity.


    In normal times, a temporary shortage of resources is nothing, but when the lord system collapses and there are many independent lords, this is a disaster.


    Whenever the system is chaotic, there will always be some ambitious people who seize this opportunity to enrich their own strength, so that they can transform from independent small lords to big lords.


    Once you become an independent lord, you will have a lot of freedom. They can cultivate top-level extraordinary, seize the opportunity to continue to fight for hegemony, and even become a small principality independently if they can get the support of some major forces. Even if you choose to belong to a new duchy lord, you can get more rewards and support with the resources you hold.


    So every time it comes to such an important node of kingdom replacement, the most terrifying thing is not being conquered by the new lord and asking for submission, but being invaded and annexed by other ambitious independent lords.


    Compared with the new duchy lords, these independent lords are more cruel.


    "Lord Baron, things have developed to this point..."


    Dan frowned: "Then will it soon become the era of independent lords..."


    The era of independent lords.


    Sandor and Thorpes also turned their attention to Willy.


    Willy nodded: "If history has not deceived us, we may be entering a turbulent era of war."


    "call����"


    Sandor''s hearts suddenly suppressed.


    The era of peace is over and the era of war is coming. Thinking of the cruel description of the process of hegemony in the history books, several people have a feeling of numbness in their hair.


    "What a sudden challenge..."


    Sandor held his forehead, clearly suffering from a headache, as did Dahn and Thorpes.


    "Ok?"


    But after Sandor suddenly glanced at Willy, he suddenly had a strange feeling.


    Sandor suddenly realized a problem.


    Although Baron Willy said from the beginning that White Bear Town was in trouble, his performance seemed too indifferent.


    "Could it be..."


    Sandor thought of a possibility, and his heart trembled inexplicably.


    (=)

 Chapter 264： Opportunities and plans

    "Lord Baron..."


    Sandor organized the language, and then asked tentatively: "Will the coming of the era of independent lords be an opportunity for us?"


    an opportunity?


    Dahn and Thorpes looked at Sandor with astonished eyes, and then suddenly realized something, all turned to look at Willy.


    After the era of independent lords, there must be disputes and wars everywhere. For most lords and lords, this will be a miserable disaster.


    But for some ambitious careerists, this is an opportunity.


    When the situation in the principality was stable, the lords at the bottom could only stick to their own land. However, after the advent of the era of independent lords, as long as you have the ability, you can realize the ambition to expand the territory.


    When Sandor asked this sentence, Dahn and Thorps suddenly realized that they seemed to be imprisoned by the disputes and wars in the history books. Judging from the current environment, the current White Bear Town , seems to have a really good background.


    If Baron Willy really has ambitions...


    The eyes of several people shifted to Willy instantly, waiting for Willy''s response.


    Suddenly asked by Sandor about this, Willy just smiled faintly.


    Sandor really grasped the details. Since he came to the town hall to discuss this matter, Baron Willy himself seemed to be in a rather relaxed posture.


    When he first received this letter, Willy was a little dazed and even nervous.


    The change in the general situation, even Willy himself, felt that it was difficult to control and stabilize the situation.


    But on the way to Cema Town Office, Willy''s original mood gradually calmed down. After sorting out the historical knowledge he had learned, he suddenly found that he seemed to have some advantages in this turmoil.


    His own White Bear Town not only has a strong military, but also has an advantage in economic development. In the era of chaotic lords fighting, if you take the initiative to attack, it may also be a good choice.


    Although there are certain risks that need to be taken, if the success is achieved...


    "Of course, in any crisis, there are tempting opportunities. If we can protect ourselves, it is also a good choice to use this opportunity to promote the rapid development of White Bear Town."


    Willy pondered for a moment, and then gave a response to the three.


    As soon as Willy''s voice fell, Sandor, Dahn, and Thorps all flashed strange colors in their eyes.


    Willy''s words also gave them a signal.


    In this coming era of turmoil, White Bear Town, led by Baron Willy, will take the initiative to fight for something while protecting itself.


    For a time, the three Sandor''s hearts were pounding.


    Will the experiences of those independent lords fighting for hegemony in the history books be shown again on Baron Willy in front of me...


    If this is the case, if I, my subordinates, can make achievements and establish a career...


    Thinking of this, Thorpes was better, Sandor and Dahn, indescribable fiery flashed in their eyes.


    If White Bear Town can take this opportunity to become a large-scale independent lord, it will gain a better status no matter if it is to rely on external forces to become its own power in the future, or to submit to the new duchy lord. Assuming Willy becomes an earl, then he and others will also receive the title of aristocratic status.


    If they can overcome the obstacles and become their own power... Thinking of this, Sandor and Dahn can''t help themselves.


    It''s no wonder that these two white bear town dignitaries have such thoughts. In this era, aristocratic status is simply an irresistible temptation.


    "Lord Baron, what should we do?"


    Sandor clenched his fists unconsciously, looking at Willy with hope in his eyes.


    Crisis has come, but opportunity has also come.


    "After the news has completely spread, Baixiong Town will officially raise the security level to wartime security."


    Willy seems to have already made plans for this: "Strengthen the supplement of border defenses, establish a military service system, and double the proportion of military expenditures in the financial budget. This matter is up to the three parties to negotiate together."


    "In addition, do everything possible to exchange wartime resources so that the survival of White Bear Town can be fully guaranteed. Sandor, you are the leader of the town office, and you have full authority to handle this matter."


    "Finally, step up the training of the alternative Knights. Of course, this matter is Budar''s job, and I will tell him later."


    Afterwards, Willy presented a few more points.


    However, several key points are that the defensive attributes are stronger, and the purpose is to accumulate enough resources in the early days of the independent lord era.


    Because once the unrest really begins, the resources that can be easily obtained in peacetime will become difficult to obtain.


    "What other thoughts do you have?"


    Willy looked at the three and asked.


    The three bowed their heads in thought.


    "I think we need to seize all the time to start the construction of the fortifications." Thorps pondered for a moment, then said, "At the same time, in addition to the land line of defense, we have to strengthen the defense of the sea. You know, the coastal waters near us Lord, but there are quite a few, if they have a crooked mind about Baixiong Town, they will definitely attack us from the water."


    "Don''t worry about this issue. The coastal defense team will unite with the sea elves to build a tight line of defense off the coast of White Bear Town."


    It was Dahn who spoke, and there was a strong confidence in his tone.


    Although Thorps and Sandor now know the secret trade between White Bear and the Sea Elves, they know very little about the Sea Elves compared to Dahn. Because of the contact with the sea elves and the war and trade, Willy was handed over to Dahn to take full responsibility.


    "Dahn is right. In addition, if White Bear Town is in trouble with resources in the future, they will also provide us with sufficient protection. We can get the ores on the seabed, as well as marine resources."


    In fact, this is also one of the rare advantages that Willy believes that White Bear Town has.


    Even if the era of independent lords comes, he still has a stable way to obtain resources.


    Now it seems that it was a very wise decision to open up the trade link of the Kara coral tribe at that time.


    "We don''t need to worry about Haiphong for the time being. It''s enough for Dahn to handle it. It''s fortifications, and we need to put it on the agenda."


    Willy continued: "The Town Office and the Guards Office will discuss the construction plan of the fortifications together. If necessary, I can ask Ben Duyin to assist."


    Ben Du Yin is an intermediate-level earth-type mage. If he is involved in the construction of the fortifications, it will save a lot of time at some key points.


    "Yes."


    Thorps and Sandor responded at the same time.


    In the early days of the independent lord era, the work pressure of the Guards Department and the Town Office was significantly greater.


    "Okay, let''s not waste time. Before tonight, I want to see the next step of the White Bear Town''s planning from the Town Office, the Guards'' Office, and the Coast Defence Team."


    Willy rubbed his fingers and asked again: "Also, do a good job of confidentiality first, just let the core personnel of their respective departments know about this matter. Everyone arranges the plan in advance and waits for everyone to know the news. , we began to implement the plan. After all, it will take at least ten days or even half a month for this news to really spread to the southwest border and let the people know and confirm it.��


    "Yes."


    The three responded at the same time.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Willy stood up: "By the way, after finishing the work tonight, don''t forget to participate in the wedding of my eldest brother Thorpes tomorrow."


    "Ok?"


    Thorps looked at Willie in surprise. Such a thing happened, and he had planned to postpone the wedding: "If such a thing happened, do you want to continue the wedding?"


    "Of course Willy smiled at his elder brother Thorpes: "After making the plan tonight, the rest will be handed over to the subordinates for implementation. And your wedding should not be postponed, otherwise it will cause suspicion and doubts of outsiders. During this period, at least on the surface, nothing should change. Let''s not give other lords the appearance that we know the news in advance. Although as high-ranking lords, they may get the news in a day or two before the commoners, but we still have to try our best to exercise restraint. "


    "This����"


    Thorps finally nodded, agreeing with Willie''s idea.


    That''s fine, at least it won''t make his parents feel lost because of the sudden cancellation of the wedding.


    "That''s it, everyone, the future of White Bear Town depends on everyone."


    Willy looked at Dahn and Sandor again and encouraged.


    Several people no longer hesitated, said goodbye to each other, and each began to prepare for the coming era of turmoil.


    (=)

 Chapter 265： news spreads

    The next day, at Thorpes'' wedding.


    The barons in the southwestern frontier territories such as Diamond Town, Sandie Town, and Stormwind Town all sent congratulatory messengers. They brought generous gifts and warm congratulations.


    Almost 80% of the core figures of White Bear Town visited the wedding, including Dan from the Coast Defence Team, Sandor from the Town Office, Budar from the Knights of Choice, and the well-known secrets Colson and Ben Duin from White Bear Town. , all showed up at the wedding. Of course, the symbol of White Bear Town, Lord Volibear, also attended the wedding.


    However, some people noticed that not all the core senior officials of White Bear Town were present. Some officials who should have appeared here did not show up, especially the town office, and even a deputy mayor did not attend.


    Of course, everyone didn''t think much about this detail, but focused on the process of Thorpe''s wedding.


    This is the first wedding banquet held by the Faerun family after taking control of White Bear Town, so it is very symbolic.


    The wedding took place at noon, and the banquet after that lasted three hours.


    After the wedding, when Bamos, the messenger of Diamond Town, was about to leave White Bear Town, he was stopped by Willy''s people.


    "Willi, what, what else can''t be said at the wedding banquet just now? You have to find me after the wedding?"


    Balmos faced Willy, the powerful baron of White Bear Town, without any restraint.


    "Bamos, there is news that I need you to bring to Baron Kells."


    Willy and Balmos walked together, avoiding the crowd.


    Saying that, Willy took out a tightly sealed letter from his waist pocket.


    This letter was not the one Kirk gave him, but a new letter redrafted by Willy.


    In this letter, Willy not only described the drastic changes in the capital and Golden Flower City, but also provided Diamond Town with some suggestions for the arrival of the era of independent lords.


    Willie knew Baron Kells well, and perhaps he was surprised when he first received the news. But come to your senses, with the character of Baron Kells, he will definitely take the initiative to meet this opportunity.


    In the body of Baron Kells, there is the blood of ambition.


    "what is this?"


    After Bamos took it, he showed a puzzled look.


    Although Baron Kells and Baron Willie rarely met, correspondence was still quite frequent.


    Usually, when delivering letters, they are delivered by letter soldiers, but this time, Willy not only looked solemn, but also handed the envelope into his own hands, which made Bamos feel strange.


    "If you''re curious, you can open the letter first and take a look at the content."


    Willie shrugged and gestured.


    Bamos laughed, then shook his head: "Forget it, I''ll just have to wait until my father sees me. But looking at you like this, it is estimated that there are quite important things recorded in the letter."


    "It''s quite an important thing."


    Willy nodded: "So, please tell Baron Kells, don''t be too surprised after seeing the content of the letter, I can guarantee the authenticity of the content of the letter, because the source of this news is Cole of Golden Flower City Viscount K."


    "Ok?"


    When Bamos heard this, he was slightly surprised.


    Willy''s words seemed to indicate that something shocking had happened.


    "And the content of the letter should be passed on to the ears of the lords of the southwest frontier tomorrow and the day after, and it will be known to all civilians in a week or ten days."


    Willy finally added: "Let''s go, Bamos, bring the news back as soon as possible."


    "This����"


    Bamos looked at Willy blankly.


    After hesitating for a while, Bamos nodded heavily. He was in a comfortable mood after attending the wedding, but he was all gone at this moment.


    "I''m going back to Diamond Town first."


    Balmos stopped talking, and rode his horse directly, saying goodbye to Willy.


    Looking at the back of Bamos, Willy frowned slightly, and after a long time, he turned and left.


    The relationship between Diamond Town and White Bear Town is very close, and there is nothing wrong with telling them the news.


    In the era of independent lords, there will inevitably be wars, but in the wars, there must be various verticals and horizontals.


    The current Diamond Town also has the liquid life energy and auxiliary medicine donated by Willy, and it is very likely to make a difference in the future struggle.


    After the combination of White Bear Town and Diamond Town, at least in the southwest border, most of the situation was stabilized. In this way, more energy can be focused on the invasion of forces outside the border territory.


    ...


    After Thorps'' wedding.


    Except for a wonderful night on the wedding night, the rest of the time was devoted to work.


    The current Guards Department, Town Office, and Coastal Defense Team are like cogwheeling machines, each of which is running frantically.


    With the passage of time, even in the era of relatively backward communication equipment, some unbelievable news, drifting with the wind, reached everyone''s ears.


    The royal family of the Duke of Langton was destroyed. At the same time, the central city of Daweibull Province and Sisi Helin Province was destroyed. Twelve provincial centers were gradually disintegrating...


    The joint garrison of the Principality of Wata and the Principality of Thorsen began to enter the Principality of Langton. They first occupied the capital, and then began to spread out...


    At the same time, the Principality of Lengshi, which was destroyed by the Principality of Langton three hundred years ago, announced its restoration, and the new Grand Duke Feidara Seval, with the assistance of the Principality of Vata and the Principality of Sausen, ascended the throne of the Grand Duke...


    When they heard the news, whether it was a lord or a commoner, the first reaction was shock, then it became dazed, and finally it turned into worry.


    Almost everyone is worried that the next turbulent situation will lead to frequent wars and no guarantee of security. Especially some small lords, they panic about their own safety to the extreme. Compared with civilians, they are more likely to be targeted by careerists.


    White Bear Town.


    The Duchy of Vata and the Duchy of Thorsen united to destroy the Duchy of Vata, which only made Willy feel regretful.


    It was the death of Earl Rumbar that made him feel a little sigh at first. Earl of Rumbar, it is still very good for Willy.


    After all, in this era, the national consciousness is relatively weak, and the idea of ??loyalty to the monarch is only loyal to its own lord.


    The Grand Duke of Langton is the lord of Earl of Rumbar, but he is not the lord of Willy. Willy only needs to be responsible to Earl of Rumbar, just like the territor of White Bear Town, only loyal to Willy himself, not Earl of Rumbar.


    But Willy''s sighed expression hadn''t lasted for three or two days before it was washed away by another message.


    The Duchy of Wata and the Duchy of Saussen did not choose to directly enter the Duchy of Langton, but announced that they would help the restoration of the Lengshi royal family.


    The cold lion royal family...


    After hearing the news, Willy remembered that he seemed to have completely buried a woman named Felina and the Leng Lion Royal Guard she led overseas just a few months ago.


    At that time, a self-protection move unexpectedly caused such a big hidden danger.


    Rao was Willy himself and felt a headache at first.


    Fortunately, it seems that the news has not been discovered.


    Otherwise, the current Baixiong Town may have been completely wiped out by the restored Lengshi Royal Family and the great forces of the other two principalities.


    But even so, Willy called all the people who knew it at the time to entrust it.


    Fortunately, the people who knew it were Willy''s top confidants. After knowing the news at that time, no one of them dared to spread the news.


    Willy was not at ease, and personally sent Sandor to Diamond Town in the name of political consultation, and mentioned this matter to Baron Kells.


    Because Willy explores the legacy of the cold lion royal family, Diamond Town knows.


    Baron Kells, who received Willy''s signal, naturally knew how to make a choice. In Diamond Town, only Baron Kells, Ole and Balmos knew about it. Going back to the source, they are also the beneficiaries left over from this exploration, and even the initiators of providing the map, so they all made an agreement that this news must be concealed together.


    Everyone is a grasshopper on the same rope, but at this critical moment, the relationship is brought closer.


    Baixiong Town Office.


    The current town office is the core center of Baixiong Town.


    Every time Willy convened a top-level meeting, it was in the town hall''s meeting room.


    In addition to the three big dignitaries in White Bear Town, the attendees of the baron meeting this time included Budar, Ben Duin, Colson, and Lord Volibear the White Bear.


    Several people sat around a long conference table, with Baron Willy sitting at the top, and then arranged on both sides in order.


    Even Lord Volibear has his own seat.


    It is the top guardian of White Bear Town, and is naturally qualified to participate in this meeting.


    "Sandol report the latest situation."


    Willy didn''t talk nonsense, and directly opened the theme of the meeting.


    Sandor responded, and after glancing around on everyone''s faces, he began to say slowly: "After the news was known to the citizens, we immediately started the wartime security. At the same time, the current situation of this drastic change and The possible impact, after modification, will be widely communicated in White Bear Town. In this way, it can not only let everyone know the truth, but also reduce their panic. After all, compared with unknown changes, let them know the facts and know White Bear Town will take strong precautions, which will make the residents feel a lot more at ease, and it will also be of great benefit to uniting White Bear Town and integrating resources from all parties."


    Hearing this, Willy made a satisfied gesture to Sandor, signaling Sandor to continue speaking.


    Sandor nodded and continued: "In addition, our defense fortifications have already begun to be established. After consultation with the Armament Manufacturing Administration, the Public Construction Administration, and agreements with the Guards Administration and the Coastal Defense Force, we have formulated the defense fortifications. The planning outline, this outline, I will personally send it to you, Lord Baron, here, I will not go into details here, but there is one point that needs to be consulted by Your Excellency Ben Duyin.��


    (=)

 Chapter 266： Preparing for White Bear

    "My opinion?"


    Ben Duyin didn''t expect Sandor to mention his own name, which seemed a little surprised.


    "Yes, we plan to build a city wall around the entire White Bear Town." Sandor explained, "This will provide us with the most powerful line of defense."


    Willie listened from the sidelines and did not look surprised.


    This matter, from the beginning, Sandor has communicated with himself.


    Only by building a city wall can we make the most adequate counterattack against the enemy who invaded from the land.


    In addition to this practical effect, building a circle of city walls to surround Baixiong Town will also provide great psychological comfort to the residents of Baixiong Town.


    "But we all know that although White Bear Town is just a town, it is not easy to build a city wall around it. We are not short of building materials, but worried that the fortifications will take too long."


    Sandor explained the reason and asked Ben Duyin: "We hope that Your Excellency Ben Duyin can assist the Public Construction Department in the construction of the city wall. After all, you are an earth mage, which will greatly improve our Construction efficiency, but also to strengthen the solidity of the city wall.��


    Sandor is not bragging about Ben Duin''s strength.


    In fact, many powerful viscount''s territorial city walls were built with the help of earth mages.


    The city walls they helped build were more damage-resistant and stronger than those built by ordinary builders.


    "no problem."


    Ben Du Yin did not hesitate at all, and immediately responded.


    For Ben Duin, this is not a problem.


    On the contrary, this matter is also beneficial to Ben Du Yin.


    Just two days ago, Ben Duyin also brought his family members who lived in the nearby territory to Baixiong Town. Although there was a conflict between running away from home and his family at that time, after seeing Ben Duyin''s achievements and status in Baixiong Town, the family members were very impressed. He also forgave his rashness at the time.


    The establishment of an unbreakable city wall is also an effective protection for the family.


    "Then thank you, Your Excellency Ben Duyin."


    Sandor still respects this mid-level mage.


    "In addition to this, we have also received some news from the outside world." Sandor continued, "First of all, the most important point, the price of food has been skyrocketing recently. Although our White Bear Town''s comfort is in place, there is no price. The collapse, but business activities in some other towns are already facing huge problems. The price of grain, which fluctuates almost daily, and the trade of grain between towns, has been restricted.��


    "Secondly, in addition to grain, the price of ore is also rising, and trading is also restricted. Basically, every territory has grain and ore as non-tradable varieties. This means that it is difficult for us to act through trade. , to achieve the acquisition of resources.��


    However, although Sandor talked about this situation, including him, none of the people present were too worried about it.


    Everyone is well aware that the current Baixiong Town has sufficient food reserves. In addition to the granary full of food, another important point is that they can use the ocean to obtain food.


    At present, Willy already has the idea of ??integrating all the fishing fleets in Baixiong Town. He will realize the private use of the fishing fleet through military measures, and make certain compensation for the crew and owners of the fishing fleet.


    However, this plan is only in Willy''s mind and has not been revealed yet.


    As for the metal resources for forging weapons such as ore, White Bear Town does not need to worry.


    With the help of the sea elves, they can use the resources of the seabed for their own use.


    In other words, the current White Bear Town doesn''t care about the concerns of other territories.


    Everyone present, thinking of this, compared with other territories, almost all had a strong sense of admiration for Willy.


    It can now be proved how wise Willy''s move to open ocean trade was at that time.


    "Of course, cutting off the path of external trade will not cause us any traumatic injuries." Sandor organized the language and continued, "But we need to take advantage of this advantage to open the gap with other territories. the distance."


    "Lord Baron, this is the latest news."


    After Sandor said all this, he looked at Willy and waited for Willy''s next order.


    Willie nodded and glanced around.


    "Everyone..."


    Willi paused for a moment, then said: "The era of independent lords is coming, this is a challenge and an opportunity. You are all the core of White Bear Town. Here, I will also set a general plan for the development of White Bear Town in front of you. Target."


    As soon as Willie said this, almost everyone pricked up their ears.


    "Our general goal is to... do our best to grab more resources in the era of independent lords and realize the leap-forward development of White Bear Town."


    Willy''s words also set a main line for everyone''s actions.


    "In the initial stage of this leap-forward development, it was the time of accumulation and development. After all, at the very beginning of the era of independent lords, it was relatively restrained. After a year or two or two or three years later, the war will start, and the situation will change. Pretty tragic."


    "We need to seize this initial moment and lay the strongest foundation."


    Willy looked at Sandor, Dahn, and Thorps: "Government matters, I''ll trouble you to put more effort into it than before."


    The three responded at the same time.


    "Budar, given you a year, how far can you train the candidate knights?"


    Willy looked at Budar.


    "If I''m lucky, I can train five full-time knights, and all the rest will reach the level of senior knight attendants."


    Budal responded to Willy with a very serious tone.


    Willy nodded: "Yes."


    "My lord, I have another suggestion."


    Budar said to Willy again.


    Willy gestured to Budar to continue.


    "I think we can select the second team of the Knights." Budar said, "The era of independent lords is coming, and the elite guards in White Bear Town need to be expanded."


    "Ok?"


    Willy frowned slightly: "But Budar, if you cultivate two alternative Knight Orders at the same time, do you have enough energy?"


    Willy had thought about this before, but finally gave up.


    There are plenty of manpower and resources, but only Budar can train them. For the establishment of the candidate knights, what is most lacking is actually the teachers.


    "It''s fine, I can handle it."


    Budar responded with a firm tone.


    Willy hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "Then it''s hard for you, Budar."


    Willy is well aware that this will bring a lot of work pressure to Budar.


    Budar himself is also very clear about this, the reason why he did this, to a greater extent, is to repay his gratitude.


    Willy''s previous reward to Budar''s entire family made him have a strong gratitude to Willy.


    At this critical moment, he must use his actions to prove that he can make a greater contribution to White Bear Town.


    "it is my responsibility."


    Budar nodded slightly.


    After pondering for a moment, Willy looked at Colson and Ben Duin again: "Except for me and Wally, the two of you are the strongest supernatural beings in White Bear Town. So, I hope that the two of you will be able to fight before the chaotic war begins. , to achieve a further leap in strength.��


    "We''ll try."


    Both Ben Duin and Colson had serious expressions on their faces.


    "As I said before, Ben Duyin will assist the Public Construction Department under the Town Hall Office in the construction of fortifications. Colson, I will also assign you a task. I hope you can cooperate with the Guards Department and the Coastal Defense Team to make Your surveillance system is combined with the defense of White Bear Town to maximize the efficiency of reconnaissance and defense."


    Willie exhorted.


    "I''ll handle this with Thorpes."


    Colson nodded.


    After entrusting all this, Willy looked at Wally with a straight back.


    At this moment, Wally frowned, his black nose was raised, and his two paws were placed on the table.


    This was the first time Wally was brought to a formal official business by Willy, which made Wally feel a strong sense of responsibility.


    "The symbol of White Bear Town, the strongest guardian, Volibear, please obey."


    Willy looked at Wally and lowered his voice: "Although your talent is terrifying, I still hope that you can restrain your original randomness and devote more energy to your practice. If possible, I hope you can break through as soon as possible. Reaching the peak of the silver level, it will be a boon for our entire White Bear Town."


    What Willy said is true. To rise in the era of independent lords, in addition to having basic background, the most indispensable thing is top-level combat power.


    Only with sufficient top-level combat power can we get a more viscous share of the plunder and division of interests.


    "Roar."


    Wally''s throat made a sound.


    It felt a layer of something called a sense of mission on its shoulders.


    Seeing Wally in this state, Willy was also very satisfied.


    Although his physique value is superimposed on his own strength and Wally can also play against each other.


    But in terms of realm, Wally''s level is higher. Silver-level middle-level, equivalent to the cultivation of an intermediate-level great knight or a five-quarter hanged man.


    Calling Wally at this meeting is a spur to Wally, and at the same time, it is also a form that makes the white bear feel its responsibility for the town of White Bear.


    "Okay, everyone, I hope we can seize this opportunity."


    Willy stood up: "Let''s go and do it, and may the result be as we wish."


    "Yes."


    As soon as Willy''s voice fell, everyone present stood up at the same time.


    Willy did not stay any longer, but left the town office. He would also spend more time trying to break through the middle-level knight as soon as possible.


    The core task has been arranged by myself, and the rest is to slowly turn the vision into reality by relying on time.


    (=)

 Chapter 267： Reorganize the fishing fleet

    According to Willy''s arrangement, White Bear Town is on the right track as expected.


    The officials of the town office headed by Sandor began to gradually promulgate the supporting policies and laws in the era of independent lords, and on the basis of maintaining the stability of the people''s hearts, they ensured an effective reserve of wartime resources.


    At the same time, with the assistance of Ben Duyin, the Public Construction Department under the Township Office has begun to build the city wall. Because of the addition of Ben Duyin, the construction of the city wall, which originally seemed unpredictable, began to take shape a little bit. In addition, the Public Works Department, with the cooperation of the Guards Department and the Coast Defence Team, started to build a series of fortifications. Taking advantage of the initial situation is relatively stable, it is very correct to put defensive measures in place.


    At this stage, the Guards Department and the Coast Guard have also stepped up their preparations for public security and the training of the guards to ensure that they can play an effective combat role in the face of war in Baixiong Town.


    On Budar''s side, the training of the second team of the Knights has also started. Compared with the training of the first team of the Knights, Budar now has a lot more experience, so the teaching progress has improved a lot, and the teaching system has also improved. more perfect.


    Colson also cooperated with the Guards Department and the Coast Guard to establish a more rigorous monitoring system of defense lines through his own power of nature, combined with a variety of creatures suitable for reconnaissance.


    It can be said that in the current Baixiong Town, all links interact and operate efficiently, which makes the hardware strength of Baixiong Town continue to increase.


    As for Willy and Wally, the two highest combat powers in White Bear Town, they also began to abandon their original comfortable life and began to practice diligently.


    Willy is very adaptable, but Wally is obviously still a little out of shape, but under Willy''s urging, Wally has changed a lot.


    On the open space of the Baron''s Manor.


    While stimulating the fighting qi in the body, Willy continuously optimizes the running method of fighting qi and accumulates the storage of fighting qi through the improvement of breathing method and the perception of the power of ice.


    Wally on the side, lying not far from Willy, closed his eyes.


    Wally wasn''t being lazy. On its snow-white fur, layers of arcs jumped and jumped. With Wally''s breathing, it also repelled or absorbed circles of blue gas particles from the body, which made people feel heart palpitations. .


    "call����"


    Willy''s practice lasted an hour.


    An hour later, Willy''s mind gathered,


    Instead of disturbing Wally, who was still in a state of practice, he turned to the attic, rinsed, and put on clean clothes.


    "Someone, prepare a horse for me."


    When Willy walked out of the attic again, he instructed the soldiers.


    Soon, a sturdy black horse was brought over, and Willy jumped on the horse and rushed out of the manor.


    Today at an office of the Coast Defence Team, Willy convened the leaders of the largest fishing fleets in Baixiong Town to discuss the reorganization of private fishing boats. Now he is on his way.


    "Lord Baron."


    As soon as Willy arrived at the office, a guard from the Coast Guard came up to him and held the horse for Willy.


    Although he came to the Haiphong team this time, it had nothing to do with the government affairs of the Haiphong team, so Dahn, who was busy, did not come to receive him.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Willy gestured to the serving Coast Guard guard and walked in.


    Inside the reception hall.


    Several figures were sitting on the seats, and everyone''s brows were tightly locked, as if they were in a depressed mood and had a heavy heart.


    Among them, in a position under the main seat above, sat a bearded man, he was in his forties, but his beard was already gray and white.


    He is the largest fishing fleet in White Bear Town, the helm of the conch fishing fleet, Yobrin.


    In the first year of Willy becoming the lord of White Bear Town, he also followed the custom here and went to the ocean to fish with Yobrin.


    It was also at that time that Willy encountered an out-of-control gray whale, and inside the out-of-control gray whale, Willy got the tears of Sableville.


    "Uncle Yobrin, our fishing fleet will not be completely confiscated by the baron, right?"


    The speaker was a young woman in her twenties. She was the only woman at the helm of the fishing fleet and the youngest one.


    Her name is Liweizhuo, and she is the helm of the scallop fishing fleet. Three years ago, she took over the scallop fishing fleet from her elderly father, making the scallop fishing fleet from the top ten in White Bear Town to become the leader of White Bear Town. One of the six major fishing fleets, although the strength of the helm of the fishing fleet present is stronger than her, but everyone admires her ability.


    "Probably not..."


    Yobrin hasn''t answered yet. Another bald-headed fishing fleet controller touched his head, with deep worry in his eyes: "If this is the case, then the accumulation of our generations for many years will not be in vain."


    "Who knows, I hope Lord Baron can be kinder."


    Someone else began to pray in a low voice.


    The atmosphere in the house was depressed for a while.


    Just two days ago, the helmsmen of the six major fishing fleets in White Bear Town received a piece of news that made them worry.


    Baron Willy wanted to reorganize several major fishing fleets, so that before the advent of the era of independent lords, their fishing fleets would be able to contribute more dried fish to the grain storage warehouse of Baixiong Township Agriculture Department while private fishing.


    Although I don''t know what means the baron will use to achieve the long-term preservation of dried fish, everyone does not care about this issue.


    What everyone is more concerned about is how much Lord Baron will take from himself and others.


    Baron Willy''s words were very euphemistic, but everyone knew that the meaning of the baron was to take a share of the fishing fleet of himself and others.


    Although it is understandable to do this for the sake of wartime reserves, as the helm of the fishing fleet enjoying the benevolent administration of Baron Willy, he also believes that he has this obligation to help White Bear Town seize the opportunity and overcome the upcoming difficulties. However, what they are more worried about is whether Baron Willy will take most of the rake from the fishing output. In this way, they will have no profit from the cost of throwing out the sea, and they may even lose money. .


    What''s more, as Li Weizhuo is worried, will Baron Willy directly confiscate their fishing fleet, in this case, they will lose all their property.


    Although Baron Willy''s reputation in White Bear Town is very good, everyone still has this concern.


    "Everyone, stop talking."


    Yobrin, who had been silent before, suddenly said, "I had a brief contact with Lord Baron. He is a kind and forgiving person, don''t think too badly about things."


    "Also, we are in the coastal defense team now. It''s better for everyone to keep their mouths shut about these topics."


    As soon as Yobrin''s voice fell, everyone fell silent.


    As the helm of the conch fishing fleet, the largest fishing fleet in Baixiong Town, Yobrin still has a high prestige in this group.


    For a while, everyone was not whispering, but waiting for the arrival of Baron Willy.


    It''s just the expressions on everyone''s faces that betray everyone''s inner worries.


    "Everyone, it''s been a long wait."


    A few minutes later, I saw a young man in neat and simple clothes walking in with a smile.


    "I have seen Lord Baron."


    At the moment when Willy was established, several people got up almost subconsciously and respectfully saluted to Willy.


    Willy nodded lightly, then gave Yobrin a faint smile, and made a gesture for everyone to sit down.


    "Everyone Let''s get straight to the point, I don''t like to be around the corner." Willy didn''t hesitate, but went straight to the subject, "The advent of the era of independent lords means that in a year or two, there will be a There will be a large-scale war. In order to ensure that all the townspeople can have food and clothing during the war, we need to have a large amount of food reserves in peacetime."


    Willy sat at the top and spoke slowly, and the people below also listened carefully.


    The next attitude and will of Baron Willy will affect the development of all their fishing fleets.


    "As a coastal town, our Baixiong Town has a natural advantage over other inland towns. That is, we can get our own food through the ocean. This allows us to obtain a convenient and diverse way of trying. When stockpiling, I hope to use everyone''s help. Let the granary in White Bear Town have more seafood products."


    Willy is not worried about the storage of seafood products, these problems can be left to Colson to solve.


    This guy, Colson, seems to be able to handle all aspects well, except for his lack of combat power.


    (=)

 Chapter 268： Double the catch

    "Of course, for everyone''s help, we will also make some compensation."


    Willy glanced at everyone present, and then said: "In terms of policies and taxes, we will give you great discounts. At the same time, in order to ensure the safety of sailing at sea during special times, we will send a coastal defense team. Guards, when you are fishing in the ocean, protect along the way."


    After hearing this, everyone present did not express joy.


    Because they all knew that Baron Willy did not say the crux of the problem.


    Baron Willy, how much resources will he take away from himself and others?


    "Lord Baron..."


    Just when everyone was apprehensive, Li Weizhuo hesitated and asked Willy, "Excuse me, how much fishing resources do we need to help White Bear Town expand its granary?"


    When he said these words, Li Weizhuo was biting his head.


    Although she knew that Willy was a benevolent lord, she was still a little worried that Willy would screw his head off.


    "This is indeed the key to this negotiation..."


    Willy nodded, there was no sullen look on his face.


    "I hope to get 50% of the resource support from your fishing fleet."


    Willy pondered for a while, then said his thoughts. He looked at a few people: "Everyone, do you have any opinions? If you have any opinions, you can put them forward."


    fifty percent...


    When Willy said it, several people present showed a trace of embarrassment.


    Fifty percent is indeed not a small percentage.


    Although the fishing of these large fishing fleets is more stable than individual fishing, and basically every time they have a harvest, this does not guarantee that they can afford the 50% of the commission every time they harvest.


    Because when going to sea, large fishing fleets have costs.


    Salary of the crew, maintenance of the ship''s wear and tear, and pensions for the injured or accidental death of the crew, etc.


    After deducting these, if you are lucky, the catch is very large, and the net profit of a large fishing fleet can be 70%. In addition, under normal circumstances, there are 40% to 50%, even if the luck is a little bit worse, there can be a net profit of 20% to 30%.


    Therefore, relying on these, the operation of large fishing fleets is relatively stable.


    But if 50% is taken away...


    Then, when you are lucky, everyone will live to gain 10% or 20% of the net profit. If you are not lucky, you may even lose money.


    This weight is quite heavy.


    Several people present all turned their attention to Yobrin, who was regarded as the leader of the people present.


    Faced with such a harsh request from Lord Baron, they could only rely on Yobrin to continue discussing with Lord Baron.


    It would be better if he could persuade Lord Baron. If Lord Baron was unmoved, then his and others'' fishing fleet might really have to give up.


    Yobrin naturally sensed everyone''s gaze, and for a while, he was also restless.


    Yobrin was thinking about how to speak when he heard Willy speak suddenly.


    "I know about the operation of large fishing fleets, so knowing the ratio of 50% may be difficult for you to accept."


    Willy seems to have expected it long ago: "After all, this level may exceed your operating cost range."


    As soon as Willie said these words, all the people present nodded like chickens pecking at rice. It is really good that Lord Baron can know this.


    I only hope that Lord Baron can change his words and lower his standards.


    "Fifty percent is a lot, but if everyone''s total fishing output is doubled, is 50 percent more than that?"


    Willie said something that surprised everyone.


    Double the output?


    This is simply impossible.


    Several people present, even the youngest Li Weizhuo, are veterans who have been floating in the wind and waves of the ocean for more than ten years.


    They all know very well that the situation where the total catch is doubled may not be encountered once a year, and they even say that it will take two or three years to encounter such a grand event.


    Therefore, everyone''s first impression of what Baron Willie said was absurd.


    But due to the baron''s face, no one dared to say this.


    "Maybe you don''t believe me..."


    Willy didn''t get angry when he saw the reaction of everyone.


    On the other hand, Yobrin quickly squeezed out a smile and said, "Lord Baron, it''s not that everyone doesn''t believe your words, but that everyone''s fishing skills are indeed very limited, and fishing techniques are flawed."


    Yobrin''s words were obviously afraid of hurting Willy''s face.


    "Well����"


    Willie shook his head and stood up.


    "Come on!"


    Willy suddenly called out to the door.


    Willy''s voice shocked everyone present.


    The baron saw that he and others were not actively cooperating, so he was going to do it?


    The hearts of several people suddenly froze.


    Although Baron Willy has a good reputation, he is also a lord.


    "Lord Baron."


    Soon, two Coast Guard guards in armor and weapons came in.


    "Are all the fishing boats you prepared before ready?"


    Willie asked.


    "It''s ready, Lord Baron. We have leased a small fleet of idle fishing boats, which are now docked at the dock."


    The guard respectfully responded to Willy.


    Ready for a small fishing fleet?


    The few people who had thought that catastrophe was imminent had another confusion in their hearts.


    "Come on, everyone, go fishing in the sea."


    Willy''s words deepened the doubts of several people.


    fishing?


    For a time, several people present could not understand Baron Willy''s thoughts.


    "Maybe only you can see it with your own eyes to believe that I have a way to double your catch."


    Willy walked out of the room first.


    The remaining few people looked at each other in dismay.


    Lord Baron will use facts to prove all this...


    But if the baron doesn''t do it later, isn''t it a face-to-face slap? The baron was slapped in the face, and in the end, the one who will bear the anger is himself and others...


    "Come on."


    Yobrin couldn''t figure out Baron Willy''s intentions either, so he could only greet everyone, and then followed.


    Soon, under the leadership of the guards, several people came to the shore.


    On the quay on the shore, two medium-sized boats and five small boats were parked.


    The hull has been mottled, and it has obviously experienced a lot of wind and waves.


    The helmsmen of the large fishing fleet behind Willy can see that this is the standard of the small fishing fleet in White Bear Town.


    "Yoblin, in general, how much fish can a fishing fleet of this size catch?"


    Willy asked Yobrin who was beside him.


    Yobrin pondered for a while, and answered honestly: "Generally, a fishing boat of this size will not go far to sea, and the manpower is limited, so it cannot guarantee a long time to go to sea, so a fishing trip can basically have A harvest of five tons is considered qualified.��


    Willie nodded when he heard the words.


    Normally, he also estimated this amount.


    This is not the previous life. In the previous life, some large fishing boats could catch hundreds of tons or even thousands of tons when they were full. That was really scary.


    "In that case, let''s get on the boat together."


    Willy gave an order, and then rubbed his chin: "For half a day, we took half a day to catch ten tons."


    Willy stepped onto the deck first.


    The few people behind him sighed secretly and followed closely.


    They only hope now that after half a day, Baron Willy can deal with the result calmly.


    "Prepare to sail."


    Under Willy''s order, the ship still moved.


    "Uncle Yobrin, I seem to have found a problem..."


    Li Weizhuo approached Joblin, looked at Willy''s back, and whispered to Joblin: "The crew on this ship seem to be inexperienced coastal defense members, and their fishing skills should be very good. Not qualified..."


    Not only Liweizhuo, but Yobrin also discovered this problem.


    He took a deep breath glanced cautiously at Willy''s back: "Shut your mouth and stop talking."


    Li Weizhuo pursed her lips, no matter what, she would not believe that this fishing fleet could catch ten tons of sea fish in half a day.


    Unless the ship has encountered fish along the way since its voyage.


    Encountering shoals of fish along the way is simply impossible.


    Even if you can look down from the sky like a seabird, you can''t do this, because some small fish groups, the way of swimming most creates the appearance of a large fish group. These large fishing fleets have suffered this kind of loss many times.


    Even seasoned fishing birds can''t do it to this degree.


    "Drive twenty nautical miles to the southeast, then prepare your fishing gear, it''s time for action!"


    Just when the helmsmen of the fishing boat were not convinced, a crew leader who looked like a team leader suddenly shouted on the deck.


    (=)

 Chapter 269： Intermediate Knight

    "Ok?"


    This command made the helmsmen of the fishing boats present instantly dazed.


    They are all veterans of fishing at sea, and they have never seen a commander who gives fishing orders so casually.


    They did not send out deliberately trained seabirds, nor did they send out ships to explore, so they directly demarcated the direction of progress, which seemed too playful.


    But looking at Baron Willy''s leisurely and indifferent appearance, all of them closed their mouths.


    A fleet of small rented fishing boats began to slowly move in the designated direction.


    The sea breeze was blowing, but the helms of several large fishing fleets seemed a little anxious.


    "No way..."


    When the boat sailed for 20 nautical miles, the helmsmen of the fishing fleet present suddenly realized something. They seemed to hear the sound of the water brought by the surging fish groups.


    Yobrin reacted the fastest. He hurried to the side of the boat and looked not far away.


    I saw that under the sea, a huge school of fish was gathering and swimming. From a distance, it was a piece of darkness.


    "how come����"


    Yobrin, Liweizhuo, and several others all grew their mouths.


    They suddenly looked at the fishing commander just now. He didn''t seem to have any emotional change about this huge harvest. It was as if he had really foreseen what was going to happen.


    It seems that this school of fish should be here originally, but he found it according to the map.


    "Okay, cast the net and get ready to catch!"


    The commander saw the fish near the school and began to command loudly.


    Soon, the coastal defense team members who acted as fishermen began to spread out, and several people cooperated and cast large nets at the same time.


    Whoa!


    The huge fishing net stretched out in an instant, and it was laid directly on the sea surface.


    Immediately afterwards, the sea was still churning with waves, which were the fish that were caught in the nets saving themselves.


    "This fishing method is simply too rough..."


    Li Weizhuo muttered a few words in a low voice, and there was still a trace of regret in his heart.


    From the clumsy actions of these coastal defense team members, some of the swimming fish that were supposed to be caught together on the boat escaped smoothly.


    Li Weizhuo was certain that if he were a member of his own fishing fleet to catch this group of sea fish, the fishing efficiency would be at least twice as high as theirs.


    However, while feeling distressed for the escaped sea fish, Li Weizhuo was also amazed in the bottom of his heart.


    Although the fishing techniques of the coastal defense team were unfamiliar, they still caught too many sea fish because of the large and dense fish population.


    Whoa!


    The fish in the nets were picked up and thrown on the deck, throbbing and throbbing.


    "Get them into the fish tank!"


    The commander continued to order before.


    Willy stood by and watched, not caring about the fishy smell on his face, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    It is no accident that this school of fish can be found.


    Is it because the previous commander had a special ability? Of course not, he was just a captain of the Haiphong team.


    The reason why he could accurately predict the position of the fish in the sea was because someone under the boat gave him a tip.


    The announcers were the sea elves of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    After the incident, Willy ordered Dahn to make further contact with the Kara Coral tribe.


    In order to ensure sufficient food resources, under the agreement between the two parties, it was decided to select some sea elves from the new offshore tribes of the Kara Coral Tribe as the leaders of the fishing boats on the shore.


    Sea elves are extraordinary races in the water. Although ordinary clansmen do not have bronze-level strength, they are very sensitive to the movements of the seabed because of their racial attributes, so they are quite skilled in grasping the positions of large fish schools on the seabed.


    After making some selected coastal defense team members learn simple language of sea elves, and wearing professional communication equipment made by sea elves, they naturally have the ability to seem to be able to identify the location of fish in advance.


    "How much is the catch this time?"


    Willy asked the commander from the coastal defense team.


    "Lord Baron, the catch this time is about three tons."


    The commander replied respectfully.


    "Three tons..."


    The helmsmen of the fishing fleet on the side subconsciously licked their dry lips.


    For a small fishing fleet with backward equipment and inexperienced fishing crews, this number is quite frightening.


    "Okay, go ahead and try to catch ten tons of fish as soon as possible."


    Willie nodded and commanded.


    This fishing process seems to be simpler than I imagined.


    This time Willy personally came forward to reorganize the large fishing fleet, which also delayed his training time.


    However, it is more reassuring to do things like grain storage in wartime. After all, after the war between the independent territories begins, food is the first priority.


    "Continue to set sail, the next target is twelve nautical miles due west!"


    After the commander received Willy''s order again, he shouted again.


    It''s just that the helmsmen of the fishing boats on the side began to doubt their fishing life.


    Can it be judged right again?


    ...


    The time when Willie and the others went to sea was noon, and the time to return was in the evening.


    The sun has not yet set, and the afterglow sprinkled on the floating sea, as if shaking the light to pieces.


    The leased small fishing fleet slowly stopped on the shore of White Bear Town.


    Although the fishing efficiency is not very high, the goal of fishing ten tons was achieved within half a day.


    The precise positioning of the fish has made the old fishermen of the large fishing fleet begin to doubt their lives.


    More than ten years or even decades, the fishing experience that has been passed down by word of mouth from many generations ago is nothing compared to this commander.


    The boat ladder was set up, and Willy led a few people off the fishing boat together.


    "Today''s harvest can be considered to be expected..." Willy seemed to be talking to himself, and seemed to be saying to the people behind him, "Now the coastal defense team has trained such fishing boats to command There are nearly ten people, and the only thing lacking is a suitable fishing fleet..."


    "Everyone, what are your thoughts on my previous proposal?"


    At this time, Willie turned his head and smiled slightly. When he saw the expressions of several people, he had a result in his heart.


    "Promise, we naturally call for the order of Lord Baron."


    Yobrin was the first to react, and he responded directly without discussing with the others.


    "Yes, we accept the baron''s proposal and are willing to turn over 50% of the catch each time to the town."


    Li Weizhuo also continued.


    Just kidding, this kind of business that can make a profit without losing money must be caught in your hands.


    Although compared to the beginning, it seems a bit snobby, but in front of the baron, it seems that there is no dignity worth emphasizing.


    "very good."


    Seeing this, Willy nodded in satisfaction.


    Through gentle means to achieve benefit sharing and successfully reorganize the fishing fleet, this means that after the war of independent lords, he does not have to worry about a series of troubles caused by internal food shortages like others.


    "Tomorrow morning, please arrive at the coastal defense team on time. Captain Dahn will coordinate the details of this matter."


    Now that the helms of these large fishing fleets have been grasped ideologically, then the details can be left to Dahn.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    At this time, the attitude of several people was extremely humble.


    Willy nodded, gave a few words of encouragement, and returned to the manor on his horse.


    At this critical moment, being able to spare half a day is already quite precious.


    ...


    Baron Willy, who returned to the manor, began a firm penance again.


    Although at the level of the great knight, the difficulty of training has increased greatly, but with the help of more than 40 intelligence points, Willy''s training progress has not stagnated.


    For the general genius, the promotion shackles, in Willy''s view, is only a little bit laborious.


    Finally, after staying at the stage of the junior high knight for several months, on a breezy morning, in the open space of the baron manor, Baron Willy was promoted to the intermediate high knight.


    "Dou Qi realizes the sublimation of quality and improves the title - [Intermediate Great Knight], reward 18 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Intermediate Great Knight], your fighting spirit will further improve in quality and quantity, and you will become the most powerful Intermediate Great Knight in the same rank. In addition, you will also master all the skills and combat skills of the Intermediate Great Knight''s fighting spirit. ."


    [Willi Phelan - Constitution: 43; Intelligence: 42.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 18]


    "Intermediate Great Knight! Five quarters! Originally, my physique was 40, but this time I was promoted, it was automatically increased by 3 points, and 18 free attribute points were rewarded at the same time."


    At the moment of the breakthrough, Willy laughed out loud.


    Against the background of the current situation, the promotion of the intermediate knight first made Willy feel happy.


    "Add points, all are added to the intelligence value!"


    The current Willy has long lost the habit of storing attribute points.


    According to the current situation, Willy chose the safest way to add points. In order to increase the intelligence value, to ensure the continuous improvement of one''s strongest extraordinary occupation. That is to say, the sword is slanted and the strongest to achieve an extraordinary profession After all, in comparison, the promotion of the Hanged Man is too accidental, but it is the practice of knights, which can be controlled by oneself and take the initiative.


    Willy''s thoughts moved, and his attribute panel refreshed again.


    [Willi Phelan - Constitution: 43; Intelligence: 60.5; Remaining Attribute Points: 0]


    "This feeling����"


    Willy felt a chill in his mind, as if the light of thinking shone through his entire brain.


    Willy has not felt this way for a long time. Since the intelligence value has increased, every small change, Willy can''t feel anything.


    But this time was different. The one-time 18-point bonus made him feel the instant change of sharp thinking again.


    Ow!


    When Willy was immersed in joy, Wally, who had just climbed out of the bear''s den, instantly jumped in front of Willy.


    It sensed Willy''s change.

 Chapter 270： Baron Lunitts visit

    "Wally, I''ve been promoted to the Intermediate Great Knight."


    Facing the swooping Wally, Willy stepped on its head, leaving a gray footprint on the smooth hair in front of its forehead.


    He didn''t want to smell the microbial fermentation in Wally''s mouth early in the morning.


    Willy''s sudden kick made Wally stumble directly.


    It pretended to be pitiful, rolled over and lay down on the ground.


    For Wally''s performance, Willy can''t see it, he is too familiar with the character of this white bear.


    Sure enough, seeing Willy ignoring him, Wally''s eyes twitched for a moment, then he turned around in a flutter, and came close to Willy''s feet.


    "Wally, now I''ve been promoted to the Intermediate Knight, which is the same level of strength as your Silver Intermediate."


    Willy squatted down and used his palm to clean the footprints on Wally''s forehead: "Now you are no longer my opponent."


    Willy is telling the truth. In addition to his own strength, his promotion also includes bonuses of attribute points. With his current physical fitness and the strength of an intermediate knight, although Wally has strong physical fitness, he must not be own opponent.


    When Wally heard the words, he fell back on the ground again, stretched out his limbs, and made a surrendered expression to Willy.


    "Ok����"


    Willy pinched Wally''s ear: "Listen, Wally, I''ve gone one step further, you have to work hard, although promotion may be difficult or even impossible for other beasts to do in a lifetime. , but for you, it should be much simpler."


    In a way, Willy and Wally are the same kind of extraordinary.


    "So, please try harder."


    Willy patted Wally''s head and showed an encouraging smile: "You are the symbol of White Bear Town."


    The symbol of White Bear...


    Wally tilted his head, then stood up slowly, nodding humanely at Willie.


    Then it walked away from Willy, lay on the corner of the wall, got down again, and closed its eyes.


    Soon, light blue arcs began to appear on Wally''s body, and the tip of his nose breathed light blue particles.


    Seeing Wally like this, Willy smiled comfortably, and then walked into the attic.


    After taking a shower, Willy and his family had breakfast together, and was about to go to the study to correct the policy plan reported by the town office, but suddenly received a letter from the lord of Sandie Town, Baron Lunet.


    "Ok?"


    Willy took the envelope from the personal soldier and opened it.


    "Are you coming to visit me in person..."


    A gleam of light flashed in Willy''s eyes, and after reading the letter from beginning to end, Willy folded it gently.


    This letter was written by Baron Lunet himself. In his heart, he once again expressed his help to Sanddie Town with an extremely humble attitude. At the same time, Baron Lunet expressed his desire to come to White Bear Town in person to meet Baron Willie under the pretext of promoting friendship.


    "Meet me in person..."


    There was deep thought in Willy''s eyes, and in the current situation, Baron Lunitt''s request was easy to think deeply.


    But Willy just pondered briefly, then sat at his desk, picked up the quill, dipped it in ink, and started writing on the letter paper.


    After about five minutes, Willy finished writing the contents of the letter.


    After folding it up, Willy shouted to the personal soldiers outside the study: "Come on, seal this letter and send it to Sanddie Town and give it to Baron Lunet."


    Soon, the armoured personal soldiers took Willy''s letter and bowed away.


    "The weak nobles have already begun to give themselves a way out..."


    Willie smiled lightly, then muttered to himself.


    In the letter, Willy agreed to Baron Lunitt''s request and welcomed Baron Lunitt with a warm gesture.


    Baron Lunitt''s intentions seemed obvious, he wanted to find a way out against the background of the complicated situation.


    ...


    within two days.


    The carriage of Shadie Town, under the strict protection of a team of guards, slowly drove towards Baixiong Town.


    The guards on the side were extremely cautious.


    "stop!"


    When the carriage of Shadie Town was approaching the border of White Bear Town in Baixiong Town, a guard with a weapon suddenly came forward, looking like a great enemy.


    Because of the turmoil, Thorpe''s requirements for the personal soldiers and guards were much stricter.


    For these outsiders close to White Bear Town, strict scrutiny is required.


    "Who are you?"


    The border guard in White Bear Town stepped forward and scolded sharply.


    Although the current Baixiong Town can still enter and leave the company, but for suspicious people, the investigation area is extremely strict.


    "We are from Shadie Town, and in the carriage are Baron Lunitt and accompanying officials from Shadie Town."


    A guard from Sandie Town took the lead to dismount, stepped forward, and explained in a friendly manner.


    "Baron Lunitt of Sanddie Town?"


    After hearing the introduction of the sand butterfly town guard, the face of the white bear town border guard eased a lot.


    Before that, they had received news that the Baron of Sandie Town might be visiting in the past two days.


    "It turned out to be Baron Lunet from Sanddie Town..."


    The weapon in the guard''s hand was put down, but he still had no intention of retreating.


    The guard saw this with a smile on his face, and took out a letter from his arms: "This is an invitation letter from Baron Willy of White Bear Town."


    Seeing this, the guard took the invitation letter.


    Although the other party said that he was the baron of Sandie Town, he had to be verified.


    "Also ask Baron Lunitt to wait a moment, I''ll go check it out, and come back soon."


    After the guard finished speaking, he walked towards the town.


    Facing the strength of the guards in White Bear Town, Sandie Town did not have any complaints.


    At this time, Baron Lunite sat in the carriage and opened the curtain without a trace.


    Through the curtain of the car, he saw the border wall of White Bear Town being built.


    "Is this the background of White Bear Town..."


    Looking at the rudimentary White Bear Town Wall, Baron Lunet''s eyes flashed with shock and envy.


    According to convention, only viscounts can build city walls, but now the situation has changed, and no one will abide by these original unspoken rules.


    Baron Lunit naturally also wanted to build a city wall outside Shadie Town, but his financial and material resources could not support his idea at present. Now Shadie Town is still raising funds and manpower.


    So seeing the progress of White Bear Town, Baron Lunit felt the horror of White Bear Town even more.


    "Sorry, the guest from Shadie Town."


    At this moment, the previous guard rushed back: "Please Baron Lunitt to enter White Bear Town, Lord Baron, is already waiting for you."

 Chapter 271： friendly meeting

    "Thanks a lot."


    Baron Lunet''s guard thanked the guard.


    Then he turned around and walked to the carriage, leaning against the curtain, and said softly, "Lord Baron, we are going to enter White Bear Town."


    "Keep the team neat and tidy, let everyone be more energetic, and don''t lose the face of Shadie Town."


    Inside the carriage, the voice of Baron Lunet came.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Afterwards, the guard sorted out the formation, and then rushed towards White Bear Town.


    At the same time, a guard on the border patrol line mounted a war horse and walked in front of the convoy in Shadie Town to give them directions.


    Baron Manor.


    "Lord Baron, I really didn''t expect that before the dispute started, and it was still in a situation of saving, some people started to be unable to hold back."


    At the entrance of the manor, Sandor stood beside Willy.


    Just ten minutes ago, someone had just sent a message to Sandor, who was busy with government affairs, saying that the baron had called him to the manor to receive the upcoming Baron Lunitt of Sanddie Town with him.


    After Sandor heard the news, he immediately drove his horse to Willy''s manor.


    Baron Willy had already informed him about the visit by Baron Lunet of Sandie Town, so he was not surprised.


    Nominally speaking, Baron Willy and Baron Lunet have similar status, so Sandor, the mayor of the town office, still needs to show his face when receiving guests.


    "Sandol, maybe you think too much, Baron Lunet just wants to promote friendship with me."


    Willy looked back at Sandor with a very relaxed tone.


    "Perhaps so..."


    Sandor also smiled softly.


    It''s just that the two of them looked at each other, and both saw the deep meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Would Baron Lunitt''s visit to Baron Willie be purely to promote friendship?


    What a joke.


    The purpose of visiting Baron Willy at this time point is too obvious.


    The biggest theme in the era of independent lords is strife in chaos, the big eat the small, and the strong eat the weak.


    There are only two ways to survive this cruel game without being eaten.


    Either you can achieve your own strength through various means, and become an existence that people dare not provoke or even actively avoid, or you can only rely on a strong person and become his vassal.


    These two options, for ordinary lords, are undoubtedly the second easier to do.


    Because it is too difficult to realize one''s own strength, whether it is a top extraordinary genius, or resources that can ensure the continuous enhancement of the territory, are very scarce, not every territory is as special as White Bear Town.


    This Baron Lunit of Sanddie Town is a typical ordinary lord.


    His purpose can basically be inferred from the humble tone of his previous letter.


    Baron Lunitt should be a vassal, a vassal of White Bear Town, in exchange for a greater chance of ensuring the survival and continuation of the territory when disputes come.


    Willy and Sandor stopped talking, waiting quietly for the arrival of Baron Lunitt.


    Behind the two, stood several other town officials, as well as a neat team of manor guards.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, the sound of horse hooves came from outside the baron''s manor.


    "Are you coming..."


    Willy''s originally unwavering face suddenly squeezed out a polite and warm content.


    Soon, the carriage came.


    "Welcome Baron Lunite to White Bear!"


    The carriage had just stopped and no one had gotten down yet, when Willy stepped forward and greeted warmly.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a rustling sound from inside the carriage. It was obvious that the people inside were in a hurry and were about to get off the carriage.


    "Baron Willie!"


    Soon, a middle-aged man in a black dress jumped out of the carriage with a smile on his face.


    It was Baron Lunet of Sanddie Town.


    Baron Lunet was quite surprised when he suddenly heard Willy''s voice in the carriage just now.


    He also thought that a powerful baron like Willy would only send a senior official to greet him, and then bring himself to the parlor to meet with Baron Willy. Moreover, the collapse of the fief system in Daweibull Province will further aggravate the status gap caused by this difference in power.


    But what Baron Lunitt didn''t expect was that Baron Willy took the initiative to greet him and greeted him so warmly.


    This made Baron Lunitt, who was still in a very uneasy mood, suddenly feel relieved a lot of pressure.


    The purpose of his trip was exactly what Willy and Sandor had guessed. It was because of what he wanted, and in the face of such a powerful baron that even surpassed many viscounts, Baron Lunet was naturally a little nervous.


    "I didn''t expect Baron Willy to greet him in person, I''m really grateful."


    Baron Lunit''s tone was a little excited, as if he had sensed the hospitality from White Bear Town.


    "This is as it should be. Baron Lunitt has come from a long way, so he should greet him thoughtfully."


    Willy greeted him with a smile like a textbook, and said softly.


    Looking at the young and powerful Baron Willy, Baron Lunitt felt sighed for a while.


    At this age, it seems that he has not yet been determined as the heir to the Baron of Sandie Town. And this Baron Willy, not only has made White Bear Town so prosperous and prosperous, but also has the strength of a great knight, which is really something people can only look up to.


    "Have seen Baron Willy."


    At this time, several people who got down from the back of Baron Lunitt''s carriage also began to greet Baron Willy.


    One of them, a half-grey-haired man in his fifties or sixties, dressed in official clothing, stepped forward first and bowed to Willy.


    "Lord Baron, this is His Excellency Mirda, who was appointed by Baron Lunite to present a gift last time."


    At this time, Sandor, who was beside Willy, said softly to Willy.


    Hearing this, Willy nodded without a trace.


    "I have seen Baron Willy, I am the mayor of Sanddie Town and the first secretary, Mirda."


    Mirda introduced herself again.


    The official position he held in Sand Butterfly was exactly the same as Sandor''s official position in White Bear Town.


    "This is the captain of our personal soldiers in Shadie Town, Baijute."


    Immediately afterwards, Mirda introduced another official behind him.


    After Berjut, the captain of the Guards in Sandie Town, saluted Willy, Mirda introduced all the other officials behind him.


    Including the first deputy mayor, the second deputy mayor, the deputy captain of the personal soldiers, and the first law officer of Shadie Town...


    Basically everyone is a big man in Shadie Town.


    After these officials greeted Baron Willy one by one, Baron Willy showed a fleeting smile.


    "Almost brought the core characters of the entire Shadie Town..."


    Willie chuckled inwardly.


    This Baron Lunit, in order to show his humility, brought all the core officials of Sandie Town directly.


    At the same time, this is also Baron Lunit''s statement to Willy that he brought all the core of Sanddie Town to White Bear Town, which is his respect and trust for Baron Willy.


    After all, in the era of independent lords, when a lord reaches another lord''s territory, there is the possibility of going deep into the enemy''s camp.


    "I''ve met Baron Lunitt, I''m Sandor, the mayor of White Bear Town."


    After the sanddie town side finished the introduction, Sandor also took the initiative to introduce himself and the town office officials behind him to Baron Lunet.


    After the two sides got acquainted with each other, Baron Lunet was invited to Willy''s drawing room.


    Willy and the others sat on one side of the long table in the living room, while Baron Lunet and others sat on the other side.


    The waiter in the manor began to put tea and snacks on the table.


    "Baron Willy, I was very surprised when I came to White Bear Town."


    Baron Lunitt seemed to be chatting, with a tone of envy that could not be concealed: "Although the news of the upheaval has spread, the guards and townspeople of White Bear Town still give me a sense of calm and self-sufficiency. I even said that I also sensed their positivity and progress. It seems that the news of the drastic change in the situation has no impact on White Bear Town, but has prompted them to live more seriously. "


    Baron Lunit said this from the bottom of his heart, especially after comparing Sanddie Town, this difference is particularly obvious.


    The current Shadie Town, although it has digested the impact of the upheaval news under his own pacification and privately tough measures, Baron Lunet is very clear that the tranquility on the surface of Shadie Town In the middle, there are waves of people''s hearts. As long as there is a strong external cause, the calmness of Sandie Town will be completely detonated.


    But Baixiong Town is different. The rich material resources and strong military guarantee make the civilians of these Baixiong Town feel at ease from their hearts.


    This sense of steadfastness is built on a solid foundation.


    And this kind of foundation is something that Baron Lunitt cannot provide to the civilians of Sandie Town.


    "Baron Lunite is overrated, but the townspeople of White Bear Town have lived by the sea for a long time and live a comfortable life, so they seem more indifferent."


    Willie modestly made an excuse.


    "Baron Willy is too humble."


    Baron Lunet said with a smile: "When I just arrived at the border of White Bear Town, I was shocked to see the city wall being built. You know, we in Sandie Town are also preparing to build the city wall, but we are still in the process of building the city wall. At the stage of mobilizing resources, manpower and money, it will take some time before the official implementation. However, the boundary wall of White Bear Town has now been constructed in prototype, and this efficiency is really too high."


    "It''s just one step ahead. In fact, it doesn''t matter if the city wall is built sooner or later." Willy responded with a smile, "In the early days of the independent lord era, it was quite calm, at least a year or two. Inside, we should all be at peace with each other. Moreover, we are in the southwest border, far from the palace and the Golden Flower City, so even if the war spreads, we may be affected for a few years at night, so Lu Baron Nate, don''t worry about these issues for the time being."


    "That being said..."


    Suddenly, Baron Lunite''s expression changed, showing a sad look, and at the same time, his tone became low: "But the day of turmoil comes, I will come back sooner or later..."


    "Sandie Town is not as good as White Bear Town. No matter in terms of prosperity or military strength, it is far behind you. Therefore, I am also very worried. When the chaos really comes, as the lord of Sandie Town, how can I? What to do. Keeping the foundation of the ancestors and protecting the people under his command is a very stressful thing for me."


    After that, Baron Lunite looked at Willy: "I hope Baron Willy can show me a way and give me some pointers."

 Chapter 272： Negotiation of interests

    As soon as Baron Lunitt said this, the atmosphere in the scene suddenly cooled down.


    Basically, in the words of Baron Lunet, he made his wishes completely clear.


    Just came for help.


    "Baron Lunitt..."


    Willy did not answer immediately, but pondered for a moment before slowly opening his mouth: "Before the collapse of the fief system in Daweibull Province, we were all equal titles. Now we are nominally independent lords, and everyone had no status before. The difference, so there is nothing to mention. It��s just that the sudden arrival of the era of independent lords may make you uncomfortable, in fact, we are also the same. It is enough to appease the internal affairs, strengthen the military, and do all this well.��


    When Baron Lunite heard this, he showed a wry smile.


    Baron Willy''s response was too smooth. Although he said a lot, there was no useful sentence.


    To appease the internal affairs and strengthen the army, every lord knows what to do, but the problem is, it can''t be done.


    "Now that I''ve said this, Baron Willy, I don''t want to hide it."


    Baron Lunit knew that Willy would not take the initiative to ask for help, so he had to open his mouth: "This time I came to White Bear Town, in addition to thanking you for driving away those refugees and robbers last time, I also brought other I hope that Sanddie Town and White Bear Town can establish an alliance relationship."


    "Baron Lunitt..."


    Baron Lunitt wanted to continue talking, but Willy stopped him abruptly.


    Willy closed the smile on his face before, and his expression gradually became serious. Since it has been made clear, he can only say it directly.


    "I think it''s too early to talk about the establishment of an alliance relationship. We were originally neighbors on the southwestern frontier of the Duchy of Langton. If there is any difficulty, we will definitely help each other. So this kind of thing is to establish an alliance relationship. , let''s talk about it later."


    Willy, seemingly politely, declined Baron Lunitt''s offer.


    Build an alliance? That is at least on the basis of equal strength on both sides.


    What qualifications does Sanddie Town have to establish an equal alliance with White Bear Town?


    In Willy''s view, to re-establish a reasonable relationship between the two parties, yes, there is no problem at all. But Shadie Town must be able to show the benefits and interests that it can see. Only in this way can I agree to the cooperation between the two parties.


    Otherwise, there is absolutely no reason for me to play the role of a good person during this special period.


    Hearing Willy''s refusal, a look of regret appeared on Baron Lunit''s face, but it soon disappeared.


    Baron Willy''s talk of mutual help is simply prevarication.


    If White Bear Town and Diamond Town help each other, Baron Lunit still believes it. After all, the current Willy was born in Diamond Town.


    But White Bear Town and Sandie Town help each other, don''t joke, although they are also close neighbors, but when the situation changes, such powerful close neighbors are the most terrifying. Maybe as soon as he turned around, his neighbors turned into giant beasts and devoured himself completely.


    Baron Lunitt took a deep breath, he knew very well that it was time to negotiate the issue of interests.


    "Baron Willy, we in Sandie Town, hope to transfer certain benefits in exchange for the support of White Bear Town."


    Baron Lunitt sighed, and then directly stated the conditions.


    "Are you transferring benefits..."


    Hearing this, Willy raised his brows suddenly, the whole person leaned back slightly, and the whole body leaned on the soft back pad.


    He crossed his fingers and put them in front of him: "Then, please talk to Baron Lunet."


    Willy''s performance at this time is like a businessman who is purely interested in interests.


    "Baron Willy should also know that since the change of the situation, food trade and ore trade have basically been restricted by each territory, because these resources have basically become the foundation for the accumulation of strength between each territory. However, I I can assure you that once we have established an alliance, I can guarantee that the ore trade and grain trade between Baixiong Town and Sandie Town will continue as usual. Moreover, the price of the transaction can be negotiated by the people below to ensure that to your satisfaction."


    After saying this, Baron Lunit added: "This trade is one-sided, and we do not ask White Bear Town to adopt the same policy towards us."


    After Baron Lunitt finished speaking, the officials of White Bear Town all looked at each other.


    This condition is indeed very tempting. This means that Shadie Town will become a fixed resource channel for White Bear Town.


    In a turbulent environment, it is very rare to open up such a resource channel.


    Not only the officials of White Bear Town, but even Baron Willy himself was obviously moved.


    Willy didn''t respond immediately, but put his fingers on the table and clicked the table gently.


    Although Baixiong Town is not short of food resources and ore resources for the time being, it cannot be denied that in this special period, the importance of the two resources.


    There are more food resources and ore resources in their hands. In addition to their own use, they can also play an interest-inducing role in certain battle situations.


    In addition, although Shadie Town is a small town, the ore resources around it are of high quality, much higher than those of surrounding towns such as White Bear Town and Diamond Town. If it can get the support of the ore resources of Sandie Town, the weapons and armaments of White Bear Town will also be upgraded to a higher level.


    "Ok��"


    Willy took a long tone, then looked at Baron Lunet: "The conditions are very attractive, but you should also know that it is not enough..."


    "call��"


    Baron Lunitt heaved a long sigh of relief when he heard Willy''s tone loosen.


    I am not afraid that Baron Willy''s lion will open his mouth, but he is afraid that Baron Willy will not let go.


    Now that Baron Willy has this intention, it is much simpler.


    Although Shadie Town is not as rich as Baixiong Town, the territory has been established for nearly three hundred years, and several generations of lords have accumulated a considerable amount of wealth. With the crunch now, it''s time to play their part.


    "Of course, in addition to trade, our Shadie Town will regularly give you a certain amount of ore resources to promote our friendship."


    Baron Lunit gritted his teeth, then continued: "Even, I will give you the ownership of a special mining area."


    "Ok?"


    Willy frowned: "Special mining area?"


    "what is this?"


    Willy leaned forward slightly, showing obvious interest.


    Seeing this, Baron Lunite gestured to the people around him.


    I saw the captain of the personal soldiers in Shadie Town, Bai Qiu Te, took out a tightly closed wooden box.


    "That''s the ore."


    Baron Lunitt took it, then stood up, and both handed it in front of Willy.

 Chapter 273： Cyan Ore

    "Oh?"


    With a hint of curiosity in Willy''s eyes, he took the box in his hand.


    Sandor and other White Bear Town officials on the side also stared at the wooden box in Willy''s hand with interest.


    They were also very curious about what special ore Baron Lunet would bring out to convince Baron Willy to support Sanddie Town.


    click.


    Willy opened the wooden box.


    In the narrow wooden box, there were two pieces of cyan ore about the size of a palm, with traces of black patterns on them.


    From the appearance alone, there is nothing special, a bit like embellished stones.


    Willy looked at it for a while, then stretched out his palm and took one of the cyan ore in his hand.


    "Ok?"


    The moment Willy touched the blue ore, his expression suddenly changed.


    From the cyan ore, Willy sensed a strange energy.


    "strangeness����"


    The discoloration in Willy''s eyes intensified.


    This strange energy seems to be locked in this cyan ore. If he doesn''t touch it, Willy doesn''t even perceive the energy in it.


    "This energy is very strange, I have never seen it before..."


    Willy frowned: "However, I feel very familiar..."


    "It seems to be a bit similar to the force of nature manipulated by Colson, and it''s also a bit like the force of life... But compared to these two forces, this energy is slightly bleak, as if there is a rotten feeling in life. , it seems to be similar to... necromancy?"


    Willie''s eyes lit up.


    Something like a complex mixture of life force and undead force...


    "What ore is this?"


    Willy asked Baron Lunitt, this is the first time he has seen this kind of strange ore, and he has never even heard of it before, nor has he seen similar records in books.


    "In fact, I don''t know the specific ore species."


    Seeing Willy''s change in this strange ore, Baron Lunit was secretly delighted.


    Sure enough, the powerful extraordinary existence has an instinctive expectation for the unknown extraordinary power.


    "You don''t know either?"


    Willy did not twist, looking at Baron Lunitt, waiting for his further explanation.


    "Yes, Baron Willy, we don''t know the variety of this ore."


    In the face of the question thrown by Willy, Baron Lunit explained: "The mine that produced this strange ore was discovered by my father, the previous baron of Sanddie Town. At that time, the southwest border of Sanddie Town was at the , a new iron ore that can be mined has been discovered. At that time, my father didn''t take it too seriously after getting the report from his subordinates. After all, you also know that the various ore resources in Shadie Town are very rich. "


    Willie listened and nodded.


    This is indeed true. Among the several baronial territories on the southwestern border, Shadie Town has the most abundant ore resources.


    "But after the iron ore was mined for a month, the people below reported new news to my father, saying that during the mining process, the iron ore on the surface had been mined, and when the mining continued, they encountered very hard blue ore. ."


    Baron Lunit continued: "My father was surprised at that time, so he ordered some cyan ore to be taken."


    "This is it?"


    Willimo rubbed the cyan ore in his hand and asked a question.


    "Yes." Baron Lunit nodded. "My father was an intermediate knight at the time, and he also possessed extraordinary power, so when he touched this cyan ore, he also sensed the strange energy inside."


    "Afterwards, my father made a decisive decision and announced that the iron mine had been abandoned, so the mine was put on hold."


    Baron Lunitt paused and continued: "Although I don''t know the variety of this cyan ore, my father knows that it is definitely not a common thing. Therefore, in the face of the sudden arrival of extraordinary resources, he chose to stop the development. Otherwise, the news will once Leaking it out is not a good thing for Shadie Town, which has a weak foundation."


    "Um����"


    Willy recognized the idea of ??the old baron of Sandie Town.


    At that time, the peacetime lords pursued stability. For any uncertain event that may affect one''s own status, it is the best choice to choose to ignore and not to mix.


    "It wasn''t until I became the lord''s heir that my father told me this secret and made an entrustment to me. He hoped that the resources of this mine would play a role when the territory or family was desperate. But he didn''t expect that, The crisis of the territory is coming so soon."


    Baron Lunit sighed softly: "If it wasn''t for the drastic changes in the situation that brought me such pressure, I would not have told the secret of this mine. Even my territory officials were before coming to White Bear Town. , just found out about it."


    "Baron Willy, I hope to use the previous trade conditions and superimpose this strange ore resource that has not been officially mined in exchange for the support of White Bear Town. What do you think?"


    Baron Lunite looked at Willy, waiting for his answer.


    Willie didn''t respond immediately.


    He played with the cyan ore in his hand, weighing it in his mind.


    "Can."


    Willy eventually accepted Baron Lunitt''s offer.


    The previous terms of trade were equivalent to giving Baixiong Town a stable channel for obtaining resources during the turbulent period, which was indeed quite rare. And this cyan ore, Willy always feels that it can be useful to Colson or Eric. If this cyan ore can promote the promotion of Colson and Eric, it is simply too cost-effective. Using ordinary things in exchange for extraordinary resources, no matter how you look at it, you will not suffer.


    "but����"


    Seeing the smile on Baron Lunitt''s face, Willy changed the subject again: "Baron Lunitt, what kind of support do you want from White Bear Town?"


    "We only hope that White Bear can do two things."


    For these, Baron Lunit has already prepared his speech: "First, I hope that White Bear Town can speak out and express the fact that it has established a joint relationship with our Sandie Town."


    This is very important for Shadie Town.


    Shadie Town has a weak foundation, but it is very rich in ore resources. When the turmoil begins, it is easy to be targeted by other lords.


    But if Shadie Town becomes White Bear Town''s partner, then if you think about the power to attack it, you have to weigh carefully whether it can withstand the pressure from White Bear Town.


    "this is okay."


    Willy did not hesitate and immediately agreed.


    This is not an excessive request.


    In the era of independent lords, it was very common to establish alliances and alliances between territories, and there was nothing wrong with them. In the later stage, basically no force can stand alone, and basically all have established connections with other forces.


    Even Willy himself is already planning an alliance with Diamond Town.


    After seeing Willy answering the first request simply, Baron Lunet felt a lot more at ease.


    "As for the second point, we hope that when Shadie Town encounters an attack by a foreign enemy, White Bear Town can provide a certain amount of troops to assist."


    Baron Lunitt made another request.


    "Um����"


    Willie didn''t respond immediately this time.


    This requirement is also reasonable, but there are some details that Willy needs to add.


    "I think your request, Baron Lunitt, is reasonable, but I need to add some details."


    Willy responded to the second point raised by Baron Lunitt: "First, White Bear Town will send troops when Sand Butterfly Town encounters a crisis that may be severely damaged. Otherwise, if it only suffers a little impact, it needs to With the support of White Bear Town, then we will be reduced to a role as a nanny. I don''t like this, and the benefits you get are not enough for me to do so. Second, the number of troops sent is up to us to decide according to the situation. If When Shadie Town was hit, White Bear Town was also in crisis, so we naturally wouldn''t send troops. If our situation is stable, it''s okay to send more troops."


    "If Baron Lunitt approves of my idea, then we can sign an agreement."


    Willie put the final decision in the hands of Baron Lunitt.


    However, Willy is also very sure that Baron Lunitt has no better options.


    "I promise."


    Baron Lunit just struggled for a moment, and then agreed with Willy''s proposal.


    In fact, when he presented the ore secret in its entirety, it was already doomed to this ending.


    Baron Willy is obviously very interested in this, even if he doesn''t agree to he should find a way to get the ownership of the quarry.


    And the means at that time, I am afraid it will not be very gentle.


    "In that case, let''s celebrate our alliance agreement."


    Willie stood up and stretched out his arm.


    At this point, Baron Lunet''s mood was completely relaxed.


    In any case, the original purpose of coming to White Bear Town has been achieved.


    He also stood up and made the same movement as Willy.


    The two spread their palms, the thumb and the remaining four fingers were separated, and then they held tightly together.


    This is the gesture etiquette of the two sides expressing unity.


    "Sandor, the rest is up to you and Mayor Mirda of Sanddie Town to negotiate in detail."


    After letting go of his hand, Willy said to Sandor beside him.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Sandor nodded slightly and took Willy''s order.


    Willy smiled lightly. Recently, Sandor''s backlog of government affairs is getting heavier and heavier, and his pressure is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Sandor."


    Willie patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    "This is what I should do."


    Sandor showed no impatience.


    Seeing this, Willy didn''t say anything more, but turned to look at Baron Lunet and his party.


    "Baron Lunite must have been hungry and tired. I ordered someone to prepare a seafood lunch. Let''s enjoy it together."


    Willy made an invitation, the business is over, and some light-hearted activities are needed to promote some friendship between the two sides.


    "Then thank you so much for your hospitality."


    Baron Lunit also responded kindly.


    Accompanied by the Baron and officials of White Bear Town, Baron Lunitt and his party from Sandie Town walked out of the parlour together.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 274： energy use

    Baron Lunitt didn''t stay in White Bear for long.


    At noon the next day, he returned to Shadie Town. After all, as a lord, it is not appropriate to stay in the territory of other lords for a long time.


    On the other hand, the mayor of Mirda under the command of Baron Lunitt and the officials of the town office who accompanied him had not left White Bear Town for a while.


    They have been negotiating various joint details with the town office of Baixiong Town to ensure the mutual interests of both parties.


    This process lasted for nearly five days, and the town office officials on both sides finally settled on the details after a series of friendly consultations.


    After the two sides confirmed that it was correct, Sandor personally sent Mayor Mirda and his party out of White Bear Town.


    Baron Manor.


    "Lord Baron, this is the final draft of our agreement, take a look at it."


    Because the level of the document is more important, Sandor directly sent the document to Willy''s office study.


    Willie took the file and glanced at it roughly.


    In fact, Willy has seen the draft of the final details, and now he is looking at the official finished product, just to determine if there are any major problems. However, it is unlikely that there will be problems. Sandor has not made any mistakes in government affairs.


    "very good."


    Willy acknowledged Sandor''s work: "It''s time to announce our alliance with Sand Butterfly."


    This is something that is stipulated in the negotiation in the agreement, and it is also the obligation of White Bear Town after enjoying the benefits.


    "Yes, Lord Baron. I will leave this matter to the propaganda officer of the town office. I will urge the whole process, and there will be no problems."


    Sandor responded.


    "Sandor, you can reduce your stress appropriately, and you can just leave some things to your subordinates to do."


    Willy advised Sandor.


    Sandor smiled: "I see, Lord Baron."


    Willy shook his head lightly, looking at Sandor''s state, he knew that this busy mayor would not follow his advice.


    Sandor has always put his work first.


    "Then I will retire first, Lord Baron."


    Sandor waited until Willy had signed his name on the final statement document, then took over and resigned to Willy.


    After Sandor left, Willy was not idle either. Apart from the documents reported by the town office, the Guards Department and the Coast Defence Team, there are still many documents that need his own instructions.


    After continuing to sit at the desk for half an hour, Willy stopped the work at hand.


    He stretched his body, looked at the sea in the distance, and then instructed the soldier at the door, "Go and call Colson and Eric."


    Although White Bear Town has not personally taken over the cyan ore, Willy feels that it is necessary for him to let Colson and Eric understand the nature of this ore. If you can benefit from it, all the better.


    After about ten minutes, Colson and Eric arrived at Willy''s study at the same time.


    "Lord Baron, long time no see."


    Colson was still so happy, and the drastic changes in the outside world did not seem to have any effect on him.


    Alec stood beside Colson and bowed respectfully to Willy: "I have seen Lord Baron."


    In contrast to the two, Eric was quiet and polite.


    "Kelson, I think it is necessary for you to learn from Eric. You are now the mainstay of White Bear Town and will play a greater role in the future, so it is best to create a stable and reliable image in front of others. ."


    Willy sat in his seat and pointed to Colson.


    Colson is a little younger than him, and in Willy''s view, both of them can be regarded as his juniors.


    "Understood, Lord Baron."


    Coulson also imitated Eric, and re-examined Willy''s etiquette.


    But somehow, Willie always felt that Colson''s movements were a little funny.


    "Alec, how''s your Necromancer training progress recently?"


    It seems that I haven''t seen Eric for a while, but Willy didn''t bother too much.


    He is well aware of the quality of Eric''s concentration. Once he is immersed in one thing, he is almost immune to external influences.


    "It''s not bad, but it should take a while to be promoted to a formal junior mage."


    Eric answered truthfully.


    In fact, his cultivation speed should be much faster than now, but now he spends most of his time studying steel creatures, and he wants to surprise the Baron before the chaos.


    "It''s been pretty good."


    Willie''s tone was soft.


    "Lord Baron, what''s the matter with you calling me and Eric at the same time?"


    Colson asked Willy.


    "It''s something."


    Willy nodded in agreement, and then took out a wooden box from the drawer of his desk.


    It was the one that Baron Lunitt had given him during the previous meeting.


    click.


    Willy opened the wooden box and threw the two pieces of blue ore in it to Colson and Eric respectively.


    "What is this?"


    When Colson and Eric received their hands, there was now a hint of doubt, and then, they both sensed the strange energy in the cyan ore at the same time, with surprised expressions on their faces.


    "An unknown exotic ore."


    Willy looked at the two and asked, "I noticed that the power contained in this ore seems to be beneficial to you, so I asked you to check it out."


    Colson and Eric looked at each other, then lowered their heads and looked at the blue ore in their hands.


    "What a strange power, it seems to be a complex combination of the power of life and the power of the dead..."


    Colson murmured in a low voice, and Willy also made the same judgment about the energy in this stone at that time.


    "Try if you can use this energy..."


    With a thought, Colson began to use the power of nature in his body.


    He tried to release a trace of the power of nature to mobilize the complex energy, but to no avail.


    Later, Colson tried to absorb part of this energy, but he found that the energy was absorbed very slowly.


    This speed is not as fast as the force of life in the creature''s body can be gathered through the force of nature.


    "Lord Baron, I don''t seem to have found the secret to using this power for a while..."


    Colson frowned and looked at Willy with some regret: "Can I take this piece of cyan ore back to the farm first? I want to study it again. I always feel that I can find the trick."


    "sure."


    Willy nodded: "This thing was originally prepared for you."


    "Ok?"


    After Willy and Colson had a simple conversation, the two turned to look at Eric, who had not spoken.


    Seeing Eric at this moment, he closed his eyes unconsciously.


    "Eric?"


    Colson let out a low voice and was about to reach out and pat him on the shoulder, but Colson stopped.


    He felt the undead power in Eric''s body, and the fluctuation seemed to be strengthened.


    "Lord Baron, do you feel it?"


    Colson turned to look at Willy: "The strange energy in this cyan ore, Eric seems to be able to drive it!"


    "Yes, I sense it."


    Willy nodded. He stared at Eric intently, sensing the changes in Eric''s body.


    He really hoped that this cyan ore would have a positive effect on the two of them.


    The process of Eric closing his eyes lasted about two minutes.


    Two minutes later, Eric opened his eyes.


    Just as he opened it, a faint black air flowed out from between his pupils and then disappeared.


    "Eric, can you use the energy in here?"


    Colson asked with surprise.


    Eric first glanced at Colson, then turned his attention to Willy: "Yes, the energy in it seems to be able to be pulled out by me, and then dragged into the body for digestion, I feel the energy of my undead. The force has become stronger. However, this enhancement is very limited, because the energy contained in a single cyan ore is really too little."


    "Lord Baron, where did you get this cyan ore?"


    Eric looked at Willy with anticipation.


    If Lord Baron can still grant him this kind of ore, he is sure to speed up his progress to be promoted to Junior Mage. In this way, he can do more things for Lord Baron and White Bear Town.


    Willy stood up and walked in front of the two of them: "This ore was produced in Sanddie Town, and it was given to me by Baron Lunit of Sanddie Town. You should have also heard that our White Bear Town and Sanddie Town are about to join forces. This is the benefit that Sandie Town gave us in order to promote the alliance. We will have a new mine, which is full of this cyan ore."


    "so much?"


    Colson let out a surprised voice, and then showed a distressed look: "It''s a pity, I can''t use the strange energy in this cyan ore."


    "No, Colson, you can use the energy in this cyan ore."


    Eric suddenly opened his mouth and said to Colson: "It just needs some little tricks to drive the power of the undead. I can teach you this."


    "real?"


    Colson, who was still a little frustrated at first, had a look of surprise in his eyes after hearing Eric''s words.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 275： homecoming

    "Is what you said true?"


    Colson hurriedly asked back.


    Although he was going to take the cyan ore back for research, Colson wasn''t sure what he could research, so it was quite a pleasant surprise to hear Eric say this at this time.


    If this cyan ore can be useful to him, then an unmined mine resource reserve is a huge amount of extraordinary wealth resources.


    "Of course, you only need a little skill to transform the power of life. This is difficult for others, but for you, it shouldn''t be that complicated."


    Eric responded to Colson.


    "That''s great..."


    Colson patted his chest.


    "By the way, Lord Baron, where is that mine, can I go check it out with Eric?"


    Colson grinned, then turned to Willy and asked him.


    "Of course..." Willy thought for a while, then nodded, "Tomorrow is the day when the ownership of this mine will be transferred. We White Bear Town will send some guards to take over, and we will mobilize some miners in the next period of time. Mine it. If you want to see the mine that produces this cyan ore, go with Kennar of the Guards tomorrow."


    Kennell, the head of the Guards, is also a capable man under Thorpes in the Guards Department.


    The Guard is a subordinate unit of the Guards Department, just like the Armaments Manufacturing Department and the Agriculture Department are to the Town Office.


    "That''s great."


    When Colson and Eric heard the words, they nodded in unison.


    After that, the three briefly exchanged a few words.


    "In that case, Lord Baron, let''s retire first."


    Colson and Eric said their goodbyes to Willy at the same time.


    "Come on, I also have other government affairs to deal with."


    Willie waved his hand, indicating that they could leave.


    Seeing Eric and Colson leaving the study one after another, Willy''s eyes flashed with a hint of thought.


    "These two guys seem to be hiding some secret from me..."


    A faint smile appeared in Willie''s eyes.


    From the words and detailed behavior of the two just now, Willy noticed that there seemed to be some kind of tacit understanding between the two at the same time, as if he was hiding something from himself. Moreover, Colson was more excited than usual. Even Eric seemed to have undergone some positive changes. There seemed to be a sense of anticipation hidden in his eyes.


    Willy was not worried that the two of them would do anything unfavorable to him, and the perception of the Hanged Man for four minutes did not detect any malice in the two of them.


    "It''s really interesting..."


    Willy shook his head and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Did the two discover some kind of connection and mystery between two different extraordinary powers?"


    Eric just said that as long as Coulson masters the little skill of transforming the power of life, he can use the strange energy in the blue ore.


    But Eric is a necromancer preparatory mage, teaching Coulson, a man with aphasia, to transform the power of life, which is strange to think about.


    "Forget it, let''s see what interesting things these two guys can tinker with..."


    Willy finally smiled and stopped exploring this issue. He returned to his desk and began to review official documents.


    ...


    "Colson, I always feel that Lord Baron is aware of our secret..."


    After walking out of the Baron''s Manor, Eric turned his head and said to Colson.


    "Oh no?"


    Colson was still confused.


    "I seem to have said a bit too much just now..." Eric rubbed his eyebrows lightly, "but it''s nothing, even if the baron is aware of our thoughts, I don''t know what surprises we will bring him... ����


    "This is also..." Colson didn''t care much about this issue. "We have basically been able to set up a perfect system for the refining method of steel creatures. If there is a chance, we can conduct preliminary experiments. It''s just that The only regrettable thing is that there are some problems with the raw materials you use to forge the body of steel creatures, just like your steel dog hammer. After the soul is attached, even if the fire of the undead is ignited, there will still be a problem of lag when the soul guides the action..."


    Having said that, Colson felt a bit of a headache. If this problem is solved, the surprise for Lord Baron can also be presented directly.


    "This may have been a difficult problem to solve before..."


    Eric stopped and looked at Colson: "But now, it doesn''t seem to be a problem..."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Colson didn''t understand what Eric wanted to express for a while.


    Eric did not speak, but spread out the blue ore that had been removed from the strange energy from the palm of his hand.


    "After extracting the unknown energy contained in it, you will find that the conductivity of this cyan ore to the power of life and the power of the undead is beyond imagination."


    Eric put the blue ore in Colson''s hands.


    Colson frowned, and suspiciously took the cyan ore from Eric''s hand.


    Colson tentatively injected a trace of life force into the cyan ore that had been removed from the strange energy.


    This life force was extracted by Colson through the force of nature, and was temporarily stored in the body for emergency use.


    The current Colson is already the pinnacle of aphasia at the second moment, and he has reached a state of proficiency in the use of his own natural power and the extraction and application of the power of life. When Colson is promoted to the Three-Quarter Aphasia, he can even realize the mutual transformation between the force of nature and the force of life.


    Just when the power of life was poured into the blue ore, Colson felt the smooth inner essence of the blue ore.


    The power of one''s own life can be transmitted and spread unimpeded in it.


    "The conductivity of this cyan ore is a hundred times stronger than those of ordinary metal ores!"


    Colson was very surprised: "With this cyan ore, we can completely solve the lag problem when the steel creature attaches to the soul to guide the action!"


    "yes."


    Eric nodded, affirming Colson''s idea.


    "It was amazing!"


    Colson fondled the cyan ore as if he was holding a treasure.


    "Let''s go back and study the characteristics of the entering ore in depth. When tomorrow, follow Kennell of the guards to check with the mine."


    Eric said.


    "no problem."


    Colson put away the cyan ore, and walked towards the farm with Eric.


    ...


    At the same time, outside White Bear Town.


    "All line up! Open your backpacks and bags and wait for the inspection!"


    The White Bear Town guards on the border are conducting order maintenance and routine inspections at the entrance of the prototype city wall.


    Not only the size of Baron Lunitt''s group needs to be checked the other day, but also the individual entering and leaving White Bear Town.


    If they are found to be carrying dangerous items, they will be confiscated or expelled. If their identity is suspected, they will even be arrested and imprisoned in the prison of Baixiong Town. They will be released again after confirmation.


    This is the latest decree formulated by the Military Personnel Department, which is to ensure the safety of the townspeople of Baixiong Town and prevent external forces from destroying them with ulterior motives.


    "White Bear Town..."


    At this moment, a man with unkempt hair and sackcloth sackcloth stood at the back of the investigation team.


    From the appearance, this man looks like he is about thirty years old, his mouth is full of stubble, and his side face also has some beards. His eyes were blue, but with indescribable vicissitudes in them.


    In addition, there is a rather conspicuous feature of men.


    He has no right arm.


    The entire right sleeve drooped down, empty, and swayed when the wind blew.


    On his back, he carried a long sword wrapped in coarse cloth, only the hilt was exposed, not only was it covered with rust.


    "We haven''t been back for a long time..."


    Behind the man, there was a woman with simple makeup, about twenty years old, also wearing plain clothes, holding a sleeping child in her arms, looking like a year old.


    "Prosperity beyond imagination..."


    The man also whispered, glanced at the sleeping child, and murmured.


    Looking at the name of White Bear Town on the stone tablet, his eyes were dazed for a while, and after a long time, he squeezed out a smile.


    "Hey, it''s your turn!"


    When it was the turn of the family of three to investigate, the guard scolded sharply.


    "What''s on your back? A long sword?"


    The guard frowned when he saw the rusty hilt on the man''s back.


    The town of White Bear does not allow people with weapons to enter it unless there is a special document.


    However, looking at the man''s dress, it is obvious that he is not the one who can get the special approval document.


    "Take off the long sword on your back Weapons are not allowed to be brought into White Bear Town."


    The guard said to the man.


    His tone was a bit stern. If he hadn''t seen the man disabled and followed by women and children, he would have even suspected that the sloppy man was suspicious and would have taken him directly to the prison.


    "Okay, Lord Guard."


    Without any resistance, the man skillfully unfastened the longsword''s strap with one hand, and then handed the longsword on his back to the guard.


    After continuing to check that their bags were free of other contraband, the guards prepared to release them.


    However, just as the guards let them pass, they suddenly heard the sound of stopping.


    "Wait a moment!"


    I saw a man in armor with a crossed sword on his waist coming from a distance.


    His expression was serious, his steps were fast, and he looked very dignified.


    Seeing this, the investigating guard felt a sigh of relief.


    This is their patrol captain, with the strength of a senior knight attendant, and has been a strongman in the guards since the Blue Whale Town era.


    Seeing him hurried over, the guard thought that there was a problem with the identity of this vicissitudes of life, and he did not investigate carefully.


    "Captain, is there something wrong with his identity?"


    The guard quickly picked up the weapon in his hand and faced the man, as if he was about to subdue him at any time.


    The patrol captain glanced at him, didn''t speak, just waved his hand to signal him to stop what he was doing.


    The guard was at a loss for a while, but he put down his weapon obediently.


    I saw that the patrol captain stared at the man''s face, and then looked at the woman holding the child.


    His body shook, and his movements suddenly stopped.


    "You... are you Lord Jarvis?"


    There was excitement in the patrol captain''s voice.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 276： goodbye jarvis

    Jarvis?


    When the guard next to him heard the name, he was at first dazed, and then when he noticed the humble tone of the patrol leader, he remembered the name that had been gradually forgotten in White Bear Town.


    Genius knight Jarvis!


    In the era of Blue Whale Town, he was the first genius in the southwest frontier, and it could also be said that he was the first strongman.


    He was the first subordinate of Baron Enton in the era of Blue Whale Town. He had excellent knighthood. He was rebellious, but he was talented. He was almost the most influential young man on the Southwest Frontier a few years ago.


    It was not until the collapse of Blue Whale Town and the sudden rise of Willy Phelan, the current owner of White Bear Town, that the light of Jarvis was covered up.


    Shortly after the establishment of White Bear Town, the Jarvis knight disappeared from the public eye.


    Some say he went overseas and became a sailor, others said he went to other provinces and became a ranger. There are many versions of his story circulating, but now, he is back.


    "it''s me."


    Jarvis smiled lightly, his voice hoarse.


    He had an impression of the patrol captain in front of him, but he didn''t know his name.


    In the era of Blue Whale Town, there seemed to be very few people who could be remembered by Jarvis on their own initiative.


    "Is this... Miss Jolina..."


    The patrol captain turned his attention to the woman next to Jarvis.


    Jorina, daughter of Baron Endon in Blue Whale Town, has been Jarvis'' suitor since then.


    The patrol captain never expected that the genius prodigal, Lord Jarvis, would actually marry her as his wife.


    In fact, only Willy knew about marrying Qiao Lina in White Bear Town. When Willy first entered White Bear Town, Jarvis told Willy about it before he left.


    "Just call me Jo Lina, I''m no longer a noble lady."


    Qiao Lina showed a gentle smile and looked like an ordinary young woman.


    The patrol captain took a deep breath and looked at Jarvis with very complicated eyes.


    The dazzling figure at that time turned out to be like this at this time.


    Not only was it attributed to Piao Su who married a wife and had children, but also broke an arm. What happened to him?


    "Lord Jarvis, this time you returned...return to White Bear Town for..."


    The patrol captain hesitated for a while, but asked Jarvis again.


    After all, Jarvis was extraordinary in the era of Blue Whale Town. At that time, there had always been rumors of talent competition between Jarvis of Blue Whale Town and Willy of Diamond Town. There is even news that when Jarvis left White Bear Town, it was also persecuted by Willy.


    Now Jarvis has suddenly returned, which makes the patrol captain wonder what to do and whether to let him go.


    If the release caused Baron Willy''s dissatisfaction, then it would be troublesome.


    "I''m just going to revisit the old place and meet Baron Willy."


    Jarvis seemed to have guessed the mind of the patrol captain: "Don''t worry, Baron Willy and I are very good friends."


    "This����"


    The patrol captain hesitated for a while, but finally chose to let go.


    When he left White Bear Town, Jarvis had the strength of an intermediate knight, and now he doesn''t know what it is. If you try to block it yourself, it might not work.


    "Bring Lord Jarvis'' weapon."


    The patrol leader gave an order to the guard.


    Hearing this, the guard hurriedly handed the old sword wrapped in coarse cloth into the hands of the patrol captain.


    "Welcome home, Lord Jarvis, Miss Jolina."


    The patrol captain raised Jarvis''s weapon with both hands, then nodded and said to the two.


    No wonder he was so respectful to Jarvis, Jarvis'' aura at that time was really dazzling.


    Jarvis nodded, took the old sword, and nodded, "Thank you."


    Afterwards, Jarvis put the old sword on his back again and walked into White Bear Town. Qiao Lina followed behind Jarvis, holding the child.


    From the back, it looks like an ordinary family.


    "Thank you..."


    The patrol captain showed a complicated look.


    The former Lord Jarvis never said thank you.


    After entering White Bear Town, the two directly called a carriage and drove towards Baron Willie''s manor.


    Inside the carriage, a family of three sat huddled together, and the child was still asleep.


    "Jarvis, do you really plan to stay in White Bear Town?"


    There was concern in Qiao Lina''s eyes.


    "If Baron Willy doesn''t mind, I''m willing to stay and guard this land. After all, this is the hometown of Lord Baron Endon, and now the situation is turbulent, I don''t want to see his former subjects fall into dire straits again."


    Jarvis also looked at his wife with tender eyes.


    "Jarvis, you''ve changed."


    Qiao Lina stretched out a hand and gently stroked Jarvis'' face, with a distressed look in her eyes.


    "No change, I have never changed."


    Jarvis smiled lightly, then took Jolina''s hand with his one-armed hand and clenched it tightly.


    Then, looking at the child in Jolina''s arms, Jarvis showed a loving expression.


    The carriage traveled for about ten minutes.


    "This guest, the baron''s manor has arrived, it''s time to get off."


    At this moment, the carriage stopped, and the driver''s voice came from outside the carriage.


    "It''s time to get off..."


    Jarvis got out of the carriage with his wife and handed the five copper rams to the coachman.


    Looking at the back of Jarvis and Qiao Lina walking towards the Baron''s Manor together, the coachman whispered, "Do the two commoners still want to see Lord Baron at will?"


    He didn''t stay too long, but drove away, looking for his next guest.


    In the baron''s manor, Willy had just finished reviewing the documents and was about to practice the power of knighthood, but the movements of his hands suddenly stagnated.


    His eyes flashed sharply, looking in the direction of the entrance of the manor through the stone wall.


    "The Great Knight..."


    Willy sensed the breath of a junior high knight approaching the baron manor.


    "Very familiar atmosphere..."


    Willy frowned, the middle-level knight and the Hanged Man in four quarters, his perception is very keen.


    "No malice... Who could it be?"


    Willy put down the things in his hand and walked out of the manor.


    He wanted to see the great knight guest.


    "Stop! Who are you?"


    Sure enough, when Jarvis and Jolina approached the Baron Manor, the personal soldiers blocked their way.


    The personal soldiers stationed in the Baron Manor under Baron Willy were all re-selected. The old men from the Blue Whale Town era were not continued to be employed in the manor, so they had only heard the name of Jarvis, but had never seen him. Weiss himself.


    "My name is Jarvis, and I have come to meet Baron Willie."


    Jarvis said humbly.


    "Jarvis...a very familiar name..."


    The soldiers looked at each other and thought of the genius''s name at the same time.


    But after taking a look at this man, I found that he was one-armed and sloppy, no matter how he thought it would not be Jarvis from the Blue Whale Town era.


    Probably the same name.


    "Sorry, the baron has no visitors, please come back."


    Although the soldier''s words were soft, his attitude was very tough.


    The personal soldiers saw the weapon behind Jarvis, and the weapon in his hand was clenched tightly. If there was any change in the man, they would kill him directly.


    "I����"


    Jarvis was about to explain, but suddenly he saw a white figure walking out of the manor.


    It was a bear from White Bear Town, with blue and deep eyes.


    "It''s Baron Willy''s white bear!"


    Jarvis shuddered.


    When he left White Bear Town, he saw this white bear, and he knew at that time that this white bear was a monster.


    "The breath of White Bear Town..."


    Jarvis suddenly felt a sense of crisis When the white bear was not approaching just now, he didn''t notice its breath at all, but when it got close to him, he felt the depressing aura on it.


    At least it''s a silver-level mid-level monster.


    "Lord Volibear."


    The two personal soldiers hurriedly saluted Wally.


    This is the rule set by Lord Volibear. Seeing it, the symbol of White Bear Town, for example, it is the highest etiquette that is second only to Lord Baron.


    "Roar����"


    Wally lowered his voice and stared into Jarvis'' eyes.


    It has a strong memory, it remembers this man named Jarvis.


    "Hello, Baron Willy''s White Bear."


    Jarvis knew that this level of Warcraft must have extremely high intelligence.


    Wally twisted his neck and glanced at Jolina, who was beside him, and the child in her arms.


    "Lord Volibear, may I go into the manor and see Baron Willie?"


    Jarvis asked Wally in a respectful tone.


    When Wally heard the words, he narrowed his eyes slightly, then nodded.


    Then, Wally turned around and walked towards the manor.


    "It seems to allow it."


    Jarvis smiled at the personal soldiers, then followed behind Wally, and Qiao Lina followed immediately, the corner of her mouth curved slightly, as if she was amused by the scene in front of her.


    "This����"


    The two soldiers looked at each other, but in the end they didn''t stop.


    Since Lord Volibear has allowed it, they naturally dare not disobey.


    Lord Volibear is far less merciful than the Baron himself.


    If you offend it, although you will not suffer physical torture, you will not be able to escape from mental torture.


    Therefore, the Lord''s order should be obeyed.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 277： The fate of Jarvis

    Jarvis and his wife, Jorina, followed Wally quietly.


    The child in Qiao Lina''s arms had already woken up. He did not cry, but stared at the chubby white bear in front of him, his eyes filled with innocence and curiosity unique to children.


    This is the first time he has seen such a strange animal since he was born.


    Like a ball, and it''s still a charming snow white.


    "Baron Willy doesn''t seem to be a man of extravagance."


    Qiao Lina looked around the baron manor and found that everything seemed very simple.


    This manor is not the manor where Baron Enton lived before his death, but a small manor originally built, which has been idle and uninhabited.


    When Willy first came to White Bear Town, he did not move to the main manor, but came here.


    Because he felt it was troublesome to move, Willy did not move to another residence again, but stayed in this relatively simple place.


    "I thought that Baron Willy, who was born at the bottom, would have a stronger thirst for material things. Now it seems that I was wrong."


    Jorina shook her head gently.


    "He''s an elusive person, and few people can really understand him."


    Jarvis responded to his wife.


    He and Willy had worked together for a while at the time, and they had a simple understanding of each other.


    Wally took on the role of guide at this time, and it was not until he brought them to the attic that Wally stopped.


    It didn''t have to continue to lead the way, because the people Jarvis wanted to meet were already waiting for them at the attic door.


    In front of the attic, Willy stood in plain clothes and looked at the person who came.


    There was a faint smile on his face, and a look of nostalgia in his eyes.


    Jarvis is back.


    I have to say that the name Jarvis was extremely dazzling when Willy was still a civilian.


    "A junior high knight..."


    Although Jarvis''s strength is nothing in front of Willy, the increase in speed still surprised Willy.


    Although Jarvis'' talent is good, but in the past two years, he has been promoted from intermediate knights to junior knights, which is very fast for him. According to Willy''s estimation, Jarvis'' promotion to a high-ranking knight is already quite good, but he did not expect to break through a large rank.


    You must know that it is Willy himself who has only recently been promoted to the Intermediate Knight.


    "Long time no see, Baron Willy."


    The moment he saw Willy, Jarvis also flashed a hint of deepness in his eyes, but then there was a hint of surprise.


    From Willy''s body, he didn''t even feel a trace of overflowing breath.


    There are two possibilities. Either Baron Willy''s extraordinary power has disappeared and he has turned into an ordinary person. Or, he has been promoted to a level stronger than himself.


    Obviously, Baron Willy must be the latter.


    "A terrible talent..."


    This was the first thought that crossed Jarvis'' mind.


    You must know that you have come to this step, but you have obtained such an adventure, and Willy himself is even stronger than himself...


    "Long time no see, Jarvis."


    Willy also smiled faintly. Although he didn''t know why Jarvis came back suddenly, he realized that he was not malicious, and Willy was willing to chat with Jarvis.


    "Miss Jolina."


    Willie looked at Jorina, who was holding the child beside Jarvis, and also greeted him.


    When he was transferred from Diamond Town to Blue Whale Town before, Willie had met Jolina twice.


    "Come in and talk."


    Willie made an inviting gesture to the two of them.


    "Jarvis, you and Baron Willie go in, I''ll take Kaiwei for a walk outside."


    Qiao Lina responded that children over one year old are prone to crying, and she did not want to delay the communication between Willy and Jarvis because of the child.


    Hearing this, Willy didn''t say much. He instructed the maid to provide tea, milk and cakes for Qiao Lina and the children.


    In the meeting room.


    Willie and Jarvis sat opposite each other.


    "I thought you would never return here again."


    Willie was the first to speak.


    To this day, Willy still remembers the loneliness and despair in Jarvis'' tone when he left.


    In Jarvis'' view, his failure to return from the sea at that time was also an important reason for the death of Baron Enton. In his heart, he was filled with a lot of guilt and self-blame.


    "I didn''t intend to come back."


    Jarvis put the old sword on his back on the table: "But the situation is too messy, I have to get it back."


    "With your strength, even if there is turmoil outside, you should be able to protect Qiao Lina and your children."


    Willie was still a little confused.


    "Yes, but I want to protect not only Qiao Lina, but also the townspeople of the original Blue Whale Town."


    After hesitating for a while, Jarvis told the truth.


    He still had some scruples about Willy''s emotions, after all, Blue Whale Town has become a thing of the past, and the current helm is Willy Phelan.


    "Ok?"


    Willie was a little surprised when he heard this.


    Before Jarvis was high above, he never looked down on the commoners.


    "Is it to make up for the debt to Baron Endon at that time..."


    Willy''s ability to detect the Hanged Man in four quarters can detect that Jarvis is telling the truth, and his attitude is very sincere.


    "So, Baron Willy, can you let me stay in White Bear Town and let me do something for the tranquility of the residents of this coastal town in the turbulent days that follow."


    Jarvis looked Willy in the eye, asking for his opinion.


    The current Baron Willy is the owner of White Bear Town.


    Willy did not respond immediately. In fact, the few words just now expressed Jarvis'' wishes.


    "You really think about it?"


    Willie stiffened.


    A junior high knight, for Willy, is indeed very tempting.


    If Jarvis can join White Bear Town, it means that there will be more than three master knights in White Bear Town.


    This level of extraordinary power is already comparable to the territory of some powerful viscounts.


    "yes."


    Jarvis nodded affirmatively, with a determined look in his eyes.


    "Can."


    Willy stood up and faced this genius knight who was both an enemy and a friend in the past, and he chose to accept it.


    There is no reason to refuse the help delivered to your door.


    Jarvis also stood up, the two looked at each other, stretched out their left hand at the same time, and then clenched it.


    Then, the two smiled at each other.


    In this regard, White Bear Town has another advanced combat power.


    The current White Bear Town really needs to build a stronger foundation. As long as Jarvis is sincere, then it''s okay to accept it.


    "Would you like to bring Baron Endon''s family from Diamond Town to White Bear Town?"


    After accepting Jarvis, Willy asked.


    Before Baron Enton was on the verge of death, he entrusted his family to the territory of Baron Kells in Diamond Town, in exchange for the protection of Baron Kells with huge wealth.


    Here, except for Jolina who left Diamond Town with Jarvis, the rest of the people still live there.


    "No need, Qiao Lina and I just live in White Bear Town."


    Jarvis turns down Willy''s offer.


    Jarvis felt it was inappropriate to bring the family of the last baron of Blue Whale Town here.


    Willy pondered for a while: "Since this is the case, I will immediately order someone to arrange a new residence for you."


    "Then trouble you."


    Jarvis''s attitude was a little more humble than before, somewhat like the feeling of a subordinate facing a superior.


    Now Jarvis is very clear that in terms of identity, he is already under the command of Baron Willy.


    "Jarvis, I have a question..."


    Willy finally asked the doubts in his heart: "What have you experienced in the past two years?"


    Jarvis'' broken arm and his great knight strength made Willy curious.


    Jarvis smiled with a slightly inexplicable smile, and a flash of reminiscence appeared in his eyes.


    "At that time, I took Jolina away from the southwest border, and also left the province of Daweibull..."


    Jarvis did not hide: "We found a remote village to settle down... Because I have good strength, it was easy to be accepted, where we lived like ordinary people... I hunted To maintain the family''s livelihood, and Qiao Lina to do some leisure work... You should also know that a good hunter generally has a good life..."


    Willie nodded, it was true. At that time, it was by becoming a hunter that he gradually changed the original state of the Faerun family.


    But even so, Willy still felt that it was a pity that Jarvis was an intermediate knight to be a hunter. But thinking of Jarvis''s pursuit of a dull state of mind, Willy can understand.


    "I had planned to live this kind of life for the rest of my life, so that my practice of supernatural power completely stopped..." Jarvis continued, "until Jolina was pregnant, I decided to enter the forest. Deep down, bring back some nourishing prey."


    "The name of that forest is Bowery Forest."


    Jarvis lowered his voice and added.


    "Beverly Forest..."


    Willy raised his eyebrows and squinted his eyes slightly. This Baiweili Forest is a large forest in the neighboring province. It is even more dangerous than the Morse Forest on the southwestern border. In addition to ferocious beasts, there are various poisonous and poisonous forests in it. of plants and mist, adventurers who enter it often have accidents.


    So that some knight-level extraordinary people are reluctant to enter it.


    "I thought I, with the strength of an intermediate knight, could handle all the dangers in the Bowery Forest, but I was wrong."


    Speaking of this, Jarvis''s face changed slightly: "I lost my way in that poisonous miasma, and I encountered a monster, a monster with a bronze level and a peak."


    "Warcraft?"


    Willy''s brows twitched In the southeast of the mainland, monsters are quite scarce resources.


    Here, the birth of ordinary monsters is mostly due to the mutation of blood, or the stimulation of the blood of the ancestors hidden in the body to become a monster. This probability is very small, so it is difficult to see the existence of monsters.


    So much so that in White Bear Town, only Wally is a monster.


    "Bronze-level peak of Warcraft, for me at that time, was not an opponent at all."


    A look of fear appeared on Jarvis'' face: "I ran frantically for my life, but one couldn''t get rid of its pursuit. There was no way, I had to fight to the death. Perhaps Baron Enton''s soul took care of me, I Breakthrough between life and death, from middle-level knights to advanced knights."


    "Fortunate indeed."


    Willie pursed his lips.


    Although the potential can be stimulated before life and death, there are very few examples of breakthroughs that can really be made through this kind of tempering. Many knights who actively seek life and death tempering have died in the tempering.


    "In the end, I tried my best to use the terrain to kill the peak bronze-level monster with difficulty, but the price was that an arm was torn off."


    Jarvis still feels a little lucky now: "But after solving this dilemma, I faced a new dilemma. I couldn''t get out. I was completely besieged in the center of the Bowery Forest..."


    "The wounded I even thought I would be buried in Bowery Forest, never to see Jolina and my unborn child again... But fate favored me again, perhaps from the soul of Baron Enton. prayers..."


    Jarvis continued: "I found an old stone cave, and it turned out to be a...


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 278： The way of the knight

    "Dawn Knight?"


    Hearing this, even Willy''s expression was moved.


    Morning Star Knight, that is beyond the existence of high-level great knights.


    "Yes, and that morning star knight, before his death, engraved his way of knighthood into his weapon." Jarvis gently stroked the old sword on the table, "It''s it ."


    "And you inherited his knighthood?"


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the look in his eyes was not only fortunate for him, but also a little regretful.


    Legend has it that when a senior knight is promoted to the Starry Morning Knight, he will integrate his understanding of the knight into his extraordinary fighting spirit.


    Many morning star knights and even higher-level knights will leave behind their own knighthood before dying, hoping that their will will be inherited. However, because the inheritance of the way of knighthood can only be tried once, and the probability of accepting success is very small, there are few examples of successful inheritance of the way of knighthood.


    But Jarvis, it should be that small probability.


    "Yes, I have succeeded in his knighthood."


    Jarvis nodded, his eyes showing respect for his predecessor: "Nine months later, with the guidance of the way of knighthood, I was promoted to the junior high knight, and then I left the Berwell Forest..."


    "When I went out, my child had already been born, because Qiao Lina, who missed me too much, was exhausted, and she was almost exhausted... Fortunately, I came back, and she also survived."


    Jarvis''s tone was rejoicing again: "This is the blessing of Baron Enton."


    Willy glanced at Jarvis: "But, you should also know that the person who inherited the knight''s knowledge..."


    "Yes, I know that those who inherit the way of knighthood can only live in the way of knighthood of the deceased in this life, and they cannot have their own knights to know, and they will stop at high-level knights in their lives, and will never be promoted again. The possibility of the morning star."


    Jarvis didn''t seem to mind this: "But, maybe with my original talent, I can''t even advance to the realm of a great knight, right?"


    Willy is silent, exchanging the future potential for the current certainty, and it is impossible to judge whether it is good or bad. After all, not everyone has the help of the title attribute panel.


    Although Jarvis'' original talent is good, it is only placed in the southwest border, and in a wider environment, it is nothing more than that.


    "I quietly watched my son grow up day by day, until the situation changed dramatically a few days ago, and I thought I should do something..."


    Jarvis''s one-armed palm unconsciously clenched the old sword: "So I''m back."


    Willie didn''t speak right away.


    After a long time, he gently patted Jarvis on the shoulder: "Jarvis, welcome home."


    ...


    That night, the news of Jarvis returning to White Bear Town spread throughout the town.


    The dazzling genius of the Blue Whale Town era returned to his hometown after two years of wandering outside. He not only possessed the strength of a great knight, but also chose to swear allegiance to White Bear Town.


    The news made high-level officials feel very excited.


    The stronger the background of White Bear Town, the more their safety can be guaranteed. In turbulent times, the extraordinary can comfort people the most.


    ...


    the next day.


    The joint statement of Baixiong Town and Sandie Town was officially announced, which was the first joint statement triggered between the Southwest Frontier Territories.


    The joint statement exceeded many expectations and even caught some by surprise.


    In everyone''s eyes, the first joint statement should have been issued by White Bear Town and Diamond Town at the same time, but it turned out to be Shadie Town. For this reason, some people suspected that the relationship between Diamond Town and White Bear Town had undergone subtle changes, and they were confused for a while.


    Some small lords admire the decisiveness of Shadie Town.


    You must know that Shadie Town must have paid a considerable price to get the support of White Bear Town at this time. At this time, he gave up his own resources in exchange for shelter, which means that no matter how the situation evolves in the future, Sandie Town will be a vassal of White Bear Town, and its fate has been closely linked to White Bear Town.


    If White Bear Town takes off in the future, then Sandie Town will also benefit.


    But if White Bear Town is destroyed, Shadie Town must die in front of it.


    Of course, there are also some nearby little lords who have similar thoughts.


    Since Shadie Town can come up with resources that satisfy Baixiong Town, it may not be impossible for him.


    If you can cling to such a powerful force, you can ensure that you can live longer in the war chasm where the big forces are fighting.


    After all, for a small territory, it is too difficult to achieve a complete turnaround. It is better to choose a humble but safe way to live in the chaotic world.


    The target of clinging is not necessarily White Bear Town, other powerful lords can also.


    Currently, the premise is that they look after themselves.


    The joint influence of White Bear Town and Sandie Town is still fermenting, and some small lords who were still undecided have passively made up their minds.


    For a while, the relationship between the forces in the southwest border, which was apparently calm, began to undergo complex changes...


    ...


    Diamond Town.


    "Father, I think we should also speed up the alliance with White Bear Town. Some people in the outside world have begun to speculate that there are gaps and rifts between us and Willy."


    In the manor of Baron Kells, the mature and stable Balmos said to his father.


    At this time, Bamos, compared with the last time Willy met, has undergone a huge change in his temperament At this time, he has already used the other knights that Willy gave to Diamond Town to breathe. Law, promoted to junior knight.


    Balmos is now the third knight in Diamond Town.


    "You''re right. Recently, all the energy has been devoted to the cultivation of elite soldiers, and it has spent a lot of time."


    The eyes of Baron Kells looking at Balmos were already full of relief.


    Although the situation has changed dramatically, Baron Kells'' heart is still full of hope. His son Bamos has been promoted to a knight, and the resources given by Willy have also cultivated some elite soldiers.


    "I really want to thank Willy, if it weren''t for Willy, maybe now I''m already preparing the way back to Diamond Town..."


    Baron Kells whispered: "As for the joint statement with White Bear Town, it is up to you and Ole to formulate it together. After confirming, get White Bear Town and Willy to discuss it. If there is no problem, it will be announced to the public."


    As soon as the situation changed dramatically, Baron Kells and Willie passed a letter to communicate about this matter, but because Baron Kells was too busy to delay this matter, Sanddie Town took the lead. .


    However, Baron Kells didn''t care too much. The order of a joint statement would not affect the relationship between the two towns.


    "I see, father, I''ll go to Uncle Ole to discuss this matter."


    After Balmos and his father retired, they turned and left the room.


    "What an unpredictable fate..."


    Baron Kells looked at his son''s back and smiled.


    The advent of the turbulent era means that one''s own ambitions can be slowly released.


    And now that there is the support of White Bear Town, Baron Kells feels that his Diamond Town may undergo some transformation.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 279： Baron Willys name

    Oyster City.


    As a Viscounty not far from the southwest border, Oyster City is also a relatively prosperous place in the original Daweibull Province.


    It is close to the ocean and is a coastal city. Like White Bear Town, it can enjoy the supply of marine resources.


    Its lord, Viscount Babila, once maintained a friendly relationship with Baron Enton in the era of Blue Whale Town. It was not until the collapse of Blue Whale Town that he gradually cut off the connection with the southwest frontier territory.


    Since the drastic change in the situation, the Viscount Babila has always had a sense of panic in his heart, which is a kind of lack of confidence in his own strength from the bottom of his heart.


    Although Oyster City is a viscount territory, and its business development is also good, its armament is weak, and there is only one high-level knight in the territory.


    There is nothing wrong with this kind of strength in times of peace, but in times of turmoil, it is easy to be targeted by other careerists. Trade is prosperous and materials are abundant, but the resistance is insufficient. This is simply a fat sheep that is slaughtered by others.


    This sense of panic has been haunting Viscount Babila since the situation changed dramatically. Until five days ago, this sense of panic subsided, and it even gave him a little more confidence.


    The reason is very simple, the only high-level knight in Oyster City, Querek, the eldest son of Viscount Babila, was promoted to the Grand Knight by chance!


    This is really exciting news, especially at this critical juncture, almost every upper-level official in Oyster City has been given a shot in the arm, and the darkness that originally lingered in everyone''s heart has subsided a lot.


    The presence of a great knight directly doubled the heritage of Oyster City.


    For this reason, Viscount Barbila was excited for several nights without a good rest.


    In just a few days, Viscount Barbila''s perception of this upheaval has also undergone tremendous changes.


    The original Viscount Babila wanted to live peacefully in troubled times, but now, he wants to grab more benefits.


    After discussing with his subordinates and his staff, Viscount Babila decided to extend his hand to the small town of Shadie Town on the southwest border, preparing to realize the surrender of Shadie Town by means of coercion and inducement, and regard Shadie Town as his number one. a resource supply channel.


    The choice of Sand Butterfly Town as the target was carefully considered. This small town is very similar to the Oyster City without the Great Knight before.


    The armament is not strong and the background is weak, but it has rich ore resources.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the major forces of all parties have not moved, coupled with the fact that its area is located on the southwest border and is relatively remote, it is simply a good time to start.


    So under the simple plan, the core group of Oyster City has already planned a series of measures to close Shadie Town, and even made some tests, and now they are waiting for the official implementation means.


    At this time, the study of Viscount Barbila in Oyster City.


    Viscount Barbila, who was already full of silver hair, leaned comfortably on the seat back cushion, turning over the foreign news that his subordinates had recently collected in his hands.


    He turned over, feeling and excited at the same time.


    For the weak, this is a terrifying time, and for the strong, it is a time for dreams to come true.


    "Thanks to Querek, my good boy, if it weren''t for him, I''d be devastated right now..."


    Babila put the document in her hand on the table and whispered to herself.


    His expression looked very relaxed and comfortable. The birth of a great knight relieved Viscount Barbila too much pressure.


    Querek''s promotion to the Great Knight not only sent a signal to the outside world to strengthen his heritage, but also calmed the hearts of the heart.


    With the warm sunlight shining on him, Viscount Barbila felt lazy all over, and he suddenly felt a little heavy on his eyelids.


    He is only an intermediate knight, and the change of age will still have a great impact on his physical condition.


    dong dong dong!


    There was a hurried knock on the door outside Viscount Barbila''s study.


    Viscount Babila, who was about to fall asleep, opened his eyes instantly.


    He yawned slightly, then rubbed his eyes lightly: "Come in."


    Viscount Babila remained calm and patient, without the slightest impatience to be disturbed.


    "Lord Viscount."


    Entering the room was a middle-aged man. His name was Chilit. He was the first staff member of Viscount Babila and his first secretary.


    This time against Shadie Town, he was responsible for the overall planning.


    "What''s the matter, Chilit?"


    Viscount Babila raised his brows. He noticed that Chilit''s face was a little unsightly, and there was deep worry in his eyebrows.


    "Lord Viscount, our plan for Shadie Town may be in trouble."


    Chillite lowered his head and said in a deep voice.


    "Ok?"


    When Viscount Babila heard the words, his eyebrows were tightly locked.


    He didn''t respond immediately, but stretched out his index finger and tapped lightly on the table.


    Chillit didn''t dare to look up. The pressure of Viscount Babila made his heart heavy. This white-haired old man was a powerful controller in Oyster City.


    "What trouble did you encounter?"


    After a long time, Viscount Barbila asked slowly.


    He is very unhappy. This is the first practical plan after he has re-determined the development goals of Oyster City. He is in trouble when he comes up, which is not a comfortable thing.


    "The Baron Lunet in Sanddie Town...he..."


    Chilit raised his head slightly at this time, and glanced at Viscount Babila timidly: "He brought Sand Butterfly Town, and made an alliance with White Bear Town."


    "White Bear Town?"


    Viscount Barbila, who was still calm, suddenly tightened his tone, and his temperament became gloomy.


    "Yes, just half a day ago, Baixiong Town and Sandie Town issued a statement at the same time, announcing that the two had formed an alliance."


    Chillit explained quickly.


    In fact, his heart is also very bitter. The plan to attack Sandie Town this time is the first shot of Viscount Babila''s ambition. It is not difficult in itself. But no one expected that a white bear town would suddenly appear halfway through.


    Although this White Bear Town is only a baron territory, no one dares to look at him as a baron.


    Viscount Barbila''s face was gloomy as if water was about to drip.


    White Bear Town...


    Since the Baron Willy took over the Blue Whale Town, the newly rising White Bear Town has been out of control.


    This new baron has no interest in private wealth accumulation, and usually all taxes are used to promote development.


    In addition, due to the initial construction of the territory, Baron Willy was resolute and strong, which made the originally intertwined interest groups in Blue Whale Town fragmented. The development of the town is based on the will of Baron Willy.


    In addition, all the powerful members of Baixiong Town are very young, and they act with the passion and even radicality unique to young people, which makes the economic development of Baixiong Town faster and faster, and the external radiation area is also getting bigger and bigger. This makes the influence of White Bear Town grow day by day.


    Of course, it''s not the scariest.


    The most terrifying thing is the extraordinary heritage of White Bear Town, commanded by Baron Willy.


    He was obviously just a farmer''s disciple, but after a year or two of his power was established, he was rumored to have become a great knight.


    It is said that his subordinates also have a magical beast and two secret masters, and this is only the strength exposed, who knows if the thoughtful baron has other means.


    Moreover, it is said that the Baron Willy also maintains a friendly relationship with the Knights of the Holy Light, which is even more apprehensive.


    So when he heard that White Bear Town intervened in Shadie Town, Viscount Babila''s face was ugly.


    "White Bear Town, Baron Willy..."


    Viscount Babila''s fists were clenched, and his joints were a little white.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, as if weighing something.


    Chillit, who was beside him, just stood there, not daring to make a sound.


    "Forget it... Regarding the matter of Shadie Town, let it go for the time being."


    Viscount Barbila''s tense body suddenly loosened, and he slowly leaned back on the back of the chair.


    "I see."


    Chillit bowed deeply and lowered his head.


    He knew very well that the powerful Viscount of Oyster City had confessed to the baron on the southwest frontier.


    Although the two sides did not put on the battlefield of head-to-head confrontation, the momentum of Viscount Babila''s side was undoubtedly impacted.


    The name of the young baron who rose from Wei Mo has already made people feel jealous without knowing it Since the affairs of Sandie Town can''t interfere, let''s start from Sea Lion Town, their situation and sand Butterfly Town is also quite similar. "


    After deciding not to fight against White Bear, Viscount Babila gave the order again.


    "Yes, Lord Viscount."


    Chillit hurriedly took the order.


    Sea Lion Town was also a baronial territory that they planned to lay out in advance during their negotiation process, but after the negotiation, they still felt that Sandie Town was better. It''s just that now that Shadie Town has found a home, they can only settle for the next best thing.


    Chillit knew very well that he had to plan for Sea Lion Town no matter what.


    Viscount Babila''s temporary revision of the plan this time still insists on pushing forward, and is also guaranteeing his own face.


    The first plan, no matter what, has to be done.


    Even if it is forced to change the target.


    "You go down first, Chillite."


    Viscount Babila''s aged voice sounded.


    "Yes, Lord Viscount."


    Chillit resigned respectfully.


    In the huge study room, Viscount Babila was again alone.


    "Willy Phelan..."


    Viscount Barbila frowned. He slowly stood up and walked to the window.


    "Pretty scary young man..."


    Viscount Barbila sighed suddenly.


    This young powerful noble is the most troublesome.


    Aggressive and rigid style, combined with deep heritage, it is really difficult to contain his limelight.


    "In that small area on the southwestern border, there may be no chance for other forces to intervene..."


    Viscount Barbila muttered to himself.


    Even the current Viscount Babila already believes that White Bear Town is likely to occupy a seat in the final layout of Daweibull Province.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 280： ambition

    White Bear Town.


    Town Office.


    "Sandol, your idea is good, everyone''s morale has been mobilized."


    In Sandor''s office, Willy sat on the chair and said to Sandor beside him.


    Now Willy, in addition to regular daily practice and approval of documents, has also added another job.


    That is to regularly inspect various government departments, civil organizations and even villages.


    This matter was proposed by Sandor. Sandor believes that it is a key node in White Bear Town to accumulate strength and grow itself. As the absolute core of White Bear Town, Baron Willy needs to stand up and give spiritual encouragement to the people.


    In White Bear Town, Baron Willy has absolute authority, and his words and deeds, as well as personal encouragement, can play a more powerful inspiring role.


    Sandor believes that the spiritual advantage of Baron Willy cannot be ignored.


    Willy chose to accept Sandor''s proposal, and he thought Sandor''s words made sense.


    In this era, the status of the noble lord is not only material, but also has a strong leading role in spirit.


    As long as the lords are not too detached, they will generally be spontaneously revered by the lords, especially Willy, and the [prestige] aura brought by the title of lord is more effective for the spiritual leadership of the lords.


    "Mobilizing the morale of all members of White Bear Town is mainly due to you, Lord Baron."


    There was sincerity in Sandor''s tone when he said this.


    He didn''t mean anything funny.


    The mobilization of all staff depends on two aspects.


    One is spiritual and the other is material.


    On the spiritual level, Baron Willy''s powerful methods and past deeds have accumulated a prominent reputation for him. In addition, under the leadership of Baron Willy, the economy of White Bear Town developed rapidly and the people''s living conditions improved, which made the whole territory feel the respect for the authority of Baron Willy from the bottom of their hearts.


    Once such Baron Willy stands at the front desk and inspires the people, the effect is extremely terrifying.


    In addition, on the material level, Baron Willy does not focus on expanding the private wealth of his Faer?n family.


    He re-sprayed the huge income that originally belonged to the lord himself. According to Baron Willy himself, this was done to make money come alive.


    This makes the administration''s finances very loose, and it never has the hard work of tightening the belt. You must know that other lords attach great importance to the capture of private wealth. Baron Willy gave up this piece, which is to give the town''s finances a great deal of relaxation.


    Furthermore, with young and aspiring officials like Sandor, Thorpes, and Dan, the material foundation of White Bear Town has become stronger day by day, which is a very normal thing.


    In addition to the spiritual level and the material level, although Baron Willy has nothing to do, but in all aspects of the development of White Bear Town, there are indelible traces of Baron Willy himself.


    No one can surpass this kind of prestige in the territory.


    "Sandol, you are too modest..."


    Willie just shook his head slightly and smiled.


    "By the way, Lord Baron, this is the latest news from Shadie Town, please take a look."


    Sandor smiled, then handed a document to Willy.


    "The news from Shadie Town, is there any doubt about the joint statement?"


    Willy muttered, but his expression didn''t change.


    Even if Shadie Town has doubts, it has to be held in its stomach. The cooperation of unequal forces will bring about unfair results.


    However, when Willy opened the document, he found that it was not what he thought. Shadie Town first thanked White Bear Town for issuing a joint statement, and then explained the content.


    "Ok?"


    Baron Willy raised his brows, showing an unexpected look.


    "Viscount Babila of Oyster City, actually had an idea about Sanddie Town before?"


    In this letter, officials from Shadie Town explained detailed information.


    A few days ago, Oyster City, which had no contact with them before, suddenly sent messengers to make contact. But after the joint statement was released, the messengers all left.


    "Yes, I was surprised too."


    Sandor responded from the side: "I thought that the Viscount Babila of Oyster City was a very stable person, but I didn''t expect that now he is actively looking for targets and wants to grab more benefits."


    Sandor''s statement is actually quite restrained.


    What he really wanted to express was that Viscount Babila was a coward, but now he has the guts.


    Willy glanced at Sandor, and naturally noticed the irony in Sandor''s tone.


    In fact, Viscount Babila''s reputation is not very good in the outside world.


    Before Willy killed the Green Shell Pirates and obtained the title of Baron, the Shell Pirates first attacked Oyster City.


    At that time, the highest combat strength of the shell pirate group was intermediate knights, but Viscount Babila, the lord of Oyster City, was quite timid in the process of fighting.


    In order to ensure the safety of the eldest son and the integrity of the elite team, he only sent ordinary soldiers to fight the shell pirate group. As a result, a large number of ordinary soldiers were killed and injured, and resources were looted.


    In the eyes of Viscount Babila, only core strength is precious, and the lives of those ordinary people don''t matter at all.


    He only guarantees the interests of the core group and those around him.


    In fact, this is why the Shell Pirates chose to target Oyster City at that time. Viscounty, but the lord cringes, finding this kind of target is the most cost-effective.


    Afterwards, Viscount Babila''s actions were ridiculed by other lords of Davipur Province, and even the Earl of Lumbar at the time was a little unhappy, thinking that he had lost the face of Davipur Province.


    "I was very curious about this, so I sent someone to find out the reason." Sandur continued, "It turned out to be the eldest son of Viscount Babila, and Querek was promoted to the Grand Knight by chance, which made him a lot more. Take it easy."


    "So it is."


    Willie smiled dumbly.


    Indeed, the Viscount Territory with the strength of the Great Knight is already considered a good strength.


    "But even so, in the face of Baixiong Town''s interception of Shadie Town, he still persuaded him."


    Sandor himself did not realize that he had been with Willy for so long that he began to ignore some of the existences that he could only look up to.


    "It''s not a big man, there''s nothing to worry about. But this kind of prudence can make him live longer in the troubled world."


    Willie waved his hand, not caring about it.


    "However, Lord Baron, this is also reflected from the side. The name of our White Bear Town has already left some shadows in the hearts of other lords."


    There was some pride in Sandor''s tone when he said this.


    "It''s a good thing, but you still have to be restrained."


    Willy put the document on the table: "Now only the small forces have begun to try to take the lead, the big forces have not yet moved, we still need to be cautious."


    However, Willy is also very clear that although the current White Bear Town has a good reputation, its true heritage has not been exposed to the outside world.


    Although there were rumors that he was a great knight, they never imagined that he was already an intermediate great knight.


    Moreover, they only know that there are two magicians and a monster in White Bear Town, but they don''t know that the monster has also been promoted to the middle silver level, and the two magicians are also promoted to the middle level magician and the second moment aphasia.


    In addition, in the current White Bear Town, there is also a middle-level knight Budar, the newly joined junior high knight Jarvis, and the silver-level Selina and other bronze-level sea elves of the alien ally Karacoral tribe living on the seabed.


    If you count the potential stocks, Willy still has two alternative Knight Orders, and plenty of combat power to cultivate resources.


    If these are all exposed in the eyes of everyone, I am afraid that there will be an uproar in an instant, and they will even be noticed by the restorers of the Lengshi Principality.


    Therefore, Willy remained restrained.


    "Understood, Lord Baron."


    Sandor nodded, but there was a fire of ambition in his eyes.


    As the core of White Bear Town, he knows best how terrifying this newly built territory is for more than two years.


    "Also, Lord Baron, the alliance statement of Diamond Town has also been drawn up, and it has been sent to our White Bear Town, ready to negotiate with us Sandor said to Willy.


    "Just be responsible for checking, Baron Kells won''t trick me."


    Willie smiled.


    Sandor gave an "um", hesitated for a while, and then said, "Lord Baron, I think, maybe we can be more aggressive..."


    Willy glanced at Sandor and saw the ambition in his pupils: "You mean to control all the baronies on the southwestern border?"


    "Yes."


    Sandor is not surprised that Willy sees through his own thoughts: "The southwestern border is all baronial territories, and there are not many of them. Baron Kells of Diamond Town has already revealed that we are the core, and the channel of Sanddie Town. It has also been taken down. As long as you take a little thought and take down Stormwind Town and three or four other small territories, I don��t think it will be a problem.��


    Sandor''s vision has unknowingly expanded.


    "That way, our foundation will be stronger."


    Sandor added another sentence.


    "Yes, but not now." Willie agreed, "We still have a stable period of about a year or two, and there is enough time to do this. We just need to make sure that outsiders on the southwest border don''t put their hands in. "


    "If it reaches in, it will be chopped off."


    Sandor nodded to Willy with a smile.


    Willie laughed.


    This guy Sandor is a born careerist.


    Now, with the platform of White Bear Town and the opportunity of the drastic changes in the situation, the talents of individuals have become more and more vivid.


    "Then it''s hard for you, I''ll leave first."


    Willie stood up, ready to leave.


    "I will send you."


    Sandor followed behind Willy, returning to his previous humility.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 281： dinner

    evening.


    Baron Manor.


    Dinner time for the Phelan family.


    This is the first time the family has come together since Willy''s eldest sister-in-law, Lithon, married into the Phelan family.


    In the past, Thorps was always absent to deal with government affairs, and Li Tone was always with him at the residence of the Guards Department because he had to take care of Thorps''s life trivial matters, so the family hadn''t reunited for dinner recently. .


    Coinciding with the relatively fast handling of government affairs in the Guards Department today, Thorps returned to the Baron Manor with his wife and shared dinner with his parents and younger siblings.


    In the restaurant, the original round table was replaced by a long table.


    This is Mrs. Shawin''s proposal.


    Mrs. Shawin believes that when a family of five eats, they don''t need to pay attention to the issue of identity. After all, they all come from the bottom of life. Although they need to pay attention to the etiquette of aristocrats, they do not need to deliberately emphasize the difference in identity.


    But now that Lyton is married to Thorpes, the Phelan family has added a new population.


    Mrs. Shawin felt that in order to make the Phelan family look respectable and orderly, she specially sent someone to customize the long table.


    At the long table now, Lake and Mrs. Shawin sat at the top.


    The Thorps and his wife sat on the left side of the long table, and Willie and Veria sat on the right.


    According to Mrs. Shawin, the Phelan family will continue to line up as new populations are added in the future.


    Willy naturally had no opinion on what his mother did.


    On the contrary, Veria was quite critical. She felt that her mother was doing something wrong. But if you want to ask what''s wrong, Veria can''t tell. At most, she can only give some crooked reasons. In fact, as long as Mrs. Shawin asks, she wants to resist.


    In Willy''s view, this is the rebellious period of Veria.


    There are generally three rebellious periods in a child''s growth stage. Now Veria is in the second rebellious period of seven to nine years old. For her mother''s strict requirements, Veria always repulsed from the bottom of her heart. But because of Mrs. Shawin''s majesty, she had to obey every time.


    "Brother, it''s been a long time since you went home for dinner."


    Veria put a piece of grilled fish into her mouth: "Look at Willy, as the lord of White Bear Town, every day''s work is very leisurely, you should learn from him."


    After speaking, Veria gave Willy a provocative look.


    She was implying that Willie wasn''t working hard enough.


    Lake and Mrs. Shawin were no strangers to this, and it was common for Willy to quarrel with Veria.


    At the beginning, Mrs. Shawin would reprimand Veria''s brother-in-law for unethical reasons, but she also thought about it under Lake''s persuasion. Such bickering was actually a manifestation of the harmonious relationship between the two brothers and sisters.


    "Shut your mouth, Veria."


    Willy directly gave Veria a brain break, and he didn''t hold back at all, and he could hear a thud.


    Veria screamed and wanted to go back, but seeing Mrs. Shawin''s eyes, Nunuzui finally chose to continue eating.


    "Willi''s responsibilities are much heavier than ours, and he just looks relaxed."


    Thorps smiled lightly and explained to Veria.


    Li Ton, who was on the side, had just married into the Phelan family. She was a little nervous at first, but after feeling such a harmonious family atmosphere, she felt a lot more relaxed.


    And to enter such a family is also a kind of luck.


    "Vilia, you are still young, and you don''t know Baron Willy''s contribution to White Bear Town. In White Bear Town, Baron Willy has a very high status."


    Li Ton smiled and said to Veria.


    This is not a compliment to Willy, Li Ton''s father is the deputy mayor, and before she married the Faerun family, she often heard her father praise the baron.


    "However, sister-in-law, no matter how respected Willy is, it can''t change the fact that he bullies his sister."


    Veria chewed the fish meat in her mouth fiercely.


    Li Ton smiled, she felt very fond of her husband''s little sister.


    In fact, before marrying into the Faer?n family, Letoun had been acquainted with Veria.


    "Litoun, if it''s not in public in the future, don''t call Willy so formal, just call him by his first name."


    It was Mrs. Shawin who spoke, and by contrast, she also preferred this peaceful family atmosphere.


    Although it is important to be orderly and orderly in terms of status, it is better to be warmer and softer in other family exchanges.


    "Yes, sister-in-law, you can just call me by my name in private."


    Willy also added, lest Letoun be embarrassed.


    "I see."


    Letoun smiled faintly and bowed slightly to Mrs. Shawin and Willie.


    "Willi, is the situation outside still complicated?"


    The head of the family, Lake, who had never spoken, swallowed the food in his mouth and asked Willy.


    Although Lake never cared about the government affairs of White Bear Town, the news of the drastic change reached Lake''s ears.


    At first, Lake thought that White Bear Town would be in great trouble, so he asked Willy specifically, but Willy acted very easily and just told him not to worry.


    However, as the rumors became more and more, Lake was also a little worried.


    "The situation is still complicated, but we in White Bear Town are enough to deal with it."


    Willie told his father Lake that he wasn''t just comforting Lake, he was telling the truth.


    "Yes, father, you don''t need to worry about the situation of White Bear Town at all. The current White Bear Town can not only cope with the crisis outside, but even seize the opportunity to promote the further development of White Bear Town."


    Thorpes added from the side.


    With the growth of government capacity, Thorps has also changed a lot now and before.


    "opportunity?"


    Lake raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, every challenge is also an opportunity, that''s what Willy said."


    Thorps glanced at Willie and smiled faintly.


    "Um����"


    Lake shook his head slightly.


    I still think too much, and it is better that I care less about the affairs of White Bear Town.


    His two sons have grown into big men without knowing it, and as a father, there is really no need to overwork.


    "Willi, Colson and Eric seem to be very active? I heard from the guards that these two guys have been staying near the mine and haven''t returned to White Bear Town for a few days."


    Lake stopped, and Thorps took the initiative to open the chat box again.


    Dinner at the Phelan family has always been like this, and there is hardly a time when it is completely quiet.


    "Those two guys seem to be tinkering with something secret, and I don''t know the dynamics of the two."


    Willie responded.


    There was also a hint of curiosity in his heart, but the two did not take the initiative to report, and there was no need for Willy to get to the bottom of it.


    Dinner lasted about forty minutes.


    Among them, a large part of the time is spent on communication between families.


    "By the way, there is one more thing to announce to you." Just as dinner preparations were over, Thorpes said suddenly, "I''m probably going to be a father."


    Li Ton, who was on the side, also smiled softly when she heard the words.


    "Oh my God!"


    Mrs. Shawin, who was wiping the corners of her mouth, suddenly widened her eyes and opened her mouth with a look of disbelief.


    She looked at Li Tuoun with a smile on her face: "Is this true? Li Tuoun?"


    "Yes, mother."


    Letoun replied softly.


    "It''s really good news."


    Lake on the side is trying his best to control his movements and keep the head of the family stable.


    But the red complexion and the raised corners of his mouth have betrayed his heart.


    "I''m going to be an aunt!"


    Veria froze for a moment, then stood up from the seat with a swipe.


    She twisted her hands together, her eyes full of little stars.


    He was finally no longer the youngest child of the Phelan family.


    "Congratulations, big brother, big sister-in-law."


    Willie also smiled and congratulated.


    However, compared with his parents and Veria, Willy is much more indifferent.


    Today, when he saw Letoun for the first time, Willy sensed the breath of new life in Letoun''s body.


    He didn''t have anything to point out. Today, the eldest brother and his wife came back for dinner, which should be the reason for the announcement, so Willy didn''t say it in advance.


    "When the child is born, Aunt Veria will take care of the child."


    Veria looked very happy: "I have a lot of experience in taking care of new lives."


    "Where did your experience come from?"


    Willie retorted from the side.


    "I raised Wally."


    Veria glared at Willy fiercely.


    Geek!


    Willy''s finger knocked on Veria''s forehead again.


    For a time, the family fell into strong laughter.


    ...


    After dinner, Willie and Thorpes walked together in the manor yard.


    The two have no longer communicated as brothers. Usually, they are busy with government affairs, and the communication between the two is also official business.


    "Unconsciously, I have married and started a business."


    Speaking of this, Thorpes suddenly sighed.


    I still remember the excited expressions of my family after I was selected as Baron Kells'' guard.


    Thorps looked at his brother Willie beside him.


    It is precisely because of this miraculous younger brother that the fate of himself and the entire Faerun family has undergone a transition.


    "Big brother has a heavier burden."


    Willie said with a smile.


    Thorps also laughed: "So it is more important to protect the safety of White Bear Town. White Bear Town is more important to our Phelan family than others. Guarding White Bear Town means protecting the Phelan family. Willy hummed: "You should also know the true background of White Bear Town, so you don''t need to worry. On the contrary, eldest brother, you, Sandor and Dahn need to improve their own strength. You''d better break through to the realm of knights earlier, so that you can have a stronger physique to bear the pressure that comes with it. "


    The life energy liquid had already been given to the three Thorps before, and the physical fitness of the three had reached the peak of mortals. They only needed to further practice the knight''s breathing method to achieve the promotion of knights.


    In the current White Bear Town, not only has Budar, but Jarvis also came. If a few people have any questions about knight cultivation, they can definitely ask someone for guidance. With the current reserves of White Bear Town, it is not difficult to cultivate a few knight-level extraordinary.


    "I know, in my spare time, I will also step up my practice of the power of knights."


    Facing Willy''s exhortation, Thorpes nodded.


    If he and others were promoted to knights, it would be a good thing for White Bear Town.


    Not only has the number of Transcendents increased, but in some diplomatic situations, it can also enhance the majesty of White Bear Town.


    After all, an extraordinary person, a noble in White Bear Town, is more deterrent than ordinary people.


    "Next, we need to accumulate strength and wait for further changes in the situation."


    Willie said lightly.


    The topic eventually turned to business, although in Thorpes'' eyes, the business of White Bear Town was the private business of the Phelan family.


    "It''s true, recuperating and preparing for the enemy is the only thing we need to do now."


    Thorpston paused, then said, "White Bear Town will definitely be stronger."


    "I also believe so."


    The two brothers looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 282： 8 months later

    Time flies.


    In the blink of an eye, eight months have passed.


    In these eight months, both the external situation and the White Bear Town itself have undergone tremendous changes.


    The twelve provinces that originally belonged to the Principality of Langton completely collapsed within eight months, and the original unified country shattered into countless large and small territories.


    Taking advantage of the chaotic situation, the descendant of the Principality of Lengshi, Fidala Sewar, under the support of the Principality of Vata and the Principality of Sosun, completed the nominal restoration of the country.


    Just after announcing the resumption of the country, Archduke Fidala of Leng Shi signed a series of friendly treaties with the Duchy of Vata and Duchy of Saussen.


    As long as you are not a fool, you can see at a glance that it is a bottomless transfer of the interests of the Principality.


    Subsequently, with the help of the two parties, the new Grand Duke Lengshi cleaned up the three provinces near the original capital of the Duke of Langton. Although they still did not completely control the three provinces, they received military support from the other two countries. , has also occupied a strong position.


    The current Archduke of Lengshi, Fidala, is doing his best to integrate the three nearby provinces. As for the other nine provinces, including Daweipur, they have entered an era of independent lord disputes.


    In the early days of the independent lord era, everyone still maintained restraint.


    On the one hand, it is accumulating strength, and on the other hand, it is also observing the opponent.


    Finally, over time, this restraint began to slowly loosen...


    As for White Bear Town, in these eight months, it has also secretly achieved a rapid increase in strength.


    Not only the candidate knights are almost mature, but there are also many real knights born. Transcendent existence, in White Bear Town, is no longer a scarce existence.


    In addition, White Bear Town has also secretly promoted the union of the eight baronies on the southwestern border.


    Although in order to keep a low profile, the eight-party alliance was not announced in name, but in fact, Baixiong Town has become the leader of the southwest border.


    As the Viscount Barbila of Oyster City had predicted before, no one could intervene in the southwest frontier.


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    Baron Manor.


    Baron Willy has just completed today''s knight training.


    Taking the towel handed by the maid, Willy wiped the sweat off his face.


    Compared to himself eight months ago, Willy now appears more calm and mature.


    Originally a little over 1.7 meters tall, it has jumped to more than 1.8 meters tall. The whole person looks handsome and tall, and coupled with the temperament of a superior, the face of the maids serving on the side is slightly red.


    The current Baron Willy is over sixteen years old and fully grown.


    "It''s been eight months since I was promoted to an intermediate-level knight. There is still a barrier to being promoted to a senior knight."


    Willy took a deep breath, calmed down the turbulent vindictiveness in his body, and lowered his head in thought.


    This is the longest time in Willy''s history that he has been stuck in a new high state.


    He could clearly feel that the promotion of an intermediate knight to a senior knight was the same as when the intermediate knight was promoted to a senior knight. Although it was a small rank, the promotion still required a lot of energy.


    "However, although I can''t be promoted to a senior knight immediately, it is not far from the real breakthrough..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    In fact, Willy''s promotion speed is enough to make all the geniuses in the southeast of the continent ashamed.


    Even Jarvis, who accepted the inheritance of the way of knighthood, was amazed at the speed of Willy''s promotion.


    "I''m back!"


    Willy was about to return to the attic to take a shower, but saw a carriage parked at the entrance of the manor, a little girl with a smile, jumped off the carriage in an instant, and ran into the manor.


    It was Veria who had just left the school.


    Although the situation is uncertain, the elite education in White Bear Town has not stopped.


    Poor Villia still has to study every day under the pressure of her mother, Mrs. Shawin.


    Originally, Veria simply studied literature and history. Recently, as she grew older, Veria was forced to start learning ancient languages, which made Veria feel extremely headache.


    But fortunately, the distressed Veria has another pleasure in her heart, and that is to take care of her own nephew, Warbeck.


    Half a month ago, the first newborn of the fourth generation of the Phelan family was born, named Warbeck Phelan.


    Although the little guy was born prematurely, after half a month of recovery, he has completely become quite healthy.


    For this new born little guy Warbeck, Veria is very fond of it, taking care of Warbeck, playing with Warbeck, just like taking care of Wally at that time.


    "Good afternoon, Willy!"


    Veria greeted Willy as she ran to the bedrooms of her eldest brother and sister-in-law in the attic.


    "Velia, watch your steps!"


    Willie shouted.


    "Know it!"


    Veria didn''t care what Willy said at all, and suddenly jumped into the attic.


    Looking at Veria''s lively back, Willy shook his head helplessly.


    At the age of ten, whether it is a boy or a girl, it is quite naughty. In addition to sleeping, there is hardly a second to stop.


    "The mother has to discipline Veria more strictly, and it''s better to let her take one more course."


    Willy thought about it, and was going to give his mother an opinion at dinner tonight.


    Willy shook his head gently and was about to go upstairs when he suddenly saw a lazy white ball coming in from outside the manor.


    It is the symbol of White Bear, Lord Volibear.


    Seeing Willy, Wally''s head suddenly lifted up, with a proud look in his eyes.


    Since Wally broke through to the peak of the silver level five days ago, he has been in this posture.


    After a lot of hard work, he finally regained his position as the number one expert in White Bear Town.


    "You went to ''inspect'' the territory again?"


    Willy looked at Wally like this, stepped forward and pinched Wally''s ear.


    This guy, since he was promoted a few days ago, has swelled a bit.


    If he didn''t beat it, it was estimated that the white bear would swell to the point of exploding.


    After Willy grabbed his ear, Wally quickly made a pained expression.


    Poor Lord Volibear, after being promoted, not only did he not get the reward he deserved, but he was also abused by his master. This is really a sad thing.


    "Although you have been promoted to the peak of the silver level, your actual combat ability may not be able to surpass mine."


    Willy reprimanded Wally.


    What Willy said was the truth. His physical quality was already comparable to that of other monsters of the same level. Although he couldn''t compare to Wally, with his fighting spirit and fighting skills, even if Wally exerted his full strength, he was not Willy''s opponent.


    "Be a humble white bear, okay?"


    The strength in Willy''s hand increased a little.


    Wally Chicken nodded as if pecking at rice, begging Willy to let him go.


    "It''s almost there."


    Seeing that Wally was softened, Willy let go of his hand and went back to the attic to rinse.


    Wally stared at Willy''s back, showing a look of grievance Poor Lord Volibear, at this time there was a strong sense of loneliness.


    Not only was he reprimanded by the master for being arrogant and complacent, even that fellow Veria had lost a lot of communication with Wally recently.


    Since the birth of Warbeck, the status of Lord White Bear in the Faerun family has been getting worse day by day.


    Wally walked slowly to the lawn and lay down on it with his head lowered.


    It is thinking about how to regain the Faerun family''s most favored position...


    ...


    On the table.


    "Mother, I think Veria is a little too relaxed recently. It''s better to give her another course to study."


    At this time, Veria hadn''t sat down at the dining table yet, and was still looking after her little nephew, Warbeck, in the room of Letoun and Thorps.


    Willie took this opportunity to give his mother Mrs. Shawin a secret suggestion.


    "Do you think so too?" Mrs. Shawin seemed to have the same idea as Willy. "I think so too. If that''s the case, then let Veria take one more course..."


    Lake next to him sniffed and said nothing.


    Although he loves his little daughter very much, he does not dare to argue with Mrs. Shawin on the issue of education.


    After a while, Veria walked from the bedroom to the dining table.


    Thorps didn''t come back from handling government affairs, and her sister-in-law Li Ton didn''t go to the restaurant to eat soon after giving birth, so dinner became a family of four again.


    "Good evening, Veria."


    Looking at his sister Veria, Willy''s face showed a sincere smile.


    "Ok?"


    Veria felt that Willy was a little abnormal, but she still responded: "Good evening, Willy..."


    At this time, Veria had realized that something was wrong, and Willy''s smile gave her a strange feeling.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 283： Diamond Town Talks

    the next day.


    Willie finished his morning exercise.


    Now Willy pays more and more attention to his own practice. In addition to morning training, he will also spend a long time in the afternoon for knight training, which usually lasts until the evening.


    "Good morning, Veria."


    Willy looked at the sleepy Veria and greeted with a smile.


    At this time, Veria had just walked out of the attic, and a waiter was holding school tools for her.


    At this time, it happened to be the moment when Veria went to the school.


    "Good morning, my dear baron."


    Veria almost gritted her teeth and said it.


    Last night, Willy''s smile really contained malice. Shortly after dinner, his mother, Mrs. Shawin, found Veria and asked her to add a new course to her study.


    Vilia immediately expressed her resistance, and her resistance was invalid.


    No way, Veria could only obey her mother''s orders.


    Afterwards, Veria recalled the scene at the dining table, and instinctively felt that it was related to Willy. That guy always put forward a lot of unreliable suggestions on the grounds of promoting himself.


    So seeing Willy at the end of the morning exercise, Veria really couldn''t put on a gentle face.


    "You must study hard."


    Seeing Veria''s expression, Willy couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Not only Willy himself, but even the waiter next to Veria was holding back. Some of Miss Veria''s actions really seemed childish.


    With grief, Veria got into the carriage to the school.


    Willy took a brief shower, then ate breakfast and hurried to the Guards Office.


    Today''s Willy needs to go to Diamond Town.


    Going to Diamond Town this time is not to enhance or strengthen the friendship with Baron Kells, but to deal with official business.


    Diamond Town will hold a meeting between the lords of the southwest frontier today, and the baron lords of the eight territories of the southwest frontier will all attend in person.


    Willy is naturally one of them.


    During these eight months, through explicit or implicit means, the Southwest Frontier achieved a nominal or covert union. With the White Bear Town as the center, it spreads outwards and ties the lordships on the southwest border.


    In name, White Bear Town is united with Diamond Town and Shadie Town, Diamond Town is united with Stormwind Town and Fresh Grass Town, and Fresh Grass Town is united with other towns.


    Today''s meeting is an occasion for an exchange of views. The lords of all parties communicated frankly and prepared for the next changes in the situation.


    Originally, this meeting did not need to be held so early, but in the province of Daweibull, some people could not contain their restless mentality and secretly tried to test it. Even in the southwest border, some people began to want to get involved.


    If such uncertain factors continue to increase, Willy''s estimated two-year period of calm in the era of independent lords will be shortened to less than one year.


    Therefore, in order to better cope with this situation, the holding of this meeting is inevitable.


    Soon, Willy rode his horse to the pro-military office.


    At this time, the Guards Department had already arranged the guards and prepared the carriage.


    "Lord Baron."


    As soon as Willy got off his horse, he saw a young man in armor with a crossed sword on his waist, walking up respectfully.


    Judging from the fluctuating aura of this young man, he is a junior knight, truly extraordinary.


    This young man is exactly Aton who was deliberately cultivated by Willy, the grandson of the elder Joel of Fandoutun.


    Budar''s efforts were not in vain, and all the promises at that time were fulfilled. In eight months, the standards of the first team and the second team of the alternative Knights have been greatly improved. After honing, eliminating and integrating in various aspects, there are still 150 people left in the two candidate knights. With the cultivation of rich resources, six of these 150 people have been promoted to official knights, and Aden is one of them. One of them, the others, are also in the realm of high-level knight servants.


    The current alternative Knights, which has been renamed the Elite Guards, is nominally under the direct command of Willy. It is the fourth largest official organization in White Bear Town except for the Town Office, the Guards Office, and the Coast Guard.


    It can be said that the current elite guard regiment is the core of the backbone of White Bear Town.


    "Sir Baron, the elite guard regiment has dispatched ten people this time, and fifty guards have been dispatched from the Guards Department to accompany you to Diamond Town."


    Aton has also clearly matured a lot, and no longer has the frizz of his teenage years.


    The integrated elite guard group is divided into three teams. Aton is the leader of the first team. The overall strength of his subordinates is the strongest, and he is also the most powerful figure in the elite guard group.


    "Can."


    Willie nodded.


    Now Sandor, Thorpes, and Dahn are all responsible, so Willy did not let them accompany them, but chose Aden.


    This time, Bai Xiongzhen also needs to show a lot of momentum, otherwise Willy will be embarrassed to go there alone.


    Under Aton''s arrangement, Willie got into the carriage.


    After Aton organized the team, he also rode on a horse full of iron armor.


    "Set off!"


    Aton gave an order.


    The neat people and horses acted in an instant, rushing towards the direction of Diamond Town.


    After that, Adon rode his horse beside Willy''s carriage, waiting for Willy''s orders and dispatches at any time.


    The carriage and the accompanying war horse were driving on the street, and the surrounding townspeople consciously gave way to the road, looking at the carriage with a look of longing in their eyes.


    Although Baron Willy is a benevolent lord, in the face of the authority of the nobles, the commoners are still in awe from the bottom of their hearts.


    The entourage was highly disciplined, everyone kept their eyes open and proceeded at a set pace.


    When the convoy passed the border of White Bear Town, Willy opened the curtain and looked out.


    "Thanks to Ben Duin, the walls of the border have been built."


    Willy looked at the solid new city wall with a satisfied smile.


    The existence of the city wall can not only resist foreign enemies, but also comfort people''s hearts. There is a layer of city wall outside Baixiong Town, which makes the civilians inside the city wall feel a little more peaceful.


    Thinking of Ben Duyin, Willy nodded secretly, his eyes full of approval.


    The current Ben Duyin has been promoted to a senior mage. In addition to his own talent, the most important thing is Willy''s help.


    At that time, Willy lent the two pieces of earth crystal amber from the land left by the Lengshi royal family to Benduyin, which made Benduyin''s cultivation speed at least three times faster. , it is strange not to be promoted to senior mage.


    Not only Ben Duyin, but Colson has also been promoted. Now Colson is already aphasia for three moments.


    In addition to his own efforts, Colson''s promotion was also due to resource assistance.


    The cyan ore was officially mined, and with Eric''s assistance, Colson mastered the technique of absorbing that strange energy, and the speed of cultivation naturally increased.


    Eric, too, has now become a junior necromancer.


    A junior necromancer who is less than ten years old will definitely make others shocked and numb, even Willy himself.


    However, thinking that Eric is a precocious child, I can understand a little bit.


    After all, necromancers are special among mages. What they require is not pure talent, but also cognition and understanding. In all aspects, Eric''s necromancer literacy is still extremely high.


    "My White Bear Town, there seem to be few normal people..."


    Looking at the city wall, Willy also thought of the leaps and changes in White Bear Town during the eight-month quiet period.


    In particular, the human resources under his command are becoming more and more abundant and powerful.


    "By the way, Colson and Eric said a few days ago that they would give me a gift in the next two days, but I don''t know what it is..."


    Willie muttered to himself.


    According to Colson, the pair spent nearly a year perfecting the gift for Willie.


    Although he knew for a long time that these two guys were sneaking something to hide from him, Willy was still curious when he learned that a necromancer and a speechless man were doing their best to make gifts for him at the same time. .


    "When I return from Diamond Town, I will see what these two guys have tinkered with."


    Willy rubbed his chin.


    After the convoy and the accompanying people left White Bear Town, their speed began to speed up.


    However, the quality of the carriage is very high, and the driver''s driving skills are quite skilled Willy does not feel any bumps.


    After about two more hours of driving, the convoy of horses arrived at Diamond Town at a high speed.


    At the borders of Diamond Town, there are already dedicated Diamond Town guards to lead the way.


    Because they were the hosts of the meeting, Baron Kells and Ole needed to entertain guests in the Baron''s Manor, so they did not come to pick Willy in person. In the previous meeting and negotiation letter, Baron Kells had already expressed his apology in advance .


    Willie didn''t care much about it.


    The carriage continued on for another half an hour, and finally stopped at the gate of Baron Kells'' manor.


    "Willie."


    At this time, the father and son of Baron Kells and Ole were already waiting at the entrance of the manor.


    This time, all the lords of the southwest frontier came, so Baron Kells needed to meet him in person.


    "Baron Kells, teacher, Balmos..."


    Willie greeted the three very familiarly.


    "Is everyone here already?"


    Willy did not enter the reception hall immediately, but chatted with Baron Kells.


    "Baron Naondo of Stormwind Town, Baron Lunitt of Sanddie Town, and Baron Vivid of Fresh Grass Town have arrived, and the others are still on their way."


    Baron Kells responded with a smile: "You go in first, you know, you are the core of this meeting."


    The words of Baron Kells are true. The current southwest border, White Bear Town is the real center point.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll go and meet some barons first."


    Willie said.


    Later, Willy asked the entourage to obey Baron Kells'' arrangement. As for Aden, he and Willy entered the reception hall in Baron Kells'' manor together.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 284： 8 barons

    "Baron Willie!"


    As soon as Willy walked into the reception hall, he saw the three people in the seats who were originally communicating. They stood up at the same time and greeted him. Everyone had a humble smile on their faces.


    "Baron Lunet, Baron Naondo, Baron Vivid, long time no see."


    Willy also responded with a smile, not bullying others because of the power of White Bear Town.


    He and the three barons had met about twice in the past eight months, and it had only been two months since the last meeting. It was actually inappropriate to say that it had been a long time.


    "I also want to hear what the few of you were talking about just now."


    Willie just picked a side seat at random and sat down.


    But even so, he was still regarded as the core by the other three barons.


    "It''s not for the fresh grass town..."


    Baron Beveld of Fresh Grass Town shook his head gently with a sad look on his face.


    One of the main reasons for this meeting was that some people couldn''t hold back and tried to attack the southwest border.


    The target of this shot was Baron Vivid''s Fresh Grass Town.


    Five days ago, a coal mine in Xiancao Town was suddenly forcibly occupied by a group of people. They were well-equipped and well-manned. The coal mine guards at that time were not opponents at all.


    The cautious Baron Vivid did not counterattack immediately. At this time, he must not be reckless.


    Later, after investigation after the incident, Baron Vivid discovered that the group was the subordinate of Viscount Barbila of Oyster City.


    After knowing the news, Baron Vivid quickly spread the news to the allied lords, and finally facilitated the meeting in the baronial territory of the southwest frontier.


    Although Bafang is not an alliance on the surface, in fact, it is already a community of interests with White Bear Town as its core.


    "Actually, Viscount Babila''s action this time, I still don''t understand a little..."


    The one who spoke was Baron Naondo, who, like Baron Lunet, was a middle-aged man whose hair had begun to turn white.


    Apart from Willy, among these barons, only the one from Fresh Grass Town is younger than Baron Vader, who is only in his thirties now.


    "According to Viscount Babila''s character, he should not take the initiative to take action. He has always been a man of action, and even said that he is a little timid, and he will never do it first, so this time, I think it is abnormal."


    Baron Naondo frowned, looking puzzled.


    Baron Lunite on the side also nodded.


    Only Baron Beveld was really having a headache.


    The person who came up to be targeted is himself, and if you don''t handle it well, you may get into trouble.


    "Baron Willy, what do you think?"


    Baron Vivid rubbed his temples and asked Willy.


    Willie is the backbone at critical moments.


    "If you take this as Viscount Babila''s personal behavior, it must be difficult to understand." Willy smiled lightly, his eyes narrowed slightly, "But if this is not Viscount Babila''s personal behavior, but was instructed by others Woolen cloth?"


    In fact, the intelligence system of White Bear Town received relevant news half a month ago, but it has not been confirmed yet.


    However, the fact that the fresh grass town coal mine was seized this time made Willy feel that the news has become credible.


    "Ok?"


    The expressions of the other three barons changed, and they looked at each other, seeing the shock in everyone''s eyes.


    Viscount Babila was ordered by someone?


    So, has Viscount Barbila also joined a stronger group?


    They didn''t doubt Willy''s words, the intelligence system in White Bear Town was more powerful than theirs.


    "Then, Viscount Babila, who was instructed?"


    Baron Vivid stared at Willy in confusion.


    Not only Vivid, but other barons also looked puzzled.


    Willy was about to answer, but the words that just came to his lips were taken back by Willy.


    "someone is coming����"


    Willy whispered, and looked at the door of the living room.


    I saw that another baron walked in with his subordinates.


    He is not too young, he looks to be in his sixties, his skin is very loose, and his head is full of white hair.


    Baron Hebasso of Liema Town.


    "Welcome, Baron Herbathor."


    Willy stood up first and said to the old baron Hebasso.


    At the same time, the other three barons also stood up and greeted Baron Hebaso.


    "Have seen Baron Willy."


    Baron Hebasso was the first to return the salute to Willy, and his posture was very low.


    Although he is the oldest, he still respects Willy.


    Later, Baron Hebasso and the other three barons greeted each other.


    "Someone is here again."


    Baron Hebasso had just sat down when he saw several figures walking in outside the reception hall.


    This time, two barons came together. Accompanied by Baron Kells, several of them entered the reception hall at the same time.


    The few people who had just sat down stood up again at the same time, everyone greeted each other, and after a small exchange of greetings, everyone began to officially enter the theme.


    "Everyone, we won''t say much nonsense. The current situation is getting more and more complicated. The peace time in the early days of the independent lord era that everyone expected may be shortened a lot. After all, people have already started to attack our southwest border. idea."


    Presiding over the meeting was Baron Kells, the lord of the town of Diamonds, and a fitting role for him.


    "Viscount Babila of Oyster City forcibly occupied the coal mine in Fresh Grass Town under the Baron Vivid. We must not see it simply as a plunder of resources, but as a signal to break the situation. ."


    Baron Kells looked solemn and continued: "What do you think about this matter?"


    "Before the two of you hadn''t come, Baron Willy had a simple conversation with the three of us. According to Baron Willy''s information from White Bear Town, Viscount Barbila seems to have been instructed by others... ����


    Baron Lunitt glanced at Willy and said.


    "Other people''s orders?"


    It was Baron Kells with a frown.


    "who is it?"


    The other newly arrived baron questioned.


    Willy pondered for a while, he knew that it was time to speak for himself.


    "Viscount Jardens of Netstone."


    This is the information obtained by the intelligence system of White Bear Town, and now Willy has basically confirmed the correctness of the information.


    "Viscount Jardens of Netstone?"


    When the other viscounts heard the words, their expressions changed drastically.


    Netstone City is one of the few big cities in the original Daweibull province.


    His lord, Viscount Jardens, is recognized as a powerful Viscount.


    In his territory, there are middle-level great knights, and in addition, there seem to be a considerable number of extraordinary knights.


    Moreover, the commerce and trade of Netstone City is very developed, the economy is prosperous, and there are countless resources. The disputes in the era of independent lords have not yet officially begun, and Viscount Jardens is already recognized as the overlord of Daweibull Province.


    If Viscount Babila was instructed by Viscount Jardens to attack Fresh Grass Town, then the southwestern border seems to be in big trouble.


    "Is that so..."


    Compared with the other six barons, Baron Kells is much more indifferent.


    On the one hand, it is because the background of Diamond Town has been improved, and on the other hand, it is because of his confidence in Willy and White Bear Town.


    Others may not know it, but Baron Kells knows very well that in the current White Bear Town, after a long period of keeping a low profile, the number of extraordinary people under his command has exceeded the sum of the extraordinary people in the other southwestern border territories. Moreover, there is an elite guard in White Bear Town. The Corps, the number of strong people in it, is beyond imagination.


    In the opinion of Baron Kells, the strength of Willy and White Bear Town is not necessarily worse than that of Viscount Jardens.


    It''s just that because of low-key behavior and deliberate concealment, the strength of White Bear Town has not been exposed to everyone''s sight.


    "In this way, my fresh grass town..."


    Baron Vivid''s face was the ugliest.


    If Viscount Jardens really wants to forcibly intervene in the southwest frontier, the first one to be ruined must be Fresh Grass Town.


    "Baron Willy... what should I do..."


    Baron Vivid was a little confused, and he looked at Willy with pleading eyes.


    Baron Vivid was very worried. He was afraid that he would be abandoned by other lords of the southwest frontier because he was targeted by such a terrible enemy.


    "Baron Vivid, relax first, we are partners in the southwest border, and we will definitely not let fresh grass town be slaughtered by foreign enemies."


    Willy soothed Baron Vivid.


    Willy looked quite calm: "We should join hands against our enemies."


    "Join us?"


    Except for Baron Kells, the other barons did not understand Willy''s meaning.


    Haven''t everyone been united together, either openly or secretly...


    unless����


    Several people trembled.


    "I think the eight baronies on our southwestern border can be completely united."


    Willy suddenly lowered his voice, with a strong sense of control in his tone: "I will also sign a joint statement to achieve a complete union of several parties!"


    "Complete union? Sign a statement outward?"


    The other barons frowned instantly.


    "In this way, even if the foreign forces want to target a certain territory among us, they will be afraid of our overall strength and become scruples. For us, this is a beneficial thing. I don''t know what the barons think?"


    Willie smiled slightly, then leaned gently against the back of the seat.


    "This����"


    There were ugly expressions on the faces of the barons.


    fully united...


    What Willie meant was simply too obvious.


    What is called a complete union, that is, several parties condense into the same whole.


    This means that the lords who were previously independent of each other will become members of the joint organization with different status.


    In this way, there is restraint and restraint.


    Among them, the most powerful White Bear Town will be their leader.


    The identity that was originally free and independent will change in nature once this joint declaration is signed.


    For a time, several barons felt a dilemma in their hearts.


    They did not expect that Willy would suddenly make such a request.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 285： Leader of the South West Frontier

    This is obviously to use the catalysis of the external environment to carry out the integration of the southwest border.


    The barons didn''t know how to respond for a while.


    outright rejection?


    Baron Willy took the initiative to bring it up, obviously he came prepared, if he chooses to refuse, I am afraid that he will be suppressed in the future.


    But if you should come down directly...


    It''s also hard to accept.


    If it is in the era of peace, that''s all, it is equivalent to having a lord, and it is enough to pay taxes to the lord.


    But now is the age of war, and there is an additional leader, not only to cede the interests, but also to cede the precious resources of their own survival in the turbulent environment.


    Baron Lunitt is an example.


    Although Sandie Town and White Bear Town belonged to the alliance in name, the barons present knew very well that Sandie Town was only a vassal of White Bear Town, a stable channel for the supply of resources. What Sanddie Town can get from White Bear Town is only nominal protection and the military support of White Bear Town''s own ruling.


    If according to Baron Willy''s intention, several parties signed a joint statement, it must be the same situation as Shadie Town.


    For Sanddie Town, the weakest territory on the southwest frontier, this is nothing, because Baron Lunitt has no better way to protect himself. But other baron lords are different, and the predicament they face is far less bad than that of Baron Lunitt.


    For a time, the expressions of the other barons were uncertain and their moods were very complicated.


    Willy didn''t say much at this time. From the expressions on the faces of the barons, he could already see everyone''s inner struggle.


    Willy leaned back slightly on the seat without saying a word.


    For a while, the entire living room fell silent.


    Of course, not all baron lords are so conflicted, such as Baron Kells and Baron Lunitt.


    The joint statement on the southwest frontier was not actually proposed by Willy, but by Baron Kells.


    Baron Kells knew very well that if he wanted to make a career in the era of independent lords, he must have strong support. He is very aware of the status quo of Diamond Town. Although he has the resource support given by Willy before, if he wants to seek more benefits, he must cling to White Bear Town.


    Only White Bear Town can take Diamond Town to grab more benefits.


    Willy was born in Diamond Town and maintained a close and friendly relationship with Baron Kells. At the same time, Willy''s teacher is also the core figure of Diamond Town. This relationship is here, and Baron Kells is not afraid that Willy will devour Diamond Town through various means.


    So when he heard Viscount Barbila''s attack on Baron Vid''s Fresh Grass Town, Baron Kells instantly realized that this was an opportunity.


    He quickly informed Willy of the idea of ????promoting the alliance of several parties on the southwest border. After the discussion, Willy also accepted the suggestion of Baron Kells.


    In fact, this does not mean that Willy obeyed Baron Kells'' opinion, because Willy already had this idea before the era of independent lords began, otherwise he would not have secretly matched several parties to each other. Only this time, the union will be on the bright side, and take advantage of this opportunity to realize the real control of the form.


    This is Willy''s inevitable path to make White Bear Town embark on the road of conquest.


    If you want to go further, you must first firmly control the rear southwest border.


    It was just the incident of Viscount Babila''s attack on Fresh Grass Town, which promoted the early implementation of this idea.


    Baron Lunite was in the same mood as Baron Kells.


    At this time, Baron Lunitt was in a very comfortable mood.


    Now it seems that his decision at that time was the correct one.


    If the other barons accept Willy''s proposal at the same time, then as the baron lord who first defected to White Bear Town, he will definitely gain the greatest support in the future.


    If they don''t agree...


    The corner of Baron Lunit''s mouth curved, and his smile was a little cold. He didn''t think Baron Willy, who had huge ambitions, would allow the southwestern border to be out of his control.


    Baron Lunitt picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip.


    five minutes later.


    "I accept Baron Willy''s proposal."


    It was naturally Baron Kells who broke the silence.


    He felt that five minutes of thinking time was enough: "The instability of the external environment is becoming more and more severe, and viscount-level lords have begun to intervene in the southwest border... In the face of such terrifying external forces, we alone must be difficult to resist. The enemy. At this time, we need a real union between the various territories on the southwestern border. Only in this way can we have hope of surviving in the era of independent lords."


    "In order to ensure the efficiency of the alliance and ensure the orderly operation of the post-joint negotiation order, we do need a leader." Baron Kells'' expression remained unchanged, and his tone even carried a judgmental stance of fairness, "While White Bear The town is the most suitable role for this leader. Although Baixiong Town was established late, it has the deepest background. Whether it is business development, material resources, military defense or extraordinary power, it is far beyond us. What''s wrong with being our leader in White Bear Town?"


    "So, I have decided to accept Baron Willy''s opinion, and I am in favor of the union of the baronies on the southwest frontier."


    Baron Kells was the first to express his thoughts.


    After speaking, Baron Kells and Willy looked at each other.


    The corners of the two people''s eyes moved at the same time, and they both saw the deep meaning in each other''s eyes.


    "I also agree with the alliance of the southwest border. I represent Shadie Town to join the alliance, and I also support Baixiong Town as the leader of the southwest border."


    This time, it was Baron Lunitt who spoke, and his attitude was extremely firm.


    Compared with Baron Kells, Baron Lunitt seems to have no bottom line.


    Willy, who was on the side, still didn''t speak, just crossed his fingers on his lap. He didn''t show a smile because someone supported him, and he didn''t feel dissatisfied because someone hesitated.


    "I agree."


    The blue veins knotted on the forehead of Baron Beveld of Fresh Grass Town clearly had undergone a very intense inner choice.


    For Baron Vivid, this choice is the best decision at the moment.


    He doesn''t have a way out like the other barons. The current Fresh Grass Town has been trampled on by Viscount Barbila. How could he be Viscount Barbila''s opponent.


    What''s more, behind this Viscount Barbila, there may be a Viscount Jardens.


    In the face of such a behemoth, Baron Vivid really has no confidence to persevere.


    Accepting Baron Willy''s opinion in this regard can be regarded as a solution to the urgent need, even if it is drinking poison to quench thirst, Baron Vivid also recognizes it.


    As soon as Baron Bieber said this, the expressions of the other barons were even more ugly.


    They were still very resistant in their hearts, and their thoughts were loosened a little bit.


    Finally, Baron Naondo, the lord of Stormwind Town, which had a good relationship with White Bear Town before, made a choice.


    "I also think that the union of the southwest border will bring us more opportunities."


    Baron Naondo said with difficulty.


    "I agree."


    Seeing this, Baron Hebasso knew that he had no hesitation.


    In this regard, of the eight baron lords on the southwest frontier, six barons have accepted Willy''s proposal.


    Seeing this, the remaining two barons also agreed to Willy''s wishes.


    If you still don''t understand the situation at this time, then it''s a little too irrational.


    Those who are not united will definitely be suppressed in the future, or even forced to fall by violent means.


    In this way, the union of the eight baronial territories on the southwestern border has officially reached an agreement.


    "It must be the right choice."


    Willy, who had been silent for a long time, finally showed a faint smile: "If this is the case, then congratulations on the successful union of our eight territories in the southwestern border. Since everyone thinks that Baixiong Town can be the leader of the southwestern border, then I also promise everyone, White Bear Town will do its best to maintain the tranquility of the southwest border."


    After Willy finished speaking, a smile appeared on the faces of the barons.


    Do your best to maintain the tranquility of the southwest border...


    It sounds uplifting, but it doesn''t really convey anything substantial.


    "Since this is the case, let''s set a date and let the representatives of the town office under their respective rule negotiate an agreement."


    Baron Kells said, some words he said, more appropriate than Willy said: "Since everyone is united, then we still need to formulate synchronous standards of conduct."


    The rest of the barons did not agree, although they were a little helpless, they had to admit it.


    When the agreement is negotiated in the future, the development of its own territory will definitely be restricted.


    Here, no one is a fool, if they do things that are not on the surface, they will definitely be exposed.


    "Three days later, just send representatives of the town office to Baixiong Town. Sandor, the mayor of the town office of Baixiong Town, will coordinate this matter."


    Willy finally decides the time.


    "Baron Willy, then the situation in Fresh Grass Town..."


    Baron Vivid looked at Willy hesitantly.


    "The situation in Fresh Grass Town will be resolved by our White Bear Town..."


    Willie responded: "I''ll send someone to fix this."


    "Thank you so much, Baron Willy."


    When Baron Vivid heard the words, a relaxed expression finally appeared on his face.


    If this matter can be resolved by White Bear Town, that would be the best, I just hope that Baron Willy is a man who will do what he says.


    Next, the most important things were discussed, and the dignified atmosphere in the reception hall had faded a lot.


    The eight barons began to talk freely about the situation and expressed their own opinions.


    The conversation lasted about an hour, and everyone reached a lot of consensus.


    "It''s already lunch time, everyone, why don''t we have lunch and communicate better."


    The host, Baron Kells pondered the time, and then stood up.


    "Then thank you Baron Kells for your hospitality."


    Under the guidance of Baron Kells, the eight barons walked towards the restaurant at the same time.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 286： fear

    In the evening, the setting sun is long.


    The carriage of White Bear Town slowly drove out of Diamond Town.


    "What''s the matter, Aton?"


    Willy glanced at Aden next to him and asked.


    This time, instead of riding in a carriage, Willy rode on a steed.


    Sitting alone in the carriage for a long time, Willie also felt a little bored.


    "Ok?"


    Aden, who was riding on an iron-clad horse, was a little lost: "It''s nothing... I just think it''s a bit incredible that you, Lord Baron, have reached this day step by step."


    "I still remember the scene when you and I were in Pandou Tun to catch the medaka. Now that I think about it, it seems like a long time has passed."


    There was a look of nostalgia in Aden''s eyes. At that time, the baron was just a small person, but now, he is the most powerful person in the southwest border. All this seems to have changed in just a few years.


    "Ground drug rat?"


    Willie pondered for a moment and smiled faintly. Not only Aden, but Willy also had an inexplicable sigh.


    That was Aden, who was still just a hairy boy, who was reprimanded by Old Joel and couldn''t even lift his head. And now, he has become the number one powerful figure in his elite guard regiment.


    "It''s been a long time indeed..."


    Willy looked at the setting sun in the sky and muttered in a low voice.


    Aden had a look of reverence on his face: "The people we meet today are all powerful people on the southwest frontier. In the past, this was not an existence that I could contact at all, but now, I can actually see them. Fear, worry and loss, and seeing them shy and flattering in front of you, like a dream."


    This feeling of Aden is complicated and indescribable.


    The rapid change of identity has already reshaped Aton''s childhood worldview.


    "Broaden your horizons. Outside the southwest border, everyone is a small person."


    Willy said to Aden: "Work **** your practice, White Bear Town will allow you to see a wider world."


    Willy is not bragging and instilling chicken soup into Aden''s soul. Now the real background of White Bear Town is definitely one of the giants in Daweibull Province. It''s just that the disguise of the baron''s identity makes it impossible for others to peep into the true strength of White Bear Town. .


    Even if some people think that White Bear Town is unusual, they would not have thought that White Bear Town would be so terrifying.


    Now Willy only needs to wait until the situation changes again, and gradually reveal the hideous appearance of White Bear Town in the public eye.


    The future of White Bear Town cannot be limited, of course.


    "I know, Lord Baron."


    Aton nodded.


    He is very clear that although he has grown up now, he is still far behind compared to Colson, Ben Duin and others.


    "By the way, Aden, in the town of Fresh Grass under Baron Vivid, the mine was seized by Viscount Babila, you should understand?"


    Willy''s attitude towards Aden is still quite friendly.


    After all, Aton came from Fandoutun and was his first cronies.


    "I understand."


    Aton responded.


    During the meeting, Aden was always by Willy''s side, so he basically knew what happened.


    "I have already said this matter, and we will handle it in White Bear Town."


    Willy said: "I think, I will send you to take back the mine in Fresh Grass Town."


    "Take it back?"


    Aden wasn''t surprised that Willy assigned himself the task.


    What''s just strange to him is that Baron Willy actually took it directly through frontal means.


    "Well, at this time, it''s better to be decisive."


    Willy nodded, without concealing his thoughts: "When foreign enemies invade, strong resistance is also an attitude. We have to let Viscount Barbila and Viscount Jardens behind him see that the southwest border is not allowed to be contaminated by others. ."


    "understood."


    Aden responded and took Willy''s words firmly in his heart.


    "By the way, let Ben Duyin accompany you to complete this mission... With his existence, you don''t have to worry about whether the other party dispatches a more powerful Transcendent..."


    ...


    Two days later.


    Oyster City.


    Viscount Barbila sat at his desk with a grim face, looking at the documents in his hands.


    Some time ago, Viscount Babila accepted the assignment of Viscount Jardens and tried to intervene in the affairs of the southwest frontier.


    They seized a mine in Xiancao Town on the grounds that there was a breakthrough in Xiancao Town, and tentatively judged the attitude of all parties on the southwest border.


    At the beginning, Fresh Grass Town and the southwest border did not mean to resist, and seemed to be cautious.


    This makes Viscount Babila happy, which shows that the current southwestern border has not become a monolith.


    However, just as they were planning to go further, new news came.


    The mine in Fresh Grass Town was recaptured again, and there were many casualties among the Oyster City guards stationed in the mine.


    The shooter was not Baron Vivid from Fresh Grass Town, but Baron Willy from White Bear Town.


    This gave Viscount Barbila an unusual headache.


    This has clearly demonstrated how strongly Baron Willy of White Bear Town has a controlling attitude towards the southwest frontier.


    It also shows that the southwestern border has been completely shrouded in the shadow of Baron Willy.


    "Willy Phelan..."


    Viscount Barbila murmured in a low voice, then stretched out his palm to support his forehead, seemingly having a headache.


    If it is possible, he absolutely does not want to confront this young baron, even if it is a side confrontation, he wants to avoid it.


    He dislikes playing against such an aggressive, terrifyingly gifted young man of leadership and terrific talent.


    But there is no way, Viscount Babila, who has now taken refuge with the more powerful Viscount Jardens, what he does is completely the will of Viscount Jardens.


    "Viscount Jardens, this is using Oyster City as a test..."


    Viscount Babila stood up, with coldness in his eyes, pacing back and forth in the room.


    Viscount Barbila knew very well that Baron Willy, the Viscount Jardens knight was also afraid.


    Jardens knew that the Earl of Rumbar admired the Baron Willy very much when he was alive.


    Earl Rumbar is a very high-spirited person. If he is not a good enough junior, he will not pay attention to him.


    Moreover, this Baron Willy, who is a great knight, is also rumored to have a good relationship with the Knights of the Holy Light, which makes the Viscount Jardens feel apprehensive.


    In order to test Willy''s attitude, Viscount Jardens, and then appointed Viscount Babila, to test the waters on the southwest frontier.


    Rather than testing the situation on the southwest frontier, it is more about testing Baron Willy''s thoughts.


    "The result of this trial is indeed unsatisfactory..."


    Viscount Babila stopped, and he had to report this matter to Viscount Jardens in detail.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 287： Viscount Jardens

    Netstone City.


    As one of the core viscount territories in Daweibull Province, the prosperity of Netstone City is the envy of many lords.


    The developed commerce and the powerful military backing make the status of Netstone City quite aloof in the Daweibull Province.


    However, at this time, Viscount Jardens, the lord of Netstone City, frowned and read the letters.


    This letter was written by Viscount Barbila of Oyster City, reporting the situation on the southwest frontier.


    Some time ago, Viscount Babila accepted the olive branch of Viscount Jardens of Netstone City in order to obtain more resources and find a refuge for himself in the coming turmoil, and united with Netstone City, and actually became Jardens A vassal of a viscount.


    After arranging the chess piece of Oyster City, Viscount Jardens began to play its role. He ordered Viscount Babila to make layouts towards the surrounding coastal towns while consolidating his own power to establish control of the coastal cities. Advantage.


    At the same time, Viscount Jardens also ordered Viscount Babila to pay attention to the situation on the southwestern border, especially the Baron Willy of White Bear Town, to find out his attitude towards the current situation.


    According to Viscount Jardens'' will, Viscount Babila spread his power to the surrounding coastal towns, and at the same time, he used a more cautious method to test the fresh grass town on the southwest border to observe Baron Willy''s attitude.


    "This Baron Willy is as strong as he imagined..."


    The aged Viscount Jardens closed the letter softly and whispered.


    Viscount Jardens is older than Viscount Babila, and just from the appearance, he has completely entered his twilight years.


    But his demeanor and demeanor still had a sharp feeling.


    "Has this young baron started to regard the southwestern border as his back garden?"


    Sitting opposite Viscount Jardens was a man in his fifties.


    His figure looks very strong, and his eyebrows and eyes are somewhat similar to Viscount Jardens.


    His name is Nabukken, the second son of Viscount Jardens and the next heir to Netstone.


    At the same time, he is the only high-ranking knight in Netstone City.


    However, his senior knight strength is somewhat watery.


    The original Nabukken was only the strength of an intermediate-level great knight, and basically did not have the talent to support his promotion to a senior-level great knight.


    But after the turmoil broke out, his father, Viscount Jardens, after thinking all night for a period of time, took out a treasure from the family''s treasure inventory.


    According to Viscount Jardens, this treasure was obtained by the second Viscount of Netstone City through some shady way.


    This treasure is a potion.


    It is said that this potion comes from outside the Storm Strait and has the potential to overdraft and accelerate promotion.


    Viscount Jardens handed the potion to his second son, Nabukken, who also chose to accept it.


    In his opinion, his potential has reached the limit, even if he is overdrawn, it is nothing.


    In the end, Nabucken did not disappoint Viscount Jardens, and with the help of this magical potion, Nabucken was promoted from a middle-level grand knight to a high-level grand knight. You must know that even in the former province of Davibull, under the command of Earl Rumbar, there were only two or three high-ranking great knights. When they fled, they all fled overseas with Kirk and the young son of Earl Rumbar.


    Although Nabuken''s high-level knights are incomparable to normal advanced high-level knights, their strength is also much higher than that of ordinary intermediate-level knights.


    Viscount Jardens and Nabuken himself are very satisfied with the result. The only fly in the ointment is that after taking this potion, there are some sequelae.


    Nabukken is now often inexplicably irritable, the most serious one, and even out of control to kill.


    Now Viscount Jardens has also sought help from various people for this purpose, but it has not achieved any results so far.


    "To be honest, I''m not surprised that Baron Willy has the southwest border under control."


    Viscount Jardens responded to his son: "The ambition of young people will only be stronger than those of us old guys. The only regret is that Baron Willy and White Bear Town will become our opponents in the future."


    Jardens'' prediction is not imaginary.


    If Willy wants to take White Bear Town out from the southwest border, he will definitely compete for interests with the territory closest to the southwest border. And that place has been set up by Baron Jardens, Viscount Barbila and the nearby coastal towns are all chess pieces of Viscount Jardens.


    "This is indeed a problem..."


    Nabukken gently kneaded his temples.


    For the general information of Willy, they all know very well.


    They all know about the life trajectory information that Willy can search for.


    A figure who has risen like a genius and cannot be ignored at all.


    "Let Babila be the blade and fight with Baron Willy. We don''t have more energy to focus on the southwestern border."


    Viscount Jardens said: "We have to find a way to deal with the city of gold mines."


    "Indeed, that''s the most important thing for us right now."


    Nabucken echoed.


    Like Netstone City, Mine Gold City was originally a big city in Daweibull Province, and it was still an important battlefield after the war in the Principality of Wata.


    It was not until the situation cooled down that the important attack point of the Principality of Wata was transferred from the border provinces to the capital of the Duke of Langton.


    "The recent mining and gold city is just around the corner, and it seems that it wants to be the first force to break the current deadlock."


    Viscount Jardens said: "And our Net Rock City is likely to be the target of the Gold Mining City, so let''s put things aside for the southwest border and focus on guarding the Gold Mining City."


    "Got it, father."


    As the heir of Netstone City, Nabuken not only exerts his extraordinary deterrent power, but also handles government affairs in Netstone City.


    "The new Viscount of Gold Mining City seems to be very courageous..."


    Viscount Jardens smiled lightly: "Since the previous Viscount died in the Golden Flower City together when he was reporting to Earl Rumbar, the new Viscount Niassen has integrated the power of the Mining Gold City by means of thunder, which is truly remarkable. He''s only in his thirties...and as radical as that Baron Willy..."


    Nabuken, who was beside him, did not respond immediately, but rubbed his head harder.


    "Father, I always thought that Babila would not be a match for Baron Navigli..."


    Nabucken said, "I''m worried about..."


    "There is nothing to worry about, Viscount Jardens waved his hand: "If Babila can contain the southwest border, then the worry about White Bear Town is completely unnecessary... If he is restrained by White Bear Town, then we can abandon it at any time. he. Anyway, the interests of the coast are not necessarily for us to get. He is just a gambling tool, even if he loses it, it is a waste of resources at most, it doesn''t matter. "


    "Um����"


    Nabucken thought for a moment and nodded.


    "hiss����"


    Suddenly, Nabuken, who had been kneading his head, suddenly twitched.


    His retinas were soon covered with bloodshots, and his body began to tremble.


    "It happened again..."


    Viscount Jardens stood up and took out a small glass bottle from the cabinet next to him. The glass bottle contained black pills.


    After he took out a black pill, he walked to Nabuken and handed it to him.


    Nabuken shook his hand, took the black pill in his hand, and swallowed it whole.


    After a long time, Nabukken began to regain his calm.


    Seeing Nabukken''s appearance, Viscount Jardens frowned. The after-effects of the potion still cannot be eliminated.


    "I just hope that there is a chance to find a way to get rid of this sequelae..."


    Viscount Jardens thought to himself: "As my son, this is the responsibility Nabucan must take..."


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    "Lord Baron, the mine in Fresh Grass Town has been recaptured. Viscount Babila in Oyster City seems to have taken no further action against us. It has been five days now and seems to have acquiesced in our actions."


    In front of Willy, Aden reported to Willy Hui.


    The task of retaking the mines in Fresh Grass Town this time was what Willy had instructed Aden to do.


    In order to prevent disputes between the extraordinary, Willy also appointed Ben Duyin to assist in the formation.


    But things were far simpler than imagined. The extraordinary power did not appear in the capture of the mine. The defenders of Oyster City immediately evacuated after suffering casualties. So far, there is no intention of counterattacking.


    "If that''s the case, then don''t worry about it for now, just take out the mine and return it to Fresh Grass Town."


    Willy thought for a moment and said to Aden.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Aton responded.


    "What''s going on in the Elite Guards recently?"


    Willy, as usual, asked about the situation of the elite guards.


    When the war really begins, the elite guards will be a big killer in White Bear Town.


    "No major changes, just a high-ranking knight attendant passed away."


    Aden paused and said to Willy.


    When Willy heard the words, his eyebrows twitched instantly: "What''s going on?"


    Although there is no shortage of senior knight attendants in White Bear Town, the sudden death of a member of the elite guard group made Willy puzzled.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 288： Guilty 2 people

    Seeing Willy''s doubts, Aden explained to Willy: "Sir Baron, this senior knight attendant died just an hour ago. Regarding his death, it was originally planned to write a report and submit it to you tomorrow. "


    Aton first explained why he didn''t report the problem in the first place.


    The Elite Guard Corps is now one of the four major institutions in White Bear Town. Naturally, it cannot do things arbitrarily. Like the other two major institutions such as the Town Office, the reporting regulations must go through procedures.


    Otherwise, the messy matters in each link will be reported to Baron Willy at the same time, and they will definitely be annoying to death by these trivial matters.


    Although it was the senior knight attendant of the elite guard group who died, in Willy, there was no military situation that needed an urgent report.


    "How did he die?"


    Willy raised his brows, no matter what, this was the loss of White Bear Town.


    That is to say, White Bear Town has a rich heritage. If it were replaced by the small and dark territories of Sand Butterfly Town and Fresh Grass Town, the death of a high-level knight attendant could make their lord sleepless at night.


    "His name is Bandaron, and he is a member of the first team of the elite guards. The reason why he died was because he was too urgent when practicing the knight''s breathing method, which caused the seeds of fighting qi to condense and could not be controlled. After violent in the body, it shattered. Internal organs and six internal organs, thus leading to death."


    There was strong regret in Aden''s tone.


    Aden is quite optimistic about this senior knight attendant called Banderun.


    Although the cultivation talent is average, but the cultivation time is quite hard, and every time he trains, he is the one who works the hardest. It is with this kind of inhuman effort that Banderun has been able to rise to the current state step by step. It''s just a pity that in the process of being promoted to a knight, his efforts went wrong, which made him sadly bury his life.


    "so����"


    When Willy heard the words, he also showed a look of pity.


    He had heard Budar mention the name Bandaron before. He was a good seed in the first team of the Knights of the backup team at that time. He was average in talent.


    "It can be considered to be loyal to White Bear Town..."


    Willy pondered for a while and said, "Take care of his family well, and as for himself, give him a decent funeral..."


    "This����"


    After Aton heard Willy''s words, a complicated and strange look appeared on his face.


    He pursed his lips, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Willy noticed Aden''s abnormality, so he asked.


    He didn''t understand what Aton had to hesitate about this.


    "Bendron''s body was carried away by Colson..."


    When he said this, Aden felt a little absurd.


    Aton was not at the scene when Bandren died.


    According to other members who reported the situation at the time, Colson''s patrol bird passed by here before Bandaren was dying. Colson appeared when Bandaren had just died. He didn''t discuss anything with him. , took Bandren''s body away.


    After Aton heard this, his heart suddenly became angry.


    If he was present at the time, he would definitely have organized Colson''s absurd behavior. Although Colson had been promoted to the three-quarter aphasia, everyone was Pandoutun''s partner at the time, and Aden was really not afraid of him at all.


    Originally, Aden planned to go to Colson''s farm to discuss the situation after reporting the situation to Baron Willy.


    "Was carried away by Colson?"


    Willy also showed a surprised look: "What is that guy Colson doing?"


    "I don''t know either..." Aden shook his head, "You also know Colson''s position in White Bear Town. When he carried Bandaron''s body away, no one dared to stop him."


    This is a fact. Whether it is in terms of Colson''s own strength or his position in White Bear Town, none of the members of the elite guards have any sense of disobedience to Colson.


    "That''s weird..."


    Willy muttered, and then, he thought of something, and frowned.


    Could it be that Coulson did this for Eric?


    A few months ago, Willy felt that there was something tricky between these two guys. Even if they had something in common in practice, it was a little strange that a necromancer and a speechless man stayed together every day.


    For a time, Willy was almost certain that Colson had something to do with Eric when he carried Bandren''s body.


    Necromancers, but the group that dealt the most with corpses.


    "Come on, Aden, let''s go to Colson''s farm together."


    Willy was immediately interested, and on this trip, he wanted to take a look at the surprise that Eric and Colson told him at that time.


    When Aden heard the words, his face turned straight, which was exactly what he wanted.


    He was about to find Colson and question him.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Aton responded.


    Immediately afterwards, the two rushed towards Colson''s farm.


    Soon, the two reached their destination.


    "I have seen Lord Baron."


    As soon as Willy and Aden walked in, they saw a pale-skinned girl wearing an apron, spilling food for the poultry in the yard.


    When the girl saw Willy, she hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    She is Colson''s speaker, Senya.


    At this time, Senya, with the promotion of Colson, also made her own strength to forcibly break through the blood descendants of the three quarters, which can be regarded as an existence that cannot be ignored in White Bear Town.


    "What about Colson?"


    Willy nodded and asked Senya.


    "The master is in the side room at the back of the attic, with Lord Eric."


    Senya answered honestly.


    This is not an act of betrayal of the master. After all, Willy''s position in Colson''s heart is more important than himself.


    "In the side room behind the attic with Eric?"


    Willymo rubbed the back of his hand.


    Sure enough, I guessed right, this matter also has something to do with Eric.


    "Come on, Aden, let''s go and see."


    Willy walked towards the side room behind the attic.


    "This guy Colson must have a ghost in his heart..."


    Aton made progress to keep up, muttering in his heart.


    In his impression, since Colson built this attic, he seldom went to the side house. Now that he is sneaking behind, there must be something shameful.


    Willy and Aden turned a few corners and reached the side room at the back.


    "I have seen Lord Baron."


    Before Willy knocked on the door the door was automatically opened.


    I saw Colson and Eric standing together at the same time, bowing deeply to Willy.


    "Well����"


    Willy nodded, first glanced at the two of them, and then looked around the house.


    This is not surprising. Although Colson can''t detect his own breath, he can detect that Aden''s breath is approaching.


    "How did you come to my farm, Lord Baron?"


    A smile appeared on Colson''s face.


    In fact, this sentence is nonsense.


    When he saw Aden, he must have guessed the purpose of Willy''s arrival.


    "I heard that you took a corpse from the elite guards, is there any such thing?"


    Willy asked casually.


    "This����"


    Colson scratched his head and didn''t answer immediately, as if he was thinking of reasons to stop Willy.


    "You still want to make up reasons to lie?"


    Aden, who was standing behind Willy, sneered, these two guys blocked themselves and Lord Baron from the door, which was enough to explain the problem.


    "Aton, you..."


    Colson looked at Aden''s sharp eyes and suddenly felt a little guilty.


    "The body must be in their room."


    Aton said to Willy.


    Willy nodded: "Go, go in and have a look."


    After speaking, the two walked straight in.


    Colson and Eric looked at each other and explained the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    The promised surprise was revealed in advance.


    "Sure enough, it''s here!"


    Aton followed behind Willy, and as soon as he entered the room, he saw a corpse lying across the room.


    Looking at that face, it was the guard of Aden''s elite guard regiment, Banderon.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 ~： Push the book! ! (XX author wants womens clothing!!)

    The wind is blowing, I haven''t added any more updates, I feel extremely guilty T^T


    In order to alleviate this sense of guilt, I recommend a fantasy author who is about to wear women''s clothes to all book friends.


    He is the author of "The Lord of Gluttony", and Wanhua is buried.


    The time for women''s clothing is about the end of the month, you can go and see 233333


    If you vote for him by the way, it is estimated that he will be more charming and moving when he wears women''s clothes! !


    233333����


    Remember to collect "The Lord of Gluttony" and watch women''s clothing! ! !


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Push another book, "I have a world of the dead".


    The author is Adam Delia, the author of LV5, and the author of the creation fantasy moved to the starting point, which is worth looking forward to!


    Let''s take a look~


    woohoo hoo...


    ??(????????`) Compare the heart! !


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 289： inhuman life

    "Colson..."


    Aden glanced at Colson, and then glanced at Eric lightly: "Your behavior can easily shake the hearts of the elite guards, you know?"


    Although Colson''s strength is stronger than himself, Aden is not at all embarrassed, but has a feeling of domineering.


    Colson sniffed and glanced at Eric secretly, and found that Eric still had that iconic calm demeanor.


    "Ok?"


    Willy frowned slightly after seeing Banderon''s body.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy''s attention shifted to the corner of the room.


    There was a humanoid iron lump placed there.


    From the outside, the iron lump seems to be an assembly of steel blocks. Between the iron blocks, there are connected axles and gears that can be seen.


    Willie was instantly attracted.


    This manufacturing process is very similar to the mechanical device of the previous life.


    Willy walked over again and lightly touched the surface of the human iron bump with his palm.


    "The material is that cyan ore..."


    Willy recognized its raw material at once.


    "These two guys..."


    Willy almost instinctively guessed that this thing was the surprise that Colson and Eric said they would give him.


    He didn''t think that these two guys would be free to create a humanoid mechanical model that was useless.


    "Our surprise has been completely exposed..."


    Colson lowered his voice and whispered to Eric''s ear.


    Obviously Colson is older than Eric, but when he does things, he always seems to take Eric as the core.


    "Um����"


    Eric just pondered.


    Aden on the side frowned, looking at Willy who was focusing on the iron lump, and it was hard to say anything.


    The baron didn''t say anything. If he continued to be aggressive, he would be suspected of overstepping.


    "Lord Baron, that''s our surprise for you."


    Colson took a step forward and said.


    Hearing the words, Eric pouted, and he was found out, what a surprise.


    "Ok?"


    Aton on the side frowned even harder.


    What are these two guys doing?


    Hearing this, Willy smiled lightly, turned around, and looked at the two with interest.


    "Is this iron lump what you gave me?"


    Willy deliberately put a hint of doubt in his tone.


    "certainly!"


    Colson nodded heavily: "However, it''s not an iron lump, it''s a steel warrior made by Eric and I together... Although its raw material is not iron ore..."


    Iron warrior?


    Aton looked at Colson''s face more and more badly.


    A useless iron lump dares to be a steel warrior? One of the elite guards can come and cut this thing in two.


    "You still forge?"


    Willie glanced at Colson.


    Hearing this, Colson touched his nose: "This thing is indeed created by Eric, but it is not a finished product. To make it a real steel warrior, it must also be through my participation."


    "This time, the body of the guard called Banderun was brought over to actually cast the Iron Warrior. Originally, Eric and I wanted to make the finished Iron Warrior and then tell you, since you have discovered it. , then we will synthesize real steel warriors for you on the spot."


    Colson took a deep breath and looked at Eric: "Ready to start?"


    Eric glanced at Willy and found that he had no objection, so he nodded.


    Aden stood aside, looking like he was hesitant to speak.


    He took a special look at Eric.


    The corpse and the necromancer seem to have a great connection.


    However, Aden finally chose to keep his voice silent. Lord Baron didn''t say anything. Naturally, there was no need to stop him.


    "let''s start."


    Eric closed the door and said to Colson.


    Colson walked to the corner, carried the iron warrior model to the middle of the house, and placed it with Banderun''s body.


    Eric also stepped forward, slowly stretched out his arms, and the necromantic mana on his body began to fluctuate.


    "The ability of a necromancer..."


    Willy took a step back, staring closely at Eric''s movements.


    I saw Eric''s hands gently touching the chest of Bandaron''s corpse, his hands shaking slowly.


    This move made Aden very uncomfortable. He felt that Eric was desecrating the corpse under his command.


    In fact, this is also the main reason why necromancers arouse the disgust of other supernatural beings.


    Whoa!


    The next moment, Eric''s fingers bent suddenly, and then lifted gently, pulling outwards with force.


    I saw Banderun''s body, a viscous, transparent and twisted object, which was instantly grabbed by Eric.


    "Soul..."


    Willie''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    Although I have long known that there are souls in this world, I was still surprised when I saw it for the first time.


    The ability of a necromancer is strange and unpredictable, so it is not strange that it is feared.


    Banderun''s viscous and transparent soul condensed into his appearance in mid-air, but the eyes on his face were a little dull, and he was obviously unconscious.


    "It''s my turn."


    Seeing this, Colson''s power of nature and power of life surged at the same time.


    After being promoted to the Three-Quarter Aphasia, Colson has been able to convert his own power of nature into the power of life, which is a great improvement.


    The force of nature can only be used by the aphasic, while the force of life can act on all living species.


    The current Colson can even be equivalent to the existence of a top physician to a certain extent. As long as the life potential is not completely exhausted and Colson''s own extraordinary power is adequately stored, Colson can even make the wounded in a very short period of time. recovered within the time limit.


    This Banderun is also considered unlucky. His life potential was completely exhausted due to the eagerness for quick success to condense the seeds of vindictiveness. However, if there is still some life potential that is not overdrawn, Colson can save him, although he is also a fragile waste after being rescued. , but at least survive.


    However, Bandren''s life force was completely exhausted, making it impossible for him to be rescued by Colson.


    Therefore, it became the raw material for synthesizing steel warriors in Colson''s eyes.


    Colson opened his palm and saw a crystal clear emerald green energy ball emerging from the middle of his palm.


    "Very pure life force..."


    Willie watched from the sidelines.


    Colson''s talent for being aphasia is really scary. He talks so much nonsense all day, not only does it not confuse his heart, but he has become more adept at mastering the power of nature and the power of life.


    Whoa!


    Colson''s palm, which contained the emerald green energy light ball, suddenly closed, and suddenly, the emerald green energy turned into a shunt, overflowing from Colson''s fingertips, and under his control, it gently attached to the class. Deren''s Soul Surface.


    At the moment when the emerald green life energy wrapped Banderun''s soul, the originally sluggish soul instantly became more agile.


    On the sticky, twisted face, Bandren''s eyes seemed to tremble.


    "all the best����"


    Colson grunted softly.


    In fact, the method of wrapping the power of life outside the soul is a method that Colson and Eric have developed after countless experiments. There is no such step.


    The reason why this step is added is that when Colson infuses his life energy after Eric ignites the fire of the undead, he can be better accepted, tempered, used and stored.


    In the previous experiment, Colson and Eric found that the soul that was directly ignited by the fire of the undead easily rejected Eric''s life force. will be much lower.


    Eric saw Colson slowly back away, and his hands once again contained Bandren''s soul.


    He began to draw Colson''s soul and poured it into the model of the iron warrior.


    In this way, Banderun''s soul entered the body of the steel warrior little by little.


    "almost����"


    Eric sensed the fusion of Banderon''s soul and the iron warrior model.


    The cyan ore with strange energy is more suitable as a medium for carrying souls than ordinary metals Okay..."


    Eric, like Colson just now, spread out his palm, and a dark undead force sprang out.


    The undead power shook in Eric''s hand and instantly turned into a black flame.


    "ignite!"


    The next moment, Eric made a sudden movement, and the black flames directly submerged into the model of the steel warrior.


    The black flames burned directly inside the steel warrior.


    "The last step!"


    Colson stepped forward, and life energy emerged in his hands again.


    Colson''s life energy, along the surface of the steel warrior, poured into the undead fire ignited by Eric.


    "The power of life and the power of the undead fit perfectly..."


    A look of surprise appeared on Willie''s face.


    Willy can understand the fusion of the two energies, but the fusion is so perfect, without the slightest sense of rejection, Willy is a little surprised.


    Not to mention the two opposing energies of life force and undead force, even Willy''s own power of justice and power of knighthood, cannot be completely condensed into a new energy.


    "Is this what Eric said before, the convergence between the power of life and the power of undead..."


    Willie''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "finished."


    Eric watched all this silently, but there was a hint of joy in his eyes.


    Although this process had been designed when he resurrected the Iron Dog Hammerhead, Eric spent several months pondering the more complete structure and details.


    In order to make the power of the undead fit with the power of life, and the soul of the dead fit with the steel body, Eric and Colson have spent a lot of time.


    Fortunately, the results are good.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 290： ethical paradox

    "Am I... not dead?"


    In the blur, Bandren felt his eyes open.


    Yes, it just feels that he "sees" a bright light around him.


    At this time, he didn''t even know that he had lost his human body and no visual ability.


    The light he saw was actually the perception of the power of the soul.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t the Dou Qi seeds hurt my internal organs, why didn''t I feel any pain?"


    This is Bandren''s second question.


    "and many more����"


    Bandren tried to move his body and suddenly felt a little discomfort.


    It''s as if the body is a little out of control.


    But this feeling only lasted for a moment, and he regained control of his body.


    "This is����"


    When Banderun sat up with difficulty, the expression on his face changed dramatically: "My body... unexpectedly..."


    "Are you awake already..."


    Bandren suddenly heard a voice.


    He turned around, and the gears on his body made a mechanical touch.


    "Lord Baron, Lord Arden?"


    Bandren''s heart shook.


    In the end what happened?


    "Alec, tell him what happened..."


    Willy looked at Banderun who had woken up, and there was also a look of amazement in his eyes.


    If you don''t consider the bizarre methods of Eric and Colson, this is a terrible design from the Iron Warrior itself.


    The hard body forged from the cyan ore was almost comparable to the Bronze Elementary Warcraft.


    With this body alone, he can basically kill a junior knight of the same level with ease.


    This body is not only painless, but extremely strong, it is simply a terrifying machine designed for war.


    Eric accepted Willy''s order and detailed his changes to Bandren.


    "You mean, my soul has been reborn with the help of this steel body?"


    Bandren''s voice had a hoarse, rubbing metallic sound.


    The original steel model was unable to make a sound, and after this improvement, it was able to speak.


    This involved a complex forging process, and the most important thing was a necromantic spell called "Speech of the Undead" controlled by Eric, which played a role.


    "You can understand it this way, your current survival basically depends on the undead fire after the combination of life force and undead force provided by me and Colson. Once the undead fire is extinguished, you will die again. ."


    Eric said.


    "This����"


    Bandren still couldn''t get used to this process for a while.


    What is your current self?


    people? Certainly not.


    So a monster?


    "Are you already doubting your own existence..."


    Willy''s power of justice was able to detect Bandren''s fluctuating emotions.


    This is the ethical paradox posed by necromancers.


    "Bendron."


    Willie felt compelled to talk to Bandren.


    "Lord Baron."


    After Bandren saw Willy, he still had respect from the bottom of his soul.


    He controlled his steel body somewhat rusty and bowed to Willy.


    This steel body is not bulky, but rather slender, so Bandren''s movements seem to be relatively smooth.


    "First of all, I have to apologize to you. The two guys, Colson and Eric, kept your soul and reborn into this new body without your consent."


    Willy''s tone revealed sincerity.


    This apology comes from the heart. The two guys, Colson and Eric, have slightly different brain circuits from ordinary people.


    They just want to let themselves see their contribution, but ignore Bandren''s own feelings.


    "No, Lord Baron, don''t do this..."


    Bandren was a little frightened for a while.


    The respectful baron took the initiative to apologize to him, which did make him feel a little uneasy.


    "Not everyone is willing to continue life in this way, and I can understand your thoughts."


    When he said this, Willy''s heart also had a trace of waves.


    As a traveler, he and Banderon also seem to have something in common.


    The previous body dies, and the soul realizes the continuation of life with the help of the body.


    It''s just that I am more fortunate. After rebirth, I am a vibrant human body.


    But Banderun is different. After he was reborn, he was just a cold steel body.


    Strictly speaking, he is no longer a human being, and he will no longer experience the joy of being human.


    "If you''re not happy with the status quo, I can ask Eric to put out your undead fire."


    Willy said to Bandren.


    Hearing this, Colson''s face suddenly turned bitter.


    Alec remained calm.


    In this matter, the two of them were indeed a little ill-considered.


    The baron was right.


    "Don''t worry, your family, I will give them proper placement and get quite generous pensions. In any case, you can be considered loyal to White Bear Town."


    Willie reassured.


    "I����"


    After Bandren heard what Willy said, his mood suddenly became entangled and complicated.


    He has now figured out the status quo.


    He was reborn in an inhuman form, which came from the terrifying means of a necromancer.


    Do you choose to be completely liberated or continue to survive in an inhuman form?


    Bandren was in a dilemma.


    "Bendren, no matter what you decide, Lord Baron and I will respect it."


    Aden, who had never spoken, stepped forward with a complicated look in his eyes.


    "Lord Aton..."


    Bandren looked at Aden with the same respect in his eyes.


    Although Aton was younger than him, Aton earned Bandren''s respect as a leader.


    The house fell silent for a while.


    Willy and Aden did not disturb Bandren''s thoughts, while Eric and Colson seemed to be reflecting on their own neglect of the feelings of the dead.


    "If I continue to live with this body, can I go see my family quietly? My child is only one year old..."


    In Bandren''s mechanical voice, there is an inexplicable warmth.


    "sure."


    Willie nodded.


    Bandren was silent again.


    After a long time, he said slowly: "I am willing to use this body to continue to live."


    There is firmness in the sound of metal rubbing.


    "I can feel the strength of this body. Perhaps with this body, I can better guard White Bear Town... and my family."


    Bandren nodded heavily.


    "Can."


    Willie nodded in response.


    This result is also good.


    Bandren''s nostalgia for family makes him willing to live in this form of life.


    "If you ever get tired of this life form, you can always ask Eric to extinguish the fire of your soul and achieve the liberation of your life."


    Willie made another promise.


    "I see, Lord Baron."


    Bandren''s steel fists were clenched, and his convictions were extremely firm.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 291： other attempts

    After a brief conversation, Banderon, who lived in another life form, was left alone in the room, and he needed time to further accept this fact.


    Colson and Eric, under Willy''s instruction, followed him and Aden out of the room.


    "The perfect collaboration between the aphasic and the necromancer, at least from an extraordinary perspective, has done a good job..."


    Willy looked at Colson and Eric with a calm expression on his face.


    Colson touched his nose. In fact, he was still a little guilty.


    When deciding to make this attempt, neither he nor Eric took into account the feelings of the subject himself.


    Willy can actually understand this. The superhuman has been doing it for a long time, and he will indeed feel indifference to the life of the mortal.


    Colson was better, but Eric was more affected.


    What he accepted was the inheritance system left by the necromancer, Bansirion. Although Bansirion''s subjective consciousness was erased, the imparting of the knowledge of the necromancer would also subtly change Eric''s attitude towards life. Cognitive attitude.


    This was also Willy''s biggest worry when he first let Eric accept the knowledge of the necromancer.


    If Eric completely embarks on the path of a traditional necromancer, it will inevitably make his heart gradually fall, become withdrawn and eccentric, and even conduct living experiments and other things that are contrary to humanity, like Bansirion.


    Willy doesn''t want Eric to become that way, otherwise this will not only make Eric dominated by cognition, imprisoned in the shackles of his thoughts, but also be hostile or even hunted by other extraordinary people, just like the Holy Light Knight The same as the regiment hunting down Bansirion.


    Therefore, when Eric started his necromancer practice, Willy warned him many times, and he also assigned Colson to supervise Eric.


    It has now been a year since Eric has been training as a necromancer. Although his thoughts have not become distorted, there are signs of deviance, and he has also brought a guy who is not firm-willed to Colson. Crooked.


    Although the starting point of the two is for themselves and White Bear Town, but for the future of the two, Willy feels that he still needs to beat them, but the words need to be tactful.


    "Alec, Colson, first of all, we must praise you."


    Willy affirmed the two''s approach first: "Your experiment was a success, because of your concerted efforts, there is another existence comparable to the junior knight in White Bear Town."


    "Ok?"


    Eric was still calm, but when Colson heard the words, his drooping eyelids instantly lifted.


    It was actually appreciated by the baron.


    Obviously I was reprimanded just now...


    "No, Lord Baron, this is what we should do, and there is no need to accept your praise."


    Colson''s body that had been slightly bowed was completely straightened: "Don''t worry, Eric and I will create more iron warriors. We spent several months before the integration of the body and soul of the iron warriors. It has been continuously optimized and perfected, so the action seems to be a lot slower. But now our theoretical knowledge and practical operation experience are proficient, so it only takes a month, we can create a new steel warrior."


    "And as Eric and I continue to improve in strength and accumulate knowledge in the future, the steel warriors we create will be stronger and more efficient."


    Colson said it all at once.


    "Shut up, Colson."


    Eric glanced at Willy''s expression, and knew that the idiot Colson had not yet figured out Lord Baron''s attitude.


    Although Lord Baron is satisfied with the combat effectiveness of the Iron Warriors, the ethical issues among them are actually quite repelled by Lord Baron.


    Colson, this guy, is always so brainless.


    "If everything is as you said, where will your raw materials come from to make a steel warrior?"


    Willy glanced at Eric and asked Colson again.


    "this����"


    After being reprimanded by Eric, Colson also realized the attitude of the baron.


    His words began to become cautious: "The raw materials are very easy to obtain. At that time, there were abundant cyan ore in the mine ceded by Shadie Town. Although we have mined a lot, the reserves are still abundant. Eric can use these cyan ore. , to forge the body of a steel warrior..."


    "Well... However, the real completion of the Iron Warrior still requires the soul of life..."


    Colson answered Willy''s question lightly, but Willy didn''t let him fool him, but asked again, pointing to the core of the problem.


    "this����"


    Colson was a little anxious and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "Lord Baron..."


    Seeing that Colson was at a loss for words, Eric took a half step forward, opened his mouth, and honestly admitted: "Another important raw material can only be extracted from the soul of the dead."


    "But is this with the consent of the deceased?"


    Willy''s tone was questioning: "If you use the soul of the dead without authorization, do you know what the consequences will be if it is discovered by the Knights of Light?"


    Eric lowered his head, a little ashamed in his eyes.


    Although his kindness was not accepted by the baron, he was questioned instead, but Eric did not have a trace of dissatisfaction with Willy in his heart. On the contrary, he also felt that his behavior was out of line.


    Obviously, when he first practiced the Necromancer, he promised that the baron would not be trapped by the knowledge of necromancer, but now, he still has a certain deviation from his expectations.


    The baron is protecting himself, but he has invisibly forgotten the request of the baron.


    "Sorry, Lord Baron, I will give up the experiment on steel life..."


    There was remorse in Eric''s tone.


    Colson glanced at Eric secretly, his eyes slightly dimmed.


    More than half a year of hard work, so wasted...


    However, Colson''s mentality was the same as that of Eric, and he also carried a little guilt.


    Seeing the reactions of Eric and Colson, Willy shook his head: "No, there is absolutely no need to give up."


    "Ok?"


    As soon as Willy''s voice fell, Eric and Colson raised their heads again, and their eyes were blank at the same time.


    What does it mean?


    "I just want to tell you that even if you use the means of a necromancer, you have to draw a bottom line for yourself. That''s all."


    Willy said patiently: "Forging a steel warrior is a good idea. The birth of a steel warrior means that the background of White Bear Town has become stronger, which also protects more citizens invisibly."


    "As I said just now, not everyone is willing to continue their life with a steel body, but this contains another meaning. There are always some people who are willing to live with a steel body. There are always people who have unfulfilled wishes~ www.novelhall.com~ Or the bond that cannot be broken for a while, so they are willing to continue to live in this event. In fact, Banderun is also such a person, for his own children, he is willing to accept this form of life. "


    Willy said: "Therefore, the forging plan of the Iron Warriors does not need to be stopped, but when you transform the souls of the dead, you must obtain the consent of the dead. This can respect the wishes of the dead, and most importantly, it is also protecting yourself. ."


    Hearing the words, Eric and Colson opened their mouths subconsciously, but they didn''t say anything.


    "Come on, Aden, the two of them will take care of it all."


    Willy smiled lightly and did not stop there. As long as these two guys wake up at the right time, there will be no big problem.


    "By the way, I am very satisfied with your surprise."


    Willy took two steps, then turned around and added another sentence.


    Looking at the figures of Willy and Aden getting further and further away, Colson suddenly said: "Lord Baron seems to recognize our efforts..."


    "yes."


    Eric''s answer was simple, with a serious expression on his face.


    "But we have to do better." Eric pursed his lips, "Lord Baron is right, if we touch the taboo of the Knights of Light, not only will we have to bear the consequences, but we will even suffer the consequences. Trouble for White Bear."


    "Perhaps, while we are carrying out the Iron Warrior plan, we should also make some other attempts..."


    Eric''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a thoughtful look.


    "Other attempts?"


    Colson asked back, frowning.


    Eric nodded: "Yes, steel life does not necessarily only need the souls of the dead..."


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 292： try

    a month later.


    White Bear Town, by the sea.


    Willie, Thorpes, Sandor and Dahn rode their horses and rode slowly along the coastline.


    The sea breeze blew across the sea, bringing a little coolness.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen the sea like this..."


    Sandor''s words were a little light, but behind the light, there seemed to be some seriousness.


    "It''s been a long time indeed..."


    Thorps and Dahn also responded with a smile.


    With the passage of time, the current situation has once again entered the calm before the outbreak.


    The state of checks and balances in Daweibull Province has reached the extreme, and everyone is tense. Once they get some kind of burst signal, the situation will be turbulent in an instant, and the disputes and fights in the era of independent lords will also be completely opened.


    At this stage, there is nothing that needs to be dealt with specially. Waiting step by step is the best way to deal with it.


    It is precisely because of this that Willy did not start a routine meeting at the town office, but brought his three core subordinates to the beach to relax.


    Although the year was calm, the three of them had spent too much energy for the strength of White Bear Town.


    "Sandol, compared to my eldest brother and Dahn, you are far behind."


    Willy said suddenly, but his tone was more of a joke.


    Sandor heard the words and smiled helplessly.


    He knew that the gap that Willy said was not in government affairs, but in the practice of knightly power.


    Since eight months ago, Willy has urged the three to march toward the realm of knights.


    According to common sense, with abundant resources and expert guidance, it is not difficult for these three to be promoted to knights.


    The convenience they can get is far more than the guards of the elite guard regiment.


    Under the massive inclination of such resources, both Dahn and Thorps were promoted to junior knights. Only Sandor, the most talented person among the three, was still stuck in the realm of senior knight attendants.


    "Actually, this can''t be blamed on Sandor. Compared with the Guards Department and the Coastal Defense Team, the Town Office''s responsibilities for government affairs are heavier, and the content of government affairs it handles is also more cumbersome."


    Thorps smiled and explained to Sandor.


    "Lord Baron, it''s true, Sandor is much busier than me and Thorps."


    Dahn also laughed and joked: "If it wasn''t for the help of the life energy mucus before, he had the physical quality of a senior knight attendant, otherwise, with his work spirit, he might have been exhausted to death."


    "Dahn, you guy..."


    Sandor pointed to Dahn with a smile, but in the end he didn''t say anything powerful to fight back.


    Seeing that the leaders of the three core institutions under his command are so harmonious, Willy is also quite satisfied.


    He is very happy to see this situation.


    Generally speaking, in places close to the core of territorial power, even if they are in charge of different fields, they will fall into conflict of interests.


    But the three of them worked together like this, and there was no entanglement of interests, which made Willy very gratified.


    This situation is the result of various reasons.


    First of all, these three people were drawn up by Willy, and the source of power in their hands is very consistent, which ensures their harmonious coexistence from the basic level.


    Secondly, the three people''s goals and concepts are relatively similar, and everything they do is for the improvement of White Bear Town. For young people of this age, ideals and aspirations are much more interesting than the so-called entanglement of interests.


    In addition, there is another important practical reason, that is, White Bear Town has been established for a short time, and the interests behind everyone are relatively pure. Maybe after a few decades, after the constant discussion and running in White Bear Town, the interests behind him will become complicated. At that time, a different situation may occur.


    Of course, the most important reason comes from Willy''s strong control.


    Willy''s extraordinary strength and spiritual leadership are the first foundation to realize the stability of White Bear Town.


    "Enjoy this brief and pleasant time. When the conflict comes, we will truly face the test of blood and fire..."


    Willy looked at the turbulent waves in the distance and said in a low voice.


    "By the way, are the layout measures ready after the dispute?"


    Willy asked suddenly.


    Thorps nodded: "It''s ready, even the attack plan has been formulated."


    "Now the ground of Daweibull province is full of gunpowder. Once someone ignites a spark, it will detonate the entire Daweibull province. And we only need to follow the moment when someone ignites the flame. enough."


    Thorps continued: "According to the results of our previous discussions, once someone ignites, then we will attack the forces of Oyster City as quickly as possible!"


    "very good."


    Willie agrees.


    Once the situation is detonated, no one can escape it.


    Willy wants to use this opportunity to expand White Bear Town, and the first goal is to rush out of the southwest border.


    When they rushed out of the southwest border, the first enemy they faced was Viscount Babila of Oyster City.


    At this time, Oyster City had already controlled many surrounding baronial territories and developed it into its own power.


    After the situation was detonated, the first target of Baixiong Town was Shibei Town under the control of Oyster City.


    "Before Viscount Babila shot against our southwestern border, he should bear the consequences."


    Willy''s voice was a little cold: "The geographical location is determined, both of us can only be enemies. And his previous tentative behavior also gave us a reason to take the initiative to fight."


    "Now, we just need to wait for the signal to detonate the situation, that''s enough."


    Willie said in a low voice.


    "Yes, it''s time for outsiders to see the true strength of White Bear Town."


    Thorpes'' eyes flashed with excitement.


    The Guards Department he leads will play a major role in the war after joining the elite Guards regiment.


    blah blah blah!


    Just as the few people continued to ride along the coastline, the sound of galloping hooves suddenly came from a distance.


    Horses'' hooves stepped on the sand and gravel by the sea, accompanied by a dull sound.


    "Ok?"


    Willie turned back at the same time.


    I saw a guard in armor galloping forward quickly.


    After coming to the Willys, he reined in the reins and jumped on the prancing horse.


    "Lord Baron, there is a first-level emergency information from the intelligence personnel!"


    The guard hurriedly bowed and saluted, and then handed the letter in hand to Willy.


    Willy''s heart moved, as if he had expected something.


    After he took the letter, he quickly tore open the envelope, folded the letter inside, and browsed it quickly.


    "Faster than expected..."


    After reading all the content, Willy''s mouth curved slightly, and the anticipation in his eyes was very strong.


    "Lord Baron..."


    Sandor and the others looked at Willy''s expression and guessed something.


    "Just after I finished speaking, someone has already ignited the first flames on the land of Daweibull Province."


    Willy handed Sandor the letter in his hand: "The most cruel stage of the era of independent lords is here."


    The three Sandor were startled, and quickly got together to read the contents of the letter.


    "It''s really coming..."


    In the letter, record what just happened.


    The City of Gold has declared war on Netstone City!


    As two of the four most powerful territories in the province of Davipur, their struggle ignited the most violent fuel of the situation.


    At this point, the calm pattern was completely broken.


    "Return to the town office and convene all senior officials of White Bear Town for the final war deployment and wartime mobilization!"


    Willy took the reins and turned the horse.


    In the eyes of Sandor, Thorpes and Dan, it seems that the same situation as the situation in this Daweibull province is also ignited.


    "Yes."


    Several people responded at the same time.


    Immediately afterwards, the four of them quickly rode their horses, heading towards the town office at extreme speed.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 293： Panic in Shibei Town

    Oyster City.


    "Father, the City of Gold Mining has shot at Net Stone City!"


    Viscount Barbila''s eldest son, Querek, the only great knight in Oyster City, hurried into the room and handed the information in his hand to Viscount Barbila.


    "Has the last flame been lit?"


    Viscount Babila''s eyes narrowed at first, and then he calmed down.


    He glanced over the letter that Querek handed over, and the expression on his face was uncertain.


    Although he had long guessed that this day would come soon, when it really came, Viscount Barbila was still a little panicked and palpitated.


    The conflict is really about to start.


    After the fuse is ignited, the forces of all parties will produce a series of chain reactions like a multi-bone Nomi card, completely detonating the situation.


    "What''s the reaction in White Bear Town?"


    Viscount Babila thought for a while and asked Querek.


    "There is no news from the spies over there in White Bear Town..."


    Before Querek''s words were finished, a personal soldier came to report, with panic in his voice.


    "Lord Baron, Lord Querek, there is news from the front that the intelligence personnel lurking in White Bear Town have lost contact at the same time!"


    The expression on Viscount Babila''s face changed instantly after the personal soldier''s words were finished.


    "Sure enough, I was suspicious before that, with the shrewdness of that Baron Willy, how could our manpower sneak in so easily. At the time, I thought he was inexperienced and showed negligence, but now it seems that it is for the sake of Paralyze us. At the critical moment, cut off our intelligence sources in an instant, and make us ignorant of White Bear Town!"


    Viscount Babila, who was very well-preserved, also had an angry look on his face at this time. I don''t know if he hated Baron Willy''s deep mind, or was angry with his own numbness.


    "Father, what should we do then?"


    When Querek heard the words, he was a little flustered.


    He knew very well that in his father''s eyes, this Baron Willy was the number one enemy.


    Viscount Babila glanced at his son, and an imperceptible loss flashed in his eyes.


    Although Querek was promoted to the junior high knight by chance, he was far inferior to himself in terms of temperament and other abilities.


    "Immediately activate the wartime security, and at the same time entrust all the lords under our control to be ready for battle at any time!"


    Viscount Babila stood up, with an awe-inspiring look on his old face: "This young noble baron has proved to us with his actions that he is going to attack us!"


    "Querek, dispatch fifty members of the elite guard regiment to Shibei Town, led by Conrena."


    Viscount Babila pondered for a while, and gave the order again.


    "Conlena?"


    Qurek was taken aback.


    Conrena is one of the core figures of the elite guard regiment of Oyster City, with the strength of an intermediate knight.


    The elite guard regiment of Oyster City, each member at least has the strength of junior knight attendants, is the ace of Oyster City.


    An intermediate knight with fifty ace troops entered Shibei Town, which is a force to be reckoned with.


    "If Baron Willy wants to attack us, the first target of the attack must be Shibei Town. Geographically, Shibei Town is the closest to the southwest border, and its strength is relatively weak. If you want to continue to attack us, Winning Shibei Town must be the first goal of White Bear Town."


    Viscount Babila had calmed down at this time.


    "However, although Baixiong Town is also within the southwest border, it is still a long way from Shibei Town. How can it be possible to take Shibei Town for a while?"


    Querek was still puzzled.


    "idiot!"


    Viscount Barbila''s anger that had just subsided came up again: "With that Baron Willy''s means, can''t he control the southwest border? If I guessed correctly, the current southwest border has long been regulated by him. It''s a monolith! It won''t be long before we hear the news of the complete union of the southwestern border."


    Viscount Barbila did guess right.


    At that time, the joint certificate signed by the eight barons on the southwest frontier was to be released after the situation was detonated.


    "understood����"


    After Querek was reprimanded by his father, Viscount Barbila, his face was a little ugly: "Then I''ll retire first..."


    Although he had been promoted to junior high knight, in front of his father, Viscount Babila, Querek still felt a little terrified.


    This is the shadow brought by Viscount Babila''s strong grasp of the situation in Oyster City since he was born.


    "This guy Querek... Obviously he''s in his forties, but he''s still..."


    Seeing the back of Querek leaving, Viscount Barbila''s eyes gleamed with shadows.


    How could Viscount Babila not be aware of the hostility towards him in Querek''s eyes.


    "If it wasn''t for the purpose of using his status as a great knight to stabilize people''s hearts, or he really wanted to abolish his heir position, how could this idiot give Oyster City a glorious future..."


    Viscount Babila began to figure out that if there was a suitable opportunity, he would let Querek retire as Viscount Oyster City and be replaced by his third son.


    Querek, who walked out of the door, also had a gloomy expression about to drip water.


    "Father is getting more and more dissatisfied with me, and from his recent orders, it can be clearly felt that he is paying more and more attention to the third child. In this way, my position in Oyster City is at stake..."


    The depression in Querek made the guards who followed him tremble.


    "I''m the only great knight in Oyster City, but my father treated me like this..."


    In Querek''s eyes, the look of dissatisfaction became stronger and stronger...


    ...


    Shibei Town.


    "Your Excellency Conreina, will White Bear Town really take action against our Shibei Town?"


    At this time, Koons, the baron of Shibei Town, was talking in the study with Conrena, who had just arrived in Shibei Town.


    Koons'' attitude towards Conrena was very modest. Conrena was one of the confidants of Viscount Barbila in Oyster City, and he did not dare to offend him.


    "There is a high probability..."


    Conrena nodded and replied, "According to what Lord Viscount said, if the baron in White Bear Town wants to realize his ambition, he will definitely expand his power outward, and the first one to be hit is naturally the one from the southwest. Shibei Town, the nearest border."


    Koons heard the words and sighed.


    Faced with the pressure from White Bear Town, he naturally couldn''t relax.


    Like other little lords, he just wanted to live in peace, but due to geographical reasons, he was forcibly incorporated by Viscount Babila. Now that White Bear Town and Oyster City are at odds, he has become the target.


    Baron Koons had a complaint in his heart, but he did not dare to say it.


    "Don''t worry, Baron Koons, I have brought fifty members of the elite guard regiment this time, all of them are above the strength of junior knight attendants, and twenty of them are intermediate knight attendants, plus I am an intermediate knight, Together with the guards in your town, you can definitely resist the attack of White Bear Town."


    Conreina''s tone revealed confidence: "Even if the baron of White Bear Town has great ambitions, it is impossible for him to come up and make a desperate attempt. As long as there is enough time, we will definitely be able to defend Shibei Town, and with the help of Lord Viscount, we will be able to go far in the future. With the resources provided by Yuanyuan continuously, counterattack on White Bear Town and the southwestern border."


    "You must know that even if the group of guys on the southwest frontier unite, they cannot be the opponent of Lord Viscount. The current Lord Viscount not only controls the small territory on the nearby coast, but also has the support of Viscount Jardens of Netstone City. So , Baron Koons, please rest assured."


    Conrena smiled and seemed to have a lot of confidence in Oyster City.


    "That''s fine...that''s fine..."


    It seems that he was infected by Conrena''s emotions, and Baron Koons''s impetuous heart gradually calmed down.


    In the entire Shibei Town, there is only one extraordinary existence of himself. Although he is an intermediate knight, he still looks weak.


    However, the arrival of Conrena, who was also an intermediate knight, was a powerful reinforcement.


    Woo!


    Just as the two continued to chat, the alarm sound suddenly came from a distance.


    Baron Koons'' face changed: "Enemy attack!"


    "Is it finally here, White Bear Town..."


    Conrena also looked straight and stood up: "Let''s go, Baron Koons, let''s take a look."


    "it is good����"


    Baron Koons quickly took his cross sword and walked towards the city wall together.


    The city wall of Shibei Town was also built after the drastic change.


    The construction of the city wall was also supported by the funds and manpower of Oyster City.


    Standing on the head of the city wall, Conrena and Viscount Koons looked into the distance.


    I saw a mass of black cavalry, moving orderly and firmly towards Shibei Town.


    "This����"


    Seeing this scene, Conrena, who was still relatively indifferent, suddenly frowned.


    Looking at the enemy''s posture, he suddenly felt a little bit of inexplicable unease in his heart.


    There are not many people on the opposite side. At a cursory glance, there are about two hundred people.


    Compared to the more than 600 troops in Shibei Town, they do not have an advantage in numbers.


    But what made Conrena feel wrong was that the aura of this group seemed to be a little extraordinarily strong.


    You must know that morale will always play an unpredictable and terrifying effect in war.


    "It''s all cavalry..."


    Baron Koons also seemed to be a little nervous by the momentum of the enemy.


    Cavalry is more difficult to train than infantry. Regardless of the training process of cavalry, just the equipment of this war horse and armor is a lot of money, and only those large and prosperous territories can train a large number of cavalry.


    "Don''t worry too much..."


    Conrena saw Baron Koons'' nervousness, so he relieved: "They don''t even carry siege weapons, how can they break through the defense of Shibei Town? Unless they directly send knight-level masters, they can forcefully pass the city. , open the city gate from the inside of the city wall... But, in front of our two intermediate knights, can they do it?"


    "Unless...they can send senior knights..."


    Conrena is confident.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 294： Siege of steel monsters

    "This is also..."


    When Baron Koons heard Conrena''s consolation, his heart was slightly relieved.


    From the era of peace to the era of independent lords, he really hasn''t adapted for a while.


    "Signal soldier, send a warning signal to the enemy!"


    Baron Koons looked at the gradually dying cavalry and ordered to the signal soldier.


    Although he knew that the enemy was unlikely to stop there, Baron Koons wanted to give it a try.


    Under the orders of Baron Koons, the Signal Soldiers waved huge flags and made certain movements.


    The meaning of this semaphore is very simple. If the enemy on the opposite side advances again, they will make countermeasures.


    "Sure enough..."


    Baron Koons showed a helpless look.


    The local cavalry that was gradually approaching turned a blind eye to the semaphore of their own side.


    "Do you really think that more than two hundred cavalry can capture my Shibei Town..."


    There was also a feeling of being looked down upon in Baron Koons'' heart at this time.


    "Archer, prepare to fire arrows, give one last warning!"


    Koons was standing at the head of the city wall at this time, basically taking over the position of commander.


    Swish swish!


    Under the orders of Baron Koons, the archers drew their long bows, took sharp arrows, and shot in the distance.


    The rain of arrows in the sky is densely packed, along the arc of the parabola, shooting towards the distance.


    Boom boom boom!


    Because of the distance, a rain of arrows fell to the ground, some of them were directly messed up on the ground, and some arrows were inserted into the ground.


    They turned into an arc and made the last cordon of Shibei Town.


    But the fact proved that the last order of Baron Koons did not have any effect, and the black cavalry was still advancing in an orderly manner.


    "Damn! Archers, all get ready, and when they are in range, they will attack directly!"


    Baron Koons ordered.


    Since the enemy is desperate, he has to block their footsteps and make them pay the price.


    "Lord Conrena, do we need to send our cavalry out to fight?"


    Baron Koons asked Conrena.


    Conrena shook his head gently: "No, there is absolutely no need to do such a loss. They can''t invade the city at all. When the food and resources they carry are used up, they will take the initiative to retreat."


    When Baron Koons heard the words, he nodded, as if he had found the backbone.


    "Ok?"


    Just when the archers in Shibei Town were getting ready for a new round of archery, the cavalry in the distance suddenly stopped out of range.


    "What''s wrong? Are you trying to negotiate with us?"


    Baron Koons was taken aback.


    Not only Baron Koons, but even Conrena had a hint of doubt.


    The intruding enemy did not carry siege weapons. Originally, Conreina thought that these cavalry would force the siege against the shield, but at this time they stopped.


    "what is that!?"


    Just when Baron Koons and Conrena were wondering, they saw a dark shadow suddenly jumping out of the cavalry group.


    He was alone and rushed towards the city wall of Shibei Town.


    "Extraordinary?"


    This was the first thought that popped into Conrena''s mind: "Do you want to forcibly climb the top of the city and open the city wall from the inside?"


    However, Conrena quickly rejected this idea. Unless the comer is a high-level knight, it is impossible to defeat the alliance between himself and Baron Koons.


    As for the other party dispatching high-level knights, Conrena thinks it is unlikely.


    It would be unwise to be dispatched to reveal high-ranking knights early in the war.


    No one can guarantee where the changes in the battle situation will go. If you send high-level combat power without detecting the opponent''s bottom line, there is a high possibility of accidents. Although the superhuman''s strength is terrifying, with the coordination of the opponent superhuman and massive enemy troops and weapons, there is also the possibility of being killed.


    Losing a high-level knight, even the super existence of Net Rock City, would also feel a pain in the flesh.


    "Fire arrows! Quick! Fire arrows at the target!"


    Baron Koons looked at the black shadow running fast and ordered loudly.


    Although ordinary arrows do not cause damage to knights, they can still cause some obstacles.


    As a result, the arrows at the head of the city wall all shot towards the fast-moving shadow.


    "There seems to be something wrong..."


    At this time, Conrena always felt a little uncoordinated when looking at the movement of the shadow in the distance.


    The shadow''s appearance was rather strange. He did not wear silver armor like the others, but a black armor.


    His running movements were very uncoordinated, as if he was running and jumping.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    The rain of arrows fell on the shadow, instantly turning him into a hedgehog.


    But he became a black shadow covered by arrows, and his movements were not slow. He grabbed his black armor, which had been stabbed by the arrows, and violently tore it from his body.


    A clatter.


    I saw the black armor fade away, and a humanoid steel model with a black metallic luster all over its body accelerated again and rushed towards the city wall.


    "What it is!"


    Baron Koons was at a loss for a moment, and he looked at Conrena, who was also shocked.


    "This is... a moving steel monster?"


    Conrena had never seen such a thing.


    "Fight!"


    Conrena didn''t have time to think more, he quickly pulled out the long sword in his hand, and prepared for battle together with the guards on the city wall behind him Baron Koons rolled his throat, and also put his own The long sword was clenched in his hand.


    Clang!


    I saw the steel monster suddenly cling to the top of the wall.


    On his toes and the five fingertips of his left hand, sharp iron thorns suddenly stretched out and stuck directly into the wall.


    The whole body is like a gecko, climbing on the city wall.


    "Smash him! Smash him off the wall with the prepared stone!"


    Baron Koons''s voice suddenly increased.


    For a time, the guards on the city wall smashed large stones at the body of the steel monster.


    Whoa!


    After the stone hit him, it became shattered, but the action of the steel warrior was not hindered at all.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    The veins on the back of the palm of Conlet''s hand holding the hilt of the sword burst out.


    He had never seen such a monster.


    Just when Conlette was hesitating whether to take the initiative to fight this steel monster.


    But I saw that the steel monster suddenly clenched his right fist, and it was a blow to the city wall.


    Bang!


    I saw that the surface of the city wall that the cement broke through was instantly smashed into a hole.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The steel monster''s movements didn''t stop, instead, it moved on the city wall while hammering the wall.


    I saw that on the city wall, wisps of cracks still appeared gradually.


    Even though the city walls of Shibei Town are of average quality and limited in height, watching this gecko-like flexible steel monster attack the wall with such force brought a huge visual impact.


    "not good!"


    Conrena''s face changed, he seemed to realize something: "This steel monster is going to smash the city wall!"


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 295： break the city

    "Break the city wall?"


    When Baron Koons, who was still a little dazed at the side, heard this, his expression changed instantly.


    Apparently he was aware of the problem too.


    Suddenly, Baron Koons felt a deep palpitation in his heart.


    Although the city walls of Shibei Town are not as sturdy and towering as those of Oyster City and Baixiong Town, they are made of masonry after all.


    With the alliance of the city guards, even ordinary junior knights or even intermediate knights, at most, reluctantly climbed the city wall. As for directly hammering and smashing the city wall like this, it is simply impossible.


    Ordinary junior knights and intermediate knights, even if they are strong enough, still have to devote their energy to defending and defending against the attack of the defenders, and this steel monster, with the help of its indestructible body, directly ignores the attack of stones and weapons , just sullenly attacking the city wall.


    "Damn! Where did they get this monster?"


    Conrena felt the stone wall under his feet shaking, and the guards who were holding stones and smashing down were almost in vain at this time.


    "Is it a puppet made by the legendary puppet master?"


    Conrena''s eyes flashed with palpitation.


    The puppet master is also a very terrifying existence in the secret master group, but in the southeast of the mainland, this mysterious secret master profession seems to have broken its inheritance and has not appeared here for a long time.


    "But even a puppet refined by a puppet master cannot act autonomously, right?"


    Conrena felt that this steel monster seemed to have his own consciousness, and his movements were very purposeful. Except for some weirdness, it was not much different from humans. He even suspected that it was just a human in a steel coat.


    However, Conrena had no time to think more, he had to find a way to stop the steel monster''s movements.


    He accepted the assignment of Viscount Babila, and he must defend Shibei Town.


    But now the two sides have not officially fought, a steel monster, which is about to penetrate the city wall, must be stopped immediately.


    "Monster! Look here!"


    Conrena swung the cross sword in his hand instantly, bringing a transparent sword energy and slashing directly at the steel monster.


    The steel monster, however, reacted very sensitively. It seemed that it sensed the arrival of the sword energy in advance, clasped the city wall with its sharp claws, and turned around flexibly.


    "Why is this monster''s reaction ability so fast?"


    Conrena was anxious, if it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t move flexibly on the city wall like a steel monster, he even wanted to jump down and fight the monster directly.


    bang!


    Suddenly, accompanied by a sudden punch from the steel monster, the city wall, which had become a spider web, instantly shattered.


    I saw a speed in the city wall, it shattered directly, and a gap appeared.


    And the defending soldier on the gap explained a scream, and the stone fell to the ground. For a time, blood was dripping.


    "What kind of monster is that!"


    Conrena''s eyes were red, and if Shibei Town couldn''t keep it, he would have to lift his head to see Viscount Barbila.


    "I can''t hold it anymore, go down the city wall and prepare to face it head-on!"


    Conrena snarled Baron Queens by holding on to Ease too long to be a good one.


    "Yes, yes, prepare to face it head-on!"


    Baron Koons also hurriedly shouted to the defending soldiers behind him.


    Whoa!


    At the moment when the defending soldiers pulled down the city wall, the connected city walls of more than ten meters were finally completely riddled with holes and shattered and collapsed under the high-frequency and high-intensity attack.


    The walls are broken.


    It was forcibly smashed by a painless, powerful and flexible steel monster.


    "I''m going to tear you down into a pile of scrap metal!"


    Seeing that the steel monster smashed the city wall and jumped down from the head of the city wall, Conrena charged directly with his sword.


    He had to deal with this steel monster, otherwise the morale of the soldiers behind him would fall directly into a low ebb.


    "Intermediate Knight..."


    Looking at Conrena''s leading figure, the steel monster opened his mouth and made a rubbing metal sound from his mouth.


    Boom boom boom!


    The next moment, I saw that the metal monster''s elbows and knees suddenly shot out four curved blades, his right forearm was directly split, and after recombination, it turned into a dark blade. The thorn''s tail suddenly jumped out from the waist of the steel monster, swinging slowly in the air.


    "Lord Elric has refitted my steel body one step, and even the soul has been reinforced by Lord Eric and Lord Colson with the fire of the undead. Now, I should be comparable to an intermediate knight... "


    This steel monster is naturally Bandren.


    "It''s time to make a contribution to White Bear Town!"


    In a flash, Bandren''s steel body disappeared in place.


    Although he is no longer a human body, Banderun still maintains the spirit of meritorious service.


    As long as he can continue to obtain merits, his family will receive further awards from the baron.


    Although he can no longer recognize his family in this appearance, Banderun still has to work hard for his family.


    "This����"


    Looking at Bandren''s body that changed in an instant, Conrena''s heart twitched again.


    The deformed steel monster looks even more difficult.


    "bring it on!"


    Conrena is ready to go.


    Ding!


    Conrena''s long sword collided with Bandren''s body.


    In the distance, the cavalry of White Bear Town.


    "Bendron can easily beat me with his current strength..."


    Adon was riding a war horse and was at the forefront.


    At this time, his face was also full of shock.


    Although he was dissatisfied with the methods of Colson and Eric at first, when he really saw the fighting power of this steel warrior, Aden felt a huge impact.


    If this kind of steel warrior can be mass-produced, it is indeed a very scary thing.


    According to the information I have now, guards from the elite guard regiment have already signed a post-death body conversion agreement with Colson and Eric. Everything is as Willy said, some people are unwilling to survive with a steel body, while some people are willing to accept this form of life.


    With the continuous forging of steel warriors in the future, the superhumans of steel life will continue to emerge.


    And according to Colson and Eric, in order to reduce the ethical problems, the two are already developing new steel life.


    Thinking of this, Aden also had to admire the abilities of Colson and Eric.


    "Bendron has smashed the city wall, let''s prepare to attack."


    Beside Aden, Budar said to Aden.


    This time, for the attack on Shibei Town, except for Banderun who was sieging the city, the leaders were led by Budar and Aden.


    Among the 200 cavalry that accompanied this time, 50 were from the elite guard regiment, all of whom were the strength of senior knight attendants. Although the number of attackers was not comparable to that of the defenders in Shibei Town, the quality was much higher.


    To win the first step of external expansion, Baron Willy still attaches great importance to it.


    "Okay, Mr. Budar."


    The reason why Budar is called a teacher is also very simple. Budar was a teacher of the Alternative Knights at the time, and Aden was born in the Alternative Knights.


    Although Budar was still stuck in the realm of intermediate knights because of his talent and age, Aden still maintained his respect for him.


    Seeing that Aden still respected himself, Budar felt very relieved.


    Although this time he accompanied him, he did not have the authority to command.


    Because of his previous pirate background, Budar was no longer able to approach the core power of White Bear Town. This time he accompanied Shibei Town to fight against Shibei Town. He was just an assistant of Aden to fight against the middle-level knight baron in Shibei Town.


    "The city wall of Shibei Town has been broken, everyone is ready to attack!"


    Aden swung his cross sword and gave an order.


    Immediately afterwards, under the leadership of Aden, two hundred cavalry rushed towards Shibei Town in an instant.


    The trampled iron hoofs carried a trail of smoke and dust.


    "They''re here!"


    In Shibei Town, some people started to remind them in panic.


    "Archer, let go!"


    Baron Koons commanded loudly. He glanced at Conrena, who was fighting with the steel monster, and knew that he was now incapable of doing anything to defend against these enemies, and he could only rely on himself.


    The team of archers at this time was not as uniform as it was at the beginning.


    When the city wall was broken just now, there were already quite a few archers collapsed under the city wall along with the rubble.


    Swish swish!


    A sparse rain of arrows flew towards the cavalry led by Aden.


    "Shield!"


    Aton also gave an order.


    I saw the cavalry behind him switch their shields in an instant, and the flying arrows hit the shield without hurting anyone.


    As for Aden and Budar, they directly waved their swords with one hand and scattered the arrows in front of them.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 296： 1st victory

    Under the leadership of Aden and Budar, the cavalry behind them directly crossed the collapsed city wall and entered Shibei Town, where they confronted the defenders.


    "attack!"


    Following Aden''s order, the cavalry behind him attacked the enemy in an orderly manner.


    A battlefield with less than a thousand people fighting depends not on the formation of troops, but on morale and individual combat capabilities.


    "Resist the enemy!"


    Baron Koons shouted, and involuntarily retreated to the back of the crowd.


    His heart trembled, although he was the strength of an intermediate knight, but he felt his hands and feet were weak.


    If it weren''t for this being his own territory, Baron Koons even had the urge to turn around and flee.


    "This trash..."


    Conrena, who was fighting with the steel warrior Banderon, caught a glimpse of Baron Koons'' cowardly behavior and scolded his heart.


    Then, taking advantage of the gap between his hands with Banderun, he ordered his fifty elite men: "Cooperate with the defenders and repel the enemy!"


    Whoa!


    For a time, the two enemies were fighting together.


    "Calm down... calm down..."


    Baron Koons had hid at the back of the crowd, holding the cross sword in both hands, breathing deeply.


    "Although the morale on the other side looks high, we have a great advantage in numbers, so..."


    Baron Koons was unraveling himself in his heart, but suddenly he saw that a **** path was directly killed in front of him.


    I saw a middle-aged man holding a long sword, also holding a long sword in his hand, and rushed to his front.


    "Baron Queens of Shibei Town..."


    Budar sensed the breath of the intermediate knights in the crowd.


    Seeing the panicked Baron Koons, Budar suddenly smiled. This guy was afraid of exposing himself, so he didn''t even dare to mount a horse.


    "If I had known from the intelligence that you were a very cowardly person, I still overestimated your courage!"


    Budar laughed loudly. The main purpose of his **** this time was to snipe the opponent''s extraordinary.


    Budar immediately dismounted, and the long sword slashed towards the head of Baron Koons.


    "hateful!"


    Baron Koons was startled first, then subconsciously resisted Budar''s long sword.


    Seeing Budar''s smile, Baron Koons became more and more terrified.


    Although he is an intermediate knight, he does not have much actual combat experience.


    But Budar was different. Before he surrendered to Willy, he was the leader of the big pirates. He climbed out of the sea of ??blood from the mountain of corpses. His hands were covered with blood, and he was very experienced in combat.


    "Surrender, Baron Koons, if you order your men to lay down their weapons now, there may be a way to survive."


    Budar bewitched Baron Koons, but the movements in his hands were still cunning and ruthless.


    "impossible!"


    Baron Koons responded with gritted teeth while resisting Budar''s attack with difficulty.


    "Your resistance is pointless."


    Budar dodged, and the long sword directly slashed Baron Koons'' abdomen.


    "Look at your subordinates, their lives are meaninglessly buried!"


    There was ruthlessness in Budar''s voice, and the submissiveness in front of Willy disappeared, replaced by Rulan, who belonged to the pirate leader.


    Baron Koons''s abdomen was still bleeding, but he also noticed that his subordinates seemed to be dying under the iron hooves of the White Bear Town cavalry.


    "Why is it so strong..."


    The heart of Baron Koons suffered a violent shock once again.


    The individual combat strength of White Bear Town is almost crushing Shibei Town.


    Even if they are besieged by several people, the cavalry of White Bear Town can still easily defeat the enemy.


    Not only Baron Koons, but Conrena, who played against Bandaron, also had an unbelievable panic on his face.


    He discovered a terrifying fact that more than half of the elite guards he brought from Oyster City died after only a short while.


    "Senior knight attendants! So many senior knight attendants!"


    Conrena has discovered a large number of high-ranking knight squires among the White Bear cavalry.


    puff!


    At the moment when Conrena was distracted, the steel warrior Banderun seized the opportunity. His slender but tough tail went around behind Conrena and pierced his lower back directly.


    "what happened?"


    Conrena suddenly felt itchy in the wound.


    He looked down and saw that his wounds were black and festering.


    "poisonous!"


    Conrena''s heart froze, the steel monster''s tail was actually quenched with poison.


    He wanted to use his fighting spirit to stop the spread of poison, but he couldn''t be distracted at all.


    The steel monster on the opposite side not only ignored his attack, but also moved strangely.


    "That''s it!"


    Bandren suddenly caught Conreina''s mistake, and the sharp blade formed by his right arm moved forward, piercing Conreina''s chest.


    "White Bear Town..."


    Conrena looked at the ferocious steel monster in front of him, completely ruining his life.


    pat.


    Conrena''s body fell.


    "It''s done..."


    Bandren suddenly felt that this body seemed to be more perfect than he had imagined.


    "Lord Conrena is dead!"


    Immediately, the sound of Conrena''s death spread throughout the battlefield.


    The situation that was originally unbalanced has now become one-sided.


    The cavalry in White Bear Town almost crushed them all the way, and wherever they passed, the guards would die.


    "Have you considered it? Can you surrender?"


    Budal raised the corner of his mouth and asked Baron Koons in front of him.


    At this time, Baron Koons had wounds all over his body.


    If Budar could keep his hand, Baron Koons would have died at this time.


    The reason why Baron Koons was not killed directly was because Budar wanted to wait until Baron Koons put down his weapon.


    Compared with capturing a territory and letting the lord of the territory surrender himself, it can boost the prestige of White Bear Town even more.


    "I����"


    Baron Koons''s hand softened, and Budal was picked up between the long swords.


    "I surrender! Surrender!!"


    "Shibei Town, surrender to White Bear Town!"


    Baron Koons suddenly collapsed to the ground, he supported the ground with difficulty, and shouted loudly.


    "Those who put down their weapons, don''t kill!"


    Aden, who was still galloping and killing in the crowd, heard the voice of Baron Koons surrendering, gathered up the long sword of killing, and shouted loudly to the audience.


    bang bang bang.


    With the surrender of Baron Koons, the defenders of Shibei Town, the last will of resistance subsided, and all the weapons in their hands were thrown to the ground.


    In this regard, Baixiong Town''s first battle out of the southwest border was easily won.


    "Very well, Baron Koons."


    Budar was very satisfied with Baron Koons'' response.


    He put the long sword on the neck of Baron Koons and turned to Aden and said, "Aden, organize the team and start preparing to take over the military affairs of Shibei Town!"


    "Okay, Mr. Budar."


    Aton responded.


    ...


    Oyster City.


    "surrender?"


    When Viscount Babila opened the letter in his hand, the old face was stunned.


    Immediately afterwards, Viscount Barbila''s face was directly twisted, and after tearing up the letter in his hand, he hammered the table hard.


    Koons of Shibei Town surrendered unexpectedly!


    "Damn!"


    Baron Babila was furious, and the personal soldiers outside the door shivered with fright.


    "Conrena died, Koons surrendered... rubbish, they''re all rubbish!"


    Viscount Babila''s aristocratic demeanor disappeared at this moment.


    This battle was actually the first confrontation between White Bear Town and Oyster City, and Oyster City was completely defeated.


    When Viscount Barbila finished venting, he returned to the seat.


    He took a deep breath and stabilized his mind.


    "White Bear Town, Baron Willy, he really is a fierce young man..."


    Viscount Babila''s face was full of anger: "Shibei Town is gone, next, where will his goal be..."


    "Come on!"


    Viscount Babila hesitated for a moment, and then ordered to the personal soldiers outside the door.


    "Lord Viscount."


    The guards outside the door hurried into the room.


    "Call me Querek and Queble."


    Viscount Babila ordered.


    "Yes."


    After receiving the order, the personal soldiers hurriedly left the room.


    "You must prepare for the battle in advance, the one from White Bear Town is going too fast..."


    Viscount Babila''s eyes were full of fear.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 297： Haiphong

    White Bear Town.


    "Sir Baron, good news!"


    The personal soldier who delivered the letter had a happy expression on his face, and handed the letter in his hand to Willy.


    "Ok?"


    Willy, who was approving the document, raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and took the letter.


    "Have you already won the first victory..."


    Although the outcome of the victory over Shibei Town had long been expected, Willy felt a little relieved when he saw the news of the victory.


    This victory not only announced that he had started the first step in the campaign of conquest, but also tested the military strength of White Bear Town with actual combat.


    "Aton did a great job..."


    After reading the letter, Willy nodded silently: "And Banderon, this guy is simply a weapon of violence with human consciousness... If the number of steel beings further increases in the future, then this power can even surpass The elite guard regiment has become the first trump card of White Bear Town..."


    Bandren''s amazing performance has all been recorded in the letter.


    Rao is Willy, and he is also amazed at the fighting power of this steel warrior.


    "Lord Baron!"


    Just when Willy was thinking about how to reward Aden, Budar and Bandaren, the door was knocked.


    I saw Dahn and Thorps came to their study together with smiles on their faces.


    "Looks like you''ve got the news of the victory, too."


    Thorpes'' face was also full of smiles at this time.


    Although this victory was led by Aton of the Elite Guards, it cannot erase the contribution made by the Janissaries.


    Most of the cavalry that attacked Shibei Town this time were from the Guards Department.


    "Congratulations, Lord Baron."


    Dahn also congratulated on the side.


    "Why did you two come here at the same time?"


    Willie looked at Dahn and Thorpes and asked.


    Thorps heard the words and replied: "I''m here to discuss the next strategy with you, and Dahn is here to report something."


    "Dahn, is there any problem with the coast defense team?"


    Willie frowned.


    Generally speaking, it is enough for small things to be presented to himself through a paper report, and Dahn does not need to report the situation in person.


    "The sea elves have brought us some news."


    Dahn nodded.


    "Sea Elf?"


    Willy sat up straight, looked at Dahn, and motioned for him to continue.


    The sea elves are now an important strategic partner of White Bear Town. After the turmoil began, the sea elves who migrated to the coastal waters of White Bear Town can be said to be an important security force for the coastal border defense of White Bear Town. They can not only provide White Bear at critical moments. The town''s military reinforcements also play a huge role in intelligence detection.


    "Yes, just now, the person in charge of contacting the sea elves received new news."


    Dahn said: "Since yesterday, the coastal defense ships in Oyster City have been assembled and mobilized, and they seem to be planning something. I suspect that this may be an operation against our White Bear Town. They may attack us from the sea, A direct attack on our base camp."


    Dahn expressed his worries.


    "Um����"


    Hearing this, Willy did not respond immediately, but rubbed his chin with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    The sea elves have strong lurking ability and perception ability in the ocean, so when he officially decided to fight against Oyster City, Willy commissioned the Bronze-level Transcendents of the sea elves to help him go to the Oyster City to investigate intelligence. After all, both parties belong to the same group. A coastline, in terms of coastal defense, still has to be guarded.


    Sure enough, the sea elves brought key information to themselves.


    "Dahn, you''re right, this has to be guarded against."


    Hearing this, Willy clasped the table top with his fingertips, making a thumping sound.


    "Lord Baron, what should we do, wait for it to change, or prepare for battle now?"


    Dahn asked: "Oyster City mobilizes the battleship, and the probability of attacking us is quite high."


    Willy pondered for a while: "Let''s be defensive first, there should be no one else in the sea enemy of Oyster City except us."


    White Bear Town is not lacking in maritime combat capabilities.


    In times of peace, White Bear Town was often involved in pirate extermination at sea.


    Budar''s Fang Fang pirate group was destroyed by his own White Bear Town Coastal Defense Team.


    However, although the coastal defense strength of Baixiong Town is good, it is much worse in scale than Oyster City. This makes Willy unable to take the initiative to start a marine war and attack Oyster City by sea. Because once this is done, the coastal defense force of White Bear Town will become insufficient after the deployment of manpower.


    "I see."


    Dahn nodded solemnly.


    He also felt a heavy pressure on his shoulders.


    The Guards Department has already made a contribution, and its own coastal defense team has to show some performance.


    "Do a good job of cooperating with the sea elves. With their help, the pressure on coastal defense will be much easier."


    Willy asked Dahn again.


    Hearing the words, Dahn nodded in response: "Since this is the case, then Lord Baron, I will leave first."


    Now that Lord Baron has issued an order, then hurry up and arrange for it to be executed.


    "it is good."


    Willie waved a hand.


    "Before this guy Dahn was the most relaxed of the three of us. Now it seems that he will be busy for a while."


    Thorps looked at Dahn''s hurrying back and said with a smile.


    Although he knew that Oyster City might attack White Bear Town, Thorpes was not worried. He was very confident in the coastal defense capabilities of Dahn and White Bear Town.


    Although Dahn is not as busy as himself and Sandor, he always plays very stable at critical moments.


    "Then Willy, how should we proceed with the arrangement on land? Should we take a break after the first victory, or will we continue to attack Viscount Barbila''s control area?"


    Thorpes asked Willy.


    Willy didn''t respond immediately, but instead asked, "What do you think?"


    "I?"


    Thorps was not cautious in front of Willy, he sat on the seat in the study, leaning gently on the back: "I think I can take a break for a while, after integrating the forces of other southwest border territories, together Another attack on Viscount Babila."


    "According to my guess, after the loss of Shibei Town, Viscount Babila will definitely strengthen the defense support of the territory controlled by his subordinates, which will increase the cost of our attack. It is better to take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of the victory. The military strength is condensed together, so that in the subsequent battles, we can reduce the consumption of our basic force."


    Thorpe''s words were euphemistic.


    The so-called basic force is actually cannon fodder.


    Thorps'' idea is very simple, take the soldiers from other territories on the southwestern border to the forward, and the soldiers from White Bear Town are in the middle.


    The vanguard has consumed part of the enemy''s forces, and when the Chinese army launches another attack, it will be much easier.


    "You already thought about it?"


    Seeing that Thorps answered so smoothly, Willie knew that he had already calculated it clearly before But Willy suddenly felt a little weird about Thorps who said this kind of thought.


    You must know that Thorps was a very honest and kind person in the beginning.


    But now he has a shrewd egoism in his thoughts.


    "As the captain of the Guards Department of White Bear Town, of course, always prepare a reserve of opinions for the baron."


    Thorps shrugged his shoulders, with a playful tone in his tone: "But from your expression, it seems that you have some doubts about my thoughts?"


    "Not in doubt."


    Willy waved his hand: "I just didn''t expect my dear and righteous big brother to become so shrewd."


    Hearing this, Thorps laughed, he knew Willy was joking himself: "I''m not shrewd, I just think that we have given other southwest frontier territories a stable environment, and they have to pay a certain price. Otherwise, We only play the role of pure good people, that is irresponsible to the residents of White Bear Town."


    "you''re right."


    Willy closed the smile on his face: "In this case, let''s promote the union of forces on the southwest border. You can do this, and let Sandor assist."


    "it is good."


    Thorps nodded: "This time, by the way, the garrison agreement was settled and added to the terms of our joint statement."


    The so-called garrison agreement means that the soldiers of White Bear Town can be stationed in any territory within the southwest border.


    In the process of stationing, the territory to which they belonged not only could not drive away the soldiers in White Bear Town, but instead provided support with food resources, weapon resources and other resources.


    It can be said that this is a rather unequal overlord clause.


    However, due to the deterrent power of White Bear Town, no one could escape and resist.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 298： Ben Du is very free

    "correct."


    After communicating with Willy, Thorps was about to leave, but seemed to remember something: "The spy in Oyster City yesterday sent an interesting message, but this message is more uncertain, so there is no Report to you in a formal document."


    The intelligence agency in Baixiong Town is subordinate to the Guards Department. After the Guards Department receives the information, it sorts it out and reports it to Willy.


    Willy did not directly hold the intelligence agency in his own hands like other lords. First, he wasted his energy, and secondly, he had absolute trust in Thorpes and Willy.


    "what news?"


    Willie asked.


    "It is said that the eldest son of Viscount Babila, Querek, and the third son, Queble, may be fighting for the succession of the viscount..."


    Thorpes responded.


    "The battle for the heir of the viscount?"


    When Willy heard the words, a suspicious look appeared between his eyebrows: "But Querek, the eldest son of Viscount Babila, has not already confirmed the identity of the heir to the viscount? And he has recently been promoted to the junior high knight, and he also has a place in Oyster City. very popular."


    "That''s true, but according to the news that the spies are chasing the wind, the junior high knight Querek, apart from his own strength, has no other place to take a shot. In terms of wisdom, strategy and other abilities, he is obviously not as good as his three. Brother Kuibull, so Viscount Babila is becoming more and more dissatisfied with him, just because of his status as a junior high knight, he has not been dismissed."


    "However, if Querek''s performance in the future continues to widen the gap with his third brother, Queble, then his status as the heir of the Viscount may be deprived..."


    Thorps said.


    "If only true, it would also be good news for us."


    Willie said in a low voice.


    When the two armies faced each other, the enemy army had infighting, which can be regarded as a surprise.


    "Order the spies to continue to confirm the authenticity of this news. If it can be confirmed to be true, maybe we can do something about it."


    Willie pursed his lips, then looked at Thorpes and said.


    "no problem."


    Thorps responded, stood up, and was about to return to the Guards Office: "By the way, when will our extraordinary weapons be officially put into the battlefield?"


    The extraordinary weapon in Thorps'' mouth was the extraordinary plant seeds that Count Rumbar gave Willy when he went to the Golden Flower City before Willy was promoted to the Great Knight.


    But Count Rumbar presented Willy with three varieties of supernatural plant seeds, the popping fruit, the blood-sucking thorn, and the mist fruit.


    The blood-sucking thorns are only now ready to be planted. The planting site is on the city wall of White Bear Town. Through Colson''s ability, the blood-sucking thorns can mature quickly, which will make the city wall of White Bear Town an additional layer of armor.


    As for popping fruit and mist fruit, when Willy returned to White Bear Town from Golden Flower City, planting had already begun.


    To this end, Baixiong Town also dispatched a coastal defense team to eliminate pirates from several nearby islands and open up offshore planting areas.


    Now after nearly two years, several batches of popping fruit and mist fruit have been matured and stored in the military warehouse in White Bear Town.


    "Wait, it won''t be too late to take it out when the battle with Oyster City reaches the final stage."


    Willie responded.


    "Row����"


    Thorps nodded when he heard the words: "Then I''ll go back to the Guards Department first."


    After Thorps left, Willie was left alone in the study.


    "The fire has been ignited, it''s up to who has the last laugh..."


    Willy took another look at the Good News letter in his hand, then threw it aside.


    At any time, Mine Gold City will start a war against Netstone City, and now the Daweibull Province has become a mess.


    Not only White Bear Town took advantage of this opportunity to launch an active attack, other ambitious lords have also begun to criticize each other.


    This turbulent situation, if there is no strong external intervention, should last for more than ten years or decades.


    It just makes Willy find it strange that the Duchy of Wata and the Duchy of Sosun still did not take this opportunity to intervene in the Daweibull Province.


    It stands to reason that the more chaotic the situation, the easier it is for these foreign forces to fish in troubled waters.


    "No matter what the situation is, handling the war with Oyster City is the most important thing..."


    Willy walked to the window and looked at the coastline in the distance, his eyes revealing contemplation.


    ...


    After taking care of business, Willie had lunch with his parents.


    During the day, Veria needs to study cultural courses, so she does not eat lunch at home.


    After lunch, Willie decided to visit Colson''s farm again.


    Now Eric has set up a new smithy on Colson''s farm, where he forges Iron Warriors.


    ...


    "Not bad, Colson, I didn''t expect your actual combat ability to improve a lot!"


    Willy had just walked to the gate of the farm when he heard a rough and familiar voice coming from inside.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy heard Colson''s voice again: "Benduin, don''t disturb me and Eric''s work again, or I will report to the Baron, saying that you are preventing me and Eric from doing business."


    "Benduin?"


    Willie''s mouth twitched.


    This guy should have been suffocated recently because of this guy.


    After the situation changed drastically, Ben Duyin brought his family to White Bear Town.


    In the past few months, he has devoted himself to practice, and with the help of two pieces of high-purity earth crystal amber from Willy, Ben Duyin has been promoted to senior mage.


    However, because the combat power is too high, Bendu has been idle in White Bear Town because it is not suitable for participating in the current level of battle.


    For Benduin''s wild nature, it was nothing short of torture.


    When he attacked Shibei Town before, Ben Duyin asked Willy to fight, but he was rejected by Willy, which made Benduyin depressed for a long time.


    Although Willy hadn''t seen what happened in the farm with his own eyes, he had already guessed that Ben Du was probably bored, so he came to Colson to relieve his boredom.


    "Lord Baron."


    Willy walked into the farm, and Senya was still feeding the poultry, seemingly ignoring Colson and Ben Duin.


    Willy nodded to Senya and responded.


    Walking through the attic, Willy saw Colson and Ben Duin facing each other in the open space.


    At this time, the ground is full of holes. It is obvious that the two have fought before I have already gone through a few tricks with you, and it can be regarded as a relief for you. Leave my farm quickly. . "


    Colson had a serious look on his face.


    If it was before, I might have dragged Ben Duyin to talk, but now it is different. Both myself and Eric are shouldering the manufacturing work of extraordinary steel life and have a heavy responsibility. Naturally, I have no time and Ben Duyin. consume.


    "Benduin."


    Just when Ben Duyin was about to respond, he suddenly heard footsteps coming from behind him.


    "Lord Baron."


    Ben Duin and Colson hurriedly saluted Willy after seeing the person coming.


    Willie waved his hand and gestured slightly.


    "Benduyin, you seem to be very busy... If you have this time, why not continue your practice and break through to the realm of a junior archmage as soon as possible?"


    There was a smile on Willy''s face, and it didn''t seem like he was scolding.


    Ben Du''s face immediately collapsed when he heard the words. After hearing Willy''s words, he knew that the process of his fight with Colson just now was known by Lord Baron.


    "Junior Archmage..."


    Ben Duyin shook his head: "Lord Baron, you should know that not everyone has a talent like yours. If it weren''t for the fact that you lent me two earth crystal ambers this time, I wouldn''t be able to break through even a senior wizard. . Now that I have broken through the realm of a high-level mage, it is estimated that it will take a few years to go further."


    "In addition, I am in an impetuous mood now, and I can''t calm down to practice at all. You also know my character. After diving in Baixiong Town for so long, I have been suffocated, otherwise I would not take the initiative to fight."


    Ben Duyin''s tone was full of grievances.


    Obviously the strength has been improved, but the heart is extremely depressed.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 299： Iron beast

    Seeing Ben Duyin''s gesture, Willy felt amused.


    But what Ben Duyin said was right. He was originally an impatient person. At that time, in order to become a ranger, he had to experience the outside world when he ran away from home.


    After that, he came to White Bear Town and became Willy''s subordinate, and he further realized his self-knowledge in battles again and again.


    Now that he has spent nearly a year in quiet cultivation in White Bear Town, he has indeed reached his limit.


    However, it is impossible for Willy to let Ben Duyin leave White Bear Town. Now the situation is special, and no one knows when the town will suddenly need advanced combat power.


    "If you really can''t calm down the restlessness, you can go and find Jarvis."


    Willy suddenly suggested to Ben Duin.


    The current Jarvis has long since faded from his former halo of genius. In addition to comprehending the way of knighthood, the rest of his time is spent accompanying his family or doing things that ordinary people do, such as fishing and farming.


    The current Jarvis is quite peaceful, and Willy feels that Ben Duyin needs to cultivate his heart with Jarvis.


    "Jarvis? That former genius knight?"


    Ben Duyin raised his eyebrows. His knowledge of Jarvis was limited, and the two had no intersection before: "Why go to him?"


    "A great knight who has inherited the way of the Knights of the Morning Star, don''t you want to communicate with him more?"


    Willy can be said to have accurately grasped Ben Duyin''s mentality. Although Ben Duyin is a mage, his combat style is obviously closer to the melee profession of knight. Due to his personal fighting style preference, Ben Duyin''s current Duin even improved some earth spells to be closer to the melee style.


    Ben Duin himself is a melee style preference, and he will definitely be interested in Jarvis, who has inherited the way of the Knights of the Morning Star.


    "this����"


    Ben Du was moved by his heart.


    When Jarvis first came to White Bear Town, he heard other White Bear Town inner circles mentioning Jarvis'' inheritance of the knighthood, and he was very curious about it. But because the two were not familiar with each other, and because he had been sneaking in retreat before, he never had the chance to get to know Jarvis.


    Now that Lord Baron took the initiative to propose, he has found an excuse to visit Jarvis.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll go visit Mr. Jarvis..."


    Ben Duin accepted Willy''s proposal.


    This guy Colson is very boring, it would be more interesting to visit Jarvis.


    Seeing Ben Duyin leaving the farm, Colson let out a deep breath, a look of relief.


    "Lord Baron, you should issue a restraining order for this guy. He keeps coming to disturb me and Eric''s work."


    Colson muttered.


    Willy glanced at him and ignored it: "Alec is still forging a new steel warrior body?"


    "Yes, in the blacksmith''s shop on the farm."


    Colson responded: "But now we are not simply forging steel warriors, but also steel beasts."


    "Steel beast? What is that?"


    Willy was a little surprised. After a while, the two guys started to tinker with new steel weapons.


    These two people directly formed an extraordinary armament production agency.


    "You go and see."


    A smug smile appeared on Colson''s face.


    Under the leadership of Colson, Willie and Colson went to the blacksmith shop at the back of the farm.


    Before entering the blacksmith shop, Willy heard the clanging sound of iron, and a wave of heat came from the blacksmith shop.


    Lifting the curtain, Willie walked in.


    In between, Eric was wearing a thick cloth and oil leather apron, holding iron pliers and a hammer in his hand, and smashing impurities against a piece of cyan ore embryo.


    Compared with the furnaces of other blacksmiths, the flames in the furnaces of Eric''s blacksmith''s shop are a little different.


    Its burning flames are not only red and blue, but also have a layer of black light on the outermost.


    "Necrofire?"


    Willillo felt it for a moment.


    "Lord Baron."


    Eric sensed that someone was approaching, he stopped what he was doing, turned around and saw Willy walking into the blacksmith shop.


    Willy nodded to Eric, and then saw that on the ground behind him, groups of mechanical objects and gear parts were neatly arranged, obviously forged.


    "Listen to Colson, what steel beast are you forging? What is that?"


    Willy looked away from the pile of mechanical objects, with doubts in his tone.


    Eric glanced at Colson, then said to Willy: "Soul extraction is not only for humans, but also for other creatures. I discussed with Colson and thought that in addition to forging steel warriors, we could also extract The souls of other creatures are integrated into the steel model to forge other forms of steel beasts."


    "Ok?"


    Willy showed a questioning look: "Can the souls of other creatures be perfectly integrated with the steel model?"


    "yes."


    Eric nodded: "It''s just that after the souls of other creatures are integrated into the steel model, they need my deliberate manipulation. Their soul instincts do not have the advanced wisdom of humans."


    "Um����"


    Willie thought about it.


    This is actually an enhanced version of Call of the Dead.


    When he fought against the necromancer Bansirion before, Bansirion had summoned a lot of skeletons. There were a lot of skeletons, but their strength was average.


    And like Eric, he actually turned the summoned skeletons into souls, and then found new bodies for these souls.


    In essence, they are all control skills of the necromancer, but the iron warriors will be stronger than the skeletons summoned by the same level.


    "not bad����"


    Willie was a compliment.


    In this way, the problem of ethical paradoxes is essentially avoided.


    "When will your first steel beast be manufactured?"


    Willie asked.


    Eric and Colson glanced at each other, then said, "Almost a month, it''s not much different from the Iron Warriors."


    Seeing Eric''s serious appearance, Willy was a little relieved: "In this case, Eric, don''t ignore your usual practice, after all, your own extraordinary profession is a necromancer~www.novelhall .com~ Rest assured, Lord Baron, I have redesigned my practice path. For the Necromancer, it is enough to have enough knowledge to explore and understand, plus the tempering of my own necromancy. And in the process of forging steel creatures, I am also married to the control and sharpening of the power of the undead."


    Eric acts like a kid who doesn''t let adults worry.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s the best."


    After Willy finished speaking, he looked at Colson again: "Don''t delay the practice of the ability of the aphasia, and also, you can''t ignore the monitoring system of White Bear Town because of the manufacture of steel creatures."


    The current Colson is still the core of the monitoring system in White Bear Town.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Baron." Colson straightened his chest, "I only need to do the manufacture of steel creatures when the soul is integrated. The rest of the forging process is completed by Eric, which will not delay. My practice and vision monitoring of White Bear Town."


    Willie again asked Eric and Colson to leave the farm.


    These two guys did bring a lot of surprises to Willy.


    ...


    Compared to Baron Willy, who was in a good mood, Viscount Barbila of Oyster City was not in a good mood.


    After losing Shibei Town, he knew very well that Baron Willy of White Bear Town would not stop there.


    In addition to strengthening the defense deployment of other territories under his control, he also decided to activate the sea power, which caused a violent impact on the coastal defense of White Bear Town.


    This can not only suppress the morale of Baixiong Town, but also relieve the pressure on the land.


    In order to make this sea attack plan smooth, he summoned his eldest son Querek and his third son Queble to discuss together, who would be more suitable to lead the sea plan.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 300： betrayer of oyster city

    Inside the study of Viscount Barbila.


    "Father, I will lead the fleet that attacked White Bear Town this time."


    The person who spoke was a man in his thirties who looked very self-disciplined.


    He is the third son of Viscount Babila, Queble. Compared with his elder brother, Querek, Queble looks more calm and wise.


    "You go?"


    Viscount Babila frowned. He wanted to let another elite guard regiment under his command go there, but Quible took the initiative to ask Ying.


    "Yes, father, as the son of Lord Viscount, I will take the initiative to lead the troops, which will boost morale better."


    Quibble responded, and then glanced at Querek without a trace.


    At this time, Querek had a gloomy face, watching his third brother take the initiative to apply to play in front of his father, and his mood was very depressed.


    He knew very well that if it wasn''t for his talent in knight training, he would have been abolished by Viscount Babila long ago as the heir of Viscount.


    Querek felt that he was very aggrieved. He was obviously a junior high knight and the highest combat power in Oyster City, but he still depended on his father''s face.


    He wanted to resist, but Querek, who had lived under the shadow of his father''s power since he was a child, never dared to face his father''s authority head-on.


    "Father."


    Querek thinks he can''t give this good opportunity to Queble in vain.


    In Querek''s view, although White Bear Town''s heritage is very strong, in terms of sea power, it is definitely not comparable to Oyster City.


    This time, leading the battleship fleet to attack White Bear Town is a chance to win for nothing.


    If this opportunity is given to Quibble, he will have a higher status in his father''s heart, and he will also gain more popularity in Oyster City. At that time, his status as the heir to the Viscount of Oyster City will be in jeopardy.


    "Father, it''s not a good choice to hand over this fleet''s trip to Quible."


    Querek stabilized his emotions and said to his father, Viscount Barbila: "Although the maritime combat strength of White Bear Town is not as good as our Oyster City, there are not many extraordinary people in White Bear Town, and the third brother himself It''s just an intermediate knight, if he is sniped by an extraordinary person from White Bear Town, it is estimated that it will be difficult to escape."


    When it was said that Quibble was an intermediate knight, Querek increased his tone, as if to remind him deliberately.


    "Since this is the case, then who do you think is more suitable to go to sea this time?"


    Quibble didn''t seem to hear the sarcasm in Querek''s words, but asked Querek with a warm smile.


    Querek glanced at Viscount Babila and found that Viscount Babila also turned his attention to himself.


    "Father, I can be the commander of the fleet this time."


    Querek directly recommended himself.


    Since Quible can take the initiative to grab the credit, he naturally has nothing to take into account.


    "Bullshit!"


    Hearing Querek''s words, Viscount Babila''s expression changed: "You are the only great knight in Oyster City. If you leave Oyster City, Oyster City will lose the seat of a powerful superhuman. You must not go."


    "Father is right, brother, you are the core of the extraordinary people in Oyster City. If you leave Oyster City rashly, I''m afraid it will cause impetuous people in the city."


    Quible also made a persuasive look.


    "I����"


    In the face of Viscount Babila''s reprimand, Querek''s face was very ugly.


    His fists were clenched, and his joints were white.


    In the eyes of his father, he was like an extraordinary weapon. He only looked at his extraordinary ability, but ignored his status as the heir of the Viscount, and regarded himself as a tool.


    "There is no need to continue discussing the issue of the leader."


    Viscount Babila straightened his face and said directly: "Quible, as the commander of the fleet this time, you will launch a violent blow on the coastal defense of White Bear Town."


    Viscount Barbila announced his appointment.


    "Yes, father, I will not disappoint you."


    Quible stood up and bowed slightly to Viscount Barbila.


    "Okay, then, let''s discuss the details of this fleet''s attack."


    Viscount Babila glanced at Querek with a little chill in his eyes.


    This guy, Querek, is getting less and less self-aware.


    ...


    When Querek and Quibble walked out of Viscount Babila''s study at the same time, Quibble suddenly stopped Querek.


    "Brother, I hope you don''t mind your father''s appointment. We are all father''s sons, and everything we do is for the sake of father and Oyster City. Father didn''t ask you to be the captain of the fleet. In order for you to better protect Oyster City. You must know that Oyster City is our foundation. My father made such a decision because he obviously values ??you more."


    Queble looked at Querek, who had a gloomy face, and said with a smile.


    Hearing the words, Querek looked at Queble coldly.


    He knew very well that although his words sounded nice, his third brother''s personality was by no means so generous and peaceful on the surface.


    "Then the third brother, you have won the battle..."


    Querek sneered, then turned and left.


    Looking at Querek''s figure disappearing into the distance, Queble''s modest face suddenly twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "If it weren''t for you being so brainless, with my background, it would be impossible to shake your identity as the heir of the Viscount. It''s a pity, Querek, for such a good card as a great knight, he played so badly... "


    A gleam of coldness flashed in Quibble''s eyes.


    If it was him who was promoted to the junior high knight, Querek would have been killed by himself.


    Quibble stayed for a while and then left.


    He must plan the attack process at sea carefully. Once he wins this victory, his status in Oyster City will be further improved. By then, Querek''s status as the viscount heir will probably be in jeopardy.


    ...


    "hateful!"


    Qurek, who returned to his residence, was furious.


    Obviously he is the heir to the Viscount, and he is obviously the most extraordinary combat power in Oyster City, but in front of his father, Quibble is more favored than himself.


    He could obviously sense the change in his father''s attitude towards him. If this goes on, his status as the heir of the viscount will be deprived sooner or later.


    "If it goes on like this, I''ll be a dog in Oyster City!"


    Querek slammed the table hard, scaring the attendants around, everyone trembled.


    "I have to find a way out of this situation..."


    Querek''s face seemed to be dripping with water: "If it''s Oyster City, I can make the final call, that''s fine..."


    The thought suddenly popped out of Querek''s mind.


    His heart skipped a beat: "If I can overthrow my father..."


    "no!"


    Querek immediately stifled the idea in his head: "Although I have the strength of a junior great knight, I can''t even have the courage to face my father... His mind is too deep..."


    The thought of Viscount Barbila''s serious face made Querek''s heart tremble even as a great knight.


    "Then what should I do..."


    Querek was caught in a tangle again Suddenly, a stern look flashed in his eyes: "There may be another way to change my situation in Oyster City..."


    Querek''s face was uncertain, as if he was weighing some difficult choices.


    After a long time, Querek finally made up his mind: "Queble, you forced me to do this!"


    Querek turned and walked into his study, he spread out the letter, dipped the ink with a quill pen, and began to write on the letter.


    If anyone who is familiar with Querek is here, they will find that the handwriting on this letter has been deliberately altered by Querek.


    As a junior high knight, it is normal to change the handwriting by changing the way the muscles are exerted.


    After half an hour, Querek stopped what he was doing.


    Gently blow on the letter paper to speed up the air-drying of the writing on the letter paper.


    "The failure of a battle in exchange for the complete tranquility of Oyster City is worth it!"


    Qurek''s smile was cold.


    The content of this letter is the sea attack plan discussed by several people in Viscount Babila''s study before!


    Including the number of troops, route, time and specific combat methods.


    "Come on!"


    Querek ordered outside the study: "Call Dusuo."


    Soon, a thin young man walked into the study.


    "Lord Querek."


    Du Suo is the most trusted bodyguard around Querek, and he was also trained by him.


    "Take this letter..."


    Querek gave the order directly: "Send it to White Bear Town."


    White Bear Town? !


    Du Suo''s face changed instantly when he heard the words, and he even felt that he heard it wrong.


    Send this letter to... White Bear Town?


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 301： strange information

    "Lord Querek...this..."


    After seeing Querec''s grim expression, Dusso confirmed that he had heard it right.


    His heart was pounding, and although he was absolutely loyal to Querek, he also did a lot of shameful things on his behalf.


    But the fact of sending a letter to White Bear Town still made him feel frightened.


    Now that White Bear Town and Oyster City have long since evolved into mortal enemies, it is a traitor''s behavior to inform White Bear Town at this time.


    Once discovered, it is not a matter of personal life and death, but the entire family suffers along with it.


    "This is the outline of the plan for the Oyster City fleet to attack the coast of White Bear."


    Querek didn''t hide it from Du Suo, the life of this guy and the family behind him was all in his hands, and he didn''t dare to betray him at all. In addition, Dusuo has solved many difficult and invisible things for himself, and he is a grasshopper on the same boat, so there is no need to hide it deliberately.


    "Find a way to get it into the hands of the top officials of White Bear Town. It''s best to let the Baron Willy of White Bear Town see it with his own eyes."


    Querek said coldly.


    "Lord Querek..."


    Du Suo was drenched in cold sweat. He, who always obeyed Querek, tried to change Querek''s mind for the first time: "This is... betrayal of the entire Oyster City... If White Bear Town gets this information, then the attack will be done. The battle fleet, I am afraid it will be defeated and return..."


    "Failed and returned?"


    Querek sneered: "It''s not just a big defeat, it''s better to be wiped out."


    Du Suo shivered, and he didn''t dare to keep silent.


    Querek glanced at Du Suo and knew that this guy was already extremely scared.


    However, Querek also understands that the bad things that Dusuo usually does are limited to Oyster City. Now this move is against the entire Oyster City, and it is normal to cause panic in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you handle the details, this matter will not be exposed."


    Querek said to Dusuo with relief: "Although the outline of this plan is currently only known to me, my father, and the Quibble guy, when the military meeting is held tonight, more than a dozen people will be exposed to this news at the same time, so even in the future After investigation, no one will suspect us. After all, I am the heir of Oyster City, how could I do such a thing?"


    What Querek said was true.


    Although Viscount Babila knew about the open and secret struggle between Querek and Quebul, he never doubted their loyalty to him.


    This is not only a recognition of Querek''s past behavior, but also the confidence that comes from Viscount Babila''s heart. A powerful man who has been at the helm of Oyster City for decades would never have imagined that his son would betray Oyster City.


    "But����"


    Although Dusuo''s face softened slightly, it was still ugly.


    "Nothing but."


    Seeing that Dusuo was still so hesitant, Querek''s voice turned cold: "This is an order you must execute. You just need to let this news pass to the top management of White Bear Town."


    Being reprimanded so suddenly by Querek, Dusuo shivered all over.


    He looked up and saw Querek''s ambitious eyes.


    "Du Suo, there is nothing to hesitate about this. If you do this, you will be the hero of Oyster City!"


    Querek suddenly stood up and walked to Dusuo''s side. He patted Dusuo''s shoulder and lowered his figure: "I just want that guy Quibble to be completely buried under the sea! As long as he is dead, No one will threaten my status again, and Oyster City will not fall into a situation of infighting. Isn''t this a good thing for Oyster City? If he died, Oyster City would be twisted into a rope, even if it loses He suffered some losses temporarily, but in the future, he will definitely make up for it.��


    "So, go ahead and do it with confidence."


    Qurek grinned suddenly, with a very dark smile.


    "I see, Lord Querek."


    Seeing this, Du Suo knew that Querek''s mind could not be changed, so he responded with difficulty.


    "Go for it, the faster you move, the better, so that White Bear Town will have more time to prepare." Querek turned around and put his hands behind his back, "By the way, report to me immediately after you''re done."


    "Got it, Lord Querek."


    Dussau lowered his head and said respectfully to Querek.


    After speaking, Du Suo left the room with a complex look of determination and fear in his eyes.


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    Willy had just finished his morning practice in the open space of the manor.


    The imprisonment of the senior great knight could not be broken through for a while.


    Willy pondered for a while. If he continued to practice step by step, it might take three months to half a year before he could be promoted from a mid-level knight to a senior knight.


    This is quite a long process.


    "Willie."


    Willie was about to rinse, and then proceed to the approval of official business, but suddenly Thorps returned to the manor with a serious face, walking hurriedly towards him.


    Willie didn''t think Thorps would go home to rest during business hours. Looking at Thorps'' status, he knew what emergency information he was going to report.


    "What, what happened?"


    Willie took the towel handed by the waitress and wiped the sweat off his face.


    "Go to your study and say."


    Thorpes'' tone was a little anxious.


    Seeing this, Willy did not hesitate, nodded, and returned to the study with Thorps.


    "Look at this."


    As soon as he walked to the study, Thorps handed a neatly folded letter to Willie.


    Willie took it, opened it and browsed it.


    "This is����"


    After browsing the contents of the letter, Willy had a puzzled look in his eyes: "This seems to be the information of the battle fleet that Oyster City is about to launch a sea attack on our White Bear Town..."


    Willie was full of doubts.


    Although the sea elves have observed the traces of the sea power that may be dispatched from Oyster City before, such detailed information is definitely not available to the sea elves.


    "Where did you get this?"


    Willie looked at Thorpes and asked.


    "Brought back by White Bear''s intelligence officers in Oyster City."


    When speaking of this, there was also a strange look on Thorps'' face: "However, the way he got this letter sounds a bit absurd..."


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Seeing Thorps'' attitude, Willy''s heart also showed a touch of curiosity.


    "According to the intelligence officer, when he lurked in Oyster City for a month, due to a negligence, he exposed his feet, and then was caught in the prison by the guards of Oyster City."


    Thorps said: "There is no problem with this. Regarding this intelligence officer, we did cut off contact with him before. According to the information provided by other lurking intelligence officers, he was indeed taken into the prison in Oyster City."


    "Then how did he get the letter?"


    Willy raised his brows, the content of this letter is a very important military situation.


    "That''s what I don''t understand the most."


    Thorps glanced at Willie and said, "According to him, after being held in prison in Oyster City, he was tortured inhumanly, but he didn''t reveal any news."


    Willie nodded as he listened.


    In fact, it is impossible for the intelligence personnel sent to Oyster City to receive the core secrets of White Bear Town.


    "When the guards of Oyster City saw that they couldn''t get any news from him, they threw him back into the cage and prepared to choose a day for execution. Just when the intelligence officers felt that they would die, a very A mysterious figure who somehow managed to escape death and rescue him from his cage."


    "The man sealed himself tightly, not only did not show his face, but also did not show any information representing his identity. He just entrusted our intelligence personnel to return to White Bear Town quickly and bring this letter back."


    Thorps pursed his lips: "It''s this letter that records the intelligence of the Oyster City battle fleet."


    Willie did not respond immediately after listening to Thorpes'' narration.


    He glanced at the contents of the letter again, then got up and paced the room with a thoughtful look.


    "Can you make sure he''s telling the truth?"


    After a long time, Willy stood still and asked Thorpes.


    "It can be confirmed that the special agency of the People''s Liberation Army has identified his words, and there is no doubt that they are true."


    Thorps responded to Willy.


    White Bear Town naturally has its own spy agency, and has rich and skilled experience in handling similar incidents.


    Since they said that this person is fine, then what he said is likely to be true.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 302： handwriting

    "A very intriguing thing..."


    Willy lowered his head slightly, his eyes full of thought: "Is there any one of the intelligence officers we dispatched to Oyster City who can access such high-level information and use means to rescue the intelligence officers who were detained in White Bear Town? "


    "No."


    Thorps shook his head affirmatively.


    No one of the intelligence personnel in White Bear Town can get to such a high level.


    Even if you really get into the circle that can get this information, when you pass the news, you only need to find an offline to pass it back. There is absolutely no need to take risks to rescue an intelligence officer who is about to be executed.


    "In this case����"


    Willie narrowed his eyes.


    If so, there is only one possibility.


    There is a high-level traitor in Oyster City, the core traitor who has access to core information, and wants to pass this news to White Bear Town.


    He couldn''t dig out the other intelligence officers lurking in Oyster City in White Bear Town, so he was forced to take the risk to rescue an exposed intelligence officer and pass on the news.


    Although it is not easy to save an exposed intelligence officer, only this status can make him approached after returning to White Bear Town. Otherwise, sending an Oyster City man directly to deliver the news would be impossible to believe and deliver the letter to Willy.


    "This high-level betrayer has a lot of energy..."


    It is simply not something that ordinary people can do to rescue the enemy intelligence personnel intact.


    "That high-level betrayal, what is this for?"


    Velillo was a little puzzled. Generally speaking, no one would do thankless things.


    "Ok?"


    Willy subconsciously glanced at the content of the letter again, and suddenly, the handwriting on it caught Willy''s attention.


    "Has the handwriting of this letter been identified?"


    Willie asked Thorpes.


    After confirming the hostile relationship with Oyster City, the intelligence officers of White Bear Town deliberately searched the manuscripts of those Oyster City officials, which could play a certain role at a critical moment.


    Obtaining the handwriting of Oyster City officials is not difficult, as long as there is a will.


    In the current White Bear Town, there are many records of Oyster City officials'' handwriting, and even the handwriting manuscripts of Viscount Barbila himself are in White Bear Town.


    "Identified, but it doesn''t match the handwriting of any official in Oyster City."


    Thorps naturally thought of this level, and now Thorps is quite meticulous.


    Willie picked up the letter and looked at it carefully. He always felt that the handwriting was a little weird.


    Suddenly, Willie seemed to realize something.


    He took his seat again, spread out the paper, and dipped the quill in ink, re-transcribed a paragraph of the letter.


    Thorpes felt strange and walked to Willy''s side.


    "This handwriting..."


    Thorps noticed that Willie''s handwriting was not the same as usual.


    "Now, this handwriting is the original handwriting of the writer."


    Willy put the quill at ease and said with a firm tone.


    From the first time he saw the handwriting, Willy felt that something was wrong.


    Only just now did he realize that the handwriting might have been deliberately altered.


    After realizing this, Willy found a loophole in the handwriting and restored it.


    Although it sounds difficult to restore the handwriting, it is not difficult for Willy, which is all due to Willy''s actual combat experience as an intermediate knight.


    In actual combat experience, even a trace of muscle shaking habits are recorded in it.


    The letterman changed his muscle habits and changed his handwriting, but it was still recognized by Willy with the knowledge of actual combat experience.


    In the deliberate handwriting, there are some clues, which may not be seen by others, but Willy carefully examined it, but found a clue.


    "If I guess correctly, the letterman is the only great knight in Oyster City, Querek."


    Willy''s eyes were deep, and he said to Thorps who was beside him.


    "Querek?"


    Thorps heard the words and was stunned for a moment.


    He directly picked up the content of the letter that Willy had transcribed, and stared at it carefully.


    "Yes, it''s Querek''s handwriting!"


    Thorpes'' eyes were full of shock.


    Thorps is familiar with the handwriting of several core characters in Oyster City.


    The manuscript they wrote has been studied by Thorpes many times.


    "How did you know?"


    Thorps was shocked by Willy''s method, but he did not expect that an intermediate knight could still have such a method.


    "From the habit of muscles, the handwriting is a little stiff."


    Willy responded briefly, and then showed a faint smile: "This is very interesting, this letter was actually written by the heir to the Viscount of Oyster City, if I hadn''t seen this letter with my own eyes, it would have been unbelievable... "


    When Thorps heard the words, his eyebrows were twisted together: "Is this a fraud? Is it a countermeasure? Let us get the wrong information, and then predict the wrong form of war?"


    Thorpes did not think that a viscount heir would betray his own territory.


    "It shouldn''t be..."


    Willy shook his head: "If that''s the case, then it''s all too deliberate. Take the initiative to release our intelligence personnel, and then bring back false news? How can we believe it?"


    "It is precisely because this method seems a bit clumsy that I feel that the content of this letter has a certain authenticity."


    Willy said: "I remember, you brought me a rumor a while ago, saying that Querek of Oyster City was at odds with Quibble, and Querek would be pushed out of the viscount heir by Queble. place?"


    "That''s what happened."


    Thorps nodded.


    "It''s a coincidence that the leader of the Oyster City fleet this time is Quibble."


    With his finger, Wei pointed to the letters on the desktop, which were all written in the contents of the letters.


    "So, you think, this is Querek''s way of framing Queble?"


    Thorpes was a little skeptical.


    "It can only be said that there is a certain possibility."


    Willy showed a faint smile: "Perhaps the news of the discord between the two we got some time ago was deliberately released, and the information written in deliberate handwriting in this letter is a trap. , let us mistake it for the truth. If this is their plot, if we believe the above content, we will be attacked in the opposite direction, and even if we do not believe it, they have nothing to lose.��


    "So, do you really believe the information in this letter?"


    Thorps sighed, and Willie spoke for a long time without saying whether he believed it or not.


    "Tactically choose to believe, but strategically, you need to make arrangements."


    Willy looked at Thorps: "After their fleet goes to sea, let the sea elves monitor in real time. If there is no problem with the established route and the details mentioned in the letter, then you can use this news to attack them. . If there is a trace of suspicious phenomenon, then we will carry out the naval battle step by step. With the help of the sea elves and the extraordinary people in the town, we will not lose this battle at all. Even if the information is false, it will only cost a little more energy. ."


    "Um����"


    Hearing this, Thorps nodded silently: "Since this is the case, then I will not stay any longer. I will go to Dahn in person to explain this matter to him, and let him and the sea elf reach a connection and do Good battle plan."


    "Okay, then it''s hard for you."


    Willie said.


    "nothing����"


    Thorps heard the words, waved his hand, and did not stay too much.


    "If that''s true, that''s too sad..."


    In the study, Willy muttered to himself: "Brother attacking, even betraying internal interests, it is really embarrassing and deplorable... If Viscount Babila finds out, it is estimated that he will be mad with anger..."


    Comparing the current situation of the Faerun family, Willy suddenly felt a burst of joy.


    Harmonious and simple family relationships are quite rare among the lords and nobles.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 303： enemy

    On the surging sea.


    More than a dozen large warships sailed slowly on the sea. This large warship was covered with iron sheets and had a long circle of sharp thorns. Behind the large warships, there were dozens of small ships, some of which were the same. It is a warship, and some are transport ships that transport manpower and accompanying materials.


    On the mast of the leading ship hangs a huge flag.


    The background color of the flag is dark green, and in the middle of the flag is a pattern intertwined with yellow and black. At first glance, it looks like an auricle. If you look closely, you will see that the shape is an oyster.


    This is the symbol of Oyster City, and this fleet, led by Quibble, set off from Oyster City to attack the fleet of White Bear Town.


    At this time, Kuibull was wearing a military uniform with a crossed sword on his waist, standing on the deck of the lead ship, looking into the distance.


    Beside him is a middle-aged man with a bald head. He is not wearing armor and a long sword like the other guards, but is dressed in coarse cloth. On his back, he is carrying a large and generous axe, which is quite special. .


    In this era, the sword is the most basic weapon. Most extraordinary knights use the sword as their weapon. Because of the structure of the long sword, it is more conducive to the export of fighting spirit in the body. People who use an axe as a weapon like this are quite rare.


    This bald man with an axe on his back is called Puyolin. He is the strongest intermediate knight in Oyster City, and besides Querek, the strongest existence in Oyster City.


    In the current Oyster City, a fault has occurred in the extraordinary strength. After the original only high-level knight, Querek, was promoted to the junior high-level knight, there has been no new high-level knight.


    "The other fleet should also set off..."


    Quible, who was standing on the deck, suddenly whispered, and then a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    According to the original plan, the fleet that attacked White Bear Town was divided into two groups.


    One of the fleets was sent out as a feint along the coastline.


    The other fleet is the main attack fleet. After starting from Oyster City, it heads southwest, makes a big circle and arrives at White Bear Town, and set off first. This fleet is the fleet currently led by Quible.


    According to the calculated time, when the feinting fleet reaches the eastern coastal defense line of Baixiong Town, it will launch a large-scale feint attack, which will attract some defenders from Baixiong Town to block it.


    Then, at this time, the real main fleet of Kuibull''s brush collars took a detour and landed from the western coastal defense line of Baixiong Town, attacked from east to west, made the most violent sneak attack, penetrated into the hinterland of Baixiong Town, and gave it a heavy blow .


    "It should be time to set off."


    Pujolin on the side pondered for a moment, and then responded.


    After he finished speaking, he kept silent.


    "Do you seem to have any concerns?"


    Quible noticed Pujolin''s strangeness.


    Pujorin is a strong supporter of his own, and he will play a huge role in the fight for the power of Oyster City with Querek in the future.


    So for Pujolin''s attitude, Quible is very sensitive.


    "No big worries..."


    Puyolin frowned slightly: "This time, we have done a lot of work in the sea attack. The marine equipment in White Bear Town is definitely not comparable to ours. This time, as long as we can penetrate into the hinterland of White Bear Town, we can cause damage to them. Huge loss... The only thing that makes me feel uneasy is that we can''t confirm the extraordinary combat power of White Bear Town, how much is there, and what strength is each..."


    After Pujolin finished speaking, Kuibull was also a little dignified.


    This is really a big problem.


    Regarding the extraordinary background of White Bear Town, they are all hearsay.


    I only heard rumors before that Baron Willy of White Bear Town is a great knight, and he also has a demon beast and two secret masters.


    For this rumor, some people believe it, some people don''t.


    Some people think that Willy''s promotion from an ordinary peasant''s son to a great knight within two years is a very absurd thing.


    "Are you worried that the extraordinary strength of the Baron of White Bear is really a great knight?"


    Quible asked Pujolin.


    Puyolin shook his head: "It''s nothing to be afraid of, the chance of this kind of thing should be very low. The way this news spread at the time was not very official. I''m just worried about how many extraordinary people there are in White Bear Town. It is unlikely that the Baron will go to the battlefield in person, but the extraordinary people under his command can greatly affect the outcome of our sea attack. You must know that on the battlefield of Shibei Town, there appeared a knight comparable to the intermediate level. The monster, that is the extraordinary weapon of White Bear Town..."


    "you''re right����"


    Quibble nodded: "It''s a pity that we can''t penetrate the inner circle of White Bear Town at all. At the beginning of the dispute, our intelligence personnel were almost wiped out by the Baron Willy~www.novelhall. com~ So, our attack this time was actually a bit rash..."


    Quibble''s voice suddenly lowered: "But there is no way. If I want to win the viscount''s heir, I must prove myself with more achievements. Although Querek has no brains and no special talents, but his Extraordinary strength cannot be ignored. If I just compete with him step by step, I have a great chance of failure. Even if my father is dissatisfied with him, it will be hindered by his strength and let him continue to be the heir of the viscount..."


    "So, I have to take a risk."


    Quibble''s voice was a little cold, and his tone became very firm: "This attack on White Bear Town is an adventure. If it can cause serious damage to White Bear Town, then my voice in Oyster City will be raised. At that time, I will have more capital to compete with Querek."


    Hearing the words, Pujolin paused: "Don''t worry, I will firmly support you. With your talent, after obtaining the status of the heir, it will make Oyster City go further."


    Quibble smiled when he heard the words, Pujolin was both his supporter and his friend.


    Ships continue to sail at sea.


    three days later.


    Still on the deck of the lead ship.


    "It''s only half a day''s journey to reach White Bear Town, and the battle is about to begin."


    Kuibull was fully armed and looked towards the direction of Far Sea White Bear Town.


    "Yes, after the feint fleet has launched an attack, we will make the real attack."


    "May we be victorious," Pujolin said.


    "Definitely win."


    Quibble''s tone was determined, and a look of determination flashed in his eyes.


    The mighty fleet pushed away the water ripples on the sea and headed towards Baixiong Town.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 304： retreat in a hurry

    "Lord Baron!"


    Dahn hurried to Willy''s study: "The enemy is here!"


    "Have you come yet..."


    A flash of surprise flashed in Willy''s eyes, and the speed of Oyster City seemed to be much faster than he expected.


    "The investigators of the sea elves came to the news that a small fleet of warships was found in the east of White Bear Town, and a large fleet of warships was found in the west. The news is true!"


    There was a hint of excitement in Dahn''s tone: "Not only did the sea elves send feedback on the battle situation, but even Colson''s monitoring arrangements were confirmed."


    The Coast Defence Team has long since cooperated with the Guards Department to prepare for war.


    In response to the enemy''s attacking style, they have already made preparations for it.


    "It turned out to be true..."


    Willie smiled faintly.


    Unexpectedly, the infighting in Oyster City has really reached the point of being hands-on.


    Querek would rather lose the battle, and let Oyster City suffer, than let his rival brother die on the battlefield.


    "Cold people..."


    Willy''s smile was meaningful: "Since Querek wants Oyster City to be defeated and devastated, then we shouldn''t let him down. According to the previous arrangement, prepare to meet the enemy."


    "Yes, Lord Baron!"


    Dahn immediately saluted Willy, and then walked out of the study excitedly.


    It''s finally time to prove yourself.


    There was a strong desire for victory in Dahn''s eyes.


    Compared to what Sandor and Thorpes did to White Bear, he did relatively little.


    This time, it is a great opportunity to make contributions.


    ...


    It is a few kilometers away from the coastline to the west of Baixiong Town.


    "There is news from the carrier pigeon that the battle to the east has begun."


    Pujolin held the message letter in his hand and said to Quibble.


    "Everything seems to be going well."


    A smile appeared on Quible''s face: "At this time, they must have been attracted by the war in the east. We just took this opportunity to attack them from the west."


    "Go!"


    After getting Quibble''s order, Pujolin called out to the helmsman.


    For a time, the fleet accelerated again and rushed towards White Bear Town.


    "Make a contribution, right now!"


    With a bang, Quibble pulled out the cross sword from his waist, in high spirits.


    "The coastline of White Bear Town can already be seen dimly."


    Pujolin and Kuible were both intermediate knights, and they were both standing on the deck of the lead ship, with their eyesight being able to see far away.


    "Let the Transcendents accompanying this time be ready to attack."


    Quible ordered.


    "Yes."


    Pujolin nodded.


    The number of junior knights accompanying this time accounted for half of Oyster City.


    "and many more����"


    Just as Pujolin was about to issue an order, he was suddenly stopped by Quible.


    "Why are there ships coming towards us!?"


    There was surprise in Quibble''s voice.


    When Pujolin heard the words, he was stunned for a moment, and then looked in the direction of Quible''s finger.


    There, a ship began to speed up towards them.


    "wrong����"


    Quible frowned, and he always had a bad feeling.


    Will the coastal defense of Baixiong Town really be so calm, even if there is a war in the east, will they still send so many people to guard the west?


    Quibble''s heart suddenly warned.


    "Not good, Lord Quible!"


    At this moment, I saw a signal soldier on the ship running quickly.


    There was panic on his face, and his voice trembled: "At the rear of our fleet, we found a ship coming all the way!"


    "You mean, there are ships all the way behind us?!"


    Quibble''s face was ashen as he asked sharply.


    The signal soldier hurriedly replied: "Yes, Lord Quible, right behind us!"


    "This is... entering the enemy''s trap..."


    Quibble''s face was extremely ugly.


    At this time, he is a fool and should realize what happened.


    The defenders of the western defense line of Baixiong Town were in full formation, and an inexplicable ship suddenly appeared in the rear.


    All this can only show one problem, the fleet he led was ambushed.


    "Damn it! Which link went wrong!"


    Quible let out a low growl, his voice full of anger.


    Even if he neglected the scouts on the opposite side, they knew of their arrival in advance, and it was impossible to do such a perfect ambush.


    This only shows that someone leaked the news in advance.


    "Pjorin, there are traitors in Oyster City!"


    Quible looked at Pujolin with a look of anger on his face.


    At this time, Pujolin''s face was also very ugly, but even so, he still stabilized his mind and said to Kuibull: "Don''t worry too much, although we are surrounded, but judging from their warship equipment, it is fundamental It can''t be our opponent. With our strength, we can completely break out of the encirclement."


    "But����"


    Hearing Puyolin''s words, a look of unwillingness appeared on Kuibull''s face: "This way..."


    "Queble."


    Pujolin grabbed Kuibull''s shoulder: "I know what you are thinking, in the face of this kind of encirclement, it has already been explained that our plan is known by the enemy, and the current White Bear Town has already prepared a strategy against us. , If we still insist on attacking, we will definitely lose more than the gains, and even worry about life and death. I know that you want to continue to fight, make achievements, and prove yourself to the Viscount. This is true, but now, the situation does not allow it. Your life is the most important thing."


    "Don''t worry about the success or failure of this attack, rush out of the encirclement, as long as we live, there will be another chance."


    Pujolin persuaded Quible.


    He was afraid that Quible would be anxious.


    "it is good����"


    Quible almost gritted his teeth and said, "In this case, withdraw! Rush out of the encirclement!"


    With the order of Quibble, the fleet began to turn around and return to the way it came.


    ...


    On the high-rise reconnaissance building on the coastline, Dan held a cylindrical mirror in his hand and looked into the distance.


    "Are you ready to give up the fight, are you ready to flee?"


    There was a bit of coldness in Dahn''s tone: "Do you really think that White Bear Town is a place where you can come and leave whenever you want? Just wait and pay the price..."


    "Although the burst fruit has not been put into the land battle... but it has already been tested in the naval battle..."


    ...


    The ships of Oyster City have begun to retreat.


    "Their boat is coming up."


    Quibble frowned as he watched the enemy ship approaching.


    "It''s okay, their ships are too poorly equipped to keep us."


    Pujolin responded.


    But even so, he was ready to fight.


    The big axe on the back is already in his hand.


    If the other party wants to forcibly board the ship, then Pujolin will definitely make them pay the price in blood.


    "Why did their boat stop?"


    Quible suddenly found that the enemy''s ships stopped advancing after maintaining a proper distance from their own.


    "Probably want to launch a long-range attack first."


    Pujorin said: "It is possible to ignite a flame on the arrow and then shoot it on our ship, which is the most common method of long-range combat at sea. But this method is not useful to us, our ship is already wrapped in iron and can be To minimize this damage, just let the guards on the ship pay attention to avoiding the enemy''s arrows."


    "You also order to prepare our archers. Once they attack, we will also be ready to counterattack."


    At this time, Quible''s heart has completely calmed down.


    Although this operation failed, as long as the manpower and ships for this trip were kept, it would not be considered a failure.


    This must be a traitor in Oyster City. Even if he returns to Oyster City, his father, Viscount Babila, will not blame himself.


    bang!


    Just when Quibble and Pujolin thought the other was going to shoot arrows, they suddenly saw them holding a special thrower and throwing a ball-shaped thing at their fleet.


    Because it was moving too fast, I couldn''t see it clearly.


    Just when the spherical object fell on the deck of the ship, the object suddenly burst, and a heat wave with hot gas flames directly blew the nearby guards out.


    "not good!"


    Pujolin and Quible changed their expressions at the same time.


    "What is this!"


    Seeing this, Pujolin shouted sharply: "Accelerate the retreat! Accelerate the retreat!"


    Boom boom boom!


    One by one, spherical explosives were thrown onto the ship For a while, the formation of the guards who were not going to counterattack was immediately dispersed.


    In order to avoid the explosives in the sphere, they fled everywhere, and the dozen or so warships in the fleet were in chaos.


    "I remember, this is a burst fruit!"


    Quible had just avoided the nearby explosion when his face suddenly changed.


    He remembered that this extraordinary plant had been planted when Count Rumbar was alive.


    "Breaking fruit..."


    Pujolin obviously also remembered.


    The two looked at each other and saw the disbelief in each other''s eyes.


    Why did the popping fruit, an extraordinary plant that is quite difficult to grow, appear in White Bear Town?


    Could it be that White Bear Town can still cultivate extraordinary plants?


    You must know that the growth conditions of extraordinary plants are very harsh.


    "Vessel No. 5 and No. 6 are out of line, protect the flanks of the fleet, and be the queen!"


    Quible ordered coldly.


    In the current situation, he had to break his wrist.


    Only by abandoning some of the ships can more ships be guaranteed to return to Oyster City.


    Quible and Pujorin were dodging the burst fruit''s attack, and their hearts were bleeding.


    "If I were to find out who that traitor was, I would definitely kill him!"


    Quibble looked grim.


    However, at this moment, the accident happened again.


    I saw the top of the head ship, suddenly condensed into boulders out of thin air, and suddenly fell from the sky.


    Bang bang bang, the deck was directly smashed with holes.


    "Finally have a chance to fight! I''ve been waiting for a long time!"


    I saw a strong man in short sleeves, holding an iron gun in his hand, who jumped on the lead boat at some point.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 305： win

    This person is naturally the melee mage Ben Duin of White Bear Town.


    Ben Duyin, who returned to the battlefield, felt that his blood was boiling, and he hadn''t felt this way for a long time.


    The last time he met Jarvis, who inherited the way of the Knights of the Morning Star, Ben Duyin felt that he had nothing to gain.


    Although Jarvis is young, he has a stable temperament all over his body. In Ben Duyin''s opinion, he does not have the spirit of a knight at all.


    However, due to the strong strength of the other party, Ben Du Yin naturally did not say this, but after meeting Jarvis once, he no longer took the initiative to visit.


    He thought that the boring days would continue, but what surprised Ben Duin was that those guys in Oyster City even attacked White Bear Town from the sea, which made him feel both absurd and expected. The absurdity is because he feels that the other party is ignorant, and the expectation is because he has the opportunity to display his abilities.


    So Ben Duyin went to find Willy and asked to play after learning the news.


    Willy just hesitated at the time, and then agreed to Ben Duyin''s request, which made Ben Duyin very excited.


    Finally today, he ushered in the long-awaited battle.


    Although he is not a water mage, he cannot exert his strongest strength in the battle of the ocean, but the extraordinary level of a senior mage is enough to deal with incoming enemies.


    "Two intermediate knights... and a few junior knights..."


    Ben Duyin''s high-level mage perception quickly gained insight into the number and location of the supernatural beings on the ship.


    "The two intermediate knights should be Quible and Pujolin that the baron said. They are the commanders of this expedition..."


    Ben Duyin swept away the iron gun in his hand, and his eyes locked on the two middle-aged men in the distance: "The enemy from Oyster City, prepare to accept the ending of failure!"


    After the words were finished, a layer of light yellow earth element suddenly appeared on the surface of Ben Duyin''s iron spear, and the whole body flashed, attacking the two of them.


    "Is this a mage? Or a knight?"


    Quibble and Pujorin''s hearts trembled at the same time.


    Ben Duyin jumped onto the deck for a brief moment, and the soldiers on the deck were smashed by the stones that fell from the sky and fled.


    But the two of them had no time to think, because Ben Du was in front of them in an instant because of waving a long spear.


    "drink!"


    Bendu suddenly swept across with the spear, and pulled it directly to Puyolin''s head.


    Puyolin wanted to block and follow, but after sensing the strong earth element and the swift wind, he chose to dodge in place.


    The sharp edge of the iron spear swiped along the corner of Pujolin''s clothes, carrying the powerful spear head and spear body, and directly smashed a large hole on the deck, exposing the cabin below.


    "die!"


    When Ben Duin attacked Puyolin, Kuibull, who was beside him, seized the opportunity and rushed forward.


    He clenched the cross sword in both hands, and with a vigorous step, he turned sideways, turned forward, and slashed at Ben Duin''s back.


    The power of Dou Qi envelops Kuibull''s sword, and it looks awe-inspiring.


    With a bang.


    I saw Ben Duyin''s back suddenly condensed into a layer of soil, which directly blocked Kuibull''s sword edge.


    "What a strong defense!"


    Quible''s pupils shrank.


    His own sword edge was unable to inflict a single scratch on the defensive soil layer that had just appeared.


    "It''s so fast..."


    Ben Duyin suddenly turned his head with a sneer.


    "not good!"


    Immediately afterwards, Quibble suddenly felt a sense of crisis on his back.


    He dodged almost subconsciously.


    I saw Ben Duyin''s right hand quickly lifted the iron gun in his hand, and suddenly threw it in the direction of Kuibull!


    Snapped!


    The power of the earth element on the surface of the iron spear condensed into two quicksands that moved rapidly, directly hitting the rib of Kuibull''s side.


    Quible only felt the intense pain in his body spreading rapidly, and the sound of bone cracking in his body was transmitted directly to his ears along the bones.


    In addition, he also felt that his internal organs were violently dislocated, and blood was constantly gushing up from his abdominal cavity from his throat.


    The huge force directly knocked Kuibull, who was suffering from severe pain, to the side of the ship, and even the fence beside the ship shattered.


    "Queble!"


    Seeing this, Pujolin immediately panicked and moved forward, the big axe in his hand slashing towards Ben Duyin.


    This time, Ben Duyin''s reaction was much quicker, and before Pujolin arrived in front of him, the iron spear in his hand rushed out.


    Puff.


    Pujolin''s right chest was directly pierced.


    This is the result of Ben Duyin''s deliberate avoidance of the key point, otherwise Pujolin would have been stabbed in the heart and died completely.


    "This is the end?"


    Looking at Pujorin and Quibble, who were seriously injured and collapsed to the ground, Ben Duyin sniffed.


    Sure enough, the intermediate knight is so unplayable.


    Their physical qualities simply can''t resist the enormous power that they combine with the power of the earth element.


    Senior Mage!


    At this time, Kuibull and Pujolin, who had stretched out their hands and were seriously injured, knew exactly what happened.


    They were solved so quickly, which can only mean that the guy in front of him who can control the power of the earth element is a high-level mage.


    He is one of the two secrets rumored in White Bear Town.


    This person is a high-level mage, so now it seems that Baron Willy of White Bear Town has the strength of a great knight, and the probability is true...


    For a time, Quibble and Pujolin were heartbroken.


    They all thought that Baron Willy of White Bear Town, as the lord, would probably not walk down the battlefield in person. In this way, the secretaries of White Bear Town can easily deal with them. Even if the steel monster and the mid-level knight on the Shibei Town battlefield showed up, they wouldn''t get much benefit.


    After all, the strength gap between the two sides is not huge, and this is a naval battle, and they have the advantage in equipment.


    But what they never expected was that the other party actually played a high-level mage.


    Moreover, not only was the strength of the extraordinary being crushed, but even with the equipment, their advantages had disappeared.


    No matter how powerful the equipment is, it is still a mortal thing. In the face of such an extraordinary weapon as the Burst Fruit, there is no resistance at all.


    From the beginning, it was a doomed war.


    At this time, Quible even felt that even without the traitors in Oyster City, they could not win this war.


    "It''s boring..."


    Ben Duyin shook his head, and there was no one standing beside him on the deck.


    The deck was littered with wounded and dead guards, blood dripping.


    Bendu caused a mess on the ship due to the previous gravel rain and the lethality of the popping fruit.


    "Get on the boat, the enemy has no resistance!"


    Ben Duin shouted to the members of the White Bear Town Coast Defence Team in the distance.


    The opponent''s formation collapsed and the enemy leader was captured. The rest was left to the members of the coastal defense team to finish.


    Ben Duyin jumped and jumped directly to the mast of the lead ship.


    He looked into the distance and looked at the warships other than the lead ship. Under the attack of the bursting fruit, he had no strength to resist.


    "It''s a rather unequal war..."


    Even Ben Duin himself felt that White Bear Town was bullying people.


    The bursting fruit, which has been stored for two years, is unreasonably large. At this time, it is like hailstones slamming into the enemy''s ship, densely packed.


    Even though there is some gap between the sea boat equipment in White Bear Town and Oyster City, the Burst Fruit directly smoothed the gap, and it surpassed it by a large margin.


    The Oyster City guards on this expedition are all ordinary people. Facing the attack of the Burst Fruit, it is simply a struggle between the mortal and the extraordinary.


    "Extraordinary weapons, really scary..."


    Ben Duyin shook his head lightly, he knew very well that after a frantic bombardment, the seemingly huge fleet of warships would completely disintegrate.


    "It seems that there are still a few junior knights, and they''ll be solved by the way..."


    Ben Duyin had already anticipated the outcome of the war, and really had no expectations.


    He jumped down from the mast, and after banning the seriously injured Kuibull and Pujolin''s vindictive running, he also dealt with other extraordinary people by the way.


    ...


    There was a lot of artillery fire on the sea, but there was no commotion in White Bear Town.


    Originally, some civilian areas near the sea heard the movement of the war and were a little panicked at first, but then the guards came to maintain order, saying that the trouble would be resolved soon.


    At the same time, as the guards of the guards said, the battle lasted less than an hour and it was over After the guards left, everyone''s hearts unconsciously felt a little more inexplicable. sense.


    Can even a war at the door be easily resolved...


    The powerful guardian ability of White Bear Town made the civilians feel at ease for some reason.


    ...


    "Lord Baron, the enemy has been resolved."


    Dahn''s mental state was very good, and when he reported the results to Willy, he was full of energy.


    "not bad."


    When Willy heard the news, he only gave a little encouragement.


    This in itself is expected.


    According to the information in the letter, only two intermediate knights and a few junior knights attacked. Although they already accounted for half of Oyster City''s extraordinary strength, they were really disgusting for White Bear Town.


    From the beginning, Willy didn''t see Oyster City as a rival on the same level.


    Their strongest combat power is only junior high knights, and there are also faults of senior knights. Besides, the basic soldiers of Oyster City cannot compare with their own elite guards.


    In fact, White Bear Town has the strength to directly wipe out Oyster City in one wave, but if this is done, White Bear Town''s excessive performance will become the focus of all forces, and it will be easily targeted by other major forces.


    And Willy is very clear that although Oyster City is nothing, they are the pawns of the great power Netstone City on the coastal border. Now Willy doesn''t want to be confrontational with Netstone City. After all, Netstone City has recently appeared. A high-ranking knight. It is a more secure choice to wait until you have roughly figured out how important Oyster City is to Netstone City.


    Therefore, in the current White Bear Town, he deliberately controlled the rhythm of walking out of the southwest border.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 306： Mind of Viscount Jardens

    "Where''s the head of the enemy, Quibble?"


    Willie asked Dahn.


    This time, it was the third son of Viscount Babila, who led the Oyster City fleet to attack White Bear Town.


    According to the information provided by the intelligence personnel of White Bear Town, Queble is a figure who competes with Querek, the heir to the Viscount of Oyster City.


    Its identity is quite precious in Oyster City.


    "Quible was seriously injured by Ben Duin, and we detained him in the town jail after treatment to slow the spread of his injuries."


    Dahn responded to Willy.


    "Because of this..."


    Willy rubbed his temples, this guy is simply violent.


    If it wasn''t for his intentional warning before the battle, Quible might have been directly killed by Ben Duyin.


    "Lord Baron, do you want to see him?"


    Dahn asked Willy.


    Willy thought for a while and waved his hand: "Not for the time being, but you can find a way to squeeze his value. It''s best to get some useful information from his mouth."


    "Um����"


    After a pause, Willy added: "If you encounter any problems during the interrogation process, you can use some violent means. If the violent means are useless, let Eric solve it. The method of the necromancer should be very useful."


    Although Eric was a child, Willico never treated him as a child.


    The mentality of necromancers can be quite stable, and the darkness of violence and human nature is nothing to them.


    "I see, Lord Baron."


    Dahn held a moment of silence for Quible in his heart.


    If it cooperates honestly, it will be fine. If you resist and resist, the methods of the necromancer are absolutely creepy...


    "You will submit the data report of this battle later, and I will take a look at it for myself... This is the first defensive battle in White Bear Town. This time, I will give generous rewards to the members of the coastal defense team who have made outstanding contributions."


    Willie said.


    "Thank you, Lord Baron."


    When Dahn heard Willy''s words, he was secretly happy.


    The more rewarding a member of the coastal defense team is, the higher the prestige of his captain in the coastal defense team will be.


    Only leaders who can strive for more benefits for their subordinates will be respected by their subordinates.


    After the last occupation of Shibei Town, the meritorious personnel of the Guards Department and the Elite Guard Regiment were rewarded by Willy, which made Dahn quite envious, and now it was finally his own coast defense team''s turn.


    "Then I''ll retire first."


    Dahn saluted Willy respectfully.


    ...


    Netstone City.


    Viscount Jardens has received the latest intelligence results of the battle between Coastal Oyster and White Bear.


    The core sea power of Oyster City and half of the superhumans were captured or killed during the attack on White Bear.


    "I originally thought that Oyster City and White Bear Town would be able to deal with each other for a while, but now it seems that the two are not on the same level at all."


    Opposite Viscount Jardens is his son, Nabucan, who is also a powerful subordinate.


    Nabuken was the only high-ranking knight in Netstone City. Although he was promoted after taking a potion at the time, and there were some sequelae, this could not conceal his powerful strength and the means of handling government affairs.


    Compared with Querek, the heir to the Viscount of Oyster City, he is more than a little bit stronger.


    "Father, what do you think of the fight between Oyster City and White Bear Town?"


    Nabucken asked, "Are we continuing to support Oyster City, or will we just give up this pawn?"


    Viscount Jardens did not respond immediately, but gently rubbed his forehead: "What do you think?"


    "give up."


    Nabuken seemed to be well prepared, and his voice was quite calm: "Give up all support for Oyster City and all interests along the coast."


    "Oh?"


    Viscount Jardens raised his eyebrows, seemingly a little surprised.


    However, there was a smile in his eyes, and he seemed to agree with Nabukken''s point of view.


    "Tell me why."


    Viscount Jardens turned his body on the side seat and asked Nabukken.


    Nabuken organized the language and said: "The most fundamental reason is that Oyster City is too weak, and White Bear Town''s strength is beyond our imagination. In this battle, not only high-level mages appeared, but also explosions. If this extraordinary weapon exists. These are all things we have not known before."


    "This shows that our previous judgment and assessment of Baixiong Town was largely biased."


    Nabucken continued: "In the face of such an enemy, no matter how much we support, Oyster City will still not be an opponent. From a certain point of view, White Bear Town should be a lord force on the same level as our Netstone City. Although His area is relatively small, but the background is not necessarily worse than ours."


    "You''re right."


    Viscount Jardens smiled.


    Nabukken was able to give White Bear Town such an objective and calm evaluation, which made him very gratified.


    A lord heir who can recognize a strong opponent is qualified.


    The arrogant fools will pay a heavy price sooner or later In addition, the mine city has been attacking our netstone city more and more recently, we have no extra energy to take care of other things, it is better to Support for the coast was returned to Netrock itself, strengthening the defense against the Mining City. "


    Nabucken added.


    "You''re right, I support your idea."


    Viscount Jardens smiled: "Since this is the case, from now on, completely give up any support for Oyster City."


    The poor Viscount Babila could never have imagined that even when his power was damaged and his three sons were captured, he would become an abandoned son of Netstone City.


    "But... in addition to giving up support for Oyster City, we also need to try to establish a friendly relationship with White Bear..."


    Viscount Jardens said to Nabucan.


    "Build a friendship with White Bear Town?"


    Nabuken was obviously a little surprised, but after thinking about it, he could understand what his father meant.


    There is never an eternal enemy, and when the interests are in place, the two sides can completely repair the current relationship.


    "Yes, since the interests of the coast cannot be won, it is better to hand it over to others."


    Viscount Jardens''s deeply sunken eyes flashed with a wise look: "If the strength of White Bear Town is similar to ours, why not make this friend? You must know that White Bear Town was established late, and there was no relationship with other large forces. Complex entanglements, simple relationships, tyrannical strength, and profound heritage, we cannot give up this ally."


    "yes."


    Nabuken nodded: "But we have to quickly establish contact with White Bear Town. After all, the background of White Bear Town has surfaced to a greater extent in this battle. Several other great lords are aware of this problem, and they must also have the same thoughts as we do.��


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . 4 novel network mobile version reading website:

 ~： take time off

Not in good shape, Calvin, please take a leave of absence.


    Sorry guys.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 307： Weiblech

    "you''re right."


    Viscount Jardens agreed with Nabukken''s idea: "However, even if you make contact first, you can''t be too anxious, you must exercise restraint, otherwise it may have the opposite effect."


    "That''s right." Nabukken also felt that a gradual approach was the best way. "However, why should we find a reason to approach the baron?"


    "Um����"


    Viscount Jardens paused: "Please help..."


    "Help?"


    Hearing this, Nabukken showed a puzzled look.


    Is there any place in Netmarble that needs help?


    A war with the city of gold mines? It shouldn''t be necessary. Although the confrontation between Gold Mining City and Net Stone City is getting more and more intense, and the energy consumed is increasing, it is still far from the point where you need help.


    Viscount Jardens seems to have seen Nabuken''s thoughts: "It''s not Netstone City asking for help, but you asking for help."


    "I?"


    Nabuken raised his eyebrows.


    "Perhaps White Bear Town can grow Ice Star Grass..."


    Viscount Jardens glanced at Nabukken with a slightly concerned look in his eyes.


    Ever since Nabucan took the potion to become a high-ranking grand knight, there has been a sequela of emotional restlessness. Even in severe cases, it will get out of control and kill people.


    To this end, Viscount Jardens found a senior pharmacist and wanted to configure a suitable medicine to eradicate the sequelae of Nabukken.


    But what is disappointing is that even after looking for a lot of high-level pharmacists, everyone still can''t solve the problem caused by taking the potion, and can only create a drug to suppress Nabuken''s anxiety to a certain extent. , is a way to treat the symptoms but not the root cause.


    It is even said that this drug also has some side effects.


    As the drug resistance of Nabuken��s physique becomes stronger and stronger, the drug will gradually lose its effect, and at that time, the suppressed emotions will explode more violently.


    Although Nabuken was very aware of the dangers of this potion when he took it in advance. But when he really felt it, Nabukken still found it difficult to adapt.


    When Nabukken felt that the sequelae of taking the potion could no longer be resolved, a senior pharmacist in Netstone City gave his opinion. He believed that as long as Naboo took Ice Star Grass regularly, he could fundamentally solve his emotional out-of-control problem.


    When they first learned about it, Nabucon and Viscount Jardens were overjoyed. In this way, the negative effects suffered by Nabucon would be completely eliminated.


    But when he got to know more about it, Nabukken realized that this Frozen Star Grass seed is very rare, and even if he got it, it would be quite difficult to plant.


    But in order to give it a try, Viscount Jardens spent a lot of time finding the seeds of ice heart grass and planting them tentatively.


    But what is disappointing is that the ice grass is more difficult to cultivate than other extraordinary plants, so that it has been half a year since Netmarble found the seeds of the ice grass, but not a single ice grass has been cultivated.


    In fact, Nabukken didn''t have any hope for this, so when Viscount Jardens said Frozen Star Grass, Nabukken''s face showed a rather surprised look.


    "Father, why did you think of seeking out White Bear Town to grow ice heart grass?"


    Nabuken asked with a question: "Is it because of the popping fruit planted in White Bear Town? You know, we also cultivated popping fruit in Netstone City, but there is no way to grow the ice star grass."


    "Different."


    Viscount Jardens waved his hand: "We got the popping fruit at that time, which was bestowed by Earl Rumbar. After getting the popping fruit, Earl Rumbar personally appointed his planter to do the initial cultivation for us, if not the one who planted it at that time. With the help of the teacher, even if we obtained the seeds of the popping fruit, we could not successfully plant them in Netstone City."


    "Also, even if the seedlings are successfully planted, we still can''t make the popping fruit produce rich fruits, so that the current popping fruit reserve in our Netmarble City is not sufficient."


    "But White Bear Town is different. This is the early stage of the war, and they have already put the Burst Fruit into the battle. That Baron Willy is not a fool. If it is a hole card, it will definitely not be exposed at the beginning. Use Burst now. Fruit, it can only show that the storage of popping fruit in White Bear Town is quite full. So much so that Baron Willy believes that the storage of popping fruit in White Bear Town will always be in constant supply."


    "In addition to this, there is another important point." Viscount Jardens added, "As far as I know, when Lord Rumbar first gave the Burst Seed to the Baron Willy, he did not send anyone to assist. Planting. This shows that the extraordinary plants in Baixiong Town are grown by their own exploration, which is quite rare. This shows that there are masters in cultivating extraordinary plants in Baixiong Town."


    "Um����"


    Hearing Viscount Jardens'' analysis, Nabucken also agreed.


    "So, it is also a good choice to use this pretext to try to contact White Bear Town."


    Viscount Jardens said.


    He was also not afraid that Nabuken''s sequelae would be exposed to White Bear Town. This matter had already spread among the upper floors of Netstone City, and he couldn''t hide it at all.


    "That''s not bad..."


    There was a look of thought in Nabuken''s eyes: "It is said that there is a person with aphasia in the secret master of White Bear Town, and the person with aphasia is a natural cultivator... In this way, it is very likely that this burst fruit was cultivated by the person with aphasia. of����"


    "In that case, who should we send to get in touch with that Baron Willy?"


    Nabuken asked his father, "Should officials be sent to contact them, or the extraordinary ones?"


    Officials and transcendents are the upper echelons of the lord group.


    "Just send Weiblech..."


    Viscount Jardens seems to have a suitable candidate for a long time: "He must be very interested in visiting White Bear Town, you know, after Babila passed the news of White Bear Town defeating Shibei Town, the guy saw How curious and exciting is the description of the steel monster."


    Hearing this, Nabucken said with some hesitation in his eyes: "Will it be appropriate for Weiblech to go... Strictly speaking, he should not be a person from our Netstone City..."


    When the name of Weibulk was mentioned, a strange look appeared on Nabuken''s face This person was not originally a resident of Netstone City, but a wandering poet.


    Of course, a mere wandering poet cannot be recognized and accepted by Viscount Jardens of Netstone City. He is also a four-quarter-level secret master, a rare and extraordinary profession that has almost disappeared in the southeast of the mainland, a puppet master.


    When Weiblech was wandering to Netrock, he decided to temporarily suspend his wandering journey. So he revealed his identity in order to obtain the excellent living resources in Netstone City.


    In the face of the four-hour puppet master, Viscount Jardens naturally gave it a convenience, and even tried every means to make Wei Boqi completely become a person in Netstone City and settle down in Netstone City.


    A four-carved puppet master, if you can win it, it is definitely a very cost-effective thing.


    However, in the face of the sincere invitations from Viscount Jardens again and again, Weiblech did not choose to settle here permanently. He said that he would return to his hometown sooner or later.


    But Weiblech said he came from a very distant place, but never said the exact location.


    But Rao is that Wei Boqi does not plan to live in Netstone City permanently, and he has made a lot of contributions to Netstone City, which can be regarded as a favor.


    Therefore, Weibullqi''s identity in Netstone City is quite special. He is obviously not a Netstone City person, but he can represent Netstone City in some respects.


    "It doesn''t matter, just let him go. He is a person who knows the proportions, and exposing the existence of a four-quarter puppet master is also our sincerity to White Bear Town."


    Viscount Jardens said.


    If Weiblech was a rash person, Viscount Jardens would not be at ease with his visit: "Go to Weiblech and explain this trip in person, and I will write a personal letter and ask him to bring it to Baron Willy by the way. "


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 308： Good night, Mr. White Bear

    Quiet night.


    Outside White Bear Town, a man in a black dress and a top hat stepped off the carriage.


    The man looked in his thirties, with curly blond hair sticking out from under the brim of his hat, bobbing up and down as his body moved.


    He held a golden cane in his hand, and the head of the cane was carved with a weird smiling face.


    The man stepped out of the carriage, and his shiny leather shoes made a crisp sound as he walked on the ground, looking like a scholar with vast knowledge.


    "Mr. Weiblech, it seems that there is still a long distance from White Bear Town. If you get off the bus now, you should have to walk for a long time."


    I saw a man who looked like a coachman, persuading Weiburch.


    "No need, if the carriage approaches Baixiong Town in the middle of the night, it will definitely be detected by the aphasiacs in Baixiong Town. I am very familiar with this extraordinary profession that is troublesome."


    Weiblech''s voice was clean and gentle, and with the smile at the corner of his mouth, he looked like a graceful aristocrat.


    "Go back to Netstone City and send a message to Viscount Jardens, saying that I will definitely establish a friendly relationship with Baron Willy of White Bear Town."


    Weiblech looked at the driver in front of him and said.


    Weiblech knew very well that although the man in front of him acted as his coachman, his true identity in Netstone City was one of the core figures of the personal soldiers, and was highly valued by Viscount Jardens.


    "Well... well, I see."


    The coachman smacked his lips, then walked into the carriage and took down a large object wrapped in coarse cloth.


    The large object was about one meter five in length and fifty centimeters in width, and I didn''t know what it was.


    "Your stuff, Mr. Wieblech."


    The coachman dragged the thing out of the car with difficulty and placed it in front of Weiblech.


    "sorry to bother you."


    Weibullch tapped the large object lightly with the palm of his hand, and then the rough cloth on it fell off in an orderly manner.


    I saw a strangely shaped doll exposed in the air.


    Although the doll had a head, limbs and a body, the proportions were very uncoordinated.


    The head is huge, like the head of a tiger and a lion, almost the size of the heads of three normal people, but in contrast, the torso and limbs of the doll are very slender.


    bass!


    Weibullch gently moved the cane in his hand again, and then, a transparent silk thread directly hooked the doll''s spine.


    The moment the silk thread stuck to the puppet, the puppet, whose limbs and head were slumped, suddenly shook, then raised his chest and raised his head, as if he had received some instruction, and followed Weibullch obediently.


    "It''s an amazing technique..."


    When the coachman saw this scene, he couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.


    Although it was not the first time he had seen it, he was still amazed that a dead object was brought to life after being manipulated with a silk thread.


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Weibullch smiled modestly and bowed slightly.


    And the puppet next to him reached out and took off Weibullch''s top hat, and then bowed.


    Like a performer on stage, taking off his hat at the same time to greet the audience.


    "Mr. Weiblech, you must be careful during your trip. The Baron Willy in White Bear Town is most likely already in the realm of a great knight. Although it may only be a junior great knight, you should also pay attention to safety. If your behavior Any misunderstanding caused by your actions, then you may face the attack of the entire White Bear Town."


    The coachman gave a final exhortation, which was obviously the order of Viscount Jardens.


    "Okay, I know."


    Weiburch took the politeness from the puppet''s hand and put it back on his head: "Goodbye, Your Excellency."


    Immediately afterwards, Weibullch walked in the direction of White Bear Town, and behind him, the strangely shaped doll followed him closely.


    Looking at Weiblech''s back, the driver shook his head helplessly: "What a weirdo..."


    According to the original time plan, arriving at White Bear Town should be at noon tomorrow and meet with Baron Navigli during the day.


    But while on the road, Weiblech kept asking to increase his speed and reach White Bear Town as quickly as possible, so that there was no time to stop on the road, so he was able to reach the outer suburbs of White Bear Town in the middle of the night.


    "Hope your Lord Weiblech all the best..."


    The coachman got into the carriage, turned around and hurried towards the way he came.


    The road in the outskirts was pitch-dark, and although the moon was shining, it was still dim.


    However, the powerful eyesight of the superhuman made Weiblech not have to worry that he could not see the way.


    "I can already smell the ocean..."


    Weibullch suddenly muttered in a low voice: "But I don''t like the sea at all. If I hadn''t died at that time, I would have died outside that strait..."


    A pedestrian in a dress in the dark night, a strange puppet, if they are seen by other people who are on the road at night, they will definitely be scared to death.


    Fortunately, the world is not safe these days, so almost no one wants to travel at night.


    "I''m about to arrive at White Bear Town..."


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Weiblech suddenly looked up at the sky in the distance.


    I saw an unknown seabird hovering in the distance.


    "A creature manipulated by the aphasic, is it biological monitoring in White Bear Town..."


    Weiblech knew that if he advanced another 100 meters, he would be spotted by the seabird.


    The strange shaper who is rushing to the night road, once this information is discovered, it will definitely be reported.


    "I''m here as a guest. If I trigger information, I''ll be directly misjudged as an enemy..."


    Weiblech shook his head and murmured.


    Then, he took out a clean white handkerchief from the pocket of his jacket.


    Weiblech shook his handkerchief.


    With a bang.


    The handkerchief suddenly looked like a huge sheet.


    Weibullch tossed the huge handkerchief upwards, and when it fell, it directly enveloped Weibullch and the doll.


    Then, a miraculous scene happened.


    Weibullch and the puppet who were standing there suddenly disappeared.


    "Although it can only cover up the body, it is enough..."


    Suddenly, Weiblech''s voice came from where it disappeared.


    Da da da.


    There was only the sound of footsteps walking in the wilderness.


    "Is this White Bear Town..."


    On the silent street, Weiblech and the doll, who had already disappeared, were wandering about, walking towards Willy''s manor.


    Before them, they bypassed the closed city walls and the heavily guarded guards.


    "Security seems to be better than Netstone City..."


    Beside Weiblech, a group of patrolling guards in armor and stern faces passed him.


    But no one noticed Weiblech''s movements.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that I first arrived at Net Rock City, I would have chosen to temporarily live in White Bear Town..."


    Weiblech didn''t waste any more time, and while walking towards the Baron''s Manor, he muttered in a low voice, "It seems a little rude to visit in the middle of the night... Forget it, that''s it..."


    "What a small manor."


    Weiblech arrives at Willy''s Baron''s Manor.


    It is not unusual for him to find it here Before the spies of Oyster City were completely killed by Willy, he had already drawn the detailed terrain of White Bear Town. The information about Oyster City was also sent to Netstone City.


    Weiblech lowered his footsteps, ignoring the guards standing guard at the door with ease.


    "I should find Baron Willy''s bedroom first, then knock on the door and say ''good night''..."


    "No, ''good night'' seems to be a goodbye word, so what should I say..."


    Weiblech''s mind was confused.


    He didn''t know it at all, the moment he walked into the Baron''s Manor.


    In the bear den in the open space, a sleeping white bear suddenly opened his eyes, and a faint blue electric flower flashed in his eyes...


    "There are several attics, which one is Baron Willy''s residence?"


    Weiblech scratched his head, looking helpless.


    "If you use extraordinary means to find out, it will definitely cause Baron Willy to find out and feel disgusted..."


    Weiblech didn''t realize that entering someone else''s residence by stealth was already a pretty impolite thing in itself.


    "Where will it be..."


    Weiblech came to a loft and was about to take a step.


    Suddenly, he felt an itch between his neck, as if something was breathing out behind him.


    "Ok?"


    Weiblech turned his head subconsciously.


    I saw a white bear, standing on both feet, hugging with its fore paws crossed, and looking at itself with murderous eyes.


    The white bear opened his mouth, revealing his sharp teeth.


    "Uh����"


    Weibull suddenly smiled awkwardly: "Uh...good night, Mr. White Bear."


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 309： Kindness from Netrock

    At this time, Weiblech still maintained a gentleman-like demeanor on the surface, but his heart had already begun to be choppy.


    What a joke!


    The white bear in front of him could approach him so silently that he didn''t notice any fluctuations in its aura at all.


    Moreover, the current self is in a state of invisibility. Although it cannot isolate the breath, it does not exist at all visually.


    This white bear can find himself, either by perceiving his own breath, or by smelling his own scent, no matter which way he finds himself, it shows that the methods of this white bear in front of him are quite terrifying.


    At this time, Weiblech finally knew why White Bear Town was called White Bear Town.


    This white bear beast is definitely stronger than his own strength.


    It is at least the strength of the middle silver level, or even the strength of the peak silver level.


    It turned out that the rumored White Bear Town Warcraft at the time was so strong...


    At this time, Weiblech was a little flustered.


    "Uh����"


    Weibullch smacked his lips: "''Good night'' seems a little out of place, please give me a chance to express it again."


    "Good evening, Mr. White Bear."


    Weibulk shook his hand, his invisibility disappeared instantly, and there was a handkerchief in his hand.


    He put the handkerchief back in his pocket and bowed to Wally the bear.


    Wally gave Weiblech a fierce look, then looked at the grotesque puppet behind him, his eyebrows raised anthropomorphically.


    But soon, Wally''s attention shifted to Weiblech again, and the fierce aura on his body began to climb slowly.


    Weiblech was facing Wally, and he could feel the pressure.


    He wanted to run away directly.


    But he knew very well that once he did something to anger the white bear, he would probably be slapped under his paws.


    "Wally, it''s rude of you to treat your guests like this."


    Just when Weibulk was almost suppressed by the momentum of the white bear and was about to kneel, a young voice suddenly came from behind Weibuqi.


    At the moment when the voice came, the momentum of the white bear instantly subsided.


    "what''s the situation����"


    The pressure on Weiblech had just been removed, which relieved him immediately, but then he realized another problem.


    When the owner of the voice approached just now, he didn''t seem to notice...


    White Bear Town... Is there someone stronger than you? !


    Weiblech turned abruptly.


    I saw a young man in a single coat walking out of the attic. He had a handsome face, a tall and straight body, and there was a gentle and sharp look in his eyes.


    At the same time, guards with spears began to surround him.


    "Vi... Your Excellency Willy?"


    Weiblech suddenly realized the identity of the young man in front of him.


    The imposing manner of this young man was so outstanding that he instantly thought of the incomparably excellent young lord.


    "This Baron Willy...at least the strength of an intermediate knight..."


    Weiblech''s heart trembled again.


    A mid-level knight...


    According to the information, it seems that it took him only three years to go from a mortal to this point.


    This kind of talent, even in his hometown, on the other side of Storm Strait, is a first-class genius.


    Weiblech''s mind was messed up, but he couldn''t think any more, and the young man in front of him had already begun to ask him about his identity.


    "Who are you? Why did you come to White Bear Town in the middle of the night and sneak into my residence?"


    Willy looked at the guy who looked like a troupe magician in front of him and asked.


    No wonder Willy thinks so, the black dress, top hat, and the dolls behind him add up to look a bit like a performer in a troupe.


    For this lurker, Willy has no murderous intentions for the time being.


    In fact, Willy sensed his presence before he even entered the manor.


    The moment he sensed this person, Willy was full of curiosity.


    The extraordinary energy emanating from this strange man is different from any extraordinary profession he has come into contact with before.


    Willy is familiar with many extraordinary professions, such as knight, hanged man, mage, aphasia, etc., but none of them are in this state.


    The strange extraordinary energy is emitted from itself, and there are energy attachments outside the body. The two are implicated and combined, which looks quite strange.


    Of course, this is not the reason why Willy treats this guy so kindly now. The reason why Willy didn''t immediately capture or kill the intruder is because his power of justice did not perceive the maliciousness of this person, and even felt it. A little bit of kindness.


    That''s what happened, Wally got Willy''s order not to kill the killer, otherwise the current Weiblech would have been buried under Wally''s bear claws.


    Poor Weiblech, had no idea that he had walked back and forth on the line of death.


    "Uh����"


    When Weiblech was tense, there would be a temporary block of speech.


    He hesitated for about three seconds, then took off his courtesy and bowed to Willy: "Respected Baron Willy, Lord of White Bear, it is an honor to meet you, I am an envoy from Viscount Jardens of Netstone City, my name is Weiblech. Now, on behalf of Netstone and Viscount Jardens, I extend my sincere regards to you."


    "...Although it was an awkward meeting..."


    This was something Weiblech had muttered to himself in his heart, without saying it.


    "The messenger of Viscount Jardens of Netstone?"


    Willie looked surprised when he heard the identity of this person.


    Netstone City? Viscount Jardens?


    This force, even in the current White Bear Town, cannot be underestimated.


    White Bear Town now clearly has the means to crush Oyster City, but it still remains cautious and restrained, because Netstone City has secretly given Oyster City support.


    The current White Bear Town does not want to confront Netstone City head-on.


    But at this time, what made Willy very strange was that Netstone City, a supporter of Oyster City, actually sent messengers to approach him.


    If it weren''t for the maliciousness of the lie on Weiblech''s body, Willy would certainly not believe the news.


    "yes."


    Seeing Willy''s surprised look, Weibulk nodded.


    Weiblech felt much less pressure, because he didn''t feel the tyranny of the young baron.


    He should be a kind man.


    "It''s elusive..."


    Willy rubbed his chin lightly: "Come to the study with me, let''s talk."


    Weiblech breathed a deep sigh of relief: "Okay, Your Excellency."


    Willie turned and walked towards the study in the attic.


    Seeing this, Weiblech turned around and gestured to the terrifying white bear, expressing his apology.


    Seeing this, Wally grinned with a wicked smile.


    Weibullch did not stay, but followed behind Willy and walked towards the study together.


    When Willy walked to the study, the door of the study had been opened, and a waiter had already lit the oil lamp.


    "Sit down, Your Excellency Weyblech."


    Since the other party is the messenger of Netstone City, Willy''s attitude is naturally more friendly.


    Although I don''t know what the messenger is going to do on this trip But Willy feels that what he brings should be a message of goodwill.


    "Okay, Your Excellency."


    Weiblech was slightly cautious, hunched slightly, and sat down.


    As a four-hour puppet master, there should be no baron in the province of Daweibull who dares to take the initiative in front of him except Baron Willy.


    He is an extraordinary existence for four moments.


    "Are you a puppet master?"


    Willy looked at the puppet standing next to Weiblech with a huge head drooping, and suddenly asked.


    It suddenly occurred to him that Mibu, the resident wandering poet in his town, once briefly introduced himself to this extraordinary profession.


    What Weiblech showed was very similar to that rare extraordinary profession.


    "Yes, Lord Baron, I am a four-quarter puppet master."


    Weiblech replied respectfully.


    "A rare extraordinary profession, it is said that it is rarely seen in the southeast of the mainland..."


    Willie looked at Weiblech with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    Facing Willy''s gaze, Weiblech seemed a little restrained, without the graceful gentleman''s attitude before.


    However, in the face of Willy''s curious eyes, Weibullch was also slightly puzzled.


    At that time, the steel monster that appeared on the battlefield in Shibei Town should also be a puppet. So, White Bear Town should also have a puppet master, but looking at the performance of Baron Willy, it seems that this is very unfamiliar.


    There was a little doubt in Weiblech''s mind, but now was not the time to speak.


    "Your Excellency, this is a letter brought to you by Viscount Jardens."


    Weiblech took out the neat envelope in his arms and presented it to Willy with both hands.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 310： ask for help

    Taking the letter from Weiblech, Willy opened it and looked down carefully.


    After a long time, Willy thoughtfully looked away from the letter.


    "Improve the relationship between the two parties..."


    There was a deep meaning in Willie''s eyes.


    Viscount Jardens'' letter is very straightforward, nothing too concealed.


    In the letter, Viscount Jardens directly stated that he would give up all interests in the coastal area of ??Daweibull Province, give up support for Oyster City and follow-up support, and expressed his affirmative attitude towards White Bear Town''s further control of the coast.


    Viscount Jardens hopes that the town of White Bear can expand and become a large-scale power in the province of Daweibull.


    At the same time, Viscount Jardens also suggested that if he encountered any trouble in the battle in White Bear Town, he could ask Netstone City for assistance. He hoped that White Bear Town and Netstone City could maintain a good relationship.


    But even so, Viscount Jardens did not take the liberty to raise the issue of the alliance.


    He is very clear that the relationship between the two parties has not yet reached the level of the alliance, and rashly proposing it will only disgust Willy.


    For Viscount Jardens to make such a decision, Willy also understands.


    The naval battle a few days ago did reveal some of the strength of White Bear Town, especially the appearance of Bursting Fruit, which aroused the fear of Viscount Jardens. The key details of this kind of war cannot be blocked at all.


    The strength exposed by White Bear Town makes Viscount Jardens feel that even if Oyster City continues to support it, it is still not the opponent of White Bear Town. In this way, it is really a waste of resources. It is better to cut off this strong man and give up his previous efforts. , and turned to befriend White Bear Town, who had followed the game before.


    "In this way, without the support of Netstone City, the attack on Oyster City can be put on the agenda..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    In the game of power, the weak are always the one being bullied.


    "The attitude of Viscount Jardens expressed in the letter is very friendly, but..."


    Willy frowned: "At the end of the letter, Viscount Jardens made a request..."


    This request was not stated by Viscount Jardens, but was relayed by Weiblech.


    "Wilburch."


    Willie read this and turned to look at Weiblech: "Viscount Jardens has released his goodwill in the letter, and I also think that there is no need for White Bear Town and Netstone City to become rivals. For the improvement of our relationship, I am He expressed support."


    Hearing the words, Weibulk stood up and bowed to Willy again: "I would like to become the most sincere friend with you, and I will definitely pass on your kindness to the Viscount."


    "Perhaps you don''t need to recite it yourself..."


    Willie smiled meaningfully.


    This Weiblech, Willy did not intend to put him back immediately.


    But whether he is malicious, but objectively, he has a rough judgment on the strength of himself and Wally.


    Strictly speaking, this is the important information of White Bear Town, how could he let him go back immediately.


    "Ok?"


    Weiburch''s heart skipped a beat when he saw Willy''s smile.


    Vaguely, he also guessed something.


    Weiblech gave a sudden wry smile.


    I thought that the strongest person in White Bear Town must be Baron Willy, at most the level of a junior high knight. Facing ordinary junior high knights, Wei Bulch thinks he has a full advantage, and he does not consider being forced to stay at all. Things in White Bear Town.


    However, for this reason, Weibulk couldn''t express any dissatisfaction, and still faced Willy with humility.


    Willy smiled lightly: "Viscount Jardens mentioned in the letter that he seems to have something to ask for my assistance, what is it?"


    Hearing this, Weibulk said slowly, "Lord Viscount would like to ask you to help grow an extraordinary plant called Ice Star Grass."


    "Ice Star Grass?"


    Willy was a little surprised. He knew this thing, which was considered a tranquilizer among supernatural beings: "Why do you need to grow this thing?"


    Weibulk didn''t pause, and seemed to be prepared for Willy''s question: "We need to use ice crystal grass to treat the sequelae of Lord Nabuken''s promotion."


    "Nabuken''s sequelae?"


    Willie narrowed his eyes.


    Nabuken of Netstone City was promoted to a senior high knight, he knew this.


    Unlike Willy, the news of Nabucken''s promotion to a senior knight was not blocked, but spread, which made Willy feel strange at the time.


    The top-level extraordinary power is generally used as a hole card not to be leaked.


    At the time, Willy thought that this might be Netrock City deliberately showing off his muscles, but now it seems that there is something else hidden.


    "Lord Nabuken was promoted to a senior high knight by taking a precious potion..."


    Weiblech went on to say: "This potion allowed Lord Nabuken to break through as he wished, but it also brought a lot of problems. After Lord Nabuken was promoted, his emotions became more and more uncontrollable, and even out of control. Murder. Later, Lord Viscount Jardens summoned an elite pharmacist, and the only way to solve this problem was to take Frozen Star Grass."


    "But although the seeds of Ice Star Grass were found, no one in Netstone City was able to plant them. I heard that White Bear Town used a lot of popping fruit during the previous naval war. Viscount Jardens felt that White Bear Town might have some The level of Frozen Star Grass can be planted, so I made a request."


    Weiblech explains why.


    When Willy on the side heard all this, he was quite surprised.


    It turned out that Nabuken was promoted to a senior high knight by taking a magical potion.


    Potions are specially configured by potions. Like puppet masters, potions have almost disappeared in the southeast of the mainland. I really don��t know where Net Stone City got the potions.


    The configuration of potions is quite tedious and complicated. Like the guy Colson, he can configure some simple extraordinary potions, but he doesn''t even know the basic potions, let alone refining potions. .


    "Sure enough, these great lords have a rich heritage..."


    Willy suddenly thought of Count Rumbar. Before he died, there should be many treasures in his territory.


    Now that I think about it, it should be that Kirk took the young son of Earl Lumbar with him and took the treasure away together.


    At the same time, Willy also understood why the news of Nabukken''s promotion to a high-ranking knight would be leaked. The kind of thing that kills at every turn out of control can''t hide it in public, if he is in Netstone City There are also systematic intelligence channels, and it is estimated that the news has already been known.


    "Growing ice star grass..."


    For Viscount Jardens'' request, Willy thought for a while: "I can order my men to try it."


    The subordinate Willy said was naturally Colson.


    This guy has now reached a fairly proficient level using the force of life and the force of nature.


    In fact, even if Colson is not allowed to plant the ice star grass, Willy can handle it.


    At that time, he could obtain the title of an intermediate gatherer. Although the cultivation of ice star grass was much more difficult than that of popping fruit, it was not difficult.


    But since Colson can solve it, he doesn''t need to be involved.


    Adding to the friendship of both parties with the cultivation of an extraordinary plant is not a loss-making business.


    "Are you talking about the aphasia in White Bear Town?"


    Weibulk saw Willy agree and a smile appeared on his face.


    "You know a lot about White Bear Town..."


    Willie glanced at Weiblech.


    Weibulk smiled bitterly: "It''s no longer a secret that White Bear Town has secretaries outside..."


    Willie waved his hand, but he didn''t care.


    Indeed, when he was favored by Count Rumbar at the time, it was already rumored that White Bear Town had a secret master.


    "Aphasia is a very magical and extraordinary profession..."


    Even the puppet master Weiblech sighed in admiration.


    The number of aphasics is a little more than that of puppet masters, but because of their own taboos, they rarely appear in the public eye.


    In the current Netstone City, not a single aphasia has been recruited.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 311： Meet Colson

    Generally speaking, people with aphasia have very high requirements for the purity of their own minds.


    People with aphasia tend to live alone or away from the world most of the time, and only rarely appear in public. Therefore, it is very rare to be able to recruit aphasia.


    "If you are interested, you can communicate more with our aphasics in White Bear Town in the next few days and get to know each other well..."


    Willy showed a faint smile: "He''s a very interesting person."


    Weiblech had already heard Willy''s overtones, but he still wanted to fight for it: "I really want to meet the aphasic people in White Bear Town, but I still have a mission on my body, I''m afraid I can''t stay in White Bear Town for a long time..."


    "I will personally write a letter to communicate with Viscount Jardens about this issue, so you can live here in peace."


    Willy''s tone was still soft, but with a hint of unquestionable firmness.


    Seeing this, Weibulk showed a bitter smile: "Since this is the case, then I can only obey the kindness of His Excellency the Baron."


    Weiblech knew very well that he might be in White Bear for quite some time.


    Maybe he can''t leave here until the situation stabilizes, or after Netstone City and White Bear Town have reached a real alliance.


    At this time, Weiblech suddenly felt a little remorse in his heart.


    Because he underestimated the extraordinary strength of White Bear Town, he broke into Baron Willy''s residence rudely, which was equivalent to directly exploring the extraordinary secrets of White Bear Town.


    If I had corrected my mentality a little and followed the normal interview procedure, I wouldn''t have to encounter this situation.


    "I will ask my men to arrange a suitable accommodation for you."


    Willie gave a friendly smile.


    Willy is not worried that Weibulk will touch more secrets in his long stay in White Bear Town. To say that the core secret of White Bear Town is only the strength of himself and Wally, and there is a Jia who is about to break through the intermediate knight. the existence of Weiss.


    "Then thank you for your hospitality."


    Weiblech expressed his gratitude.


    After all, he will take out a small paper bag from his pocket.


    "Your Excellency Baron, this is the seed of Ice Star Grass. If White Bear Town can successfully plant Ice Star Grass and send it to Netstone City, Viscount Jardens and his successor, Lord Nabuken, will be grateful to you from the bottom of your heart. , and there will be generous gifts.��


    Because of the attitude of begging for help, Weiblech looked rather humble.


    "Don''t leave this to me."


    Willy waved his hand: "Tomorrow I will directly arrange a meeting between you and my aphasic person, and he will plant the ice star grass."


    "This����"


    Weible paused for a while, then put away the bag of Frozen Star Grass seeds again: "Okay, Your Excellency."


    "It''s getting late, maybe I should continue to rest..."


    Willie looked at the clock in the room and said to Weiblech.


    Weiblech scratched his head a little embarrassedly, he always felt that Baron Willie was teasing him for disturbing his rest.


    "Then wish you a good dream."


    Weiblech said.


    After a simple goodbye, Weiblech was taken to the guest house in the small manor in White Bear Town by the guards overnight.


    Since there are waiters cleaning the guest''s manor residence every day, there is nothing to tidy up suddenly.


    After staying away from Willy and the terrifying white bear, Weiblech wanted to take a chance to escape from White Bear Town. But after thinking about it, if it left like this, it would definitely cause cracks in the relationship between White Bear Town and Netstone City. So Weibulk was thoroughly prepared to live in White Bear Town, and after arriving at the manor residence, he soon entered Mengxiang.


    On the other hand, Willy did not fall into a dream immediately after Weibullch left. Instead, he was thinking about how to completely consolidate the coastal interests of Daweibull Province into White Bear Town.


    Now that Oyster City has lost Netrock''s backing, there''s nothing to be ashamed of now.


    The next morning.


    Weiblech woke up from his sleep.


    The beautiful waitress prepared toiletries and a hearty breakfast for him, which made Weiblech feel the kindness of White Bear Town.


    After eating the seafood breakfast, Weiblech was about to circle around White Bear Town, but suddenly a guard came to pass the message, asking him to meet Mr. Colson, the aphasic in White Bear Town.


    Weiblech just remembered that in the middle of the night last night, Baron Willie said that he would arrange a meeting between the two.


    "Baron Willy is indeed a very trustworthy person..."


    Weiblech thought to himself.


    Completing the planting of Frozen Star Grass is also one of the important tasks he undertakes on this trip.


    The guards at White Bear were kind enough to prepare a comfortable carriage for Weiblech.


    When going out, Weiblech wrapped his puppet in brown sackcloth again and carried it directly behind him.


    The dress was overlaid with a large sackcloth, making him look even weirder than before.


    After getting on the carriage, the journey took about ten minutes to reach the destination.


    "Is this the residence of Mr. Colson the Aphasic?"


    The moment Weiblech stepped off the carriage, he was in a trance.


    Low wooden fences, uneven yard pavement, the only relatively new loft style that is quite civilian...


    The sounds of poultry and livestock came from inside the yard.


    "Is this a farm?"


    Weibull Qizai took a serious look at the building in front of him, then turned to the guard and asked, "Is this the residence of Lord Colson?"


    Weiblech was checking to see if the guards had taken him to the wrong place.


    "Yes, Lord Weyblech."


    The guard replied earnestly to Weiblech.


    "Ok����"


    Weiblech didn''t know how to express his emotions.


    Perhaps this is a way for the aphasic Lord Colson to escape from the world, to be with animals and plants, away from the noise, and to purify the soul.


    After thanking the guards outside the door, Weiblech walked into the courtyard.


    "Your Excellency Weiblech?"


    Weiblech had just entered the courtyard when he saw a young woman in an apron holding a tub full of feed.


    The young woman looked pale and her smile was a little stiff.


    "Aphasia? No, it''s the speaker of the aphasia."


    Weibullch immediately noticed the identity of the woman in front of him: "It seems that Mr. Colson''s strength should be more than three quarters..."


    Generally speaking, the strength of the speaker will also be fed back by the aphasia.


    The original Senya was a descendant of the blood source at the second quarter, but now she has been promoted to the third quarter, which has a lot to do with Colson.


    "And this speaker is a descendant of blood..."


    Weiblech''s heart froze, and he became more and more curious about this Lord Colson.


    "I''m Senya, the speaker of Lord Colson. I heard that Mr. Weiblech came to visit. Lord Colson has been waiting for you in the backyard."


    After Xenya finished speaking to Weiblech, she bowed slightly and walked towards the place where the poultry gathered.


    Weibulk originally wanted to say thank you to Senya, but when he saw how well-fed Senya, the descendant of the blood source, he was feeding, he chose to keep his voice silent is really a person with a personality, and let his blood The descendants of the source go to feed the chickens.


    Weiblech didn''t stop, but groped towards the backyard.


    "Is the life of every aphasia so simple?"


    Weiblech''s mind guessed.


    Jingle Jingle!


    As soon as he walked to the backyard of the farm, Weiblech suddenly heard the crisp sound of hammering iron.


    "What''s the situation..."


    Weiblech didn''t see anyone waiting for him, so he called out tentatively, "Is anyone there?"


    "Are you Lord Weiblech?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a young man in a sleeveless vest walked out of the room where the sound of hammering came from.


    From the outside, he was still a teenager.


    "A guest from afar from Net Rock City?"


    The boy added another question.


    "Uh����"


    Weibullch looked at the boy carefully, with a little uncertainty in his heart: "May I ask who you are?"


    "I''m Colson."


    Although he already knew that the guest he was facing was a Four-Quarter puppet master from Netstone City, Colson still didn''t feel any guilty conscience.


    Even if the opponent is stronger than himself, Colson still has no restraint.


    In fact, apart from his honesty in front of Willy, he has such an indifferent attitude towards everyone.


    "Are you Lord Colson?"


    Weiblech''s eyes widened instantly.


    The aphasia in White Bear Town is still a teenager?


    And just now, he actually spoke! ?


    Don''t aphasic people keep their mood pure by refraining from speaking? Why can they talk to themselves?


    Weiblech felt like he had been hit again.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 312： Birth of Ice Star Grass

    Colson looked suspiciously at the strangely dressed man in front of him.


    Because he had never been in contact with other aphasics, Colson had no idea how much of an impact a speaking aphasia had on Wieblech.


    "it''s me."


    Colson nodded: "The baron has already told me that you came here today to let me help spawn an extraordinary plant."


    "Is such that����"


    Weiblech suppressed his curiosity and responded to Colson.


    His mood is very complicated, and White Bear Town seems to be some guy who goes beyond logic.


    Baron Willy has at least the strength of an intermediate knight after training for less than three years, and the young man in front of him, who looks like a teenager, is already aphasia for three moments...


    "What plant?"


    Colson doesn''t talk nonsense either and goes straight to the point.


    He and Eric still need to make steel creatures. If it wasn''t for the order of Lord Baron, Colson would not have taken the time to deal with this guest of Netstone City.


    "Ice Star Grass."


    Weiblech finished his answer, then took a small paper package from his pocket and handed it to Colson.


    "Ice Star Grass?"


    Colson frowned slightly, but quickly flattened.


    Although I don''t know the name of this extraordinary plant, this does not prevent it from being born.


    "Your Excellency Colson, how long will it take to spawn this Ice Star Grass?"


    Weiblech asked cautiously.


    "perhaps����"


    Colson pondered for a moment, sensed the seeds in the paper bag in his hand, and said to himself, "A day or half a day? Or... an hour? I''m not sure."


    "So fast?"


    Weiblech asked in surprise.


    Netstone City cultivated this ice crystal grass, but it took a long time, but no one could do it.


    But the young aphasia said that the birth should be completed in such a short period of time.


    "fine����"


    Colson made a perfunctory sentence, his current mind is not on the birth of Frozen Star Grass at all.


    He just wanted to quickly complete the entrustment of the person in front of him, and then go about his business.


    "Aphasia is indeed a terrible group..."


    Weibulk sighed inwardly: "It is said that when the potionist lacks the raw materials of extraordinary plants, he always asks the aphasic to help. The auxiliary ability of the aphasic is really terrible."


    "Let''s start now."


    Colson said directly.


    "Now? Right here?"


    Weiblech confirmed it again.


    Colson ignored Weiblech this time, who seemed more verbose than himself.


    He directly opened the paper package in his hand.


    "How many Frozen Star Grass do you need to spawn?"


    There are about twenty seeds in the packet, Colson asked.


    "Probably need two...three is best..."


    Weiblech gestured with his fingers.


    Colson made a gesture to indicate that he understood.


    He walked under a big tree in the backyard, dug a small hole with his fingers on the edge of the dirt hole under the big tree, and threw one of the seeds into it.


    Colson''s movements looked casual at Weiblech, but in fact, it was the result of Colson''s concentration and seriousness.


    If it was an ordinary plant, Colson would just hold it in the palm of his hand to give birth to it, and would not have set up a good environment for it at all.


    After burying the seeds, Colson scooped a handful of water with a scoop and poured it on the surface of the ice star grass.


    Weiblech just watched Colson''s movements in silence, without saying a word.


    "You can try it..."


    Colson muttered softly, then gently extended his palm.


    bass����


    A mass of green light began to slowly emerge in Colson''s palm.


    Immediately afterwards, the green light began to condense.


    Colson moved his fingers slightly, and the green light in his hand turned into a thin line, pouring into the ground in front of him.


    After about half a minute, the ground covered by the soil layer in front of the two of them began to shake slightly.


    Soon, a white seedling pushed through the moist soil and emerged with a sharp corner.


    Weibullqi pursed his lips. The previous pharmacists in Netstone City had been cultivated to this point, and they could not let them continue to grow.


    And it takes at least a month for them to do this.


    "Ok?"


    Just as Colson continued to infuse his life energy, he suddenly showed a suspicious look.


    "How come the life energy that this kind of child needs has suddenly increased..."


    Although Colson was puzzled, he continued to perfuse.


    The ice star grass seedling in front of me is still growing rapidly...


    About ten minutes later, the Ice Star Grass had grown by about ten centimeters, but even so, Colson still noticed that the Ice Star Grass was not mature.


    "It seems to be almost..."


    However, just when Colson felt that the Ice Star Grass was about to mature, a cold air emanated from the surface of the Ice Star Grass.


    Immediately afterwards, the ice star grass, which was originally white and green, suddenly turned yellow and withered.


    "This����"


    Weiblech saw that Colson was about to successfully spawn the Frozen Star Grass, but suddenly failed again.


    Although there is some regret in my heart, I am still amazed at Colson''s ability.


    None of the pharmacists in Net Stone City can reach this level.


    "I understand����"


    Colson pondered for a while and figured out the key.


    The maturity of the Ice Star Grass is very short. When the Ice Star Grass matured, he did not terminate the life energy he poured into it. This was the reason for the failure of the Ice Star Grass planting just now.


    "try again."


    This time, Colson seemed more confident.


    He dug a hole again, put in the seeds, sprinkled some water, and started pouring life energy again.


    Time passed minute by minute, and the Frozen Star Grass was on the verge of maturity again.


    "It''s now!"


    Colson keenly grasped the critical point of maturity this time, and suddenly withdrew the infused life energy.


    I saw a white-green plant with a height of about 20 centimeters and six leaves standing on the ground. Beside it, there was a little white gas.


    "It''s done."


    Colson sniffed.


    "As expected of a three-quarter aphasia..."


    Weiblech suddenly felt that the talented White Bear Town seemed to be stronger than the traditional large territory Netstone City in some respects.


    Colson ignored Weiblech next to him, just took out the Frozen Star Grass completely and handed it to him.


    "Next one."


    In this way, Colson tried the method of successfully planting the ice star grass twice again.


    Another two ice star grasses were successfully spawned.


    The three completed ice star grasses were nurtured and spawned Colson''s mission completed.


    "It''s all right, Lord Weyblech."


    Colson smiled politely at Weiblech, and tucked the remaining seeds into his trouser pocket without a trace.


    This Frozen Star Grass should not be of ordinary quality. Coleson felt that he had completed the other party''s entrustment, so he took the remaining seeds as his own.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Colson."


    Weiblech looked carefully at the mature Frozen Star Grass in his hand.


    He knew that after Nabuken took these ice star grass, the sequelae of rage would be eradicated with a high probability.


    Colson and White Bear Town really solved a big worry of Viscount Jardens.


    "Your Majesty Weiblech, you can send the Frozen Star Grass back to Netstone through the Guard''s passer."


    Colson also knew that Weiblech had asked Willy to invite Willy to live in White Bear.


    "I see."


    Weibulk nodded. He wanted to have a brief exchange with Colson, but seeing Colson''s impatient face, he wisely chose to leave.


    Out of the farm, the carriage was still waiting for Weiblech.


    "It''s a strange aphasia. It''s just living on a farm, and there seems to be a blacksmith shop inside..."


    Weibulk murmured, and was about to get into the carriage, but his figure suddenly stagnated: "Wait... Blacksmith?"


    Weibulk suddenly thought that a steel monster had appeared on the battlefield of Shibei Town.


    At the time he also suspected that it was a form of puppet art.


    "Could it be..."


    Weiblech turned and glanced again at the farm behind him.


    But in the end he didn''t go back inside, just shook his head gently and got back into the carriage.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 313： Friendship at Netrock

    Five days later.


    Netstone City.


    "Father, White Bear Town really planted the Ice Star Grass!"


    With an excited look on his face, Nabuken hurriedly walked into Viscount Jardens'' study with a tightly sealed letter and a wooden box in his hand.


    This was all sent by the letter soldiers from White Bear Town. The letter was a handwritten letter from Baron Willie of White Bear Town. There were three ice stars in the wooden box.


    "So fast?"


    Viscount Jardens closed his eyes and sat up straight after hearing Nabukken''s voice.


    When he heard Nabuken say that the Ice Star Grass had been planted and brought a reply from Baron Willy, his face suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    "Did Weiblech bring these back?"


    asked Viscount Jardens.


    "This����"


    When Nabuken heard the words, a strange look suddenly appeared on his originally happy face: "That''s not true, this is all sent by the soldiers from White Bear Town. As for Wei Bulqi, according to the soldiers from White Bear Town, it seems that I plan to stay in White Bear Town for a while and live a comfortable life along the coast..."


    "Ok?"


    When Viscount Jardens heard this, his brows could not help wrinkling.


    If you remember correctly, Weiblech seems to have mentioned that he doesn''t like the ocean. Moreover, as the messenger of Net Stone City, it seems too inappropriate to stay in White Bear Town without authorization.


    "Where is the Ice Star Grass?"


    Viscount Jardens did not continue to struggle with this issue, but became concerned about Ice Star Grass.


    This is the treasure that can save Nabukken.


    "it''s here."


    Nabucken put the wooden box in his hand on the desk in front of Viscount Jardens.


    Although the Frozen Star Grass in the wooden box had been checked before, Nabuken''s mood still could not be calmed down.


    Viscount Jardens took the wooden box in his hand and opened it gently.


    As soon as the wooden box was opened, Viscount Jardens felt an overflowing cold air.


    "It really is Ice Star Grass."


    Viscount Jardens saw three white and green plants in the wooden box.


    It is the key medicinal material that can suppress the aftereffects of Nabuken taking the potion.


    "With this Ice Star Grass, your physical problems can be completely solved."


    Viscount Jardens showed a relieved smile.


    Although Nabuken was promoted to a senior high knight before, but because of the sequelae, his mood was always unstable.


    Even though his promotion has given Netstone City a higher level of combat power, the uncontrollable emotions make Nabuken a ticking time bomb for Netstone City. It is bound to suffer huge losses.


    Fortunately, the problem is completely solved.


    The Ice Star Grass provided to Netstone City by White Bear Town solved the big problems of Netstone City and Nabukken.


    Whether for public or private purposes, Viscount Jardens must accept the help and friendship of White Bear Town.


    "I didn''t expect this Baron Willy to be so talkative, and he accepted our help without any delay."


    There was a hint of gratitude in Nabuken''s tone, and he had a very good impression of this young baron he had never met before.


    Not only Nabucken, but also Viscount Jardens, and his impression of Baron Willy has also changed a lot.


    "White Bear Town accepted our request and released their goodwill with practical actions. We need to further strengthen our relationship in the future. When the time is right, it may not be impossible to achieve a real alliance."


    Viscount Jardens closed the wooden box again and put it on the table.


    "Father is right. It should be the right choice to deepen the relationship with White Bear Town."


    Nabuken nodded and said, "Ice star grass is such an extraordinary plant that is so difficult to grow, that White Bear Town can successfully plant it in a few days, it should be thanks to the rumored aphasia in White Bear Town. But a man with aphasia Those who can achieve this level should also have the strength of more than three quarters."


    "That''s right."


    Viscount Jardens flashed a deep meaning in his eyes: "The aphasic who can recruit three quarters, the strength of White Bear Town is stronger than we thought, and the young Baron Willy is even more elusive. ����


    "Speaking of Baron Willy, did you not read the letter he sent, father?"


    Nabuken suddenly thought that the letter sent by the soldier included a letter in addition to the wooden box.


    The letter has been placed in front of Viscount Jardens.


    The letter Nabuken had not opened before, so he was also a little curious about the contents of the letter.


    "Um����"


    Viscount Jardens nodded and opened the letter himself.


    He leaned back slightly so that the letter in his hand could be illuminated by the sunlight outside the window, and the writing looked clearer.


    Viscount Jardens read carefully, and the expression on his face was solemn.


    It took about three minutes for Viscount Jardens to finish reading the letter.


    "Sure enough, Baron Willy expressed in his letter his willingness to promote friendship with us at Netstone."


    Viscount Jardens informed Nabucken of the subject of the letter.


    Although there are many official clich��s in the letter, the point of view is very clear.


    "Although this Baron Willy is of low birth and not very old, he is quite thoughtful and sophisticated in what he does."


    Nabucken sighed in admiration: "Even though the strength of White Bear Town cannot be underestimated, he still maintains restraint and a low profile, and is willing to take the initiative to make friends with Netstone City, which was originally considered a hostile relationship..."


    "Indeed, I only thought that he would have the ambition of a young man before, but now it seems that he also has mature wisdom."


    Viscount Jardens said: "Keep a good relationship with White Bear Town in the dispute, maybe you can get unexpected help in the future..."


    "correct����"


    Viscount Jardens changed the conversation with a strange look on his face: "Baron Willy mentioned Weiblech in the letter..."


    "Mentioned about Weiblech?"


    Nabucken was puzzled.


    "Strictly speaking, Weiblech did not actively want to stay in White Bear Town, but was detained by Baron Willy." Viscount Jardens explained to Nabucken, "Weyblech did not follow the normal I went to see Baron Willy through the interview process, but sneaked into White Bear Town, and then touched the residence of Baron Willy, and was caught by him����


    "That idiot Weiblech."


    Nabuken shook his head helplessly: "Before he left, I specifically instructed him not to ignore etiquette because White Bear Town was just a baronial territory. Sure enough, he put all my words behind his ears."


    "Fortunately, Baron Willy did not have any gaps with us in Netstone City because of this." Viscount Jardens said, "However, this also shows a problem... In White Bear Town, there are at least the existence of intermediate-level great knights."


    "Ok?"


    Nabuken''s brows tensed at first, and then he came to his senses.


    Weibulk is a four-quarter puppet master, and because of the special nature of his extraordinary profession, many of his methods are quite strange.


    If only the ordinary four-quarter level existed, he would definitely not be able to keep him.


    He was discovered when he was exploring Baron Willy''s residence and was forcibly kept, which can only mean that there are extraordinary beings higher than four quarters in White Bear Town.


    "But this is good news. The stronger the strength of White Bear Town, the closer the relationship between us will be, the greater the benefits will be for us."


    Viscount Jardens said: "As for Weiblech, when the relationship between our two sides is closer, he should be sent back to Netrock City."


    "Forget Weibullch, this guy has done something wrong, and he should bear the consequences himself. If it delays the development of our relationship with White Bear Town, then we really want to make him look good."


    Nabuken said: "Father, this time I have accepted the help of White Bear Town. We should send envoys to White Bear Town again to give gifts in return. It is best to sign some small reciprocal agreements to lay the foundation for our future relationship improvement."


    "You are right." Viscount Jardens nodded, "I will arrange this matter in the follow-up, but you, the main energy should be on the treatment now. I already have the ice star grass, wait until the pharmacists do it. After you have a reasonable treatment plan, you start to focus on rest and adjustment.��


    "I see, father."


    Nabucken responded.


    The father and son chatted briefly again, and Nabuken left the room with the wooden box.


    Viscount Jardens was alone in the study. He stood up and walked to the window, enjoying the warmth of the sun.


    When I get older, although I am an extraordinary person, my body sometimes feels tired and tired, which is completely absent when I was young.


    "Without the support of Netstone City, Oyster City should be coming to an end soon..."


    Viscount Jardens suddenly whispered to himself: "The restraint of White Bear Town against the enemy in the past came from the scruples of Netstone City. Now that the scruples are gone, Oyster City is about to suffer big trouble..."


    A smile suddenly appeared on Viscount Jardens'' face.


    He doesn''t have any sense of guilt. In the age of disputes, being weak is the original sin.


    The powerful players in the situation will not care about the life and death of the small pieces.


    If your guess is correct, perhaps in the next few months, Oyster City will disappear from the map template of the original province of Daweibull.


    "And Weiblech, this guy, with secrets all over his body, always feels that his origins are not ordinary..."


    Viscount Jardens suddenly thought of Weiblech who was temporarily left in White Bear Town by Willy.


    At that time, Weiblech stayed in Netstone City, and it was his strength as a puppet master who moved Viscount Jardens.


    In his opinion, it is a very wise choice to draw this extraordinary profession that has almost disappeared in the southeast of the mainland.


    In fact, this is indeed the case. Weibullqi has done a lot for Netstone City, but after so many years, his life experience has not been clearly understood.


    "Is he really from the other side of Storm Strait..."


    Viscount Jardens has always had this doubt in his heart, and he frowned: "But if this is the case, how did he cross the Storm Strait, and what is his identity..."


    "never mind����"


    Viscount Jardens didn''t go any further, he shook his head gently, sat back in his seat, and closed his eyes again.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 314： The Troubles of Baron Willy

    It turns out that Viscount Jardens'' previous conjecture was correct.


    After losing the fear of Netstone City, the Southwest Frontier Coalition with Baixiong Town as the central army began to violently attack the sphere of influence of Oyster City.


    But within two months, all the controlling forces in Oyster City near the southwest border have been completely occupied and pulled out by the coalition forces on the southwest border. The current fighting situation has reached the most intense stage.


    The current Southwest Frontier Coalition Army, after resting, will launch a final attack on Oyster City.


    The battle to seize the city under the army.


    In this battle, if the Southwest Frontier Coalition with White Bear Town as the central army can win, then Oyster City will disappear completely.


    And White Bear Town will control 80% of the sphere of influence along the coast of the original Daweibull Province.


    In the eyes of other lord forces in the outside world, White Bear Town will be in a winning situation in this battle.


    No wonder they didn''t have confidence in Oyster City, but in the first few battles, White Bear Town won the battle with a crushing attitude.


    Oyster City is very non-confrontational, with little to no backhand.


    The sudden acceleration of the battle between White Bear Town and Oyster City also aroused suspicion among some people.


    Many lords are well aware that there is a very close connection between Oyster City and Netstone City. Before it was able to integrate the surrounding coastal forces, it was with the help of Netstone City. It can be said that Oyster City is the spokesperson of Netrock City in terms of coastal interests.


    But now, after the war between White Bear Town and Oyster City broke out, Netstone City chose to remain silent. Whether it was at the official level or secretly, it did not provide Oyster City with the support it deserved, which shocked everyone.


    Some people speculate that Netstone City has already tested the details of Baixiong Town, thinking that Baixiong Town is too powerful, and it is too difficult to contend with it, so they gave up the layout on the coast and turned Oyster City into an abandoned child.


    There are also speculations that Netstone City and White Bear Town have reached a secret agreement in some aspects, and the relationship between the two sides has begun to change and heat up.


    But no matter which statement it is, it confirms an inevitable result.


    The strength of White Bear Town is very strong, so powerful that it has been recognized by Netstone City. And Oyster City, as the loser of the game, will be reduced to dust in history.


    ...


    At this time, Baixiong Town, which has been paid attention to by the outside world, is in a busy state.


    Especially in official institutions, almost every official is overworked, and they are exhausted when it comes to tightening the relationship between the Southwest Allied Forces and planning the final battle to seize the city.


    However, as the spiritual pillar and actual ruler of White Bear Town, Baron Willy was in some kind of trouble at this time.


    "Willi, you seem to be worried?"


    At the dining table, Veria asked Willy.


    On the long dining table, Willy and Veria were sitting opposite to each other. Beside Veria, there was a figure who had never appeared on the dining table, Wally the White Bear.


    Today, Lake and Mrs. Shawin went to find Old Joel, who had moved from Fandoutun to the town, so they were not at home, otherwise Wally would never have appeared at the dinner table, which was forbidden by Mrs. Shawin''s orders.


    Only when Mrs. Shawin was not at home could this terrifying beast of a silver-level peak be able to eat at the dining table with dignity.


    "nothing����"


    Willy stuffed the bread into his mouth and responded perfunctorily, his interest was really not high.


    Although the road to the conquest of Oyster City went smoothly, Willy was also satisfied with it, but the problems he faced gave Willy a headache.


    He has been stuck at the level of the intermediate knight for almost a year, and the general intermediate knight will not find it difficult to accept the stagnation of strength for a long time. After all, at this level, promotion is a very slow thing.


    But Willy is different, he has never been stuck in a realm for so long.


    You must know that your talent increases with the continuous promotion of strength, and Willy will add most of the attribute points to his intelligence value almost every time he obtains a title.


    The continuous improvement of intelligence value makes Willy almost never be troubled by talent.


    But now, Willy once again has a situation where his intelligence is not enough.


    He has clearly reached the threshold of being promoted to a high-ranking great knight, but he can''t cross it no matter what. It''s like there is a transparent door. It is clearly visible inside, but it is always blocked and cannot enter at all.


    Willy always felt that he seemed to have overlooked the point of a promotion.


    Wally, who was on the side, glanced at Willy, and stuffed the **** meat on the plate into his mouth. It thought it was elegant in its eating movements, and there was a large napkin around its neck, so that the bloodshot would not wipe out its white color. Hair dyed red.


    Staying by Willy''s side all day, Wally knows exactly where Willy''s troubles come from.


    However, because the path of cultivation is impassable, although Wally is equivalent to six quarters of existence, he cannot provide effective guidance to Willy.


    "Tell me about your troubles, maybe Miss Veria, the star whisperer, can help you."


    At this time, Veria raised her head proudly.


    Just a month ago, Veria was finally able to use her extraordinary abilities proficiently.


    In this regard, she felt quite excited and proud. It turned out that her previous strange dreams were all nurturing her ability as an astral speaker.


    He finally became a superhero.


    Hearing the words, Willy glanced at Veria speechlessly.


    He really despised Veria''s ability as an astral speaker.


    Although it can show a little extraordinary, Vilia, at this moment, is not even a star whisperer.


    In Willy''s view, Veria''s extraordinary talent is quite ordinary.


    It took her more than two years from the birth of the ability to truly recognize her ability and initially use it.


    Eric, who came into contact with the extraordinary necromancer far after her, was already a junior necromancer at this time, and was only one step away from an intermediate necromancer. Her talent was really not worth mentioning.


    "Forget it, it''s better for you to save some energy to study cultural courses."


    Willy ruthlessly rejected Veria''s proposal.


    Seeing Willy like this, Veria stuck out her tongue and made a face at him: "Willy, your attitude is too bad, even if you ask for my help in the future, we will not help you."


    "Um����"


    Willy hummed in a perfunctory manner and rolled his eyes back at Veria.


    Right now, he just wants to find a way to get promoted, to find out what the point that he ignored.


    "Maybe, I should ask Jarvis?"


    Willie thought.


    Although Jarvis is currently only a junior high knight, he can inherit the way of the starry night knight and may be able to provide himself with some help.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 315： visit jarvis

    A coastal village near the town of White Bear.


    A simple and low-key carriage entered the village from the entrance of the village and stopped in front of a courtyard that looked like an ordinary family.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a young man in plain clothes was seen disembarking from the carriage, with a crossed sword on his waist.


    "Drive the carriage outside the village, so that the villagers who come and go will not watch."


    The young man ordered to the driver beside him.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    The driver responded respectfully, then got into the carriage and drove it out of the village.


    This young man is naturally Willy.


    Willie''s trip is to visit Jarvis and resolve his troubled doubts.


    Although he is not sure if Jarvis can answer his confusion, he still has to give it a try.


    After all, Jarvis has inherited the way of the Knights of the Morning Star. Because he has never been in a bottleneck before, he has never communicated with him more. This time, I will take this opportunity to chat with Jarvis more, even if it can��t be substantial. Sexual progress, but also strive to get some advice.


    The gate outside the courtyard is half-closed, and from the outside, it looks like his home in Fandoutun before.


    squeak.


    Willy pushed open the door and made the sound of the door pivot turning.


    "It was very clean..."


    This was Willie''s first visit to Jarvis'' house.


    This address was still arranged by Willy at the time. Originally Willy wanted to arrange a better residence for the Jarvis family, with some waiters, but Jarvis refused. At that time, Jarvis said that he was used to this simple and simple life, so Willy did not force himself and found this farmhouse for him.


    Here, no one knows Jarvis, everyone just thinks that he and Jolina are outsiders who have relocated.


    "The changes in life''s fortunes have forced the couple into a different look..."


    Willy looked thoughtful when he saw the neat courtyard and the neatly placed farm tools.


    Being able to tidy up everything in the small courtyard in an orderly manner shows that these two people have long since washed away the habits of the old aristocratic period. The noblewoman''s daughter has become a skilled peasant woman, and the genius knight has retired into a country idler.


    Willy looked at the empty courtyard and was about to shout when he saw a small figure staggering out of the room. He tripped over the threshold of the room and almost fell to the ground. .


    "Kaiwei?"


    Willie''s mouth curved, revealing a faint smile.


    He recognized the little guy, the only son of Jarvis and Jorina.


    When Jarvis returned to White Bear Town with his family, Kaiwei was just over a year old, and was still sleeping with Jolina in his arms.


    In a blink of an eye, more than a year passed, and Kaiwei was almost three years old.


    "Who are you?"


    The little guy raised his head and looked at Willy at the door with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    He didn''t know the baron of the town.


    "My name is Willie, a friend of your father and mother."


    Willie responded with a smile.


    "Friends of father and mother?"


    Kaiwei frowned, but still bent down awkwardly: "Hello."


    Although he was three years old and had already spoken, Kaiwei''s pronunciation was still a little unclear, and there was still some trembling in his soft milky voice.


    Seeing Kaiwei''s polite look, Willy''s eyes twitched.


    This must have been taught by Qiao Lina. Although she is no longer a noble, she still has strict restrictions on the etiquette of children.


    "Where are your father and mother?"


    Willy did not deliberately perceive the courtyard.


    Although the land under his feet belongs to White Bear Town, he still maintains the good manners of a guest.


    Hearing this, Kaiwei opened his mouth, but before he could answer, footsteps and a woman''s voice came from inside the house.


    "Kaiwei, who are you talking to? Is your father back?"


    I saw a young woman in an apron walking out of the room, holding a wooden basin in her hand.


    Although wearing coarse clothes, but still can not hide their temperament.


    "Miss Jolina."


    Willie greeted Jolina when she saw Jolina come out.


    "Baron Willie?"


    When Qiao Lina saw Willy at the gate of the yard, she also showed a slightly surprised look.


    In the more than a year that she and Jarvis came to White Bear Town, Willie never came.


    Jolina knew very well that Baron Willy didn''t want to disturb their peaceful life.


    "Baron Willie?"


    Kaiwei, who was standing beside his mother, suddenly raised his head and stared at his mother puzzled.


    Although he was only three years old, from the inadvertent words of his neighbors and his parents, he knew that the village he lived in belonged to White Bear Town, and White Bear Town belonged to a man named "Baron".


    It''s just that he hadn''t heard the name Willy, because when everyone mentioned him, he was called "Lord Baron".


    "He is the master of White Bear Town, our lord."


    Qiao Lina touched her son''s head, and then whispered to her son.


    Kaiwei immediately turned his head to look at Willy, staring straight into Willy''s eyes.


    This turned out to be Lord Baron.


    However, the uncles and aunts around him all said that the baron was a great and wise lord. He was aloof and had strict boundaries between him and the commoners. Every time the uncles and aunts saw themselves, they would encourage themselves to eat well, and to strive for entry into the Baron''s personal soldiers after growing up, which was an incomparable honor.


    It can be said that Baron Willy was in Kaiwei''s heart, a supremely longed-for existence in his childhood, but he actually appeared in his yard, and he just said that he was a friend of his father and mother.


    However, the child''s thinking is relatively simple. He didn''t show much excitement. He was just instinctively curious when the name that had been floating around in his ears all day suddenly came to reality.


    "Kaiwei should be three years old. In another year or two, he can go to learn the knowledge of culture class. Then let him take Warbeck and go to class together."


    Willy looked at Kaiwei, whose eyes were glowing, and said to Qiao Lina.


    Warbeck, the son of older brother Thorpes, is only a few months old and can''t walk.


    "Then I would like to thank Lord Baron for your kindness in advance."


    Juliana did not reject Willy''s proposal.


    Although she has long since let go of her so-called noble status, it is still necessary for her children to be baptized with knowledge.


    Only by mastering the knowledge of cultural courses can we examine the world from a higher and more rational perspective.


    Every mother has expectations for her child.


    "I''m here to find Jarvis this time."


    Willy did not continue to chat, but explained his purpose: "I have encountered some troubles, and I need him to solve my doubts."


    Qiao Lina was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect Willy to be confused: "He went to the back mountain to chop wood, maybe you have to wait a while."


    "It''s okay, then I''ll wait."


    Willie seemed quite patient.


    "Come in and sit, and I''ll bring you a glass of water."


    Jolina invited.


    "No, I can just wait in the yard."


    Willy waved his hand and declined Qiao Lina''s proposal.


    He didn''t seem to have been in the yard for a long time. He remembered that when he was still in Xiangguo Village and Fandoutun, he often took Veria and Wally to play in the yard. At that time, Veria and Wally were both small, but now, Veria is about to become a big girl, and Wally has also become a monster at the peak of silver level.


    "Then please wait a moment."


    Qiao Lina did not continue to insist, but bowed to Willy, turned and walked to the backyard to handle the housework in her hand.


    Facing this Baron Willy, she naturally would not have any psychological pressure and burden.


    Willy went to the corner of the yard, took a low bench out of the corner, and sat on it.


    "Lord Baron."


    Kaiwei seems to be very interested in Willy, he did not follow his mother to the backyard, but stayed in the yard.


    Seeing Willie sitting down, Kaiwei came up.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 316： transcendent law

    Willie looked at Kaiwi with interest.


    Generally speaking, children of this age are afraid of life after all, but Kaiwei took the initiative to come up.


    However, after calling out "Lord Baron", Kaiwei stopped talking, just stood in front of Willy, staring at Willy''s face and taking a good look.


    Although Willy was already sitting on a short bench, he was still much taller than Kaiwei.


    "I heard from the uncle and aunt next door that you are the owner of everyone in White Bear Town."


    Kaiwei suddenly spoke to Willy.


    Willy looked at Kaiwei and patted his head: "It''s not entirely correct to say that, I''m just the lord of White Bear Town, not your master. I just have a duty, and I want to lead the officials of White Bear Town. And the soldiers, let our White Bear Town become stronger, and let the people live a better life."


    Willie guessed that Kaiwei should not understand his own words.


    However, what he said to Kaiwei can be regarded as an expression of Willy''s own will.


    Although he is the lord of White Bear Town, in his conception, Willy does not think that he is the master of all the territorial people. This concept is related to the experience of the previous life, and it is difficult to erase it.


    Sure enough, when Kaiwei heard Willy''s words, he looked dazed.


    "It seems like this..."


    Kaiwei put his finger on his mouth and was about to start biting, when he suddenly remembered that his mother strictly forbid him to do so, so he put his finger down again: "The uncles and aunts said that outside the town of White Bear is going through a terrible war, you are guarding for us."


    Willy didn''t expect his reputation among the commoners to be so good, which made him a little surprised.


    But think about it and understand that in the midst of conflicts and wars, there is still a safe and peaceful life to live, and it makes sense for the civilians to have a grateful and awe-inspiring heart.


    "It''s not me, many people are guarding White Bear Town." Willie paused, then said, "including your father."


    This is not wrong.


    At that time, Jarvis returned to White Bear Town from other provinces to guard the townspeople left by Baron Endon at that time.


    It''s just that the current stage of the war makes it unnecessary for Jarvis'' advanced combat power to go to the battlefield.


    "my father?"


    Originally, Kaiwei''s eyes were just pure curiosity, but after hearing Willy''s words, he opened his mouth happily, and his eyes glowed with blazing light.


    No child does not want to hear that his father is praised. In everyone''s childhood, his father was the top hero.


    "yes."


    When Willy saw Kane''s reaction, he knew that he didn''t know Jarvis'' true strength.


    That''s right, Kaiwei is just a child, and he doesn''t understand it.


    Kaiwei was very excited, because the man in front of him, who was hailed as the greatest in White Bear Town by the uncles and aunts, was praising his father.


    Because Jarvis has a broken arm and is disabled in the eyes of outsiders, this also makes Kaiwei sad for his father, but now, Lord Baron actually said that his father is also the guardian of White Bear Town. Although I don''t know why, Kaiwei is still very excited.


    Just as Kaiwei was dancing and talking to Willy, Willy suddenly heard footsteps approaching outside the yard.


    bang.


    The courtyard door was pushed open.


    I saw a man in a coarse cloth shirt walking in from outside the yard. He was carrying a bundle of dry wood on his back and a hatchet around his waist, but one sleeve was empty. It could be seen that he was a man. Disabled.


    When the man walked into the yard and saw Willy, his eyes showed the same surprised look as Jolina before.


    "Baron Willie?"


    Jarvis also did not expect that Willy came back to visit him on his own initiative.


    "It''s been a while, Jarvis."


    Willie stood up and smiled faintly.


    "Father!"


    Seeing Jarvis coming back, Kaiwei ran directly to his father''s side and looked at Jarvis with a proud look in his eyes.


    "Where''s your mother?"


    Jarvis flicked Kaivey''s head with his one-armed palm.


    "Mother is doing laundry in the backyard."


    Kavi replied.


    "Go to your mother, my friend and I have something to talk about."


    Jarvis said with a smile.


    "Got it, father."


    Kaiwei nodded heavily, then turned to look at Willy: "I left first, Lord Baron."


    After saying that, Kaiwei bowed again to Willy, and then quickly ran to the backyard.


    "Baron Willy, why did you make a special trip to find me?"


    Jarvis threw the firewood behind him to the corner of the yard, and then stood the hatchet behind the door.


    "I''m stuck in the bottleneck of promotion. I''ve always come to chat with you."


    Willie explained his intentions directly.


    "Bottleneck?" Jarvis was stunned for a moment. "You mean, you are stuck at the gate of the realm of the senior knight?"


    When he asked this, a strange look appeared on Jarvis'' face.


    It seems that Willy was promoted to the Intermediate Knight, and it took about a year to be promoted again so soon?


    For ordinary great knights, it may have just stabilized their strength more than a year after the breakthrough, and some progress has been very good, but Baron Willy, has reached the point where he is finally at the door?


    "It''s true, I''ve been stuck at the threshold of a high-level knight for some days, and I can''t find a way to break through." Willy replied truthfully, "My feeling this time is very different from before, I used to break through the realm. At that time, even breaking through the great realm was a breakthrough in the accumulation of strength, but now, I clearly feel that the accumulation of strength has reached the limit, but still cannot achieve promotion, I always feel that I have overlooked some key points, but I Can''t find what it is."


    "You have inherited the way of the Knights of the Morning Star. Although your realm is not as good as mine, your understanding of higher-level knights should be better than mine, so I want to chat with you."


    Willie said to Jarvis.


    "Um����"


    Jarvis felt another blow to his heart.


    Fortunately, he soon calmed down.


    Jarvis is now not as competitive as before.


    "Come in, let''s talk."


    Jarvis said.


    "Just in the yard."


    Willie took another small bench and handed it to Jarvis.


    In this way, the two great knights sat on the wooden bench in an ordinary farmyard.


    "What exactly does it feel like?"


    Jarvis asked.


    "Probably I have already made all the preparations for promotion, and I know where the breakthrough is, but I still can''t find the key."


    Willie tried to be as detailed as possible.


    Hearing this, Jarvis thought for a while, but did not directly answer Willy''s question: "After inheriting the path of knighthood, I have also done a lot of thinking about the path of knighthood. Knights should be among all extraordinary professions. The most common occupation."


    Willie nodded when he heard the words.


    Indeed, the extraordinary is directly divided into knights and secretaries according to the general classification.


    Mysteries include The Hanged Man, Aphasia, Star Whisperer, Puppet Master, Mage, etc. But knights simply refer to knights.


    "Indeed, the classification of knights and sorcerers has a certain rationale. No matter what type of secret masters, they are basically strengthened by contacting the mysterious power of the outside world. However, knights are different. A breakthrough from the inside to the outside. Even after being promoted to a senior knight, being able to use elemental power, core practice and promotion, is still the stimulation of one��s own potential.��


    Jarvis narrowed his eyes slightly as he spoke.


    "That''s right."


    Willie answered.


    He has also thought about this. In his opinion, at least from the level he has been exposed to so far, the cultivation of knights and secretaries is completely different.


    Jarvis continued: "At the very beginning, I thought that the two extraordinary professions of knight and mystic would never blend, but as I deepened my understanding of the way of the Knights of the Morning Star, I was surprised by another. a possibility."


    "What is possible?"


    Willie''s body leaned forward slightly.


    "Whether it''s the path of knights from the inside out or the path of the mystic from the outside in, they will all come together in the end."


    Jarvis lowered his voice, his face was very serious: "These two methods are actually a way to detect the extraordinary law, and there is only one final path, to understand and recognize the extraordinary law through a specific method. "


    "Extraordinary Law?"


    This was the first time Willie had heard of this term.


    "Yes, this word is a memory fragment obtained from the way of the Knights of the Morning Star that I inherited."


    Jarvis answered truthfully, without hiding anything.


    The way of the knight is the understanding of the knight itself, but because of certain obsessions, there will also be some memory fragments that do not contain emotional elements.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 317： Battle of the City

    "Transcendent law, what is that?"


    Willie continued to ask.


    When Jarvis heard the words, he paused: "I just know its existence, but I can''t understand it, my realm is too low, maybe after I get an intermediate or even a senior high knight, I can peep into the morning star knight. The connotation and essence of the Tao.��


    "I can''t fully answer your doubts, but maybe I can give you some inspiration based on my current shallow understanding."


    Jarvis did not hesitate to inform Willy of his own understanding: "If the extraordinary law is that the knight and the mystic are pursuing a common path, then the way forward should be to find a balance from the inside to the outside and from the outside to the inside. , perhaps in that way, to find the key to comprehend the so-called transcendent laws."


    Willie was a little silent when he heard Jarvis say this.


    However, his confusion has weakened a lot, and at least there is a direction to try. Regardless of whether Jarvis'' understanding is correct or not, it is always better to try it than to fumble around like a headless fly.


    "Intermediate knights break through high-level knights, they control the power of elements, and they actually lay a solid foundation for promotion to high-level knights. According to this logic, intermediate knights'' breakthrough to high-level knights should also lay the foundation for promotion to morning star knights, and In the realm of the Starry Morning Knight, the supernatural law occupies a very important part, so I deduce that if you want to be promoted to a high-level knight, maybe you are trying to figure out the inner essence of the supernatural law."


    Jarvis added another sentence.


    In fact, what he said to Willy, he was not sure whether it was correct, it was just something extracted from the way of the Knights of the Morning Star based on his own understanding and understanding.


    "There''s only so much I can tell you."


    Jarvis shrugged and said to Willy.


    "Enough is enough."


    Willy pondered for a moment, then raised his head and said to Jarvis, "Maybe I should calm down and think more time instead of blindly pursuing breakthroughs in my practice."


    Willy also realized that he was a little too hasty, and perhaps slowing down a bit can bring unexpected results.


    After that, Willy stood up: "If that''s the case, then I''ll leave first."


    Now that the purpose has been achieved, there is naturally no need to continue to harass.


    "It''s noon, don''t you want to have lunch together?" Jarvis also stood up and invited Willy, "Jo Lina''s cooking skills are very good."


    "Next time����"


    Willy waved his hand: "Thank you for this time."


    "It''s nothing, I hope you can be promoted to a higher level soon. After all, seeing the growth of a genius with your own eyes is also an amazing experience."


    Jarvis responded.


    Now Jarvis has long recognized the gap between himself and Willy. In the past in the Blue Whale Town era, Jarvis always wanted to find a chance to compete with Willy, but now, he has long had no such thoughts.


    Jarvis, whose mentality has long since been flattened and has basically seen the end of his road to knighthood, just wants to see the miracle happen with his own eyes.


    "correct����"


    Willy had just been sent to the door by Jarvis, suddenly remembered something, turned around and said: "Within half a month, the general attack on Oyster City should be launched. At that time, once Oyster City is captured, White Bear Town will take control of Dao. 80% of the coastal interests of Weibull Province. In this battle, I want to invite you to fight. Because there is a junior high knight in Oyster City."


    The junior high knight that Willy was talking about was the Querek who betrayed his younger brother, Queble.


    Although this guy''s character and brain are not very good, his strength is unquestionable.


    If the Transcendents under his command unite against him, they should be able to win, but sending Jarvis can reduce unnecessary casualties. As for himself and Wally, Willy doesn''t think it''s necessary to show up on the battlefield in person yet.


    "Of course no problem, I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time."


    Everything was within Willy''s expectations, and Jarvis agreed directly without any hesitation or refusal.


    "And..." Willy said again, "Kaiwei is a wonderful boy. If there is a chance, I can bring him to my place to live for a while."


    "it is good."


    Jarvis narrowed his eyes slightly, then nodded.


    Shortly after Willie left, the little guy Cavie ran back from the backyard.


    Looking at the empty courtyard and Jarvis who was sorting firewood, Kaiwei stepped forward and gave his father a hand awkwardly.


    "Has Lord Baron gone?"


    Kawhi asked.


    "yes."


    Jarvis can clearly see the loss in his son''s eyes, it seems that Kaiwei has a good impression of Willy.


    "But Baron Willy said when he left that he would invite you to be a guest at the Baron''s Manor in the town in the future."


    Jarvis said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    A look of surprise appeared in Kaiwei''s eyes.


    ...


    ten days later.


    In these ten days, Willy changed his previous urgency.


    As for the knight''s cultivation, he slowed down his pace. Although he has not been able to break through the shackles for a while, he feels that his stable mentality can make himself more awake and find the secret of breakthrough faster.


    Town Office.


    Sandor''s office room.


    Willie, Sandor, and Thorpes sat together.


    "Have you made your final preparations?"


    Willie''s eyes swept across the faces of Sandor and Thorpes.


    There are only a few days left until the final battle of Oyster City.


    In a few days, the Allied Forces on the Southwest Frontier will launch a general attack on Oyster City.


    "The preparations have been made." Thorps replied, "The Southwest Frontier Coalition has been stationed in the outskirts of Oyster City, and the elite guard regiment has also begun to march towards Oyster City, and all combatants, including Transcendents, have already Ready."


    "Follow-up armament and food support have also been properly arranged, and the town office is fully responsible for logistics."


    Sandor followed closely, with a glint of light in his eyes.


    If Oyster City is captured, this will be the first successful expansion of the foreign game.


    "Um����"


    Willy nodded: "Before the final battle begins, is there anything else to support?"


    "The Transcendent side..."


    Thorps did not hesitate and said directly: "Querek of Oyster City is a junior high knight..."


    "Don''t worry about that, I''ve already greeted Jarvis."


    Willy said: "When the time comes, Jarvis will personally go to the battlefield, and Querek can hand it over to him to solve it."


    "That''s fine."


    Thorps'' eyes showed a calm look.


    As the core of White Bear Town, he naturally understands Jarvis'' information.


    Although he is also a junior high knight, Jarvis has already reached the limit of the junior high knight, and he is only a line away from the intermediate knight. As long as he can personally go to the battlefield, then the extraordinaryness of Oyster City will no longer be in the war. major threat.


    "Any more?"


    Willie asked.


    "Gone."


    Thorps responded, "It''s just my first time on the battlefield I''m a little nervous."


    This time, in the decisive battle with Oyster City, Thorps will personally go to the battlefield as the president.


    He is the first person in charge of the Guards Department in Baixiong Town. This time, even if he is obliged, it is an opportunity to accumulate popularity.


    "Relax, it''s alright."


    Willie encouraged his elder brother.


    In fact, he has a lot of confidence in Thorpes.


    The current Thorps has long been promoted to the junior knight. As long as he does not rush to the front line during the battle, his life will definitely not face too much threat.


    As for the ability to command operations, Thorps also has a lot of accumulation.


    In addition to the experience accumulated in the planning behind the scenes of the previous small battles, Thorps has learned a lot of combat skills and methods. These knowledge are learned from the books left by the cold lion royal family, which can ensure that he can deal with most difficulties in commanding operations.


    In addition, this expedition will also be accompanied by other officers of the Guards Department with skilled combat experience. Everyone assists each other, and generally there will be no major problems.


    And the most important point is that this time, the southwestern border coalition led by White Bear Town can completely suppress Oyster City, both in terms of quantity and quality.


    This is not a war of equals, but a war of the strong against the weak.


    The battle between the weak and the strong, which sounds very bloody, is actually a very small probability.


    "As long as we proceed slowly according to the established plan, our victory is a matter of high probability."


    Sandor said, the tone is also very confident.


    In the eyes of Sandor now, it is far more secure to take a step by step than a slanted sword.


    "May we have the ultimate victory."


    Willy''s voice was full of encouragement.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 318： Viscount Barbilas determination

    Compared with the high morale of White Bear Town, the atmosphere of Oyster City is depressing and unbearable.


    In the meeting room of the Guards Department in Oyster City, the atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme.


    On the main seat of the long table in the room, Viscount Barbila straightened up, put his arms on the table, his eyelids drooped down, and he looked quite gloomy.


    The already old face has lost a lot of luster compared to the past few days.


    Although the same imposing manner, but it gives people a feeling of old age.


    In recent days, Oyster City and Viscount Babila have experienced too much.


    The naval battle to attack White Bear Town failed, the third son Kuibull, who admired him, was captured, and more than half of his elites were lost.


    After that, Netmarble suddenly cut off any connection with Oyster City, and all the originally promised support was abandoned by Netmarble. They gave up all the interests in Daweibull Province in the posture of a strong man breaking his wrist, and one of the prices was the future of Oyster City.


    Viscount Babila realized as if he had just woken up from a dream. It turned out that under the chaotic general trend, there was no so-called integrity between different levels of power. Only those with equal strength, those whose interests are tied to each other, and the weak to the strong can have stable interests.


    But it was already too late. Even Viscount Babila didn''t realize the true background of White Bear Town, nor did he think that Netstone City could do it so simply.


    The Southwest Frontier Coalition Army led by White Bear Town has been stationed in the outer suburbs of Oyster City, and the elite troops should also be on their way.


    At this time, Viscount Babila deeply knew that Oyster City had reached a critical point of life and death.


    In this regard, Viscount Babila held back all his grief and frustration, and rallied himself to hold the last meeting before the decisive battle.


    Beside Viscount Babila sat Querek, the only junior high knight in Oyster City.


    Querek looked unusually calm on the surface, but he was extremely panicked inside.


    He didn''t know at all why the trend of things was completely out of his control, and it evolved into such a powerless situation.


    The letter that he sent to White Bear Town at that time clearly just wanted Kuibull to be buried in White Bear Town, but the result happened, but it far exceeded his expectations. Quible was left in White Bear Town, but he was accompanied by the other soldiers who went to sea in Oyster City.


    According to Querek''s conjecture, even if the battle is lost, with White Bear Town''s maritime combat capability, most of the elites who went to sea in Oyster City can still return alive, and these people will be the foundation of their own rule over Oyster City in the future.


    But beyond Querek''s expectations, they never returned.


    When he heard the news, Querek was dazed and terrified.


    Even if he is the strongest man in Oyster City.


    After that, the abandoned son of Netstone City decided to continue to fight Querek.


    For the first time, he realizes that he may be the worst sinner in Oyster City.


    But the only thing that made Querek happy was that his father, Viscount Babila, didn''t seem to notice his movements. The capture of Quibble indeed made Viscount Babila pay more attention to his eldest son.


    In the deeply sunken eye sockets of Viscount Babila, the yellowed eyes swept across the faces of more than a dozen core figures of Oyster City.


    His old voice came from his throat: "Everyone, the soldiers are coming to the city."


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere that had been solidified suddenly stagnated.


    Including Querek, almost everyone lowered their heads and dared not look directly at Viscount Babila.


    In their hearts, Oyster City, which lost half of its elites in the naval battle, really did not fight against White Bear Town, which gradually showed its fangs.


    It seems that Viscount Babila had already anticipated the reactions of these people, so he did not appear angry, and there was not even a trace of superfluous expression on his face.


    He suddenly stood up, walked to the corner of the room, and saw the cross sword on the sword stand taken down.


    bass.


    The sound of the blade being pulled from the scabbard was particularly clear in the silent atmosphere.


    Da da da.


    Viscount Babila carried the cross sword and walked slowly on the wooden floor around the long table of the meeting.


    Every time he passed behind a core official of Oyster City, that official couldn''t help but feel a sigh of relief.


    Although everyone thinks that Oyster City has come to an end, every time they face the powerful man who has controlled Oyster City for decades, everyone still feels a strong fear in their hearts.


    "Yes, Oyster City has come to the end."


    Viscount Babila walked with his sword, while suppressing his voice: "If we can''t stop the attack of White Bear Town, then we will all become victims of the failure of the war."


    "Of course, I know, none of you want to die."


    Viscount Babila suddenly stood still, clenching the cross sword in his hand tightly, and bulging blue veins appeared on the loose skin on the back of his hand: "However, some people are courting death!"


    puff!


    Viscount Babila swung a sword violently without warning at the official who had his back turned to him.


    Immediately, blood splashed.


    He poured blood on the heads of several officials beside the official.


    There was also a thick layer of blood on the table.


    For a time, the house was filled with a strong smell of blood, and some people''s calves had begun to tremble slightly.


    Querek, too, watched Viscount Babila''s violent outburst without any defense, and his heart twitched suddenly.


    "Some people, who are obviously from Oyster City, enjoy the resources of Oyster City and the shade of myself. However, when difficulties strike, they turn their backs on the Oyster City that supports them, and turn to the enemy in order to seek a line of so-called life. Kind of people, **** it?"


    Viscount Babila looked at the separated official who was beheaded by him with cold eyes.


    "Querek, do you think he should be damned?"


    Suddenly, Babila looked at the eldest son of Shang, the heir to the Viscount of Oyster City.


    Being questioned by Babila suddenly, Querek subconsciously met Viscount Babila''s eyes.


    Feelings of indifference, questioning, and oppression came over me.


    "Shit... damn..."


    For some reason, Querek felt as though he had reached the end of his fear.


    Obviously he is a junior high knight, he is obviously the most powerful superhuman in Oyster City, but why is he still so afraid of his father''s eyes.


    He didn''t know if Viscount Barbila was implying something, but his mind couldn''t move, and he couldn''t continue to think.


    "very good."


    Viscount Babila suddenly smiled, with cruelty in his smile.


    "Damn it."


    Viscount Babila suddenly threw the blood-stained cross sword in his hand to the ground, making a "banging" sound.


    Viscount Babila wiped the blood in his hand from the curtain on the side, and then slowly walked back to his seat, "I know that the person who contacted White Bear Town in advance is not only the dead one, there are also people in the seat. did the same thing as him."


    As soon as Viscount Babila said this, the heads of several officials lowered their faces, and their expressions changed instantly.


    "However, I don''t want to continue killing." Viscount Babila seemed to contain all the hostility in his body at once. "After all, we all had a deep friendship in the past, so killing like this is meaningless. What do you think?"


    No one responded to Viscount Barbila''s words.


    Querek sat beside him dumbfounded.


    Father''s methods are as ruthless as ever.


    In the face of a strong enemy, Oyster City cannot continue to fight internally. Therefore, after beheading the man, Viscount Babila stopped killing people.


    And in the face of Viscount Babila''s aura of controlling everything, the dissidents will be worried about their families because of exposure, and give up the last action of collaborating with the enemy.


    "Okay, everyone, the worms have been removed, and we can continue to discuss the content of the battle."


    Viscount Barbila''s face returned to a smile, looking like a different person.


    Only Querek, who was beside him, still felt the terrifying, surging murderous intent from his father.


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 319： go to war

    view all


    Recently read Category Channels Fantasy Fantasy Martial Arts Xianxia Science Fiction Supernatural History Military Urban Romance Modern Romance Campus Romance Ancient Romance Girls Channel Classic American Wen through Time and Space Online Games Competitive Novels Fans Uncategorized Quick Navigation Home


    >Uncategorized


    > push down that tower


    >Chapter 319 War Catalog Set Bookmark Comments Chapter 319 War


    Novel: Pushing Down That Tower Author: Charging Flame Pig Word Count: 2919


    In the depressing room, only the voice of Viscount Babila echoed.


    Although the so-called battle plan was discussed together, only Viscount Babila was arranging the mission.


    The rest of them bowed their heads, holding quills and notebooks in their hands, mechanically recording Viscount Barbila''s words.


    "It''s almost there..."


    Viscount Barbila''s voice was hoarse from talking too much, and he stopped after about an hour.


    "Okay, everyone, go back to your respective posts, and if you have the chance, have a dinner with your family."


    Viscount Barbila picked up the water glass in front of him and took a sip.


    Viscount Babila''s voice fell, but still no one moved.


    "You can go."


    Viscount Barbila tapped on the table again, his voice slightly raised.


    The dozen or so officials who were originally sitting in their seats only got up. Some of them turned around and left, and some of them took a peek at Viscount Babila before leaving.


    During the process, there was no sound even when the seat was moved.


    "Father����"


    Soon, only Querek and Viscount Babila were left in the room.


    Qurek''s heart was quite uneasy for some reason, and he was hesitating whether to speak to his father on his own initiative.


    "Querek."


    Just when Querek was uneasy, Viscount Babila suddenly stopped Querek''s name.


    Querek subconsciously responded, "Father..."


    "Do you know why I''m killing people?"


    Viscount Babila asked, his voice still full of calm.


    "Because that guy betrayed Oyster City, the traitor and sinner of Oyster City."


    When he said this, Querek''s heart was beating fast.


    Viscount Barbila looked straight into Querek''s eyes, and when he heard him say this, the corners of his mouth suddenly curved, and his smile was indescribable.


    He waved his hand: "No, I just want to warn some restless people."


    For some reason, Querek always felt that his father meant something.


    But he didn''t dare to ask more. For so many years, his father was the supreme authority and shadow in his heart.


    Querek did not answer, and Viscount Babila did not continue.


    He just looked at the eldest son''s face with an indescribable look in his eyes.


    "You go."


    Viscount Barbila suddenly sighed and said.


    Querek suddenly felt a sense of amnesty. Facing Viscount Babila alone in an empty room always made him feel inexplicably afraid.


    Querek bowed to his father, then turned away.


    "Anyone makes mistakes, but not every mistake will be forgiven... But what you did before, I''ll just pretend it didn''t happen."


    Just as Querek walked to the door of the room, Viscount Babila''s voice suddenly came to his ears.


    Querek''s body froze suddenly, and his figure stagnated abruptly.


    "Father, he knows!"


    A sudden roar sounded in Querek''s mind.


    His throat was rolling, his muscles were tense, his fingertips were shaking slightly.


    But Querek didn''t stop, and still walked out.


    This was the first time Querek ignored his father''s words, but he really didn''t know how to face his father.


    Viscount Babila looked at the back of Querek leaving without any change in expression on his face.


    After a long time, he turned to look out the window.


    The setting sun outside the window shone on Viscount Barbila''s face, reflecting the wrinkles and ravines more clearly.


    ...


    Five days later.


    The southwestern border coalition troops stationed in the outer suburbs of Oyster City began to march towards Oyster City.


    Of the 150 elite guards in White Bear Town, 120 arrived on the battlefield.


    In addition, this expedition was accompanied by professional siege equipment.


    Outside Oyster City, Command Camp.


    "Lord Thorps, we can be ready for war at any time."


    The speaker was Aden in heavy armor.


    After several battles on the battlefield, Aden at this time has completely grown up.


    The originally clean face has grown a beard, and the skin has become a bit vicissitudes.


    In his eyes, the spirit that originally belonged to a young man has completely faded away, and instead it is calm and calm.


    In front of Aden was Thorps in light armor.


    At this time, Thorps was standing next to a hanging map of Oyster City, with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    Hearing Aden''s words, Thorpes looked away from the map.


    "Wait for a while, and then make a decision after Colson has finished investigating the situation in the city."


    There was no impatience in Thorps'' tone. Although he had an absolute advantage, he was still calm and calm, and he had no idea of ??quickly breaking through the city to gain military exploits.


    This is in line with his usual way of doing things.


    As the president who won the city this time, Thorps naturally knew how much advantage the White Bear Town side had, but he also knew very well that even if the strength of the other side was far from his own, the resistance of the trapped beasts would still cause huge damage. force.


    He only wants stability, not speed.


    At this moment, the sky outside the tent of the command battalion made a loud cry.


    Immediately afterwards, Colson opened the tent''s curtain and walked in quickly, with a slender falcon on his shoulder.


    "Have you detected the situation in the city?"


    Aton saw Colson walking in, so he asked.


    Colson nodded: "Of course."


    Colson stretched out his palm, and a green light appeared in his palm.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Immediately afterwards, the green light split into three strands, which fell into the eyebrows of Thorps, Aden, and Hayabusa respectively.


    The next moment, Thorps and Aden''s retinas suddenly appeared the scene that the Hayabusa had just detected while hovering over Oyster City.


    The current Colson has reached a point where he can control his various abilities at will, not only can the manipulator share his vision with his own, but also the manipulator can share the vision with other creatures.


    The scene on Thorps and Aden''s retina lasted about ten minutes or more.


    "It''s a terrifying ability..."


    When the intelligence scene disappeared in front of Thorpe''s eyes, he felt his eyeballs swell a little, so he gently rubbed the corners of his eyes.


    "Sure enough, Oyster City wants to fight to the death."


    Aton said while kneading with his eyes closed.


    In the Hayabusa''s retina, Aden saw the Oyster City guards in full force. Nearly 100% of their staff were mobilized near the city gate. The number is roughly estimated at more than 1,200 people.


    "The number of guards in Oyster City is much larger than expected. Is it a temporary conscription?"


    Aton asked suspiciously, but even so, he didn''t have any psychological pressure.


    This time, the number of coalition troops on the southwestern border exceeded 2,000.


    "Part of it is, but there are also people drawn from other controlled territories."


    Thorps replied: "Before the southwestern frontier coalition was about to attack Oyster City, Viscount Babila seemed to have a premonition, so he mobilized soldiers from the territory attached to Oyster City that we had not yet captured."


    "Hurry up and issue battle orders, Ben Duyin can''t hold back that guy."


    Colson yawned and urged.


    During this trip, a lot of extraordinary people from White Bear Town came.


    In White Bear Town, there are almost only two top combat powers, Willy and Wally, sitting in town.


    "Since you have figured out the details, then... prepare to fight!"


    Thorps clenched his fists unconsciously, with determination to win in his eyes.


    Novel recommendation: The strongest Saiyan in the universe, the cultivation of civilization from scratch, the strongest male god, the creation of the system, the rise of the rivers and lakes of online games, the rise of the rivers and lakes with the sword, the three kingdoms, the performance of medicine, the good night, the supreme exchange system of the kingdoms, the eight guardians of the mausoleums Yan Ming''s wife seeks a wife and enters the game: The president comes to be reborn in the middle of the night Loving you is not for two or three days


    Previous Chapter Catalog Next Chapter Chapter 319 Go to war and push down that tower - MTL Novel


    In the depressing room, only the voice of Viscount Babila echoed.


    Although the so-called battle plan was discussed together, only Viscount Babila was arranging the mission.


    The rest of them bowed their heads, holding quills and notebooks in their hands, mechanically recording Viscount Barbila''s words.


    "It''s almost there..."


    Viscount Barbila''s voice was hoarse from talking too much, and he stopped after about an hour.


    "Okay, everyone, go back to your respective posts, and if you have the chance, have a dinner with your family."


    Viscount Barbila picked up the water glass in front of him and took a sip.


    Viscount Babila''s voice fell, but still no one moved.


    "You can go."


    Viscount Barbila tapped on the table again, his voice slightly raised.


    The dozen or so officials who were originally sitting in their seats only got up. Some of them turned around and left, and some of them took a peek at Viscount Babila before leaving.


    During the process, there was no sound even when the seat was moved.


    "Father����"


    Soon, only Querek and Viscount Babila were left in the room.


    Qurek''s heart was quite uneasy for some reason, and he was hesitating whether to speak to his father on his own initiative.


    "Querek."


    Just when Querek was uneasy, Viscount Babila suddenly stopped Querek''s name.


    Querek subconsciously responded, "Father..."


    "Do you know why I''m killing people?"


    Viscount Babila asked, his voice still full of calm.


    "Because that guy betrayed Oyster City, the traitor and sinner of Oyster City."


    When he said this, Querek''s heart was beating fast.


    Viscount Barbila looked straight into Querek''s eyes, and when he heard him say this, the corners of his mouth suddenly curved, and his smile was indescribable.


    He waved his hand: "No, I just want to warn some restless people."


    For some reason, Querek always felt that his father meant something.


    But he didn''t dare to ask more. For so many years, his father was the supreme authority and shadow in his heart.


    Querek did not answer, and Viscount Babila did not continue.


    He just looked at the eldest son''s face with an indescribable look in his eyes.


    "You go."


    Viscount Barbila suddenly sighed and said.


    Querek suddenly felt a sense of amnesty. Facing Viscount Babila alone in an empty room always made him feel inexplicably afraid.


    Querek bowed to his father, then turned away.


    "Anyone makes mistakes, but not every mistake will be forgiven... But what you did before, I''ll just pretend it didn''t happen."


    Just as Querek walked to the door of the room, Viscount Babila''s voice suddenly came to his ears.


    Querek''s body froze suddenly, and his figure stagnated abruptly.


    "Father, he knows!"


    A sudden roar sounded in Querek''s mind.


    His throat was rolling, his muscles were tense, his fingertips were shaking slightly.


    But Querek didn''t stop, and still walked out.


    This was the first time Querek ignored his father''s words, but he really didn''t know how to face his father.


    Viscount Babila looked at the back of Querek leaving without any change in expression on his face.


    After a long time, he turned to look out the window.


    The setting sun outside the window shone on Viscount Barbila''s face, reflecting the wrinkles and ravines more clearly.


    ...


    Five days later.


    The southwestern border coalition troops stationed in the outer suburbs of Oyster City began to march towards Oyster City.


    Of the 150 elite guards in White Bear Town, 120 arrived on the battlefield.


    In addition, this expedition was accompanied by professional siege equipment.


    Outside Oyster City, Command Camp.


    "Lord Thorps, we can be ready for war at any time."


    The speaker was Aden in heavy armor.


    After several battles on the battlefield, Aden at this time has completely grown up.


    The originally clean face has grown a beard, and the skin has become a bit vicissitudes.


    In his eyes, the spirit that originally belonged to a young man has completely faded away, and instead it is calm and calm.


    In front of Aden was Thorps in light armor.


    At this time, Thorps was standing next to a hanging map of Oyster City, with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    Hearing Aden''s words, Thorpes looked away from the map.


    "Wait for a while, and then make a decision after Colson has finished investigating the situation in the city."


    There was no impatience in Thorps'' tone. Although he had an absolute advantage, he was still calm and calm, and he had no idea of ??quickly breaking through the city to gain military exploits.


    This is in line with his usual way of doing things.


    As the president who won the city this time, Thorps naturally knew how much advantage the White Bear Town side had, but he also knew very well that even if the strength of the other side was far from his own, the resistance of the trapped beasts would still cause huge damage. force.


    He only wants stability, not speed.


    At this moment, the sky outside the tent of the command battalion made a loud cry.


    Immediately afterwards, Colson opened the tent''s curtain and walked in quickly, with a slender falcon on his shoulder.


    "Have you detected the situation in the city?"


    Aton saw Colson walking in, so he asked.


    Colson nodded: "Of course."


    Colson stretched out his palm, and a green light appeared in his palm.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Immediately afterwards, the green light split into three strands, which fell into the eyebrows of Thorps, Aden, and Hayabusa respectively.


    The next moment, on the retinas of Thorps and Aden, the scene that the Hayabusa had just detected while hovering over Oyster City suddenly appeared The current Colson''s perception of his various abilities. Control has reached a point where you can do whatever you want. Not only can the manipulator share its own vision, but it can also share the vision of the manipulator with other creatures.


    The scene on Thorps and Aden''s retina lasted about ten minutes or more.


    "It''s a terrifying ability..."


    When the intelligence scene disappeared in front of Thorpe''s eyes, he felt his eyeballs swell a little, so he gently rubbed the corners of his eyes.


    "Sure enough, Oyster City wants to fight to the death."


    Aton said while kneading with his eyes closed.


    In the Hayabusa''s retina, Aden saw the Oyster City guards in full force. Nearly 100% of their staff were mobilized near the city gate. The number is roughly estimated at more than 1,200 people.


    "The number of guards in Oyster City is much larger than expected. Is it a temporary conscription?"


    Aton asked suspiciously, but even so, he didn''t have any psychological pressure.


    This time, the number of coalition troops on the southwestern border exceeded 2,000.


    "Part of it is, but there are also people drawn from other controlled territories."


    Thorps replied: "Before the southwestern frontier coalition was about to attack Oyster City, Viscount Babila seemed to have a premonition, so he mobilized soldiers from the territory attached to Oyster City that we had not yet captured."


    "Hurry up and issue battle orders, Ben Duyin can''t hold back that guy."


    Colson yawned and urged.


    During this trip, a lot of extraordinary people from White Bear Town came.


    In White Bear Town, there are almost only two top combat powers, Willy and Wally, sitting in town.


    "Since you have figured out the details, then... prepare to fight!"


    Thorps clenched his fists unconsciously, with determination to win in his eyes.

 Chapter 320： Siege

    view all


    Recently read Category Channels Fantasy Fantasy Martial Arts Xianxia Science Fiction Supernatural History Military Urban Romance Modern Romance Campus Romance Ancient Romance Girls Channel Classic American Wen through Time and Space Online Games Competitive Novels Fans Uncategorized Quick Navigation Home


    >Uncategorized


    > push down that tower


    > Chapter 320 Siege Directory Bookmarking Comments Chapter 320 Siege


    Novel: Pushing Down That Tower Author: Charging Flame Pig Words: 3607


    ? On the high walls of Oyster City, Querek stands tall. 35xs


    He looked at the approaching enemy army, holding the cross hilt at his waist tightly in his hand.


    Querek took a deep breath, the look in his eyes was indescribably complicated.


    The army of the powerful enemy was crushing the border, and his father, Viscount Babila, as the supreme lord of Oyster City, actually handed all the military power into his own hands.


    Normally, Querek would definitely be excited, but now, facing the black crowd, facing the enemies of White Bear Town and the southwest frontier, he just felt terrified.


    Can Oyster City really stop such a terrifying enemy?


    Querek had no confidence at all.


    Now he is also a little clear, his talent seems to be only in the talent of cultivation, in handling government affairs and leading troops to fight, it seems that he really has no talent.


    "Lord Querek, the equipment for defending the city has been prepared, and the personnel have already arrived at their respective posts."


    A middle-aged adjutant walked up to Querek and said in a low voice.


    Compared to Querek''s shaky heart, the middle-aged adjutant''s heart was much firmer. He was Viscount Babila''s confidant, and when faced with this war, he had already declared his determination to die.


    "I see."


    Querec paused for a while before responding.


    It''s not that his reaction is slow, but he feels that if he speaks slower, his mood will be calmer and calmer.


    "Be ready for war at any time."


    Querek added another sentence.


    ...


    "Lord Thorps, let me break the city!"


    Behind the army that was slowly pressing in, a steel monster with a height of more than two meters and a metallic luster made a sound of metal friction and tremors in its mouth.


    It is the iron warrior Banderun of White Bear Town.


    Compared to the anxiety and restraint when he first transformed into a steel life, the current Banderun has been quite adapted to this body.


    The power of the explosion and the sturdy defensive body made Banderun deeply fascinated by it.


    Moreover, he can exchange rewards for his military exploits, so that his family living in White Bear Town will have a better life. Although it was impossible to meet them, Bandaron was already very satisfied.


    "no."


    In the face of Bandaron''s request to break the city, Thorps directly refused.


    Although Bandaron had the experience of breaking the city before, it is not suitable now.


    Even though the current Oyster City is at the end of its streak, there is a large knight-level existence in it after all. If the great knight Querek shoots directly, Banderun will directly turn into a pile of scrap metal.


    "Just use a siege vehicle."


    Aton on the side added.


    He was Thorps'' deputy in the battle for the city.


    "How can there be so much trouble? Let me tell you that there will be a rain of gravel directly on the city wall, and the enemy army at the front of the city will be eliminated directly!"


    It was Ben Duyin who spoke, and he would never be absent from such an important battle.


    "It''s still the same problem. When you cast the spell at close range, the junior high knight in Oyster City suddenly burst into flames, and you had no chance to escape at all." Aden said, "Also, you may also be attacked by the Holy Light Knight. The attention of the regiment. You must know that the Duchy of Wata and the Duchy of Thorsen now seem to have paid the price for their actions at the time.��


    According to the guidelines of the Knights of the Holy Light, extraordinary people cannot target mortals on a large scale.


    At that time, the Principality of Wata and the Principality of Sosun united with the strength outside the Storm Strait to form an extraordinary raiding team, which destroyed the foundation of the twelve provinces and the royal family.


    Although they were very restrained in this process, they were punished for causing innocent casualties that exceeded the bottom line of the Knights of Light.


    After the war at that time, the Duchy of Sausen and the Duchy of Vata could have taken this opportunity to conquer the land of the original Duchy of Langton, but surprisingly, they did not appear, only the restored Archduke Feidara of the Cold Lion Kingdom , In the control of Wang You has been dealing with the surrounding territories, the legend is also overwhelmed.


    Willy himself thought this phenomenon was strange at the time, and it was not until the news from the Knights of the Holy Light came recently that everyone''s doubts were relieved.


    It is said that some of the extraordinary people who accidentally injured mortals at that time were "purified" by the Knights of Light, which was actually sentenced to capital punishment.


    So at this moment, Aden reminded Ben Duyin for his own good.


    At that time, when the enemy invaded during the naval battle, Bendu killed some mortal enemies, which is reasonable.


    Now that he has changed from defender to attacker and still kills mortals through extraordinary means, even if Willy has a good relationship with the Knights of the Holy Light, Ben Duin will be punished with life-threatening punishment.


    "Aton is right."


    Thorps said: "Our strength itself is above the opponent, and there is no need to take this kind of risk. When the opponent can''t hold back his extraordinary power, it will not be too late for us to take action."


    "Ok����"


    Ben Duin finally chose to obey the order: "But I can cast soil spells and do some auxiliary actions."


    "That''s fine."


    Thorpes agreed.


    Colson looked at Ben Duin and pouted, he and Eric were not interested in fighting.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was responsible for investigating the enemy this time, Colson would still be in White Bear Town to make steel creatures like Eric.


    In the past few months, Eric has created three new steel lives, but the perfect soul fusion test has not yet been completed. When the test is completed, the steel life guards in White Bear Town should also have a prototype.


    "The troops stop marching!"


    Aden''s voice suddenly spread to the ears of the coalition forces on the southwest frontier.


    After stopping outside the ineffective range of the long-range weapon, Aden ordered again: "Send out the siege vehicle and prepare to attack the city!"


    Although Aden gave an order, a road was separated from the crowd, and ten steel lumps were seen pressing down on the road, rumbling towards the city wall of Oyster City.


    Each siege vehicle is about three meters high and looks like a steel house from the outside.


    In front of the siege vehicle, there are sharp thrusts that can be used to drill through the stone walls of the city wall.


    Inside the siege vehicle, it is manually controlled by soldiers. When each siege vehicle moves, five to six people cooperate and cooperate together. manipulate.


    Siege vehicles exist in this world, but such complex, rigid and flexible siege vehicles are very rare.


    This is naturally from Eric''s hands.


    If it hadn''t taken special time to build this siege vehicle, the current steel creatures should have been forged six, not just three.


    "Is this a siege vehicle?"


    Standing on the head of the city wall, Querek, who was already a little flustered, trembled even more.


    He could probably guess that the other party would be concerned that the Knights of Light would not use the Transcendents to attack the city, but the sudden appearance of ten large siege vehicles made his heart tremble.


    "How can such a cumbersome siege vehicle move so nimble?"


    Querek had never seen such a siege vehicle.


    Not only is it large in size, but it also looks hideous and flexible.


    "The soldiers in the back row are ready to throw stones, please don''t throw them!"


    Querek tried his best to stabilize his mind and shouted loudly.


    After a pause, he ordered loudly again: "There is still hot molten iron, ready, ready to water at any time!"


    The siege vehicles under the city soon reached the city wall.


    Boom!


    The sharp bulge in front of the siege vehicle shrank back a bit, and then hit it out again. The originally flat and sturdy wall suddenly appeared a big pit.


    Ten siege vehicles were launched at the same time, directly causing the soldiers on the city wall to feel the wall tremble.


    The hearts of people who were already floating in fear became even more anxious.


    "Quick, throw stones and pour molten iron!"


    Querek roared.


    Bang bang bang!


    The stones fell from the head of the city wall, but when they fell on the shell of the siege vehicle, they were torn apart.


    This impact only left a little white mark on the siege vehicle.


    woohoo!


    The molten iron was also hurriedly poured down by the city guards.


    Because they were too flustered, some of the city guards even burned their skin and armor by the splash of molten iron.


    But even so, this siege vehicle still showed no signs of deformation.


    In the forging raw materials of this siege vehicle, in addition to the refined ore, Eric has also incorporated the cyan ore that has absorbed the strange energy. The cyan ore obtained from Baron Lunit is very hard.


    "hateful!"


    The siege vehicle made a second impact again, and Querek on the city wall also swayed.


    Querek''s eyes were red, and he knew very well that the city wall beneath him could last dozens of times at most, less than ten minutes, against such a powerful siege vehicle. After ten minutes, part of the city wall will collapse and a gap will appear.


    "Do you want an extraordinary person to take action..."


    Querek looked at the coalition forces on the southwest frontier in the distance.


    He knew that among the crowded heads, there must also be extraordinary beings.


    They won''t take the initiative because of their scruples about the Knights of the Light.


    But once he has delegated the extraordinary, then they will become sharks smelling blood and rush out of the crowd.


    "But even if the extraordinary is shot, the number of extraordinary people in Oyster City is very scarce..."


    Querek gritted his teeth.


    Among the members of the naval battle who attacked White Bear Town at that time, they took away half of the extraordinary people in Oyster Town.


    "what do I do����"


    Querek clenched his fists, his knuckles white.


    For myself, and for Oyster City, there seems to be no way back now.


    Novel recommendation: The strongest Saiyan in the universe, the cultivation of civilization from scratch, the strongest male god, the creation of the system, the rise of the rivers and lakes of online games, the rise of the rivers and lakes with the sword, the three kingdoms, the performance of medicine, the good night, the supreme exchange system of the kingdoms, the eight guardians of the mausoleums Yan Ming''s wife seeks a wife and enters the game: The president comes to be reborn in the middle of the night Loving you is not for two or three days


    Chapter 320: Siege the city, push down the tower - MTL Novel


    ? On the high walls of Oyster City, Querek stands tall. 35xs


    He looked at the approaching enemy army, holding the cross hilt at his waist tightly in his hand.


    Querek took a deep breath, the look in his eyes was indescribably complicated.


    The army of the powerful enemy was crushing the border, and his father, Viscount Babila, as the supreme lord of Oyster City, actually handed all the military power into his own hands.


    Normally, Querek would definitely be excited, but now, facing the black crowd, facing the enemies of White Bear Town and the southwest frontier, he just felt terrified.


    Can Oyster City really stop such a terrifying enemy?


    Querek had no confidence at all.


    Now he is also a little clear, his talent seems to be only in the talent of cultivation, in handling government affairs and leading troops to fight, it seems that he really has no talent.


    "Lord Querek, the equipment for defending the city has been prepared, and the personnel have already arrived at their respective posts."


    A middle-aged adjutant walked up to Querek and said in a low voice.


    Compared to Querek''s shaky heart, the middle-aged adjutant''s heart was much firmer. He was Viscount Babila''s confidant, and when faced with this war, he had already declared his determination to die.


    "I see."


    Querec paused for a while before responding.


    It''s not that his reaction is slow, but he feels that if he speaks slower, his mood will be calmer and calmer.


    "Be ready for war at any time."


    Querek added another sentence.


    ...


    "Lord Thorps, let me break the city!"


    Behind the army that was slowly pressing in, a steel monster with a height of more than two meters and a metallic luster made a sound of metal friction and tremors in its mouth.


    It is the iron warrior Banderun of White Bear Town.


    Compared to the anxiety and restraint when he first transformed into a steel life, the current Banderun has been quite adapted to this body.


    The power of the explosion and the sturdy defensive body made Banderun deeply fascinated by it.


    Moreover, he can exchange rewards for his military exploits, so that his family living in White Bear Town will have a better life. Although it was impossible to meet them, Bandaron was already very satisfied.


    "no."


    In the face of Bandaron''s request to break the city, Thorps directly refused.


    Although Bandaron had the experience of breaking the city before, it is not suitable now.


    Even though the current Oyster City is at the end of its streak, there is a large knight-level existence in it after all. If the great knight Querek shoots directly, Banderun will directly turn into a pile of scrap metal.


    "Just use a siege vehicle."


    Aton on the side added.


    He was Thorps'' deputy in the battle for the city.


    "How can there be so much trouble? Let me tell you that there will be a rain of gravel directly on the city wall, and the enemy army at the front of the city will be eliminated directly!"


    It was Ben Duyin who spoke, and he would never be absent from such an important battle.


    "It''s still the same problem. When you cast the spell at close range, the junior high knight in Oyster City suddenly burst into flames, and you had no chance to escape at all." Aden said, "Also, you may also be attacked by the Holy Light Knight. The attention of the regiment. You must know that the Duchy of Wata and the Duchy of Thorsen now seem to have paid the price for their actions at the time.��


    According to the guidelines of the Knights of the Holy Light, extraordinary people cannot target mortals on a large scale.


    At that time, the Principality of Wata and the Principality of Sosun united with the strength outside the Storm Strait to form an extraordinary raiding team, which destroyed the foundation of the twelve provinces and the royal family.


    Although they were very restrained in this process, they were punished for causing innocent casualties that exceeded the bottom line of the Knights of Light.


    After the war at that time, the Duchy of Sausen and the Duchy of Vata could have taken this opportunity to conquer the land of the original Duchy of Langton, but surprisingly, they did not appear, only the restored Archduke Feidara of the Cold Lion Kingdom , In the control of Wang You has been dealing with the surrounding territories, the legend is also overwhelmed.


    Willy himself thought this phenomenon was strange at the time, and it was not until the news from the Knights of the Holy Light came recently that everyone''s doubts were relieved.


    It is said that some of the extraordinary people who accidentally injured mortals at that time were "purified" by the Knights of Light, which was actually sentenced to capital punishment.


    So at this moment, Aden reminded Ben Duyin for his own good.


    At that time, when the enemy invaded during the naval battle, Bendu killed some mortal enemies, which is reasonable.


    Now that he has changed from defender to attacker and still kills mortals through extraordinary means, even if Willy has a good relationship with the Knights of the Holy Light, Ben Duin will be punished with life-threatening punishment.


    "Aton is right."


    Thorps said: "Our strength itself is above the opponent, and there is no need to take this kind of risk. When the opponent can''t hold back his extraordinary power, it will not be too late for us to take action."


    "Ok����"


    Ben Duin finally chose to obey the order: "But I can cast soil spells and do some auxiliary actions."


    "That''s fine."


    Thorpes agreed.


    Colson looked at Ben Duin and pouted, he and Eric were not interested in fighting.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was responsible for investigating the enemy this time, Colson would still be in White Bear Town to make steel creatures like Eric.


    In the past few months, Eric has created three new steel lives, but the perfect soul fusion test has not yet been completed. When the test is completed, the steel life guards in White Bear Town should also have a prototype.


    "The troops stop marching!"


    Aden''s voice suddenly spread to the ears of the coalition forces on the southwest frontier.


    After stopping outside the ineffective range of the long-range weapon, Aden ordered again: "Send out the siege vehicle and prepare to attack the city!"


    Although Aden gave an order, a road was separated from the crowd, and ten steel lumps were seen pressing down on the road, rumbling towards the city wall of Oyster City.


    Each siege vehicle is about three meters high and looks like a steel house from the outside.


    In front of the siege vehicle, there are sharp thrusts that can be used to drill through the stone walls of the city wall.


    Inside the siege vehicle, it is manually controlled by soldiers. When each siege vehicle moves, five to six people cooperate and cooperate together. manipulate.


    Siege vehicles exist in this world, but such complex, rigid and flexible siege vehicles are very rare.


    This is naturally from Eric''s hands.


    If it hadn''t taken special time to build this siege vehicle, the current steel creatures should have been forged six, not just three.


    "Is this a siege vehicle?"


    Standing on the head of the city wall, Querek, who was already a little flustered, trembled even more.


    He could probably guess that the other party would be concerned that the Knights of Light would not use the Transcendents to attack the city, but the sudden appearance of ten large siege vehicles made his heart tremble.


    "How can such a cumbersome siege vehicle move so nimble?"


    Querek had never seen such a siege vehicle.


    Not only is it large in size, but it also looks hideous and flexible.


    "The soldiers in the back row are ready to throw stones, please don''t throw them!"


    Querek tried his best to stabilize his mind and shouted loudly.


    After a pause, he ordered loudly again: "There is still hot molten iron, ready, ready to water at any time!"


    The siege vehicles under the city soon reached the city wall.


    Boom!


    The sharp bulge in front of the siege vehicle shrank back a bit, and then hit it out again. The originally flat and sturdy wall suddenly appeared a big pit.


    Ten siege vehicles were launched at the same time, directly causing the soldiers on the city wall to feel the wall tremble.


    The hearts of people who were already floating in fear became even more anxious.


    "Quick, throw stones and pour molten iron!"


    Querek roared.


    Bang bang bang!


    The stones immediately fell from the head of the city wall but when they fell on the shell of the siege vehicle, they were torn apart immediately.


    This impact only left a little white mark on the siege vehicle.


    woohoo!


    The molten iron was also hurriedly poured down by the city guards.


    Because they were too flustered, some of the city guards even burned their skin and armor by the splash of molten iron.


    But even so, this siege vehicle still showed no signs of deformation.


    In the forging raw materials of this siege vehicle, in addition to the refined ore, Eric has also incorporated the cyan ore that has absorbed the strange energy. The cyan ore obtained from Baron Lunit is very hard.


    "hateful!"


    The siege vehicle made a second impact again, and Querek on the city wall also swayed.


    Querek''s eyes were red, and he knew very well that the city wall beneath him could last dozens of times at most, less than ten minutes, against such a powerful siege vehicle. After ten minutes, part of the city wall will collapse and a gap will appear.


    "Do you want an extraordinary person to take action..."


    Querek looked at the coalition forces on the southwest frontier in the distance.


    He knew that among the crowded heads, there must also be extraordinary beings.


    They won''t take the initiative because of their scruples about the Knights of the Light.


    But once he has delegated the extraordinary, then they will become sharks smelling blood and rush out of the crowd.


    "But even if the extraordinary is shot, the number of extraordinary people in Oyster City is very scarce..."


    Querek gritted his teeth.


    Among the members of the naval battle who attacked White Bear Town at that time, they took away half of the extraordinary people in Oyster Town.


    "what do I do����"


    Querek clenched his fists, his knuckles white.


    For myself, and for Oyster City, there seems to be no way back now.

 Chapter 321： Jarvis shot

    view all


    Recently read Category Channels Fantasy Fantasy Martial Arts Xianxia Science Fiction Supernatural History Military Urban Romance Modern Romance Campus Romance Ancient Romance Girls Channel Classic American Wen through Time and Space Online Games Competitive Novels Fans Uncategorized Quick Navigation Home


    >Uncategorized


    > push down that tower


    >Chapter 321 Jarvis Shots Catalog Bookmark Comments Chapter 321 Jarvis Shots


    Novel: Push Down That Tower Author: Charged Flame Pig Word Count: 2690


    ?Querek''s mood fluctuated more and more violently. Flash Dance Novel Network


    The veins clenched in the fists trembled slightly.


    He suddenly regretted his impulse at that time. In Querek''s opinion, if he hadn''t passed the news to White Bear Town, the fleet going to sea would not have been damaged. In this way, Netstone City would not have been exposed because of Oyster City. weak and give up support for it.


    When self-guilt is enough to trample on one''s own personality and dignity, this guilt will turn into external anger.


    "It''s all White Bear Town!"


    Querek''s face suddenly turned hideous.


    "All the extraordinary people on the city wall, go down to the city head and smash this siege vehicle!"


    Querek suddenly gave the order, with some irrational madness in his tone.


    "Lord Querek, this..."


    A rudimentary knight''s face showed obvious resistance "This seems too dangerous..."


    "Danger?"


    Querek turned his head, glanced at the junior knight, and then slammed the cross sword out of its sheath, "A few iron lumps can make you afraid? Take it easy, guys..."


    The shadows in Querek''s eyes grew thicker.


    For a time, the two intermediate knights and four junior knights on the top of the city wall looked at each other, and they all took orders and jumped down from the top of the ten-meter-high city wall.


    "broken!"


    The six knights who fell to the ground slashed violently against the siege vehicle. 35xs


    They waved the long swords in their hands, with a grudge on the surface.


    Everyone''s movements are fast, and they all want to solve these siege vehicles quickly, otherwise the enemy''s superhuman appears, and they may die outside the city gate.


    Ding!


    But when the long sword touched the surface of the siege vehicle, the siege vehicle did not shatter as they expected, but there was a gap on the surface.


    "What material is this siege vehicle made of?!"


    Querek, including several knights who were attacking the siege vehicles below, were puzzled.


    "not good!"


    Just as the knights continued to slash the surface of the siege vehicle, two figures suddenly jumped out of the troops in the distance. One of the black figures resembled a humanoid, covered with metallic luster, with sharp thorns on the elbows and knees, and a slender tail on the waist.


    In addition, there was a strong man with an iron rod roaring and striding forward, and a khaki elemental power appeared around him.


    "Lord Querek, the enemy''s superhuman is here, we request to return to the city!"


    An intermediate knight shouted in panic at Querek at the head of the city.


    The movements of the other knights were also a little slower. They looked up at the city wall with pleading expressions in their eyes.


    "Trash! Coward!"


    Qurek roared suddenly.


    If these guys return to the city, then in a few minutes, the city wall will completely collapse.


    At that time, the soldiers on the opposite side will take firm steps and violently enter the Oyster City behind them. 35xs


    Querek gritted his teeth, held the cross sword directly, and jumped down from the city head.


    "Die, intruder!"


    Querek swiftly moved towards Banderon and Ben Duin in the distance.


    "Is this the strength of a junior high knight..."


    Looking at Querek rushing from a distance, Ben Duyin''s heart trembled.


    This was the first time he faced the momentum of a junior high knight.


    Although in White Bear Town, they often came into contact with the more powerful Willy and Wally, but they never released their strength and killing intent like this.


    But even so, Ben Duyin did not show any panic.


    Even Banderon, the iron warrior next to him, showed no cowardice.


    Of course, it''s not that they think they have the strength to fight against the junior high knights, but because someone has long been waiting for Querek''s shot.


    bass!


    Another figure suddenly jumped out of the troops in White Bear Town.


    This figure is almost reaching its limit, and even the afterimage is hard to see.


    "The Great Knight of White Bear Town?!"


    Querek suddenly felt a thorn in his back.


    As if extreme danger was approaching, Querek stopped abruptly.


    "Are you Querek?"


    The figure seemed to stop in front of Querek in an instant.


    I saw that he was dressed in sackcloth and linen, with a wrapped long sword on his back, only the hilt of the sword was exposed.


    The most conspicuous thing is that this man has only one arm, and one of his sleeves is empty, fluttering slowly with the wind.


    "People from White Bear Town?"


    Qurek looked surprised.


    He never imagined that there was such a junior high knight in White Bear Town.


    He also thought that this time, it would be the legendary genius Baron Willy.


    "Surrender, Querek, and tell your father, Viscount Babila, that if you choose to surrender, we can save your lives."


    Jarvis didn''t shoot directly, but whispered.


    "dream!"


    Querek subconsciously took a half step back. He didn''t know why, but he had the same level of breath, but facing this man with a broken arm, Querek did feel the oppression of a subordinate.


    "Pity����"


    Although Jarvis said so, there was no sense of loss in his tone.


    Although Querek secretly passed information to White Bear Town, he was still loyal to Oyster City and his father, Viscount Babila.


    "If that''s the case, then...die!"


    Suddenly, Jarvis moved.


    When his only hand grasped the hilt behind the sword, the rough cloth on the sword shattered instantly without warning.


    Jarvis drew with one hand, a long sword that was extremely simple and even a little outdated, and was held in Jarvis''s hand.


    "This momentum..."


    The moment Jarvis took hold of the long sword, Querek felt that the pressure he was under had reached a new level.


    This sense of oppression was like the way he faced his father, Viscount Barbila.


    Jarvis slashed down with a sword.


    Immediately, the sharp and fierce sword energy brought up the dust on the ground, like a ferocity of an earth-type snake, rushing towards Querek.


    In the sword energy, there is endless oppression.


    For a moment, Querek felt like he was locked in.


    In the smoke and dust rolled up by the sword qi, there seemed to be a ferocious and twisted face, as if he wanted to devour himself completely.


    "how is this possible!"


    It wasn''t until the blow landed in the face that Querek''s body could barely move.


    In addition to the violent power, Querek sensed an indescribable mood from this sword energy.


    This mood made him breathless.


    "Why do you feel this way?"


    Querek was horrified, but had time to think.


    The speed of the opponent''s shot was so fast that Querek had no chance to shoot the same sword at all.


    He just instinctively moved to one side, trying to avoid the surging blow.


    But it turned out that Jarvis, who inherited the way of the Knights of the Morning Star, was simply crushed by Querek of the same level.


    Novel recommendation: The strongest Saiyan in the universe, the cultivation of civilization from scratch, the strongest male god, the creation of the system, the rise of the rivers and lakes of online games, the rise of the rivers and lakes with the sword, the three kingdoms, the performance of medicine, the good night, the supreme exchange system of the kingdoms, the eight guardians of the mausoleums Yan Ming''s wife seeks a wife and enters the game: The president comes to be reborn in the middle of the night Loving you is not for two or three days


    Previous Chapter Catalog Next Chapter 321 Jarvis shoots and pushes down the tower - MTL Novel


    ?Querek''s mood fluctuated more and more violently. Flash Dance Novel Network


    The veins clenched in the fists trembled slightly.


    He suddenly regretted his impulse at that time. In Querek''s opinion, if he hadn''t passed the news to White Bear Town, the fleet going to sea would not have been damaged. In this way, Netstone City would not have been exposed because of Oyster City. weak and give up support for it.


    When self-guilt is enough to trample on one''s own personality and dignity, this guilt will turn into external anger.


    "It''s all White Bear Town!"


    Querek''s face suddenly turned hideous.


    "All the extraordinary people on the city wall, go down to the city head and smash this siege vehicle!"


    Querek suddenly gave the order, with some irrational madness in his tone.


    "Lord Querek, this..."


    A rudimentary knight''s face showed obvious resistance "This seems too dangerous..."


    "Danger?"


    Querek turned his head, glanced at the junior knight, and then slammed the cross sword out of its sheath, "A few iron lumps can make you afraid? Take it easy, guys..."


    The shadows in Querek''s eyes grew thicker.


    For a time, the two intermediate knights and four junior knights on the top of the city wall looked at each other, and they all took orders and jumped down from the top of the ten-meter-high city wall.


    "broken!"


    The six knights who fell to the ground slashed violently against the siege vehicle. 35xs


    They waved the long swords in their hands, with a grudge on the surface.


    Everyone''s movements are fast, and they all want to solve these siege vehicles quickly, otherwise the enemy''s superhuman appears, and they may die outside the city gate.


    Ding!


    But when the long sword touched the surface of the siege vehicle, the siege vehicle did not shatter as they expected, but there was a gap on the surface.


    "What material is this siege vehicle made of?!"


    Querek, including several knights who were attacking the siege vehicles below, were puzzled.


    "not good!"


    Just as the knights continued to slash the surface of the siege vehicle, two figures suddenly jumped out of the troops in the distance. One of the black figures resembled a humanoid, covered with metallic luster, with sharp thorns on the elbows and knees, and a slender tail on the waist.


    In addition, there was a strong man with an iron rod roaring and striding forward, and a khaki elemental power appeared around him.


    "Lord Querek, the enemy''s superhuman is here, we request to return to the city!"


    An intermediate knight shouted in panic at Querek at the head of the city.


    The movements of the other knights were also a little slower. They looked up at the city wall with pleading expressions in their eyes.


    "Trash! Coward!"


    Qurek roared suddenly.


    If these guys return to the city, then in a few minutes, the city wall will completely collapse.


    At that time, the soldiers on the opposite side will take firm steps and violently enter the Oyster City behind them. 35xs


    Querek gritted his teeth, held the cross sword directly, and jumped down from the city head.


    "Die, intruder!"


    Querek swiftly moved towards Banderon and Ben Duin in the distance.


    "Is this the strength of a junior high knight..."


    Looking at Querek rushing from a distance, Ben Duyin''s heart trembled.


    This was the first time he faced the momentum of a junior high knight.


    Although in White Bear Town, they often came into contact with the more powerful Willy and Wally, but they never released their strength and killing intent like this.


    But even so, Ben Duyin did not show any panic.


    Even Banderon, the iron warrior next to him, showed no cowardice.


    Of course, it''s not that they think they have the strength to fight against the junior high knights, but because someone has long been waiting for Querek''s shot.


    bass!


    Another figure suddenly jumped out of the troops in White Bear Town.


    This figure is almost reaching its limit, and even the afterimage is hard to see.


    "The Great Knight of White Bear Town?!"


    Querek suddenly felt a thorn in his back.


    As if extreme danger was approaching, Querek stopped abruptly.


    "Are you Querek?"


    The figure seemed to stop in front of Querek in an instant.


    I saw that he was dressed in sackcloth and linen, with a wrapped long sword on his back, only the hilt of the sword was exposed.


    The most conspicuous thing is that this man has only one arm, and one of his sleeves is empty, fluttering slowly with the wind.


    "People from White Bear Town?"


    Qurek looked surprised.


    He never imagined that there was such a junior high knight in White Bear Town.


    He also thought that this time, it would be the legendary genius Baron Willy.


    "Surrender, Querek, and tell your father, Viscount Babila, that if you choose to surrender, we can save your lives."


    Jarvis didn''t shoot directly, but whispered.


    "dream!"


    Querek subconsciously took a half step back. He didn''t know why, but he had the same level of breath, but facing this man with a broken arm, Querek did feel the oppression of a subordinate.


    "Pity����"


    Although Jarvis said so , there was no sense of loss in his tone.


    Although Querek secretly passed information to White Bear Town, he was still loyal to Oyster City and his father, Viscount Babila.


    "If that''s the case, then...die!"


    Suddenly, Jarvis moved.


    When his only hand grasped the hilt behind the sword, the rough cloth on the sword shattered instantly without warning.


    Jarvis drew with one hand, a long sword that was extremely simple and even a little outdated, and was held in Jarvis''s hand.


    "This momentum..."


    The moment Jarvis took hold of the long sword, Querek felt that the pressure he was under had reached a new level.


    This sense of oppression was like the way he faced his father, Viscount Barbila.


    Jarvis slashed down with a sword.


    Immediately, the sharp and fierce sword energy brought up the dust on the ground, like a ferocity of an earth-type snake, rushing towards Querek.


    In the sword energy, there is endless oppression.


    For a moment, Querek felt like he was locked in.


    In the smoke and dust rolled up by the sword qi, there seemed to be a ferocious and twisted face, as if he wanted to devour himself completely.


    "how is this possible!"


    It wasn''t until the blow landed in the face that Querek''s body could barely move.


    In addition to the violent power, Querek sensed an indescribable mood from this sword energy.


    This mood made him breathless.


    "Why do you feel this way?"


    Querek was horrified, but had time to think.


    The speed of the opponent''s shot was so fast that Querek had no chance to shoot the same sword at all.


    He just instinctively moved to one side, trying to avoid the surging blow.


    But it turned out that Jarvis, who inherited the way of the Knights of the Morning Star, was simply crushed by Querek of the same level.

 Chapter 322： victory

    view all


    Recently read Category Channels Fantasy Fantasy Martial Arts Xianxia Science Fiction Supernatural History Military Urban Romance Modern Romance Campus Romance Ancient Romance Girls Channel Classic American Wen through Time and Space Online Games Competitive Novels Fans Uncategorized Quick Navigation Home


    >Uncategorized


    > push down that tower


    > Chapter 322 Victory Catalog Bookmark Comments Chapter 322 Victory


    Novel: Pushing Down That Tower Author: Charging Flame Pig Words: 4019


    ? Querek''s speed is slower after all. Flash Dance Novel Network


    Although the body avoided most of it, the entire right leg was suddenly swallowed by the sword energy, turning into a mass of flesh and blood in the tremor and tearing.


    After being promoted to the Great Knight, the superhuman''s own sword energy has the power of tearing.


    Querek screamed, but at the juncture of life and death, he still endured the pain, and the sword qi flew out of his hand to fight back.


    "too weak����"


    A sigh-like voice suddenly came from Querek''s ear.


    I saw the sword energy released by Querec, and Jarvis stretched out his long sword, and the tip of the sword dissipated in an instant, failing to cause any damage to Jarvis.


    Jarvis''s figure flashed suddenly, directly in front of Querek''s face.


    Querek was shocked and still wanted to continue to dodge, but he lost a leg, and his movements were not as fast as before.


    Querek''s body vindictive power suddenly surged outwards, and beside him, it condensed into a transparent gas wall, which became his last defense.


    "Is that all there is to it?"


    When Jarvis saw this, the corners of his mouth curved, and there was some regret in his smile.


    The next moment, the simple cross sword in his hand turned into a stream of light, and flashed away in front of Querek''s eyes.


    puff!


    Querek only felt a slight chill in his throat, followed by the blood on his body, which was violently squeezed outward.


    Querek suddenly felt that his consciousness began to blur, and the whole world suddenly darkened.


    "Father����"


    At the last moment, only the back of his father remained in Querek''s eyes.


    puff.


    Querek fell suddenly, his head and body completely separated.


    "It''s time to be reunited with your brother Quibble."


    Looking at Querek''s body, Jarvis suddenly whispered.


    Quible had long since died in the prison in White Bear.


    In order to resist the severe punishment of the interrogators and keep the news of Oyster City from leaking, Quible has chosen to commit suicide in prison.


    Jarvis picked up the long sword in his hand and lifted Querek''s head to the tip of the sword.


    "The rest is up to you."


    Jarvis said to Ben Duin and Bandren in the distance. Flash Dance Novel Network


    When Jarvis and Querek fought just now, everyone stopped moving.


    "Okay, Mr. Jarvis."


    Looking at the scene where Jarvis returned to the rear of the army in an instant, Ben Duyin, who has always been domineering, suddenly became a little dumbfounded.


    This was the first time he had seen a great knight-level expert make an all-out effort.


    Ben Duyin and Jarvis had communicated individually before, but at that time, Ben Duyin only felt that Jarvis had no spirit, just like a frustrated disabled person. So after visiting him once at that time, he did not visit him a second time.


    But when he saw that Jarvis had easily killed Querek of the same level within two moves, Ben Duyin was completely shocked.


    "So strong strength..."


    Ben Duyin was amazed in his heart: "Mr. Jarvis has this kind of strength, so how strong is Lord Baron?"


    Ben Duyin clearly remembered what Jarvis said at the time, even if he inherited the way of the Knight of the Morning Star, he was still not Willy''s opponent at the same level. Jarvis said that Willy''s fighting skills and fighting consciousness seem to be the most terrifying top genius after breakthrough. He also said that Baron Willy''s physical strength is comparable to that of a monster of the same level.


    "I must follow in the footsteps of Lord Baron and Mr. Jarvis!"


    Ben Duyin thought of this, full of fighting intent, followed Banderun and killed the supernatural beings under the city wall.


    Among the troops behind, Thorps waved his cross sword high and ordered loudly: "Attack with all your strength!"


    The crushing battle for the city has officially reached a one-sided situation.


    Under the hands of Ben Duin and Banderun, several superhumans were easily beheaded.


    After that, Bandren cooperated with the siege vehicle to crush the walls of Oyster City.


    The well-equipped and high-spirited southwest frontier coalition forces directly attacked Oyster City.


    The guards who originally guarded the city of Oyster City all fled after seeing the death of the great knight Querek. Even if some of the guard leaders still stood up to resist, they could not save the collapse. Before the general trend, no one could go against it. Potential turnaround. 35xs


    ...


    Inside the Viscount Manor in Oyster City.


    Viscount Barbila sat at his desk.


    He straightened his body, his eyes were calm, and his face was indifferent.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of fighting outside the Viscount Manor.


    "Has the city been broken..."


    Viscount Babila suddenly said to himself, "Although I have long known that without the support of Netstone City, Oyster City can''t resist the attack of White Bear Town, but this moment is really coming, it is still a bit unacceptable."


    After that, Viscount Babila suddenly chuckled.


    He stood up, walked to the mirror, and tidied up his clothes.


    Especially his neckline and cuffs, Viscount Barbila checked repeatedly, and after confirming that there were no wrinkles, he slowly walked away from the mirror and took the long sword on the sword stand in his hand.


    "If you do it again..."


    Looking at the long sword in his hand, Viscount Barbila''s calm eyes flashed a stern look.


    But soon, he returned to his previous indifference.


    "Unfortunately, there is no chance to do it again."


    Viscount Babila''s smile carried some last tenderness: "Querek, Quibble... Actually, everything is not that important, is it?"


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    In Willy''s hand, he held the latest information from the front.


    "Have you won..."


    Although he had expected this result for a long time, Willy''s heart still felt pleased.


    Since then, 80% of the coastal forces in the original Daweibull Province will be completely classified as White Bear Town.


    "The game of war has always been cruel and ruthless."


    Willy threw the intelligence letter aside and whispered to himself.


    The letter described that Querek was killed by Jarvis, and that Viscount Babila himself committed suicide in his study.


    Oyster City has drawn an end in the long river of history.


    "Next, you will be caught in a complicated integration of interests..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    Just as he was thinking, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Willy had already guessed who it was.


    Sure enough, the door opened, and Sandor and Dahn opened the door.


    "Lord Baron!"


    After seeing Willy, the two of them had irresistible smiles on their faces.


    Obviously, the two have also learned that White Bear Town has successfully won the Oyster City.


    "We won our first victory in foreign conquest!"


    There was excitement in Sandor''s voice.


    Although he didn''t go to the battlefield in person, he paid a lot of hard work in the previous game with Oyster City.


    "It''s really something to celebrate."


    In contrast, Willy was a lot more indifferent. He said, "You came just in time, and I happened to be looking for you."


    "After taking Oyster City, the coastal interests of the original Daweibull province will be reintegrated by us. The integration process should be cumbersome."


    "This matter, the town office and the coastal defense team can work together."


    Sandor said.


    When Dahn heard the words, he glanced at Sandor with some gratitude.


    In this war, the coastal defense team has done the least. Although they have won the previous maritime defense war, their efforts and contributions in this war are far inferior to those of the Town Hall and the Guards Department.


    "I think so too."


    Willy nodded: "Since this is the case, then it''s hard for you."


    "It''s our job."


    Sandor and Dahn said humbly at the same time.


    "Lord Baron, when Thorpes and the others return, we think we need to hold a celebration feast."


    Sandor suggested.


    Willy nodded when he heard the words: "Of course I need to."


    Celebrating war victories through specific ceremonies can strengthen cohesion within aristocratic interest groups.


    Therefore, Willy certainly will not miss this opportunity.


    "It''s up to you to prepare this matter."


    Willy said to Sandor.


    "Understood, Lord Baron."


    Sandor replied.


    The three chatted with each other for a few more words, and the excited Sandor and Dahn left the room at the same time.


    "The problem of Oyster City is solved. The most important thing right now is to break through the senior knight quickly..."


    Willy murmured to himself in a low voice: "Just, what should I do..."


    ...


    Netstone City.


    "Father, everything is as expected, Oyster City has been completely destroyed by White Bear Town."


    Nabuken held the information from the front in his hand and said to his father Viscount Jardens.


    Jardens took over the information and glanced over it a little, but there was no obvious fluctuation on his face.


    This is all expected.


    Without the support of Netstone City, Oyster City would naturally not be an opponent of White Bear Town.


    "Another junior high knight has been exposed in White Bear Town..."


    Nabucken said.


    "yes����"


    Viscount Jardens frowned slightly: "The background of White Bear Town seems to be incomprehensible, and it can bring new surprises every time..."


    "But fortunately, we have started friendly contact with White Bear Town."


    Nabuken said with some sigh.


    "Has the messenger sent to give the gift set off?"


    asked Viscount Jardens.


    Last time, White Bear Town helped Netstone City and Nabukken a big favor. Now Nabukken has no sequelae, except that the strength is weaker than the normal high-level knights.


    "We have already set off, and we should arrive at White Bear Town soon."


    Nabuken said: "The gifts we carry are very rich. In addition to the treasures, there are also some reciprocal agreements. Baron Willy must also feel our sincerity."


    "very good."


    Viscount Jardens nodded with satisfaction: "The situation in the future will become more and more unstable. Now the small forces will be destroyed, and the big forces will also collapse in the future. We will strive to continue to enhance friendship with White Bear Town and strive to develop into an alliance relationship. With the friendship of White Bear Town, Gold Mining City will also be afraid of us."


    "Indeed it is."


    The Jardens father and son looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    Novel recommendation: The strongest Saiyan in the universe, the cultivation of civilization from scratch, the strongest male god, the creation of the system, the rise of the rivers and lakes of online games, the rise of the rivers and lakes with the sword, the three kingdoms, the performance of medicine, the good night, the supreme exchange system of the kingdoms, the eight guardians of the mausoleums Yan Ming''s wife seeks a wife and enters the game: The president comes to be reborn in the middle of the night Loving you is not for two or three days


    Chapter 322 Victory, push down that tower - MTL Novel


    ? Querek''s speed is slower after all. Flash Dance Novel Network


    Although the body avoided most of it, the entire right leg was suddenly swallowed by the sword energy, turning into a mass of flesh and blood in the tremor and tearing.


    After being promoted to the Great Knight, the superhuman''s own sword energy has the power of tearing.


    Querek screamed, but at the juncture of life and death, he still endured the pain, and the sword qi flew out of his hand to fight back.


    "too weak����"


    A sigh-like voice suddenly came from Querek''s ear.


    I saw that the sword qi released by Querek was stretched out by Jarvis, and the tip of the sword dissipated instantly, without causing any damage to Jarvis.


    Jarvis''s figure flashed suddenly, directly in front of Querek''s face.


    Querek was shocked and still wanted to continue to dodge, but he lost a leg, and his movements were not as fast as before.


    Querek''s body vindictive power suddenly surged outwards, and beside him, it condensed into a transparent gas wall, which became his last defense.


    "Is that all there is to it?"


    When Jarvis saw this, the corners of his mouth curved, and there was some regret in his smile.


    The next moment, the simple cross sword in his hand turned into a stream of light, and flashed away in front of Querek''s eyes.


    puff!


    Querek only felt a slight chill in his throat, followed by the blood on his body, which was violently squeezed outward.


    Querek suddenly felt that his consciousness began to blur, and the whole world suddenly darkened.


    "Father����"


    At the last moment, only the back of his father remained in Querek''s eyes.


    puff.


    Querek fell suddenly, his head and body completely separated.


    "It''s time to be reunited with your brother Quibble."


    Looking at Querek''s body, Jarvis suddenly whispered.


    Quible had long since died in the prison in White Bear.


    In order to resist the severe punishment of the interrogators and keep the news of Oyster City from leaking, Quible has chosen to commit suicide in prison.


    Jarvis picked up the long sword in his hand and lifted Querek''s head to the tip of the sword.


    "The rest is up to you."


    Jarvis said to Ben Duin and Bandren in the distance. Flash Dance Novel Network


    When Jarvis and Querek fought just now, everyone stopped moving.


    "Okay, Mr. Jarvis."


    Looking at the scene where Jarvis returned to the rear of the army in an instant, Ben Duyin, who has always been domineering, suddenly became a little dumbfounded.


    This was the first time he had seen a great knight-level expert make an all-out effort.


    Ben Duyin and Jarvis had communicated individually before, but at that time, Ben Duyin only felt that Jarvis had no spirit, just like a frustrated disabled person. So after visiting him once at that time, he did not visit him a second time.


    But when he saw that Jarvis had easily killed Querek of the same level within two moves, Ben Duyin was completely shocked.


    "So strong strength..."


    Ben Duyin was amazed in his heart: "Mr. Jarvis has this kind of strength, so how strong is Lord Baron?"


    Ben Duyin clearly remembered what Jarvis said at the time, even if he inherited the way of the Knight of the Morning Star, he was still not Willy''s opponent at the same level. Jarvis said that Willy''s fighting skills and fighting consciousness seem to be the most terrifying top genius after breakthrough. He also said that Baron Willy''s physical strength is comparable to that of a monster of the same level.


    "I must follow in the footsteps of Lord Baron and Mr. Jarvis!"


    Ben Duyin thought of this, full of fighting intent, followed Banderun and killed the supernatural beings under the city wall.


    Among the troops behind, Thorps waved his cross sword high and ordered loudly: "Attack with all your strength!"


    The crushing battle for the city has officially reached a one-sided situation.


    Under the hands of Ben Duin and Banderun, several superhumans were easily beheaded.


    After that, Bandren cooperated with the siege vehicle to crush the walls of Oyster City.


    The well-equipped and high-spirited southwest frontier coalition forces directly attacked Oyster City.


    The guards who originally guarded the city of Oyster City all fled after seeing the death of the great knight Querek. Even though some of the guard leaders still stood up to resist, they could not save the collapse. Before the general trend, no one could go against it. Potential turnaround. 35xs


    ...


    Inside the Viscount Manor in Oyster City.


    Viscount Barbila sat at his desk.


    He straightened his body, his eyes were calm, and his face was indifferent.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of fighting outside the Viscount Manor.


    "Has the city been broken..."


    Viscount Babila suddenly said to himself, "Although I knew for a long time that without the support of Netstone City, Oyster City could not resist the attack of White Bear Town, but this moment is really coming, it is still a little unacceptable."


    After that, Viscount Babila suddenly chuckled.


    He stood up, walked to the mirror, and tidied up his clothes.


    Especially his neckline and cuffs, Viscount Barbila checked repeatedly, and after confirming that there were no wrinkles, he slowly walked away from the mirror and took the long sword on the sword stand in his hand.


    "If you do it again..."


    Looking at the long sword in his hand, Viscount Barbila''s calm eyes flashed a stern look.


    But soon, he returned to his previous indifference.


    "Unfortunately, there is no chance to do it again."


    Viscount Babila''s smile carried some last tenderness: "Querek, Quibble... Actually, everything is not that important, is it?"


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    In Willy''s hand, he held the latest information from the front.


    "Have you won..."


    Although he had expected this result for a long time, Willy''s heart still felt pleased.


    Since then, 80% of the coastal forces in the original Daweibull Province will be completely classified as White Bear Town.


    "The game of war has always been cruel and ruthless."


    Willy threw the intelligence letter aside and whispered to himself.


    The letter described that Querek was killed by Jarvis, and that Viscount Babila himself committed suicide in his study.


    Oyster City has drawn an end in the long river of history.


    "Next, you will be caught in a complicated integration of interests..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    Just as he was thinking, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Willy had already guessed who it was.


    Sure enough, the door opened, and Sandor and Dahn opened the door.


    "Lord Baron!"


    After seeing Willy, the two of them had irresistible smiles on their faces.


    Obviously, the two have also learned that White Bear Town has successfully won the Oyster City.


    "We won our first victory in foreign conquest!"


    There was excitement in Sandor''s voice.


    Although he didn''t go to the battlefield in person, he paid a lot of hard work in the previous game with Oyster City.


    "It''s really something to celebrate."


    In contrast, Willy was a lot more indifferent. He said, "You came just in time, and I happened to be looking for you."


    "After taking Oyster City, the coastal interests of the original Daweibull province will be reintegrated by us. The integration process should be cumbersome."


    "This matter, the town office and the coastal defense team can work together."


    Sandor said.


    When Dahn heard the words, he glanced at Sandor with some gratitude.


    In this war, the coastal defense team has done the least. Although they have won the previous maritime defense war, their efforts and contributions in this war are far inferior to those of the Town Hall and the Guards Department.


    "I think so too."


    Willy nodded: "Since this is the case, then it''s hard for you."


    "It''s our job."


    Sandor and Dahn said humbly at the same time.


    "Lord Baron, when Thorpes and the others return, we think we need to hold a celebration feast."


    Sandor suggested.


    Willy nodded when he heard the words: "Of course I need to."


    Celebrating war victories through specific ceremonies can strengthen cohesion within aristocratic interest groups.


    Therefore, Willy certainly will not miss this opportunity.


    "It''s up to you to prepare this matter."


    Willy said to Sandor.


    "Understood, Lord Baron."


    Sandor replied.


    The three chatted with each other for a few more words, and the excited Sandor and Dahn left the room at the same time.


    "The problem of Oyster City is solved. The most important thing right now is to break through the senior knight quickly..."


    Willy murmured to himself in a low voice: "Just, what should I do..."


    ...


    Netstone City Father, everything is as expected, Oyster City has been completely destroyed by White Bear Town. "


    Nabuken held the information from the front in his hand and said to his father Viscount Jardens.


    Jardens took over the information and glanced over it a little, but there was no obvious fluctuation on his face.


    This is all expected.


    Without the support of Netstone City, Oyster City would naturally not be an opponent of White Bear Town.


    "Another junior high knight has been exposed in White Bear Town..."


    Nabucken said.


    "yes����"


    Viscount Jardens frowned slightly: "The background of White Bear Town seems to be incomprehensible, and it can bring new surprises every time..."


    "But fortunately, we have started friendly contact with White Bear Town."


    Nabuken said with some sigh.


    "Has the messenger sent to give the gift set off?"


    asked Viscount Jardens.


    Last time, White Bear Town helped Netstone City and Nabukken a big favor. Now Nabukken has no sequelae, except that the strength is weaker than the normal high-level knights.


    "We have already set off, and we should arrive at White Bear Town soon."


    Nabuken said: "The gifts we carry are very rich. In addition to the treasures, there are also some reciprocal agreements. Baron Willy must also feel our sincerity."


    "very good."


    Viscount Jardens nodded with satisfaction: "The situation in the future will become more and more unstable. Now the small forces will be destroyed, and the big forces will also collapse in the future. We will strive to continue to enhance friendship with White Bear Town and strive to develop into an alliance relationship. With the friendship of White Bear Town, Gold Mining City will also be afraid of us."


    "Indeed it is."


    The Jardens father and son looked at each other and nodded in unison.

 Chapter 323： celebrate

    view all


    Recently read Category Channels Fantasy Fantasy Martial Arts Xianxia Science Fiction Supernatural History Military Urban Romance Modern Romance Campus Romance Ancient Romance Girls Channel Classic American Wen through Time and Space Online Games Competitive Novels Fans Uncategorized Quick Navigation Home


    >Uncategorized


    > push down that tower


    >Chapter 323 Celebrate Catalog Bookmark Comments Chapter 323 Celebrate


    Novel: Pushing Down That Tower Author: Charging Flame Pig Words: 3312


    ? Few were surprised when news of White Bear''s destruction of Oyster City reached the ears of other lords.


    From the beginning, everyone thought it was a one-sided war.


    Oyster City, which has lost the support of Netstone City, is really not qualified to compete with White Bear Town.


    The only thing that surprised everyone was that it took only one day for the southwestern border coalition led by Baixiong Town from the last battle to seize the city to complete victory. Originally everyone thought that this would be a tug of war that lasted for a few days, but they didn''t expect it to be resolved neatly.


    Moreover, in this kind of battle, another great knight-level expert was exposed in White Bear Town, which made it even more difficult for the lords who had been unable to figure it out to see White Bear Town even more.


    In this battle, White Bear Town has become the biggest controller of the coastal interests of the original Daweibull province. Baron Willie has also proved through facts that although he was a baron before, his real strength is already Dawei. One of the top lords of the Boer Province.


    People are moved, and other small coastal lords that have not yet been controlled by White Bear Town have already begun to prepare to take the initiative to contact White Bear Town, and become an affiliate of White Bear Town after surrendering.


    The other territories on the southwest frontier that were initially half seduced and half persecuted by Willy were also extremely grateful for their decision at that time.


    After following Willy, they not only kept the peace of their own territory, but also gained some marginal benefits with the expansion of White Bear Town.


    Some of them even believed that if White Bear Town continued to expand and Baron Willy continued to create miracles, then White Bear Town might take advantage of some opportunities to become a more powerful lord, and their first followers would even gain more territory. and more resources.


    At this time, White Bear Town and Baron Willy had become an existence that could not be ignored in Daweibull Province.


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    night.


    The reception hall of the Baron''s Manor.


    Men and women in gorgeous dresses stepped off the carriage, and almost everyone had a warm smile on their faces.


    Everyone talked to each other, laughed at each other, and matched the lively atmosphere of the Baron Manor, as if they were celebrating the New Year.


    Of course, this is not a New Year''s celebration, but a cocktail party after White Bear beat Oyster City.


    Willy didn''t intend to celebrate on such a large scale, he just wanted to have a simple dinner with the core personnel of the town office, the Guards, the Coast Guard and the elite guard regiment, but Sandor said that more officials and The family members come together, which is more conducive to uniting the hearts of the upper-level interest groups in Baixiong Town. At the moment of victory, everyone will be more convinced of Baron Willy''s authority, and this is a good opportunity to gather people''s hearts.


    Although he felt that what Sandor said did not make sense, but considering Sandor''s hard work before, he still agreed, so he had this happy scene.


    The area of ??Willy''s Baron Manor is not very large, and the area of ??the reception hall is also relatively limited.


    So the guests and the waiters make it a little crowded.


    But also because of this, the atmosphere was pushed even higher.


    "Lord Thorpes, congratulations on your greatest victory for Lord Baron since the establishment of White Bear!"


    "Congratulations, Lord Thorpes!"


    "..."


    At this time, Thorps took off his armor and looked very energetic in a black dress.


    Beside Thorps, there was a circle of congratulating officials, and everyone looked at Thorps with a little more awe than before.


    People with real military exploits are more likely to gain the respect of other officials. 35xs


    In the face of the congratulators, Thorps appeared to be well-mannered, raised his glass in return, and sipped the glass to express his gratitude.


    Beside Thorps was his wife, Li Ton, who came from an official family and could also handle this kind of situation gracefully.


    "Thorpes."


    Sandor, who was also wearing a black dress, came over.


    After seeing Sandor approaching, the others on the side hurriedly saluted Sandor again, and then left wisely.


    "Good evening, Mrs Letoun."


    Sandor nodded slightly to Letoun, and took a sip of the red wine in the glass at the same time.


    "Good evening, Mayor Sandor."


    Litoun held down her neckline slightly and bowed slightly to Sandor.


    Afterwards, Li Tone leaned into Thorps'' ear: "I''m going to chat with the other ladies first."


    Letoun gave Sandor and Thorps room to talk.


    "You are such a lucky guy to marry such a gentle and generous woman as Lyton."


    Sandor said to Thorpes.


    Thorps smiled and said thank you.


    "Where''s Dahn? Why didn''t you see him?"


    Thorpes asked.


    He never saw Dahn.


    "Well...he went to pick up Miss Mayella..."


    Sandor seemed a little embarrassed when he said this.


    "Well����"


    Thorpes made a strange sound.


    Mayella is also the daughter of a senior official in White Bear Town. If there are no special circumstances, the two should be married soon.


    Among the powerful figures in White Bear Town now, only Sandor is a single guy.


    "Although work is important, it is also necessary to take care of your family."


    Thorps persuaded: "After you build a new family, you will have a new life experience and feeling, which is the experience that people who come here give you."


    "Okay, I''ll take your opinion."


    Sandor gently supported his forehead with a helpless look.


    Sandor is now twenty years old, and in this world, he is considered an older youth.


    "What about your Lilian?"


    Thorps suddenly thought of Sandor''s sister, the poor little girl who had tried so hard to marry Willy to become a baroness but had never been seen by Willy.


    For Lillian, Thorpes'' impression is quite good. Or to be more precise, except for Willy, everyone in the Faerun family hopes that Lilian can become their own family.


    Especially Mrs. Shawin, who had mentioned Lilian many times, either explicitly or implicitly, in front of Willy, but they were all dismissed by Willy without a trace.


    The current Baron Willy has no plans to start a family for the time being.


    Even some young people''s physiological impulses can be solved by the beautiful maids around them because of their physical adulthood.


    Baron Willy enjoys this life without a partner.


    "there����"


    Speaking of his sister Lilian, Sandor had a headache.


    He knew the baron, the young Baron Willy, and he didn''t want to start a family so early. Lilian''s initiative to join in like this would actually arouse the baron''s disgust.


    Looking at the place where Sandor pointed, Thorpes saw a girl with a generous manner and an elegant body, who was skillfully dealing with the ladies and ladies around her, as if she was the core of a circle.


    As Sandor''s younger sister, Lilian is also the core socialite of White Bear Town.


    "Maybe in a few years Willy''s mind settles down and Lilian will be accepted."


    Thorps said.


    Baron Willy is at home, except for Veria''s unreasonable requests, he will accept almost all the family''s proposals, except for marriage problems.


    "hope so����"


    Having said that, there was a faint worry in Sandor''s eyes.


    He knew very well that after the deepest imprint of Baron Willy''s excellent man had been branded in his heart, Lillian had a hard time accepting other men.


    Just as the two continued to chat, the voice in the hall suddenly dropped.


    When I looked at the door, I saw Baron Willy and Veria walked into the reception hall.


    The people around Willy respectfully bowed to Willy, and Willy also nodded.


    "Lord Baron."


    When Willy walked up to Lilian, Lilian''s eyes were filled with reverence and admiration that could not be concealed.


    She picked up the hem of her skirt and bowed to Willy, her voice a little timid.


    "good evening."


    Seeing Lilian''s young and beautiful face, Willy just smiled faintly, and then walked by Lilian''s side.


    Seeing that Willy was still as cold as ever, Lilian gave a slight gesture.


    "come on."


    Just when Lilian was a little lost, she suddenly heard a low voice of encouragement.


    She looked up and saw Veria, who was walking behind Willy, frowning at herself and clenching her fists in her hands.


    Seeing Veria like this, Lilian suddenly smiled, and then gave Veria a roll of eyes.


    Although Baron Willy still didn''t get the attention of him, Vilia''s actions made Lilian feel a lot better.


    Novel recommendation: The strongest Saiyan in the universe, the cultivation of civilization from scratch, the strongest male god, the creation of the system, the rise of the rivers and lakes of online games, the rise of the rivers and lakes with the sword, the three kingdoms, the performance of medicine, the good night, the supreme exchange system of the kingdoms, the eight guardians of the mausoleums Yan Ming''s wife seeks a wife and enters the game: The president comes to be reborn in the middle of the night Loving you is not for two or three days


    Previous Chapter Catalog Next Chapter 323 Celebrate, push down that tower - MTL Novel


    ? Few were surprised when news of White Bear''s destruction of Oyster City reached the ears of other lords.


    From the beginning, everyone thought it was a one-sided war.


    Oyster City, which has lost the support of Netstone City, is really not qualified to compete with White Bear Town.


    The only thing that surprised everyone was that it took only one day for the southwestern border coalition led by Baixiong Town from the last battle to seize the city to complete victory. Originally everyone thought that this would be a tug of war that lasted for a few days, but they didn''t expect it to be resolved neatly.


    Moreover, in this kind of battle, another great knight-level expert was exposed in White Bear Town, which made it even more difficult for the lords who had been unable to figure it out to see White Bear Town even more.


    In this battle, White Bear Town has become the biggest controller of the coastal interests of the original Daweibull province. Baron Willie has also proved through facts that although he was a baron before, his real strength is already Dawei. One of the top lords of the Boer Province.


    People are moved, and other small coastal lords that have not yet been controlled by White Bear Town have already begun to prepare to take the initiative to contact White Bear Town, and become an affiliate of White Bear Town after surrendering.


    The other territories on the southwest frontier that were initially half seduced and half persecuted by Willy were also extremely grateful for their decision at that time.


    After following Willy, they not only kept the peace of their own territory, but also gained some marginal benefits with the expansion of White Bear Town.


    Some of them even believed that if White Bear Town continued to expand and Baron Willy continued to create miracles, then White Bear Town might take advantage of some opportunities to become a more powerful lord, and their first followers would even gain more territory. and more resources.


    At this time, White Bear Town and Baron Willy had become an existence that could not be ignored in Daweibull Province.


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    night.


    The reception hall of the Baron''s Manor.


    Men and women in gorgeous dresses stepped off the carriage, and almost everyone had a warm smile on their faces.


    Everyone talked to each other, laughed at each other, and matched the lively atmosphere of the Baron Manor, as if they were celebrating the New Year.


    Of course, this is not a New Year''s celebration, but a cocktail party after White Bear beat Oyster City.


    Willy didn''t intend to celebrate on such a large scale, he just wanted to have a simple dinner with the core personnel of the town office, the Guards, the Coast Guard and the elite guard regiment, but Sandor said that more officials and The family members come together, which is more conducive to uniting the hearts of the upper-level interest groups in Baixiong Town. At the moment of victory, everyone will be more convinced of Baron Willy''s authority, and this is a good opportunity to gather people''s hearts.


    Although he felt that what Sandor said did not make sense, but considering Sandor''s hard work before, he still agreed, so he had this happy scene.


    The area of ??Willy''s Baron Manor is not very large, and the area of ??the reception hall is also relatively limited.


    So the guests and the waiters make it a little crowded.


    But also because of this, the atmosphere was pushed even higher.


    "Lord Thorpes, congratulations on your greatest victory for Lord Baron since the establishment of White Bear!"


    "Congratulations, Lord Thorpes!"


    "..."


    At this time, Thorps took off his armor and looked very energetic in a black dress.


    Beside Thorps, there was a circle of congratulating officials, and everyone looked at Thorps with a little more awe than before.


    People with real military exploits are more likely to gain the respect of other officials. 35xs


    In the face of the congratulators, Thorps appeared to be well-mannered, raised his glass in return, and sipped the glass to express his gratitude.


    Beside Thorps was his wife, Li Ton, who came from an official family and could also handle this kind of situation gracefully.


    "Thorpes."


    Sandor, who was also wearing a black dress, came over.


    After seeing Sandor approaching, the others on the side hurriedly saluted Sandor again, and then left wisely.


    "Good evening, Mrs Letoun."


    Sandor nodded slightly to Letoun, and took a sip of the red wine in the glass at the same time.


    "Good evening, Mayor Sandor."


    Litoun held down her neckline slightly and bowed slightly to Sandor.


    Afterwards, Li Tone leaned into Thorps'' ear: "I''m going to chat with the other ladies first."


    Letoun gave Sandor and Thorps room to talk.


    "You are such a lucky guy to marry such a gentle and generous woman as Lyton."


    Sandor said to Thorpes.


    Thorps smiled and said thank you.


    "Where''s Dahn? Why didn''t you see him?"


    Thorpes asked.


    He never saw Dahn.


    "Well...he went to pick up Miss Mayella..."


    Sandor seemed a little embarrassed when he said this.


    "Well����"


    Thorpes made a strange sound.


    Mayella is also the daughter of a senior official in White Bear Town. If there are no special circumstances, the two should be married soon.


    Among the powerful figures in White Bear Town now, only Sandor is a single guy.


    "Although work is important, it is also necessary to take care of your family."


    Thorps persuaded: "After you build a new family, you will have a new life experience and feeling, which is the experience that people who come here give you."


    "Okay, I''ll take your opinion."


    Sandor gently supported his forehead with a helpless look.


    Sandor is now twenty years old, and in this world, he is considered an older youth.


    "What about your Lilian?"


    Thorps suddenly thought of Sandor''s sister, the poor little girl who had tried so hard to marry Willy to become a baroness but had never been seen by Willy.


    For Lillian, Thorpes'' impression is quite good. Or to be more precise, except for Willy, everyone in the Faerun family hopes that Lilian can become their own family.


    Especially Mrs. Shawin, who had mentioned Lilian many times, either explicitly or implicitly, in front of Willy, but they were all dismissed by Willy without a trace.


    The current Baron Willy has no plans to start a family for the time being.


    Even some young people''s physiological impulses can be solved by the beautiful maids around them because of their physical adulthood.


    Baron Willy enjoys this life without a partner.


    "there����"


    Speaking of his sister Lilian, Sandor had a headache.


    He knew the baron, the young Baron Willy, and he didn''t want to start a family so early. Lilian''s initiative to join in like this would actually arouse the baron''s disgust.


    Looking at the place where Sandor pointed, Thorpes saw a girl with a generous manner and an elegant posture, who was skillfully dealing with the ladies and ladies around her, as if she was the core of a circle~www.novelhall.com ~As Sandor''s younger sister, Lilian is also the core socialite of White Bear Town.


    "Maybe in a few years Willy''s mind settles down and Lilian will be accepted."


    Thorps said.


    Baron Willy is at home, except for Veria''s unreasonable requests, he will accept almost all the family''s proposals, except for marriage problems.


    "hope so����"


    Having said that, there was a faint worry in Sandor''s eyes.


    He knew very well that after the deepest imprint of Baron Willy''s excellent man had been branded in his heart, Lillian had a hard time accepting other men.


    Just as the two continued to chat, the voice in the hall suddenly dropped.


    When I looked at the door, I saw Baron Willy and Veria walked into the reception hall.


    The people around Willy respectfully bowed to Willy, and Willy also nodded.


    "Lord Baron."


    When Willy walked up to Lilian, Lilian''s eyes were filled with reverence and admiration that could not be concealed.


    She picked up the hem of her skirt and bowed to Willy, her voice a little timid.


    "good evening."


    Seeing Lilian''s young and beautiful face, Willy just smiled faintly, and then walked by Lilian''s side.


    Seeing that Willy was still as cold as ever, Lilian gave a slight gesture.


    "come on."


    Just when Lilian was a little lost, she suddenly heard a low voice of encouragement.


    She looked up and saw Veria, who was walking behind Willy, frowning at herself and clenching her fists in her hands.


    Seeing Veria like this, Lilian suddenly smiled, and then gave Veria a roll of eyes.


    Although Baron Willy still didn''t get the attention of him, Vilia''s actions made Lilian feel a lot better.

 Chapter 324： Continental top

    view all


    Recently read Category Channels Fantasy Fantasy Martial Arts Xianxia Science Fiction Supernatural History Military Urban Romance Modern Romance Campus Romance Ancient Romance Girls Channel Classic American Wen through Time and Space Online Games Competitive Novels Fans Uncategorized Quick Navigation Home


    >Uncategorized


    > push down that tower


    > Chapter 324 Continental Top Directory Set Bookmark Comments Chapter 324 Continental Top


    Novel: Pushing Down That Tower Author: Charging Flame Pig Word Count: 2474


    ? "My colleagues in White Bear Town, first of all I would like to express my gratitude to you. It is because of your unremitting efforts that White Bear Town can win the initial battle. 35xs"


    Willy walked to the middle of the meeting platform and said loudly.


    As usual, as the host of the reception, Willy made a simple speech.


    After the speech, melodious music came from the reception hall.


    As the master, Willy invited his younger sister, Willia, to dance the first dance.


    Now Veria is more than ten years old, and her height has reached 1.5 meters, which is much taller than other peers, and she already looks like a big girl.


    Looking at Veria in the center of the dance floor, Lilian''s eyes showed admiration.


    If dancing with Willy was me, what a wonderful thing it would be.


    The reception continued in a warm atmosphere...


    ...


    At the same time, outside the Storm Strait, known as the front line of death, a giant ship slowly sailed out of it.


    There is not a single scratch on the hull of the giant ship, and it looks like it has just undergone maintenance.


    This is a rather bizarre thing.


    You must know that according to legends, there are unimaginable dangers in the Storm Strait, terrifying sea beasts, bad weather, powerful rogues from the center of the mainland... Almost any dangerous factor can make the boat completely buried on the seabed.


    At that time, when Feidala returned to the southeast of the mainland with the descendants of the Leng Lion royal family, she had to go through untold hardships and lost nearly two-thirds of her manpower before she could pass through that terrifying place. At that time, Feidara was already in the realm of a high-ranking great knight.


    However, the giant ship in front of her looks brand new, and it seems that it has never experienced any hardships in the Storm Strait.


    On the deck of the giant ship, around the railings, stood soldiers in heavy armor.


    Their armor is silver-white throughout, with a slightly raised surface, like the scales of a sea fish. It is exquisitely cast and looks indestructible.


    On each soldier''s helmet, there is a standing iron carving of a faceless man holding an iron sword.


    In the hands of the soldiers, the sharp knight spears were clenched tightly.


    "No wonder for so many years, it is rare to see travelers from the southeast of the mainland to the center of the mainland. The danger in this storm strait really makes it difficult for those who exist under seven quarters to deal with..."


    I saw a middle-aged man in knight armor walking out of the stairs under the deck, looking at the dark night sky, and said in a low voice.


    "Fortunately, Mr. Krondu, you escorted this ship, otherwise our group might really drown in the ocean forever."


    At this time, a girl in light armor also walked out, with a slightly heart palpitating appearance. Flash Dance Novel Network


    Although she managed to get out of Storm Strait without suffering any damage, the terrifying environment and the huge and ferocious sea beasts still gave the girl a great impact.


    If it wasn''t for his teacher here, the consequences would have been tragic.


    "I have been to the northwest of the mainland, the southwest of the mainland, and the northernmost part of the mainland, but this is the first time I have come to the southeast of the mainland. This time, I must have a good experience of the customs here."


    The girl raised her head, looked at the stars in the night sky, and murmured.


    "His Royal Highness, now that we have crossed the Storm Strait, it is time to practice His Majesty''s will."


    The middle-aged man Ke Lundu reminded Rui Er: "The Iron Eagle Kingdom has already made a move in the southeast of the continent, and we are actually half a step behind."


    "This is..."


    Rui Er heard the words and nodded thoughtfully. This time, he came with the order of his father.


    The situation in the center of the mainland is becoming more and more unstable, and the force that has been silent for thousands of years and has been forgotten by people has reappeared in the eyes of everyone. An endless stream of masters came out and began to exert their own influence on the central forces in the center of the continent.


    More and more principalities and even kingdoms have the shadow of that power behind them.


    Under the continuous influence of that ancient force, the stable situation in the center of the continent has become more and more turbulent, and they seem to have some purpose to bring the continent into chaos.


    Rael''s father, who was keenly aware of this, decided to move toward the southeast of the continent, far from the center of the continent, in order to leave a way out. But beyond their expectations, the Iron Eagle Kingdom even discovered the intentions of that ancient force. They moved faster. The Duke of Northland of the Iron Eagle Kingdom had already arranged chess pieces in the southeast of the mainland.


    The purpose of Reyel and Corendo this time is to gain more benefits from the arrangement of the Duke of Northland.


    "Teacher, is that force really that terrible?"


    Riel asked Teacher Corondo.


    In her eyes, Korendu is already a first-class powerhouse even if it is placed in the center of the continent, but when he mentions that power, there will be an expression of incomparable fear on his face, every time it is like this, This puzzled Riel.


    "His Royal Highness, that force is far more terrifying than you can imagine. It is precisely because of this that it makes me and even His Majesty feel uneasy."


    Sure enough, the serious expression appeared on Corondo''s face again.


    "So what''s so scary about it?"


    This is not the first time that Riel has asked this question, but every time, Corondo has not answered her directly.


    Seeing Rui Er''s puzzled expression, Corendu hesitated for a moment: "His Royal Highness Rui Er, in your opinion, who should be the top existence in the continent?"


    "The top existence?"


    Rayle frowned: "It should be difficult to define, after all, there are many top-level strengths in the center of the mainland, and there are naturally a few top-level extraordinary people among them, so it is impossible to rank accurately. But personally, I think the mainland The first powerhouse of the Knights of the Holy Light should be the leader of the Knights of the Holy Light, Lord Wiagres. According to rumors, he is the strongest successor leader of the Knights of the Holy Light since its establishment. It is known as the existence closest to the legendary ten-quarter supernatural being."


    "Um����"


    Ke Lundu nodded when he heard the words, and a look of reverence appeared in his eyes: "Indeed, Lord Wiagres is a rare top genius in thousands of years, and an existence that all of us extraordinary must look up to..."


    "However, thousands of years ago, before that power fell silent, do you know the strength of the leader who finally appeared in everyone''s sight?"


    Corondo''s tone suddenly changed.


    "Could it be..."


    Seeing Krondu''s expression, Rayle''s heart twitched suddenly.


    "That''s right..."


    Corondo took a deep breath: "Ten quarters."


    Novel recommendation: The strongest Saiyan in the universe, the cultivation of civilization from scratch, the strongest male god, the creation of the system, the rise of the rivers and lakes of online games, the rise of the rivers and lakes with the sword, the three kingdoms, the performance of medicine, the good night, the supreme exchange system of the kingdoms, the eight guardians of the mausoleums Yan Ming''s wife seeks a wife and enters the game: The president comes to be reborn in the middle of the night Loving you is not for two or three days


    Chapter 324: Top Continent, Push Down That Tower - MTL Novel


    ? "My colleagues in White Bear Town, first of all I would like to express my gratitude to you. It is because of your unremitting efforts that White Bear Town can win the initial battle. 35xs"


    Willy walked to the middle of the meeting platform and said loudly.


    As is customary, as the host of the reception, Willy made a simple speech.


    After the speech, melodious music came from the reception hall.


    As the master, Willy invited his younger sister, Willia, to dance the first dance.


    Now Veria is more than ten years old, and her height has reached 1.5 meters, which is much taller than other peers, and she already looks like a big girl.


    Looking at Veria in the center of the dance floor, Lilian''s eyes showed admiration.


    If dancing with Willy was me, what a wonderful thing it would be.


    The reception continued in a warm atmosphere...


    ...


    At the same time, outside the Storm Strait, known as the front line of death, a giant ship slowly sailed out of it.


    There is not a single scratch on the hull of the giant ship, and it looks like it has just undergone maintenance.


    This is a rather bizarre thing.


    You must know that according to legends, there are unimaginable dangers in the Storm Strait, terrifying sea beasts, bad weather, powerful rogues from the center of the mainland... Almost any dangerous factor can make the boat completely buried on the seabed.


    At that time, when Feidala returned to the southeast of the mainland with the descendants of the Leng Lion royal family, she had to go through untold hardships and lost nearly two-thirds of her manpower before she could pass through that terrifying place. At that time, Feidara was already in the realm of a high-ranking great knight.


    However, the giant ship in front of her looks brand new, and it seems that it has never experienced any hardships in the Storm Strait.


    On the deck of the giant ship, around the railings, stood soldiers in heavy armor.


    Their armor is silver-white throughout, with a slightly raised surface, like the scales of a sea fish. It is exquisitely cast and looks indestructible.


    On each soldier''s helmet, there is a standing iron carving of a faceless man holding an iron sword.


    In the hands of the soldiers, the sharp knight spears were clenched tightly.


    "No wonder for so many years, it is rare to see travelers from the southeast of the mainland to the center of the mainland. The danger in this storm strait really makes it difficult for those who exist under seven quarters to deal with..."


    I saw a middle-aged man in knight armor walking out of the stairs under the deck, looking at the dark night sky, and said in a low voice.


    "Fortunately, Mr. Krondu, you escorted this ship, otherwise our group might really drown in the ocean forever."


    At this time, a girl in light armor also walked out, with a slightly heart palpitating appearance. Flash Dance Novel Network


    Although she managed to get out of Storm Strait without suffering any damage, the terrifying environment and the huge and ferocious sea beasts still gave the girl a great impact.


    If it wasn''t for his teacher here, the consequences would have been tragic.


    "I have been to the northwest of the mainland, the southwest of the mainland, and the northernmost part of the mainland, but this is the first time I have come to the southeast of the mainland. This time, I must have a good experience of the customs here."


    The girl raised her head, looked at the stars in the night sky, and murmured.


    "His Royal Highness, now that we have crossed the Storm Strait, it is time to practice His Majesty''s will."


    The middle-aged man Ke Lundu reminded Rui Er: "The Iron Eagle Kingdom has already made a move in the southeast of the continent, and we are actually half a step behind."


    "This is..."


    Rui Er heard the words and nodded thoughtfully. This time, he came with the order of his father.


    The situation in the center of the mainland is becoming more and more unstable, and the force that has been silent for thousands of years and has been forgotten by people has reappeared in the eyes of everyone. An endless stream of masters came out and began to exert their own influence on the central forces in the center of the continent.


    More and more principalities and even kingdoms have the shadow of that power behind them.


    Under the continuous influence of that ancient force, the stable situation in the center of the continent has become more and more turbulent, and they seem to have some purpose to bring the continent into chaos.


    Rael''s father, who was keenly aware of this, decided to move toward the southeast of the continent, far from the center of the continent, in order to leave a way out. But beyond their expectations, the Iron Eagle Kingdom even discovered the intentions of that ancient force. They moved faster. The Duke of Northland of the Iron Eagle Kingdom had already arranged chess pieces in the southeast of the mainland.


    The purpose of Reyel and Corendo this time is to gain more benefits from the arrangement of the Duke of Northland.


    "Teacher, is that force really that terrible?"


    Riel asked Teacher Corondo.


    In her eyes, Korendu is already a first-class powerhouse even if it is placed in the center of the continent, but when he mentions that power, there will be an expression of incomparable fear on his face, It was like this every time, which puzzled Rayle.


    "His Royal Highness, that force is far more terrifying than you can imagine. It is precisely because of this that it makes me and even His Majesty feel uneasy."


    Sure enough, the serious expression appeared on Corondo''s face again.


    "So what''s so scary about it?"


    This is not the first time that Riel has asked this question, but every time, Corondo has not answered her directly.


    Seeing Rui Er''s puzzled expression, Corendu hesitated for a moment: "His Royal Highness Rui Er, in your opinion, who should be the top existence in the continent?"


    "The top existence?"


    Rayle frowned: "It should be difficult to define, after all, there are many top-level strengths in the center of the mainland, and there are naturally a few top-level extraordinary people among them, so it is impossible to rank accurately. But personally, I think the mainland The first powerhouse of the Knights of the Holy Light should be the leader of the Knights of the Holy Light, Lord Wiagres. According to rumors, he is the strongest successor leader of the Knights of the Holy Light since its establishment. It is known as the existence closest to the legendary ten-quarter supernatural being."


    "Um����"


    Ke Lundu nodded when he heard the words, and there was a look of reverence in his eyes: "Indeed, Lord Wiagres is a rare top genius in thousands of years, and an existence that all of us extraordinary people must look up to..."


    "However, thousands of years ago, before that power fell silent, do you know the strength of the leader who finally appeared in everyone''s sight?"


    Corondo''s tone suddenly changed.


    "Could it be..."


    Seeing Krondu''s expression, Rayle''s heart twitched suddenly.


    "That''s right..."


    Corondo took a deep breath: "Ten quarters."

 Chapter 325： kriya

    view all


    Recently read Category Channels Fantasy Fantasy Martial Arts Xianxia Science Fiction Supernatural History Military Urban Romance Modern Romance Campus Romance Ancient Romance Girls Channel Classic American Wen through Time and Space Online Games Competitive Novels Fans Uncategorized Quick Navigation Home


    >Uncategorized


    > push down that tower


    > Chapter 325 Kriya Table of Contents Bookmark Comments Chapter 325 Kriya


    Novel: Push Down That Tower Author: Charge the Fire Pig Word Count: 2521


    ? "Ten quarters..."


    Riel''s pupils shrank suddenly. 35xs


    Ten quarters, that is the unknown realm in the legend.


    "But, why didn''t such a powerful person leave his own name in history?"


    Rayle frowned.


    Although the name of the extraordinary person hardly appears in the widely circulated books, there should be a secret record in the royal family''s collection, but he has never found such a record in the royal family''s classics, which makes Reyel feel strange.


    "Because that name represents an unforgettable time... No one wants that history to reappear in the world, so it gradually disappeared in the replacement of generations..."


    A complicated look flashed in Corendu''s eyes: "About that person''s name, His Majesty and I also accidentally read the royal family''s legacy books when we were young, but after His Majesty ascended the throne, he took those who recorded that person''s name. Books were destroyed."


    "No wonder I never read similar books..."


    Rui Er secretly thought, and she looked at Kerendu again: "Teacher, then what is recorded in the destroyed books?"


    A curious look appeared on Riel''s face.


    "You still don''t know."


    The expression on Corondo''s face was a little weird. He waved his hand and refused to answer Riel''s question: "It is precisely because he does not want future generations to see it, so His Majesty wants to destroy it."


    "Ok����"


    On the surface, Rayle stopped asking questions, but he was still pondering in his heart.


    "Let''s prepare to drive to the designated island. If we rush to land, we will definitely be discovered by the people of Northland. Only in the far sea can we hide our whereabouts at the beginning."


    Corondo said.


    Two months before they came to the southeast of the mainland, the advance troops of the kingdom had already arrived here in advance. They found the island where they were stationed and came to collect intelligence information in the southeast of the mainland in advance.


    Under the order of Corondo, the giant ship pushed the water surface, splashed white waves, and drove towards the vast sea.


    Although the size of the giant ship is large, the speed is very fast. The manufacturing process of this kind of ship is not available in the countries in the southeast of the mainland.


    "Should we reach the designated sea area soon?"


    After sailing for a few days, on the deck, Rael muttered to himself.


    When the Kingdom''s advance troops left, they left behind a location in the far sea where they would probably be stationed. Because before they came here, they only had a map of the southeast of the mainland, but they didn''t have the native manpower to send. In order for the later troops to achieve contact with the advance troops, everyone agreed on the general scope of the meeting.


    "It''s almost time, the signal can be released. Flash Dance Novel Network"


    Corondu nodded, and then said to the soldiers and crew on the side.


    After the crew got the order, they took out a cylindrical firework signal that was half a meter long and about twenty centimeters in diameter. After igniting the fuze, it was launched into the sky.


    Whoosh!


    I saw a white light suddenly flew out of the fireworks cylinder and quickly rose to the sky.


    Whoa!


    Immediately afterwards, the white light exploded and turned into scattered fireworks, overflowing with light.


    Even in the daytime, under the sun''s light, the fireworks are unusually displayed. If it weren''t for this place in the far sea, it would definitely cause a burst of amazement.


    After the fireworks exploded, it gradually condensed into the shape of a faceless man holding an iron sword, exactly the same as the carving on the top of the soldiers'' helmets.


    The fireworks are vivid and exquisite.


    The pattern of the faceless iron sword man existed for about a quarter of an hour before slowly dissipating.


    "It''s been so long since the signal was sent, why hasn''t anyone responded?"


    Rayle frowned, and a dissatisfied look appeared on his face: "Did these guys get wiped out when they crossed the Storm Strait before? They all became food in the belly of sea beasts?"


    "That''s unlikely."


    Kelundu seemed very calm, without a trace of anger: "Kriya''s strength can completely deal with the dangers in the Storm Strait. As long as they avoid the dangerous areas in the Storm Strait, there is absolutely no problem."


    "It''s been so long, why haven''t they dispatched guide ships?"


    Riel said, "Is it because the stationed distance is too far?"


    Corendu ignored Reil, but said to the soldiers and crew on the side: "Prepare to release another letter... Wait, no need."


    Corondo suddenly walked to the front of the fence on the deck, looking out at the sea.


    I saw the shadow of a ship slowly approaching them.


    "Kriya''s guide ships are here."


    Krondu smiled lightly and said to Reil who was beside him.


    Soon, the shadow of the ship approached the giant ship.


    "I have seen Lord Corondo, and I have seen His Royal Highness Riel!"


    It was a medium-sized ship, and the leader on the deck came out of the cabin after approaching the giant ship, raised his head and saluted to Corondo and Riel on the deck.


    The leader was about fifty years old, with very sparse hair. His body was relatively fat and his eyes were small. Now he was hunched over, so his temperament looked a bit wretched.


    He was Kriya, the leader of the advance force.


    "This guy����"


    A hint of helplessness flashed in Riel''s eyes after seeing Kriya.


    Although Kriya''s ability is well recognized by his father, his teacher, and even himself, this guy has never acted like a capable minister, and he looks like an incompetent person who takes his place.


    If you don''t understand Kriya''s nature, it is indeed difficult for his appearance to win the appreciation and trust of others.


    "You can send a boat to guide you, there is no need to come in person at all."


    Riel said loudly to Kriya.


    Kriya heard the words, and the smile on his face was standard flattery under his head: "Lord Corondo and His Royal Highness Rayle have worked hard to cross the Storm Strait, and naturally I should meet them in person."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s sail!"


    Corondo seemed a little impatient and said to Kriya.


    "Yes, Lord Corondo."


    There was still a smile on Kriya''s face until he turned around, the smile on his face faded, replaced by a very serious look, he said to the assistant on the side: "Get ready to sail, maintain a proper speed, Do a good job of guiding the ships behind."


    "Yes, Lord Kriya."


    The mate answered and ordered the helmsman to start driving the boat.


    In this way, on the vast sea, a huge ship followed behind a medium-sized ship, slowly heading towards its destination.


    Because this was the return journey, the speed of guiding the boat was much slower than when it came. After about half an hour, a lush green island appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Novel recommendation: The strongest Saiyan in the universe, the cultivation of civilization from scratch, the strongest male god, the creation of the system, the rise of the rivers and lakes of online games, the rise of the rivers and lakes with the sword, the three kingdoms, the performance of medicine, the good night, the supreme exchange system of the kingdoms, the eight guardians of the mausoleums Yan Ming''s wife seeks a wife and enters the game: The president comes to be reborn in the middle of the night Loving you is not for two or three days


    Previous Chapter Catalog Next Chapter Chapter 325 Kriya, push down that tower - MTL Novel


    ? "Ten quarters..."


    Riel''s pupils shrank suddenly. 35xs


    Ten quarters, that is the unknown realm in the legend.


    "But, why didn''t such a powerful person leave his own name in history?"


    Rayle frowned.


    Although the name of the extraordinary person hardly appears in the widely circulated books, there should be a secret record in the royal family''s collection, but he has never found such a record in the royal family''s classics, which makes Reyel feel strange.


    "Because that name represents an unforgettable time... No one wants that history to reappear in the world, so it gradually disappeared in the replacement of generations..."


    A complicated look flashed in Corendu''s eyes: "About that person''s name, His Majesty and I also accidentally read the royal family''s legacy books when we were young, but after His Majesty ascended the throne, he took those who recorded that person''s name. Books were destroyed."


    "No wonder I never read similar books..."


    Rui Er secretly thought, and she looked at Kerendu again: "Teacher, then what is recorded in the destroyed books?"


    A curious look appeared on Riel''s face.


    "You still don''t know."


    The expression on Corondo''s face was a little weird. He waved his hand and refused to answer Riel''s question: "It is precisely because he does not want future generations to see it, so His Majesty wants to destroy it."


    "Ok����"


    On the surface, Rayle stopped asking questions, but he was still pondering in his heart.


    "Let''s prepare to drive to the designated island. If we rush to land, we will definitely be discovered by the people of Northland. Only in the far sea can we hide our whereabouts at the beginning."


    Corondo said.


    Two months before they came to the southeast of the mainland, the advance troops of the kingdom had already arrived here in advance. They found the island where they were stationed and came to collect intelligence information in the southeast of the mainland in advance.


    Under the order of Corondo, the giant ship pushed the water surface, splashed white waves, and drove towards the vast sea.


    Although the size of the giant ship is large, the speed is very fast. The manufacturing process of this kind of ship is not available in the countries in the southeast of the mainland.


    "Should we reach the designated sea area soon?"


    After sailing for a few days, on the deck, Rael muttered to himself.


    When the Kingdom''s advance troops left, they left behind a location in the far sea where they would probably be stationed. Because before they came here, they only had a map of the southeast of the mainland, but they didn''t have the native manpower to send. In order for the later troops to achieve contact with the advance troops, everyone agreed on the general scope of the meeting.


    "It''s almost time, the signal can be released. Flash Dance Novel Network"


    Corondu nodded, and then said to the soldiers and crew on the side.


    After the crew got the order, they took out a cylindrical firework signal that was half a meter long and about twenty centimeters in diameter. After igniting the fuze, it was launched into the sky.


    Whoosh!


    I saw a white light suddenly flew out of the fireworks cylinder and quickly rose to the sky.


    Whoa!


    Immediately afterwards, the white light exploded and turned into scattered fireworks, overflowing with light.


    Even in the daytime, under the sun''s light, the fireworks are unusually displayed. If it weren''t for this place in the far sea, it would definitely cause a burst of amazement.


    After the fireworks exploded, it gradually condensed into the shape of a faceless man holding an iron sword, exactly the same as the carving on the top of the soldiers'' helmets.


    The fireworks are vivid and exquisite.


    The pattern of the faceless iron sword man existed for about a quarter of an hour before slowly dissipating.


    "It''s been so long since the signal was sent, why hasn''t anyone responded?"


    Rayle frowned, and a dissatisfied look appeared on his face: "Did these guys get wiped out when they crossed the Storm Strait before? They all became food in the belly of sea beasts?"


    "That''s unlikely."


    Kelundu seemed very calm, without a trace of anger: "Kriya''s strength can completely deal with the dangers in the Storm Strait. As long as they avoid the dangerous areas in the Storm Strait, there is absolutely no problem."


    "It''s been so long, why haven''t they dispatched guide ships?"


    Riel said, "Is it because the stationed distance is too far?"


    Corendu ignored Reil, but said to the soldiers and crew on the side: "Prepare to release another letter... Wait, no need."


    Corondo suddenly walked to the front of the fence on the deck, looking out at the sea.


    I saw the shadow of a ship slowly approaching them.


    "Kriya''s guide ships are here."


    Krondu smiled lightly and said to Reil who was beside him.


    Soon, the shadow of the ship approached the giant ship.


    "I have seen Lord Corondo, and I have seen His Royal Highness Riel!"


    It was a medium-sized ship. After approaching the giant ship, the leader on the deck came out of the cabin, raised his head and saluted to Corondo and Riel on the deck The leader was about five At the age of ten, his hair is very sparse, his body is relatively fat, his eyes are small, and now he is hunched over, so his temperament looks a bit wretched.


    He was Kriya, the leader of the advance force.


    "This guy����"


    A hint of helplessness flashed in Riel''s eyes after seeing Kriya.


    Although Kriya''s ability is well recognized by his father, his teacher, and even himself, this guy has never acted like a capable minister, and he looks like an incompetent person who takes his place.


    If you don''t understand Kriya''s nature, it is indeed difficult for his appearance to win the appreciation and trust of others.


    "You can send a boat to guide you, there is no need to come in person at all."


    Riel said loudly to Kriya.


    Kriya heard the words, and the smile on his face was standard flattery under his head: "Lord Corondo and His Royal Highness Rayle have worked hard to cross the Storm Strait, and naturally I should meet them in person."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s sail!"


    Corondo seemed a little impatient and said to Kriya.


    "Yes, Lord Corondo."


    There was still a smile on Kriya''s face until he turned around, the smile on his face faded, replaced by a very serious look, he said to the assistant on the side: "Get ready to sail, maintain a proper speed, Do a good job of guiding the ships behind."


    "Yes, Lord Kriya."


    The mate answered and ordered the helmsman to start driving the boat.


    In this way, on the vast sea, a huge ship followed behind a medium-sized ship, slowly heading towards its destination.


    Because this was the return journey, the speed of guiding the boat was much slower than when it came. After about half an hour, a lush green island appeared in everyone''s field of vision.

 Chapter 326： Selection of support targets

    view all


    Recently read Category Channels Fantasy Fantasy Martial Arts Xianxia Science Fiction Supernatural History Military Urban Romance Modern Romance Campus Romance Ancient Romance Girls Channel Classic American Wen through Time and Space Online Games Competitive Novels Fans Uncategorized Quick Navigation Home


    >Uncategorized


    > push down that tower


    > Chapter 326 Selection of Construction Targets Set Bookmark Comments Chapter 326 Selection of Construction Targets


    Novel: Pushing Down That Tower Author: Charging Flame Pig Word Count: 3191


    ? bang bang bang bang!


    On the giant ship and guide ship, the ship ladder is released from the deck.


    Riel, Corendo, Kriya, and the soldiers behind them all began to disembark in an orderly manner.


    Rayle stepped off the ship''s ladder and stepped on the ground of the island.


    The sea breeze blows, and the long golden hair of Rui Er is blown, and the already young and delicate face looks even more moving.


    "Careful, Kriya."


    Looking at the orderly scene on the island, Reil admired it.


    This island, with brand-new buildings, soldiers standing guard, and lush plants, looks like a wealthy town, not like an island that has just been developed.


    "As the vanguard of the kingdom''s mission to the southeast of the mainland, these are what I should do."


    Kriya leaned over to Riel''s side, lowered his head, bowed and said: "When we drove the boat to this place, after many investigations, we finally chose this deserted island for construction because of its relatively large area. It is larger, has more flat land, and the coastal line is more suitable for boats to park. However, when we first went to the island, it was bare and there was nothing, so I sent my earth mages and aphasians to build the island. This brand new house and jungle of trees were all built later."


    "Um����"


    Riel glanced at Kriya: "The mind is very meticulous and you are doing well. Of course, it will be better if you are not so deliberate when you ask for credit."


    Hearing this, Kriya showed an embarrassed smile and did not continue to respond.


    "You have come to the southeast of the mainland two months ahead of time, and have you collected enough information?"


    Corondo didn''t care about these, but went straight to the point.


    "A lot of information has been collected. 35xs" Kriya nodded and said humbly to Corendu, "Although we arrived in the southeast of the mainland in order not to be discovered by the people of Northland, we chose to be stationed in the far sea, But our boating technology is very advanced, even if it is far from the shore, we still use the help of fast boats to pass back the information collected by the intelligence personnel on the shore in the shortest time."


    When they came to the southeast of the mainland this time, they brought a lot of people, most of them were extraordinary people.


    In order not to be discovered by the forces controlled by Norsland, a station was established on the island.


    "I want to see the intelligence and information from your mobile phone now."


    Corondo said.


    As the person in charge of the deployment of forces in the southeast of the continent on behalf of the kingdom this time, it is necessary for Kerendu to understand the current situation in the southeast of the continent.


    Kriya heard the words and said to Corendo and Reier: "Lord Corendo, His Highness Reier, please come with me."


    Under the leadership of Kriya, the three came to a spacious and tall building.


    "This is the ''town center'' on the island?"


    Riel asked with a smile.


    This building looks like the center of the island.


    "His Royal Highness, you can think so, this is the central place on the island. I send important orders and information reception from here. It turns out that this is my office, after you and Lord Colondu came. , this place is yours, of course."


    Kriya said with a bright smile.


    The three came to a spacious room with tables, chairs, and cabinets.


    On the tall bookshelf, various pages and books are neatly arranged.


    Corondo and Riel sat on the seat, while Kriya stood aside. 35xs


    "First show me the general situation in the southeast of the mainland."


    Corondo did not waste time, but said to Kriya.


    "Yes, Lord Corondo."


    Kriya''s movements were very quick, and soon, he took out the documents that had been prepared in advance.


    In this document, the current political situation and geographical features of the southeast of the mainland are recorded in detail.


    Two copies of this document were prepared and handed to Corendu and Riel respectively.


    Kriya''s mind has always been meticulous, and he will not let Corendo let Riel wait bored while he examines the documents.


    It seems that he has become accustomed to Kriya''s carefulness, so Riel did not specifically praise Kriya.


    "Ah����"


    About half an hour passed, and Corondo and Rayle browsed the general information about the southeast of the continent in his hand almost at the same time.


    After putting the detailed and complete documents on the table, Kelundu smiled lightly: "Iron Eagle Kingdom, it seems to be in a hurry... That guy Norslan is still not stable enough."


    The document records that the Principality of Northland joined forces with the Principality of Vata and the Principality of Sosun to attack the Principality of Langton. Because many innocent mortals were injured during the attack, they must have been severely punished by the Knights of Light. , and the wrongdoers at the time were all punished, and some of them were more serious and had been executed by the Knights of the Holy Light.


    "No one can disobey the Knights of Light under the leadership of Lord Wiagres."


    Riel knew what Corondo was referring to, so he added from the side: "Even in the southeast of the remote continent, the Knights of the Light are firmly fulfilling their responsibilities. It''s like the rumors of the Knights of the Light. That way, wherever the sun can shine, the Knights of the Light will use their lives to practice the principles of protecting mortals."


    When Wiagres and the Knights of the Holy Light were mentioned again, the look of awe reappeared on Riel''s face.


    Although the actions of Viagras and the Knights of the Holy Light were violent and arbitrary in a certain sense, their actions did protect the lives of many innocent lives.


    "Indeed, under the deterrence of Lord Wiagres and the Knights of the Holy Light, no one can escape the constraints of justice."


    Even Kriya, who was wretched and flattering before, showed a look of reverence when he mentioned the name of Viagras.


    Viagrais, in the center of the continent, is simply a mythical figure.


    "The foolishness of King Iron Eagle has caused the situation in the southeast of the continent, which is a good thing for us." Corendu said, "The Duchy of Saussen and Duchy of Wata controlled by Norsland have now been restricted to their original location. The presence of Transcendents in the territory of the Principality of Langton means that we can start with the Principality of Langton and gradually transform the Principality of Langton into our control."


    "Teacher, you''re right." Reil said aside, "However, although the strength of the manpower we carry is very good, the ratio is not enough to support us to take down the Principality of Langton."


    "That''s it."


    Ke Lundu nodded: "So we naturally won''t fight in person, but choose a suitable support target, tilt our resources to that target, and when it grows and become a new force, it will naturally be realized. The purpose of our layout in the southeast of the mainland."


    "Kriya, I want to see the distribution of forces in the Principality of Langton and the records of the lords and territories."


    Corondo commanded Kriya again.


    He did not ask Kriya if he had collected the information within two months, because he knew very well that, with Kriya''s ability, he would definitely be able to do it well.


    Sure enough, Kriya walked to the bookshelf, took down a stack of thick documents, and placed them in front of Corondo and Riel.


    "After the collapse of the enfeoffed territories of the Duchy of Langton, here is the list of all the powerful nobles and detailed information about them."


    Kriya said to the two of them.


    Kriya did not have two copies of this information, but because each lord''s information was in a separate volume, it did not prevent both Corendu and Reil from reading it at the same time.


    "Ruier, take a look, first select some suitable support objects, and we will screen them at the end."


    Corondo said to Riel.


    "Understood, teacher."


    Riel nodded.


    Kriya looked at the documents that Corendo and Reyel were flipping through, thinking in their hearts, if Corendo and Reyle could choose to support it, then that lord and his rule would definitely become the southeastern part of the continent. Top dignitaries and great lords.


    This time through the Storm Strait, there are not only extraordinary people on the giant ship, but also various resources.


    These resources are placed in the southeast of the mainland, but they are very precious.


    The selected lord can not only get the help of extraordinary power, but also get resources to nurture his subordinates, which is like a big leg.


    The room was quiet for a while, and Corendo and Rayle slowly turned over the documents in their hands.


    During this period, Kriya brought a quill and ink, and Corondo and Reil made records when they drew up the candidate list.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Krondu, who was looking at the document, stopped moving and showed a look of surprise: "Willy Phelan? White Bear Town?"


    Novel recommendation: The strongest Saiyan in the universe, the cultivation of civilization from scratch, the strongest male god, the creation of the system, the rise of the rivers and lakes of online games, the rise of the rivers and lakes with the sword, the three kingdoms, the performance of medicine, the good night, the supreme exchange system of the kingdoms, the eight guardians of the mausoleums Yan Ming''s wife seeks a wife and enters the game: The president comes to be reborn in the middle of the night Loving you is not for two or three days


    Chapter 326: The selection of the support target, push down that tower - MTL Novel


    ? bang bang bang bang!


    On the giant ship and guide ship, the ship ladder is released from the deck.


    Riel, Corendo, Kriya, and the soldiers behind them all began to disembark in an orderly manner.


    Rayle stepped off the ship''s ladder and stepped on the ground of the island.


    The sea breeze blows, and the long golden hair of Rui Er is blown, and the already young and delicate face looks even more moving.


    "Careful, Kriya."


    Looking at the orderly scene on the island, Reil admired it.


    This island, with brand-new buildings, soldiers standing guard, and lush plants, looks like a wealthy town, not like an island that has just been developed.


    "As the vanguard of the kingdom''s mission to the southeast of the mainland, these are what I should do."


    Kriya leaned over to Riel''s side, lowered his head, bowed and said: "When we drove the boat to this place, after many investigations, we finally chose this deserted island for construction because of its relatively large area. It is larger, has more flat land, and the coastal line is more suitable for boats to park. However, when we first went to the island, it was bare and there was nothing, so I sent my earth mages and aphasians to build the island. This brand new house and jungle of trees were all built later."


    "Um����"


    Riel glanced at Kriya: "The mind is very meticulous and you are doing well. Of course, it will be better if you are not so deliberate when you ask for credit."


    Hearing this, Kriya showed an embarrassed smile and did not continue to respond.


    "You have come to the southeast of the mainland two months ahead of time, and have you collected enough information?"


    Corondo didn''t care about these, but went straight to the point.


    "A lot of information has been collected. 35xs" Kriya nodded and said humbly to Corendu, "Although we arrived in the southeast of the mainland in order not to be discovered by the people of Northland, we chose to be stationed in the far sea, But our boating technology is very advanced, even if it is far from the shore, we still use the help of fast boats to pass back the information collected by the intelligence personnel on the shore in the shortest time."


    When they came to the southeast of the mainland this time, they brought a lot of people, most of them were extraordinary people.


    In order not to be discovered by the forces controlled by Norsland, a station was established on the island.


    "I want to see the intelligence and information from your mobile phone now."


    Corondo said.


    As the person in charge of the deployment of forces in the southeast of the continent on behalf of the kingdom this time, it is necessary for Kerendu to understand the current situation in the southeast of the continent.


    Kriya heard the words and said to Corendo and Reier: "Lord Corendo, His Highness Reier, please come with me."


    Under the leadership of Kriya, the three came to a spacious and tall building.


    "This is the ''town center'' on the island?"


    Riel asked with a smile.


    This building looks like the center of the island.


    "His Royal Highness, you can think so, this is the central place on the island. I send important orders and information reception from here. It turns out that this is my office, after you and Lord Colondu came. , this place is yours, of course."


    Kriya said with a bright smile.


    The three came to a spacious room with tables, chairs, and cabinets.


    On the tall bookshelf, various pages and books are neatly arranged.


    Corondo and Riel sat on the seat, while Kriya stood aside. 35xs


    "First show me the general situation in the southeast of the mainland."


    Corondo did not waste time, but said to Kriya.


    "Yes, Lord Corondo."


    Kriya''s movements were very quick, and soon, he took out the documents that had been prepared in advance.


    In this document, the current political situation and geographical features of the southeast of the mainland are recorded in detail.


    Two copies of this document were prepared and handed to Corendu and Riel respectively.


    Kriya''s mind has always been meticulous, and he will not let Corendo let Riel wait bored while he examines the documents.


    It seems that he has become accustomed to Kriya''s carefulness, so Riel did not specifically praise Kriya.


    "Ah����"


    About half an hour passed, and Corondo and Rayle browsed the general information about the southeast of the continent in his hand almost at the same time.


    After putting the detailed and complete documents on the table, Kelundu smiled lightly: "Iron Eagle Kingdom, it seems to be in a hurry... That guy Norslan is still not stable enough."


    The document records that the Principality of Northland joined forces with the Principality of Vata and the Principality of Sosun to attack the Principality of Langton. Because many innocent mortals were injured during the attack, they must have been severely punished by the Knights of Light. , and the wrongdoers at the time were all punished, and some of them were more serious and had been executed by the Knights of the Holy Light.


    "No one can disobey the Knights of Light under the leadership of Lord Wiagres."


    Riel knew what Corondo was referring to, so he added from the side: "Even in the southeast of the remote continent, the Knights of the Light are firmly fulfilling their responsibilities. It''s like the rumors of the Knights of the Light. That way, wherever the sun can shine, the Knights of the Light will use their lives to practice the principles of protecting mortals."


    When Wiagres and the Knights of the Holy Light were mentioned again, the look of awe reappeared on Riel''s face.


    Although the actions of Viagras and the Knights of the Holy Light were violent and arbitrary in a certain sense, their actions did protect the lives of many innocent lives.


    "Indeed, under the deterrence of Lord Wiagres and the Knights of the Holy Light, no one can escape the constraints of justice."


    Even Kriya, who was wretched and flattering before, showed a look of reverence when he mentioned the name of Viagras.


    Viagrais, in the center of the continent, is simply a mythical figure.


    "The foolishness of King Iron Eagle has caused the situation in the southeast of the continent, which is a good thing for us." Corendu said, "The Duchy of Saussen and Duchy of Wata controlled by Norsland have now been restricted to their original location. The presence of Transcendents in the territory of the Principality of Langton means that we can start with the Principality of Langton and gradually transform the Principality of Langton into our control."


    "Teacher, you''re right." Reil said aside, "However, although the strength of the manpower we carry is very good, the ratio is not enough to support us to take down the Principality of Langton."


    "That''s it."


    Ke Lundu nodded: "So we naturally won''t fight in person, but choose a suitable support target, tilt our resources to that target, and when it grows and become a new force, it will naturally be realized. The purpose of our layout in the southeast of the mainland."


    "Kriya, I want to see the distribution of forces in the Principality of Langton and the records of the lords and territories Corendu ordered Kriya again.


    He did not ask Kriya if he had collected the information within two months, because he knew very well that, with Kriya''s ability, he would definitely be able to do it well.


    Sure enough, Kriya walked to the bookshelf, took down a stack of thick documents, and placed them in front of Corondo and Riel.


    "After the collapse of the enfeoffed territories of the Duchy of Langton, here is the list of all the powerful nobles and detailed information about them."


    Kriya said to the two of them.


    Kriya did not have two copies of this information, but because each lord''s information was in a separate volume, it did not prevent both Corendu and Reil from reading it at the same time.


    "Ruier, take a look, first select some suitable support objects, and we will screen them at the end."


    Corondo said to Riel.


    "Understood, teacher."


    Riel nodded.


    Kriya looked at the documents that Corendo and Reyel were flipping through, thinking in their hearts, if Corendo and Reyle could choose to support it, then that lord and his rule would definitely become the southeastern part of the continent. Top dignitaries and great lords.


    This time through the Storm Strait, there are not only extraordinary people on the giant ship, but also various resources.


    These resources are placed in the southeast of the mainland, but they are very precious.


    The selected lord can not only get the help of extraordinary power, but also get resources to nurture his subordinates, which is like a big leg.


    The room was quiet for a while, and Corendo and Rayle slowly turned over the documents in their hands.


    During this period, Kriya brought a quill and ink, and Corondo and Reil made records when they drew up the candidate list.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Krondu, who was looking at the document, stopped moving and showed a look of surprise: "Willy Phelan? White Bear Town?"

 Chapter 327： selected support target

    "What a fun experience..."


    After Korendu browsed the information about Willy and White Bear Town in the document from beginning to end, a hint of interest appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Ok?"


    Riel on the side saw the teacher Ke Lundu suddenly showed such a smile, and he was also interested: "Teacher, have you found a very favorite support object?"


    "That''s right..."


    Ke Lundu smiled: "I just didn''t expect that the experience of growing up from a small person can be so interesting..."


    After all, Corendo handed the information that recorded Willy and White Bear Town to Riel.


    After Rael took it, he read it carefully from beginning to end.


    "Willi Phelan, a powerful noble rising from the commoners..." Sure enough, after reading the relevant information, Rayle was more interested than Krondu, "From the son of a farmer in the countryside, in the In less than four years, he became a powerful lord of the province... Although this kind of power is nothing to us, it is indeed a very difficult thing for him... "


    "Moreover, his strength turned out to be a great knight..."


    Riel''s tone exclaimed with admiration: "He only formally came into contact with the knight''s breathing method when he was nearly fourteen years old, and now he is less than seventeen years old, he is already a great knight, this kind of cultivation speed, even in the center of the continent. , is also a first-class existence..."


    Although Riel herself is a high-level great knight, she is now nineteen years old, and she has been studying knight courses since she was six years old, and she is taught by top masters like Krondu, plus countless others. With the accumulation of resources, she has the current strength. And this young baron named Willy Phelan, the teacher is only an intermediate knight, and in the southeast of the mainland where extraordinary resources are extremely poor, he has no effective external support at all, but even so, he spent three years. It is unbelievable that it has crossed two large steps in time.


    "Kriya, are you sure your intelligence source is real?"


    Riel had some doubts about Kriya''s intelligence gathering ability.


    "Of course, Your Royal Highness, my information sources are all real and effective. You should feel at ease about my ability to collect information."


    An ugly smile appeared on Kriana''s greasy face: "Naturally, I did not send people out of thin air to collect this information from the people, but obtained it from the intelligence departments of the great lords through various means. After verification, the valid information is sorted out.��


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have doubted your abilities."


    Seeing this, Rui Er laughed dumbly: "It''s just that his talent for cultivation is really amazing, and his life experience is also surprising."


    "This baron called Willy Phelan, his talent is very outstanding, if he has lived in the big family in the center of the mainland since he was a child, maybe he has reached the realm of high-level grand knight or even has a slight probability of being promoted to starry night knight. ."


    Corondo, who was on the side, suddenly gave such praise.


    "Dawn Knight?"


    Riel opened his mouth slightly. Although he felt that Baron Willy''s talent was beyond ordinary people, he was quite surprised after seeing Mr. Krondu''s evaluation of him. Krondu is the best in the kingdom A few masters, with the strength of the Huiyue Knight, are the top powerhouses at the eighth level.


    "Before the age of 20, if you are promoted to Xingchen or more than seven quarters, you must be the heir to the helm of a large power in the center of the mainland and the heir to the top kingdom. Does he really have such strength?"


    Rui Er felt that what Mr. Krondu said was a bit exaggerated. Seven quarters was a rather difficult barrier to break through.


    "It''s just possible to be promoted to Starry Night Knight. After all, this realm is too difficult to break through..."


    Corendu shook his head gently and looked at Rui Er: "Rui Er, your talent is already very high, but you still can''t reach that threshold. If you can really be promoted to the star of the morning knight, then there are nine Chances are you will be the first queen of our kingdom."


    Corondo looked at Riel with a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    This time, he brought Rui Er to the southeast of the mainland for the layout. In fact, he also added political capital to Rui Er. Otherwise, Krondu would not take the initiative to come to the southeast of the continent.


    "The first queen..."


    Kriya, who was beside him, lowered his head slightly, and a look of anticipation flashed in his eyes.


    He is from Corondo, and naturally he is also a supporter of Riel.


    If His Royal Highness Riel defeats the other princes and becomes the queen of the kingdom, it is also an absolute good thing for him, and then he will become the person with the highest authority in the kingdom.


    "Teacher, your words make me a little stressed."


    Riel shrugged, but there was unconcealed ambition in his eyes.


    "Relax..."


    Corendo began to consciously change the subject: "Speaking of this young baron, there is another point in his information that caught my attention."


    "Did you say the name of White Bear Town?"


    Riel seems to know what Corondo is going to say: "In the intelligence collected by Kriya, it is said that the origin of the name of White Bear Town is because Baron Navigli owns a white bear beast, and this white bear beast hardly appears outside White Bear Town. , so there is no accurate definition of its strength, but according to speculation, it should also have silver-level strength."


    "This white bear is said to have been picked up by the young baron when he was a cub, and he is only three years old now."


    Kriya added on the side: "Although there are many outstanding bloodline in Warcraft, it is rare for an ordinary cub to be promoted to the silver level in such a short period of time. From this point of view, it is very similar to his master. It''s amazing."


    The center of the continent is not like the southeast of the continent, where there are quite a large number of monsters, and even some powerful monsters have established their own forces to compete with other top human forces.


    "Speaking of this white bear, I think of a guy."


    Corendu took the document back into his hands, and re-read the brief description of the white bear: "Mountain Thunder Bear Legas..."


    "Legas?"


    Riel also seemed to have thought of something.


    Mountain Thunder Bear Legas, it is comparable to the top of the eight-point existence. Many people think that it is the strongest under the nine-point. It can even fight with the ordinary nine-point superhuman through its powerful bloodline. One of the top existences among the Warcraft forces in the center of the continent.


    It is said that Legas was just an ordinary bear at the beginning of his growth, but later he stimulated his bloodline and realized physical mutation, and gradually grew to such a point.


    Because he is a mutant beast, Legas attaches great importance to the mutant beast beast.


    In the center of the mainland, there are many mutated bear race monsters, all of which have consumed a lot of resources to cultivate into gold-level monsters, which is comparable to the existence of seven quarters.


    "It is said that Legas regards the mutant beast bear clan as his own clan, and the beast clan behind it was absorbed and multiplied in this way."


    Korendu said Under normal circumstances, the lifespan of beasts is much longer than that of humans. The small family that Legas first set up has now become a large beast family.


    "So, teacher, do you suspect that this White Bear Town is also a mutant beast?"


    Riel questioned.


    "It''s not a doubt, it''s a certainty."


    Corondu waved his hand: "If this white bear is not a mutant beast, then this young baron would never have picked up a cub from a beast mother or father, after all, the young baron was a mortal at that time. This can only show that the parents of this white bear are just ordinary beasts, which can stimulate the bloodline to become a monster, only through mutation."


    "This is..."


    Riel nodded: "A mutated white bear... It seems that no matter what, I have to go to White Bear Town... If this mutated white bear has a good talent, bring it back to the center of the mainland and introduce it to Legas, too. nice thing..."

 Chapter 328： Heart of the Hulk

    When Ke Lundu heard the words, he raised his eyebrows and seemed very moved.


    He will be delighted to find a gifted kin for Legass. If they can maintain a friendly relationship with the monster family behind Legas, then even if chaos is coming in the center of the continent, it can make the kingdom behind them feel more at ease.


    "If this mutant white bear has the bloodline ability of Thunder, it will be more favored by Legas... The white bear that masters the power of thunder looks like a replica of Legas. It is said that it fits this image. The monster family behind Gas is rare, and even if there is, the talent is average, only the youngest son of Legaz is a white bear with good thunder talent..."


    Corendu said in a low voice: "Okay, don''t worry about this issue, and continue to look for suitable support targets, although I have a feeling that there should be no more suitable supporters than this Baron Willy. ����


    "Indeed, this Baron Willy has the most suitable conditions, his own talent is excellent, and he is young enough to establish a new force, without any messy involvement, plus the strength of his subordinates is good, it is completely worth supporting."


    Riel answered from the side.


    However, this is the case, Corendu and Reyel insisted on reading the remaining data files.


    No one knows whether a more suitable target will be encountered.


    The speed of the two reading is not slow, but the information is very complicated. It took about four hours before they finished reading all the information.


    "Sure enough, since I read the information of Baron Willy, I feel that no one else is more suitable as a support target than him."


    Riel put the last document on the table.


    "I think so too..."


    Corondo smiled: "In this case, then choose the Baron Willy and the White Bear Town under his rule as the ultimate goal of our support. We will provide him with resources, provide extraordinary assistance, and strive to use the shortest time. Let him establish his own duchy and become the new Grand Duke of the duchy in the southeast of the mainland."


    This sounds quite insane.


    It seems that in simple words, another king in the southeast of the continent has been identified.


    However, Riel and Kriya on the side were not surprised at all, and they even thought that the young baron was quite lucky.


    At that time, that guy from Northland could unite with other forces to overthrow the Principality of Langton, and it might not be difficult for Corendum to support a new Grand Duke.


    "Ten years should be enough..."


    Kriya said: "The forces of Norsland and the two principalities it controls have been warned and even punished by the Knights of the Holy Light. For us, it is a good opportunity."


    "Then, let''s start taking the initiative to get in touch with the baron."


    Corondo said.


    "Teacher, let me go, I really want to see Willy Phelan and his white bear monster."


    Riel took the initiative to propose, with anticipation in his tone.


    "Um����"


    Corondo didn''t respond immediately, but thought for a moment.


    This time, he was entrusted by His Majesty the King to protect the safety of Rui Er while laying out the layout in the Southeast Continent. Although Rael is the princess of the kingdom, he is the one in charge of this operation.


    "Go with Kriya, I''m more at ease with him by your side. Although few people here can hurt you, it''s still just in case. After all, there are stars at the morning star level in the southeast of the mainland. "


    After thinking about it, Corondo said.


    Although this guy Kelundu doesn''t seem to be very graceful, he is a real Xingchen Mage.


    "Then let Kriya follow me."


    After thinking for a while, Rayle came to his proposal.


    "If it wasn''t for the search for the heart of the green dragon, I would even want to go with you to keep you safe."


    A dignified look appeared on Corondo''s face.


    This time, when I came to the southeast of the mainland, in addition to making the arrangements, Kerendu also had another task, which was to find the heart of the demon green dragon recorded in the royal secret book.


    It is said that it was a top-level monster that died thousands of years ago, and was left in the heart of the southeast of the continent.


    Although I don''t know what the heart will be left in the southeast of the continent, but through the information currently available, Ke Lundu knows that the death of the demon green giant dragon is related to the ancient force in the latest world.


    The secret of the heart of the devil green dragon has always been left behind by the royal family, but the helms of the royal family for several generations all feel that this is just a rumor. It is quite uneconomical to travel through the Storm Strait to the southeast of the mainland to find this heart.


    It is only now that with this opportunity, His Majesty the King assigned this additional task to Corondo.


    "The heart of the green dragon..."


    Riel''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She also knew this rumor.


    "Since this is the case, teacher, you have worked hard. Kriya and I will go to White Bear Town together and meet the baron."


    Riel said.


    "Let''s not waste time, we will start our own journey tomorrow to complete our respective tasks."


    Corondo said.


    "is teacher."


    "Yes, Lord Corondo."


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    After the celebration of the victory over Oyster City, the various institutions in White Bear Town once again entered a state of rapid operation.


    After receiving the power of Oyster City, some mid-level officials have to be dispatched to take over the integration of the new forces. The selection of these officials is also a matter of personnel appointment, which is a troublesome thing.


    Of course, White Bear Town could not take advantage of the scope of interests controlled by Oyster City, and would also leave a portion of the interests to be distributed to other barons on the southwest frontier. After all, they also contributed a lot in this battle.


    Their territory guards, to a large extent, acted as cannon fodder.


    The institutions and officials of White Bear Town are very busy, but the lord of White Bear Town seems to be more relaxed.


    Since deciding to relax and find a way to break through with peace of mind, Willy has rarely had a busy time.


    These days, apart from spending a little time practicing, he spends the rest of his time reading, communicating with Mibu, the bard in the town, and accumulating some new knowledge.


    Mibu is a very amazing person. Even though he has been in White Bear Town for two years, he still has endless stories and experiences in his stomach, which makes Willy feel some admiration.


    From Mibu, he obtained a lot of interesting secrets.


    On this day, Willy was sitting in the study. After reading a few documents, Willy began to read books.


    "Ok?"


    Turning the pages in his hand, Willy felt an inexplicable anxiety.


    "How is this going?"


    Willie frowned.


    After a pause, he put down the book in his hand, walked to the window, and glanced out the window.


    The distant streets and the seaside scenes were all in his view, and everything was a quiet and peaceful scene.


    "That''s weird..."


    Willy returned to his seat, but the feeling remained.


    Willy feels that this is not an ordinary thing, and his perception of unknown things has always been very accurate.


    The extremely high intelligence value, in addition to giving Willy a terrible talent, also gave an ability similar to the sixth sense.


    "Is someone trying to assassinate me?"


    Willy frowned as if something terrifying was slowly approaching him.


    Thinking of this, Willy got up again, he no longer stayed in the study, but walked downstairs.


    He''s going to find Wally.


    Willy''s study is on the third floor, and when he goes downstairs, he needs to go down a few stairs.


    Just as he walked to the corner of the second floor, Willy suddenly felt a sense of being watched.


    His heart twitched, and he looked back subconsciously.


    "how can that be����!"


    Willy''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he felt a thorn in his back.


    Just where he had just walked down, two figures appeared without warning!


    Almost subconsciously, the power of Dou Qi and the power of justice surged in Willy''s body at the same time.

 Chapter 329： so similar

    At this time, Willy''s muscles were tense, and he looked like he was facing an enemy.


    These two people appeared behind him without a sound. The middle-level knight, coupled with his extremely high perception ability, did not even notice the proximity of the two, whether it was aura or movement, if they were not close, Willie didn''t notice.


    If it wasn''t for the two of them standing on their bodies just now and letting go of their restrained breath, I would still not have discovered their existence.


    "This kind of strength... I''m afraid even the advanced great knights can''t reach it... Could it be that their strength is..."


    Thinking of this, a trace of cold sweat oozes out of Willy''s forehead: "Xingchen?!"


    "Who are you? Why are you breaking into my place?"


    Willy forced himself to stabilize his mind and asked the two in front of him.


    These two people should not want to kill themselves, otherwise they will be lying on the ground now. If these two were assassins, the self might have been fatally struck by one blow just now.


    While speaking, Willy was also looking at the two.


    It was a man and a woman. The woman was very young. She looked about the same age as herself. She was tall, with a delicate face, and the corners of her mouth were curved. She was looking at herself with interest. Behind her, a bloated middle-aged man was half a step behind the young woman, bowing slightly, looking like a servant.


    "Are you Willy Phelan? Baron of White Bear?"


    After a pause, the young woman asked, but although it was an inquiry, there was already a hint of certainty in her tone.


    "Yes, I am Willy Phelan, the baron of White Bear."


    Seeing that the other party''s attitude was calm, he didn''t show the slightest murderous intention, and he relaxed a little, but he always felt that the two people opposite seemed to be examining himself: "I don''t know where you two come from, why are you here to find me?"


    Willy really can''t guess the identity of the other party.


    "We are guests from afar."


    The young woman replied with a smile: "Introduce myself, my name is Rachel Gobano, his name is Kriya, we are from..."


    Roar! !


    Just as the young woman named Riel spoke, accompanied by a violent roar, a violent aura suddenly erupted.


    Whoa!


    In an instant, the wall at the corner of the attic stairs suddenly shattered, and the gravel flew to the ground.


    A huge bear claw suddenly protruded from the wall, and it was covered with dense blue electric flowers that jumped and exploded.


    The huge bear claw crossed Willy and attacked the two directly.


    "This breath!"


    When Rui Er reacted, the bear claw with lightning had already arrived in front of her, as if she wanted to slap her to death and completely turn her into a muddy flesh.


    But in the face of this terrifying and ferocious scene, Reyel was not afraid at all, but had endless surprises in his eyes.


    "Stop it, Wally!"


    When Willy saw Wally''s huge bear claws pierced through the wall and attacked the two with thunder and lightning, he felt bad for a while.


    He instantly understood what was going on.


    Wally, who was resting downstairs, sensed the unfamiliar and powerful aura in the attic, and at the same time sensed his own emotional tension, thinking that he had encountered an assassin. So he directly transformed into a ten-meter white bear and shot directly at the two of them.


    Although he knew that Wally felt the danger of his own situation to save himself, if the other party was a powerhouse at the level of Xingchen, then even if he and Wally joined forces, they would not be their opponents.


    But Willy''s stop sound was too late, and the Thunder Claw had already arrived in front of Riel.


    "Thunder and lightning?! White bear?!"


    Surprise and joy appeared in the hearts of Riel and Kriya at the same time.


    Bang!


    Just as Wally''s bear claws slapped Riel, the obese Kriya behind her suddenly stepped forward, moving unbelievably fast. A khaki wall appeared in front of the two of them.


    Wally''s claws, which were mixed with thunder and giant strength, were suddenly ejected when they touched the yellow wall. And the natural yellow wall used for defense did not even have a crack.


    "Xingchen level Earth Mage!"


    Willy instantly determined the opponent''s strength, and his heart twitched.


    "Relax, Mr. White Bear!"


    There was a calming power in Kriya''s voice.


    With a wave of his hand, the yellow wall in front of him dissipated instantly, and the wall with the bear''s claws in it also fell apart.


    The wall collapsed, revealing Wally''s massive and terrifying body.


    Through the shattered walls, Riel and Kriya in the attic saw Wally''s huge figure.


    He was covered in white hair, his muscles were violently cracked, and all over his body, electric flowers with a strong aura of destruction were jumping. In his eyes, blue light danced.


    "so similar!"


    Rayle exclaimed directly: "It''s so similar!"


    The appearance of the white bear in front of him is almost identical to that of the mountain thunder bear, Legas, in the center of the continent!


    Both Riel and Kriya have seen the top powerhouse among the monsters before, and the current Wally is almost a replica of it, except that the body is not as large as Legas, and almost the physical characteristics are completely complete. same.


    "The mutation characteristics of the mountain thunder bear Legas are almost similar. If Legas knew of its existence, he would be ecstatic!"


    There was also a surprise in the hearts of Riel and Kriya.


    Legas is very protective of the members of the mutant bear clan. The more mutant bear clan with similar mutant characteristics to him, the more attention and favor he can get.


    The two of them could already imagine how much Legass loved the white bear after seeing it.


    "This trip is so worth it. If you introduce this white bear to Legas, then Legas will definitely give us a close friendship because of it!"


    When they thought that the kingdom behind them could form a friendship with Legas and his monster family, the hearts of Riel and Kriya were overjoyed.


    "so similar?"


    Willy originally thought that Wally''s behavior would anger the two of them, but beyond his expectations, the two people on the opposite side didn''t look offended at all. Instead, they looked at Wally and said inexplicable words.


    "Wally, stop!"


    Willy jumped, passed the broken wall, jumped onto Wally''s head, leaned into its ear, and whispered: "We are not their opponents, and they don''t seem to have malicious intent."


    After all, Willy patted Wally on the head.


    When Wally heard the words, the fierce light in his eyes faded a little.


    "Lord Baron!"


    At this moment, the heavily armed personal soldiers and the waiters rushed over after hearing the movement.


    When they saw Wally''s huge body they couldn''t help rolling their throats, and their eyes were full of horror.


    Wally rarely appears in this form in the manor, so after seeing it, even his own people were shocked.


    "Go back to your posts, nothing happened here, but Wally suddenly got a little restless."


    Willy said to the soldiers.


    The sum of these personal soldiers is not enough for the Xingchen Mage to solve it with one blow.


    "Yes����"


    Although they were puzzled, the soldiers left here honestly.


    Fortunately, the Lakers were not at home today, otherwise they would have to explain it deliberately if they were disturbed.


    "Okay, Wally, go back to your usual state, and greet guests from afar with courtesy."


    Willie gently tugged at Wally''s ear and whispered.

 Chapter 330： Behind the scenes

    In Willie''s study.


    "Please sit down, you two."


    After leading the two to the study, Willy made a gesture of invitation.


    Beside him, Wally, who had shrunk to the size of a furry wolfhound, followed.


    Although Wally restrained his hostility at this time, looking at the two people in front of him, there was still a little bit of ill will in his eyes.


    "This white bear''s name is Wally?"


    After Rael and Kriya sat down at the same time, Rael said.


    "Yes, its full name is Volibear, and we call it Wally."


    Willie replied.


    He noticed the warm eyes when the two looked at Wally, and guessed for a while that the two were here for Wally.


    "Just, where did they come from?" Willy thought to himself, "Mage Xingchen, this level of strength, in the southeast of the mainland, should already be a top-level existence... After the Principality of Langton was destroyed, there are still There should be only the Duchy of Vata and Duchy of Sausen with this level of power... However, because these two duchies violated the prohibition of the Knights of the Holy Light, the official superhumans of the two countries can no longer appear in the original Duchy of Langton. territory?"


    "They shouldn''t be from the Duchy of Thorsen and the Duchy of Vata..." Willy thought for a while, "They shouldn''t have the guts to disobey the order of the Knights of the Light, and if they were from these two countries, they wouldn''t do this to me. friendly����"


    Willy once did something to offend two principalities at the same time.


    "So...are they from outside Storm Strait?"


    It suddenly occurred to Willy that the two had previously said that they had come from afar.


    "Wally..."


    After hearing Willy''s words, Rael whispered the name several times, and then looked at Wally, who was also sitting on the seat, with kindness in his eyes.


    Wally, who sensed Rayle''s kindness, was a little confused.


    "Our self-introduction was interrupted just now, so let''s do it again..."


    Rael said: "My name is Rael Gobano, his name is Kriya, and we come from the Kingdom of Steel Falcons in the center of the mainland beyond Storm Strait."


    "Beyond Storm Strait? The center of the continent? The Kingdom of the Steel Falcon?"


    Willy''s pupils shrank slightly: "Sure enough, it''s someone from outside the Storm Strait..."


    However, although he knew the origin of the other party, Willy was still unclear about their information.


    Beyond Storm Strait, Willy knew almost nothing.


    Storm Strait is known as the front line of death. People from outside rarely come in, and people inside rarely go out.


    Even a strong man who can pass through Storm Strait will not be idle to compile books to let people know about the world beyond Storm Strait.


    But even so, Willy knew that the other party was definitely not an ordinary person.


    A kingdom, that is a more powerful country than a principality.


    In the southeast of the mainland, in the records of history books, no country has dared to establish a kingdom on its own.


    "Sure enough, it''s a guest from afar..."


    Willy smiled politely: "White Bear Town welcomes the two of you."


    "It''s just..." Willi paused for a while, "I just don''t know what the two of them came to White Bear Town from such a distant place. What are they going to do? If there is anything that needs my help, feel free to ask."


    The strength of the other party is very strong, and Willy is not willing to be evil, and he also releases goodwill.


    Neither Rael nor Keria responded immediately to Willy.


    They looked at each other and saw the satisfaction in each other''s eyes.


    In addition to the surprise brought by the Thunder White Bear, the young baron who was about to support them was also deeply satisfied.


    Not only is he the Great Knight mentioned in the information, but he is still the pinnacle of the Intermediate Great Knight, and he is also the Hanged Man at the four-quarter level.


    Thinking of how short his practice time was, the two also admired Willy''s talent from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Baron Willy..."


    Kriya, who hadn''t spoken much before, spoke up this time: "We came this time, naturally, to do something, but don''t worry, we came with good intentions."


    Willy was not surprised that the other party knew his name. Although the other party came from outside the Storm Strait, he obviously knew about White Bear Town.


    It''s just the friendly attitude of this Master Xingchen that makes Willy feel that the other party is very sincere.


    "This time we came here to support Baixiong Town... Of course, if you think the word "support" is inappropriate, you can replace it with cooperation."


    The temperament of Kriya changed slightly, and the whole person became more capable.


    "Support? Cooperation?"


    Willy didn''t wrinkle, and didn''t understand the meaning of the other party''s words for a while.


    "It''s a bit troublesome to explain directly, let''s talk about the situation in the southeast of the mainland first..."


    Klia paused, then continued.


    "The situation in the southeast of the mainland?" Willy had a little guess in his heart, "Could it be that the forces outside the Storm Strait want to extend their interests like the southeast of the mainland?"


    Of course Willy didn''t know that the Duke of Northland of the Iron Eagle Kingdom had already begun to manipulate the situation in the Southeast Continent.


    "A year and a half ago, the situation in the southeast of the mainland changed dramatically."


    Kriya said: "The principality of Vata and the principality of Saussen jointly shot, and the principality of Langton was destroyed. At the same time, the principality of Lengshi, which had been destroyed, announced the restoration of the country, although now they only have a name. , did not conquer all territories, but it is undeniable that they did replace the original Duchy of Langton to some extent."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Willie answered.


    "As a noble baron from the Duchy of Langton, Baron Willy, don''t you think the upheaval at that time was sudden?"


    Kriya asked suddenly.


    Hearing the words, Willy''s face showed a dignified expression: "At the time, it seemed that this was really sudden, and it was even a bit illogical... Although the Duchy of Sausen and the Duchy of Vata had a tendency to unite before, but such a sudden use of It always makes me feel a little strange that the extraordinary power will destroy the Principality of Langton..."


    Willie truthfully said what was on his mind.


    "Could it be..."


    When Willy met Kriana''s meaningful eyes, he suddenly realized something.


    "Yes, that drastic change was promoted by behind-the-scenes forces."


    Kriya''s voice was not loud, but it made Willy''s heart tremble.


    "What can drive this upheaval..."


    Willy said tentatively, "Could it be a force from the center of the continent?"


    "you guessed right."


    Riel on the side said: "A year and a half ago, the mastermind behind the changes in the forces in the southeast of the continent was the Duke of Northland from the Iron Eagle Kingdom in the center of the continent. His actions represent the will of the Iron Eagle Kingdom. "


    "Sure enough, it was the impetus of the kingdom''s forces..."


    Thinking that the two around him were also kingdom forces from the center of the continent, Willy was also guessing the purpose of the two.


    "It was the Duke of Nosland who re-attracted the remnants of the royal family who fled beyond the Storm Strait after the collapse of the Lengshi Principality back to the southeast of the mainland secretly controlled and united the Duchy of Sausen and the Duchy of Vata. After that, he helped the Principality of Lengshi achieve its restoration."


    When Rui Er spoke, he looked very capable: "So, whether it is the Principality of Lengshi, the Principality of Vata or the Principality of Sosun, they are all pawns of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, which are located in the southeast of the mainland. layout."


    "The reason why the Iron Eagle Kingdom and Noslan did this is because some changes have taken place in the center of the continent. In order to seek a way out, the Iron Eagle Kingdom sent Noslan to make a layout for the southeast of the continent... but Northland has some In a hurry, he directly used the top extraordinary power, and in the process violated the guidelines of the Holy Light Knights, so it created the current embarrassing situation."


    Kriya added.


    "so����"


    In order to clear his throat, Willillo looked up at the two people in front of him: "So the two of them also represent the will of the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, do you want to deploy it in the southeast of the mainland?"


    "Yes, just as you guessed."


    Riel had a smile on his face.

 Chapter 331： Massive resource support

    "So, you chose me?"


    At this time, Willy also probably knew what Kriya meant by support.


    According to the news they have shown so far, they want to invest resources in themselves to help themselves and White Bear Town behind them become the great lords of the southeastern continent. When the center of the mainland is in turmoil in the future, they will use themselves and White Bear Town as a way back.


    "Yes, everything is as you think." Kriya also knows the key nodes that Willy has already figured out, "We will give you the support of resources, and you, White Bear Town, will give us the support when necessary in the future. Steel Falcon Kingdom for convenience."


    "Ok��"


    Willy was silent for a moment: "What resources can you provide me, and what price will I pay then?"


    Now that he has come to this point frankly and frankly, Willy has no intention of continuing to beat around the bush.


    "Extraordinary resources, material resources, whatever you want, can be given to you." Kriya said, "Tell me in detail, we will provide you with extraordinary help, if you need extraordinaryness in the war to expand your territory in the future. With the help of other people, we can provide you with the borrowing rights of more than 500 extraordinary people."


    "Five hundred extraordinary people?"


    Willie looked very moved.


    Only knights, mages, and wizards of more than a moment can be called transcendents. Existences at the level of high-level knight attendants are only mortals.


    Five hundred extraordinary people, which is three times more than the senior knight attendants in White Bear Town.


    At that time, from the treasure left by the cold lion royal family, he could cultivate more than a thousand people to the limit of mortals, that is, senior knight attendants.


    Even if he used all the resources and cultivated more than 1,000 high-level knight attendants, among these people, there are at most a hundred people who can be promoted to knights.


    And now, the two people in front of him actually said that they could provide him with the help of five hundred transcendents, which really shocked Willy.


    With the help of these five hundred transcendents, Willy felt that he could directly expand his territory. Originally, before the royal family of the Duke of Langton was destroyed, they were able to control more than a thousand extraordinary people. Now that the Principality of Cold Lion has just recovered, its strength is weak. The Principality of Sausen, the Principality of Vata, and the Duke of Northland, the behind-the-scenes forces, are restricted by the Knights of the Holy Light. Willy feels that after he has these five hundred extraordinary people, he can directly Independent Grand Duke.


    "Five hundred extraordinary people, two of them are really generous..."


    When he said this, Willy''s tone was also a little surprised.


    Sure enough, the kingdom-level forces in the center of the mainland outside the Storm Strait were incredibly powerful.


    "For the kingdom forces in the center of the mainland, five hundred extraordinary people are not a lot of resources. We could have provided more extraordinary support, but because we crossed the Storm Strait this time, we only brought so many people."


    Rui Er''s words confirmed Willy''s idea: "Also, in addition to these basic extraordinary people, we can also provide you with the support of the top extraordinary people. After all, if you want to develop into a real power, you must have the top extraordinary as a solid. It''s the backing."


    "Indeed, the strength of Your Excellency Kriya can only be looked up to."


    Willy glanced at Kriya, that was the Mage of Xingchen.


    Now Willy has sensed it, Riel is a high-level knight, and Kriya''s strength is much stronger.


    "You misunderstood, I don''t count as top extraordinary." Beyond Willy''s expectations, Kriya actually defended, "I''m just a morning star mage, at the star morning level, and there are still some in the southeast of the mainland. Quite a few, not counting the royal family of the Duke of Langton that was destroyed at that time and the top extraordinary person executed by the Knights of the Holy Light, there should also be more than ten Xingchen and Qiqi in the Duchy of Wata, Duchy of Sausen and Duchy of Lengshi. ...even said that there are still two or three Kaguyuki and Hachiku..."


    "Huiyue and Baqi?"


    Willie looked slightly surprised.


    He really didn''t know much about this kind of top-level transcendence in the principality. Now, after hearing what Kriya said, he knew that the southeast of the mainland was not as simple as he thought.


    "If White Bear Town continues to expand towards the Grand Duke-level lord, then my teacher, Lord Krondu, will provide extraordinary support as the top force behind White Bear Town."


    At this time, Rayle said, "Mr. Corondo is the Knight of the Moonlight."


    "It''s just that Mr. Krondu has other important things to deal with now, so I can''t meet you, but there will be opportunities in the future."


    Riel added another sentence.


    "Is that so..."


    When Willy heard the words, a thirst for strength flashed in his eyes.


    Although he is an intermediate knight and a super genius in the eyes of others, he can only look far away from this realm.


    "Teacher Krondu''s strength is quite powerful." Rui Er respected his teacher very much, "Even if the two or three Huiyue-level supernatural beings in the southeast of the mainland and their teacher are now killed, they will definitely be beheaded. situation."


    "Huh?" Willy was slightly puzzled, "Is the gap between the top supernatural beings so big?"


    "Of course, the higher the level, the greater the gap between the same level." Rayle explained to Willy, "At the same time, at the eighth level, some people are still like ants, and some people are incarnations of dragons. However, also There are also cross-level existences. In the center of the continent, there is a terrifying beast with extraordinary talent. Although it is only a king level, it can kill a normal Burning Sun Knight level existence."


    Having said this, Reyel subconsciously glanced at the little white bear: "Of course, the existence of leapfrog is a minority."


    "King class...scorching sun knight..."


    Hearing these legendary realms, Willy was a little warm-hearted.


    The king-level monster is equivalent to the existence of eight quarters. At that time, the ancestor of the Karacoral tribe was the king-level strength.


    Sun Knight, that''s nine quarters.


    "This is just extraordinary support." Kriya said again, "Material support should also satisfy you."


    "Oh?"


    Willie made a gesture of listening.


    "From the information we have collected, the strength of the maritime equipment in White Bear Town is very average. Even if you integrate all the coastal forces in Daweibull Province in the future, the naval warfare equipment will not have any major advantages."


    Kriya''s words surprised Willy. They knew more about White Bear Town than they thought.


    However, Willy did not interrupt Kriya, but listened to him continue: "And we can provide you with more powerful maritime equipment, so that you can become the lord with the most powerful maritime equipment in the southeast of the mainland."


    Corondu''s back-troop giant ship storage warehouse, but dismantled warships and other maritime weapons are placed. Compared with the giant ship they are driving, these are small objects, but in the southeast of the mainland, they are all at the top. equipment.


    Willy had no doubts about Kriya''s words.


    A star-level mage really has no need to deceive himself.


    "And I also know that your White Bear Town has planted supernatural plants popping fruit and mist fruit, we can provide you with more supernatural combat plant seeds, such as Mucheng fruit, turquoise grass, etc., and we will also Give you top-level cultivation resources, so that their growth cycle will be shortened, and they will even become as easy to cultivate as ordinary fruit trees."


    The more Kriya said, the more Willy felt the gap between White Bear Town and the center of the mainland.


    "Of course, we will not give you all of these resources at once. We need to decide the amount of resources to provide you according to your expansion progress."


    After Kriya finished speaking, he added another sentence.


    In this regard, Willy has no objection, this is normal.


    "How about it, Baron Willy, are you interested in our cooperation plan?"


    At this time, UU reading Rui Er looked at Willy, who was obviously moved, and asked with a smile.


    "call��"


    Willy paused for a while, leaning back slightly, showing a faint smile: "Faced with such a temptation, I really have no reason to refuse. I accept the cooperation plan you proposed."


    Willy is telling the truth, not only Willy himself, even the royal families of the Duchy of Thorsen and the Duchy of Vata, they can''t decide such a condition.


    "In that case, I wish us a happy cooperation."


    Seeing this, Riel and Kriya were also very satisfied.


    The selected support object exceeded their expectations, and the first step in the layout of the southeast of the mainland has been done.


    "Baron Willy, there is one more thing I want to discuss with you and Lord Volibear around you."


    In a friendly atmosphere, Rael suddenly spoke again.

 Chapter 332： Mountain Thunder Bear Legas

    "Ok?"


    Willy''s heart moved, and there were not many surprises.


    From the very beginning, the phrase "too similar" that Reel and Kriya said when they saw Wally made Willy puzzled, and during the conversation just now, Kriya and Kriya, both Glancing at Wally casually.


    "Your Excellency Rael, please speak."


    Willie said.


    Wally on the side also raised his head, but it can understand human language.


    "When the situation in the southeast of the mainland is temporarily stabilized, can we invite Your Excellency Volibear to the center of the mainland?"


    Rayle''s words surprised Willy and Wally.


    "Ow?!"


    Wally''s paws rested on either side of the seat, and a questioning sound came from his throat.


    "why is that?"


    Willy also offered his own questions.


    It''s a little strange that they want to bring Wally to the center of the continent just after the initial contact with Wally.


    And the attitude of the two of them towards Wally seems to be very kind, and even Willy feels that their attitude towards Wally is more friendly than their attitude towards themselves.


    "First of all, it''s certainly not a bad thing."


    Riel glanced at Kriya, then turned to look at Willy and Wally, she organized the language slightly: "Well... Baron Willy, Lord Volibear should have been adopted by you when he was young. Bar?"


    "Yes."


    Willie frowned slightly.


    Wally, who was on the side, also put his two short legs together, and his blue eyes were squinting at Rayle.


    Wally''s current wisdom is not inferior to that of humans, and he is quite clear about his origin.


    He is a mutant beast that was picked up when Willy was a hunter. At that time, he was still a cub. If he hadn''t been brought back to Faerun''s house by Wally, he might have been eaten by other beasts.


    "It should be a mutant beast?"


    Although he has already grasped this information for a long time, Riel still wants to confirm it.


    "Yes."


    Willy just answered step by step without taking the initiative to say anything.


    "As far as we know, Lord Volibear''s bloodline talent is very terrifying. It should be just over three years old now, but it has already reached the peak of the silver level. If it makes another breakthrough, it will be a seven-quarter level, a gold-level monster."


    Rael is stating a fact.


    "Ow~"


    Wally responded, nodding lazily.


    At the beginning, Wally was very jealous of Kriya''s strength and showed obvious hostility. But after the two sides forged a friendly relationship, coupled with the friendly attitude of Riel and Kriya towards it, Wally returned to his usual posture.


    "As I said just now, there is a king-level monster with extraordinary talent in the center of the mainland, who can leapfrog the level to kill the Burning Sun Knight, you should still remember..." Rui Er continued, "That terrifying monster is called Mountain Thunder Bear Le. Garth is also a mutant white bear that controls the power of thunder..."


    "Ok?"


    In the mutated White Bear Town, which also mastered the power of thunder, Willy and Wally both showed surprise at the same time.


    "To a certain extent, the mutant beasts are separated from the original race. Similar mutant beasts are actually more like a similar group." Rayle glanced at Wally and pursed his lips, "The Mountain Thunder Bear Legas is like this, after it gradually grew up, it established its own family of monsters, and its family members are those mutated bear monsters."


    "Legasi, by virtue of his own strength, has given the family members a lot of resource support, so that there are many strong members of the Warcraft family behind him. Legas loves the descendants of the mutant bear clan very much, plus There are few mutant beasts themselves, which makes the mutant bear clan in the center of the continent join the beast family behind Legas.��


    While talking, Reyel observed Wally''s expression: "I was thinking, if Lord Volibear can join the beast family of Mountain Thunder Bear Legas, with his talent and appearance similar to Legas, surely To be favored and supported by a large number of World of Warcraft resources, this is a good opportunity for Lord Volibear."


    "Um����"


    Willie frowned tightly after hearing this.


    Bring Wally to the heart of the continent?


    Willy glanced at Wally, and found that after the guy was surprised, he turned into an indifferent attitude, and seemed to have no interest in the resource support mentioned by Rayle.


    "Let Wally touch the mountain thunder bear..."


    At the thought of Wally being taken beyond the distant Storm Strait, Wally''s first feeling was reluctance.


    Wally had been raised in the Faeren family from birth, and every member of the Faeren family, even Mrs. Shawyn, who did not allow Wally to come to dinner, regarded it as family. If Wally were to leave here, even if he did not consider the high-level combat power it represented, emotionally, Willy would not be able to accept it. It''s not just him, Veria will definitely not agree.


    But on second thought, Willie felt a little distressed.


    There are very few monsters in the southeast of the mainland, and the bear monster Willy has not seen the second one yet. Wally, who grew up in this environment, did not enjoy the opportunity and fun of communicating with the same species. He has always lived in the human world.


    According to what Rayle just said, if Wally went to the center of the mainland, he would not only have the same clan, but also get a lot of resources for the cultivation of monsters, and even get the favor of king-level monsters. These are things that he cannot give to Wally. .


    Willie is caught in a tangled decision.


    "Wally, are you willing to go to the center of the mainland to find your kin?"


    Willie wanted to hear Wally''s opinion.


    If Wally wanted to go to the center of the mainland, he would not stop him even though he was reluctant.


    Although Wally is a bear, Wally believes it has its own "personality".


    "Ow."


    Wally simply shook his head neatly without any emotion in his eyes.


    "Uh����"


    Rayle and Kriya looked at each other, both seeing the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    His Excellency Volibear didn''t even care about that.


    Facing Willy''s gaze, Wally uttered odd syllables, and then his two bear claws swung wildly.


    In the end, Wally jumped straight from the seat, leaned over to Willy''s feet, rubbed Willy''s trousers again, and lay down there.


    The expressions on Riel and Kriya''s faces were rather strange.


    A giant thunder bear with a height of more than ten meters after incarnation, at this time, was lying on the heel of a human like a pet. This scene made them feel strange.


    If Legas, the mountain thunder bear, saw this scene, he would jump in anger, right?


    It simply damages the dignity of the mutant bear clan.

 Chapter 333： deep sea warship

    Wally directly answered Willy''s question just now with practical actions.


    Wally has no interest in leaving White Bear Town and looking for his kin beyond Storm Strait.


    Seeing this, Willie suddenly smiled.


    He was familiar with Wally, and knew that Wally''s behavior was because he was unwilling to leave White Bear Town from the bottom of his heart, not to hide his true thoughts and deliberately comfort himself.


    "Wally doesn''t seem to want to leave White Bear Town to find other mutant bears."


    Willy smiled and said to Riel and Kriya in front of him.


    "It seems like this..."


    Rayle glanced at Wally curiously: "Perhaps Lord Volibear really has completely integrated into the human world..."


    For this result, Reyel also had expectations in her heart before, but what she didn''t expect was that Little White Bear''s loyalty to the Baron Willy was even more unexpected.


    But Rui Er did not give up persuasion on this, this is an opportunity to establish friendship with Mountain Thunder Bear Legass, and naturally it can''t be taken so easily.


    "Perhaps Lord Volibear and Baron Willy, you have misunderstood what I meant." Riel continued, "The fact that Lord Volibear went to the center of the continent to find its kin does not mean that it will permanently settle there. In the monster family of Legas, the mountain thunder bear, there are also many monsters who have joined them and settled in other places. They are a mutual assistance organization, but they do not restrict their freedom. Even if Lord Volibear finds his own The clansmen can still return to the southeast of the mainland.��


    "In this case, not only will he not lose the right to live with you, Baron Willy, but he will also be supported by cultivation resources, and even favored by the Mountain Thunder Bear."


    Rielle said another word, no matter what, she still hopes to introduce Wally to Legass.


    "Ok?"


    Willy was quite moved when he heard the words. If it was really like what Rayle said, it would be a great thing.


    Not only can it provide Wally with an opportunity, but it will not completely leave White Bear Town.


    "What do you think, Wally?"


    Willy asked Wally at his feet.


    "Ow..."


    Wally originally wanted to refuse directly, but when he sensed Willy''s emotion, he waved his paw indifferently.


    Kriya took the opportunity to add: "We are not going to go to the center of the mainland right now, and it will not be too late to return there after the situation in the southeastern continent is stable. Not only can Lord Volibear go there, but you can also go there, Baron Willy. You can follow along to see the world beyond Storm Strait."


    "Can I go too?"


    A look of emotion appeared in Willie''s eyes.


    The world beyond the legendary Storm Strait really aroused Willy''s interest.


    "And with your cultivation talent, Baron Willy, you might get some unexpected opportunities."


    When he said this, Kriya''s tone was full of sincerity.


    Kriya is quite optimistic about the talents of Willy and Wally the Bear.


    Otherwise, even if Willy is the selected support target, Kriya will not communicate with Willy on an equal footing. Of course, his equal attitude is also related to Wally.


    "After seeing the wider world, the way of knowing yourself and the world will become more objective... This is not bad..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    After a while, Willy looked at the two of them: "When the time is right in the future, I am willing to go to the center of the mainland with Wally."


    "that would be great."


    A relaxed look appeared on Riel''s face.


    In this way, the purpose of coming to White Bear Town has been achieved, and it has exceeded expectations.


    "Since the two of you have worked so hard to reach White Bear Town, let''s have lunch together."


    The wishes of the two parties were reached, and Willy also offered to propose.


    Although they have reached their realm, they can not eat for a long time, and even a morning star like Kriya can draw energy without using food at all, but it cannot be denied that sharing meals is still important to promote the relationship between the two parties. Way.


    "Let''s wait until next time."


    To Willy''s surprise, Kriya politely declined Willy''s proposal: "Since we have reached an intention, it is better to fulfill our promise as soon as possible. The layout in the southeast of the mainland is also the will of the Steel Falcon Kingdom. , we can''t procrastinate."


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t keep it."


    Willy didn''t expect Kriya to be so impatient.


    However, it is a good thing for me to take the initiative to promise myself the benefits that I have set.


    "Kriya, you go back to the island and make arrangements. I will take some days in White Bear Town."


    Rui Er put forward a completely different idea from Kriya: "I want to experience the customs and customs of the southeast of the mainland. This is a good opportunity. I like the environment of White Bear Town very much."


    "But, Your Royal Highness... Your safety..."


    Although he felt that the possibility of Rael being harmed was very small, Kriya still showed his disapproval. Lord Corondo demanded that he must be responsible for the safety of His Highness Rael.


    "Island... Your Highness..."


    Willy did not speak from the side, but from the conversation between the two, Willy heard something else.


    After crossing Storm Strait, they settled on an overseas island. And the woman in front of her called Reil seems to be the princess of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    "It''s nothing, it''s enough to keep the four shadow guards I brought to protect me. I think it''s safe enough for the four masters at the six-quarter level."


    Riel firmed his tone.


    "Four six-carved masters..."


    Willie muttered silently in his heart.


    This is only part of the strength displayed by the Steel Falcon Kingdom. If all the strength is exposed, how strong it must be.


    For a time, Willy''s idea of ??becoming a grand duke by himself became stronger and stronger in the future.


    "Okay, Your Royal Highness, I wish you a happy vacation."


    In the end, Kriya chose to compromise.


    Thinking of Riel''s daily hard work in the Steel Falcon Kingdom, Kriya did not continue to persuade him.


    As one of His Majesty''s most outstanding sons and daughters, Rael''s ability has been recognized by many people in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon. Even the kingdom''s top supernatural Lord Krondu wants to support Riel''s move to the throne.


    But even so, as a woman, to become the heir to the throne, Rael had to pay more.


    The arrangement in the southeast of the mainland was the one that Reil took the initiative to win. She had to use more practical actions to prove her worth, completely defeat her brother, and strive to become the first queen of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    To this end, she paid too much, and this time, she took the initiative to insist on temporarily living in White Bear Town, which still made Kriya soft.


    Perhaps this is the chance that His Royal Highness Reyel chose a rest for himself after he left the Kingdom of Steel Falcons.


    So Willy and Reil sent Kriya out of White Bear Town.


    When seeing off Kriya, Willy once again saw the power of the kingdom in the center of the continent.


    When Kriya left White Bear , he was riding in something similar to a submarine in his previous life.


    According to the size of a medium-sized boat, the whole body is streamlined, and the hardwood frame is covered with a layer of hard iron, which can sail underwater.


    This diving vessel is called a deep sea warship.


    This world does not have those power machines and scientific fuels, and it can have the function of underwater navigation. It only means that the shipbuilders of the Steel Falcon Kingdom have been able to integrate extraordinary power into their craftsmanship, which is really shocking.


    When Kriya left without disturbing anyone, he jumped directly into the water and entered the cabin of the deep-sea warship.


    If it weren''t for Willy''s amazing eyesight, who could see the underwater scene far away from the coastline, he would not have found the existence of this deep-sea warship at all.


    As for the coastal defense members of Baixiong Town, they have not found any trace of it.


    If this deep-sea warship is thrown into the battle, it can catch the coastal lords of other provinces by surprise and have no defense.

 Chapter 334： Resource delivery

    Over the next month, Kriya made good on that promise.


    During this period, extraordinary supplies and advanced maritime equipment were continuously transported to White Bear Town, secretly filling the power of White Bear Town.


    At the same time, White Bear Town has basically completed the integration of the coastal forces under the control of Oyster City. Among them, the slightly larger lords have been replaced by various means, and the smaller lords are slightly more tolerant, but It also basically lost its original autonomy in the territory and became the resource acquisition channel of Baixiong Town.


    In addition, some other coastal forces that were not restricted to White Bear Town and Oyster City also began to actively approach White Bear Town and wanted to become a vassal of White Bear Town. Almost everyone can see clearly that White Bear Town has already controlled 80% of the coastal interests of the original Daweibull Province, so the remaining 20% ??will sooner or later be plundered or plundered by other means. be integrated.


    Rather than being occupied or annihilated by White Bear Town, it is better to take the initiative to seek refuge in White Bear Town.


    In this regard, in addition to the original four lords such as Net Stone City and Mining Gold City, White Bear Town has become the fifth largest force in the original Daweibull Province.


    Although the current Willy is only a baron in name, some viscount territories have become his subordinates.


    At this time, in Willy''s study.


    "Lord Baron, another batch of support supplies from the Steel Falcon Kingdom has arrived in our White Bear Town."


    In front of Willy, Dahn was reporting to Willy, holding the list in his hand.


    The task of contacting materials with the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon is naturally handed over to the Coast Defence Team for execution.


    However, although this task was handed over to the coastal defense team, only a small number of people in the coastal defense team knew about the support given to White Bear Town by the Steel Falcon Kingdom, the center of the mainland outside the Storm Strait. Confidential.


    "The materials delivered this time are all the seeds of extraordinary plants and the soil and other resources for growing extraordinary plants. Among them, the seeds and auxiliary resources of turmeric are the bulk of the amount delivered this time."


    Even now, Dahn finds it a little weird.


    Storm Strait is the legendary front line of death. Those who can cross Storm Strait are extremely powerful beings.


    And the world on the other side does not know what kind of terrorist forces and super masters it will have.


    And now, the kingdom-level forces outside the Storm Strait have actually become supporters of White Bear Town, and they continue to provide all kinds of supplies to White Bear Town, which makes Dahn feel like he is dreaming.


    What kind of character is Lord Baron, and he has won such a big help without making a sound. With the support of this level of power, coupled with the wise leadership of the baron and the ever-expanding extraordinary heritage, it is very likely that White Bear Town will be renamed the White Bear Principality in a few years!


    At that time, Lord Baron will become Grand Duke White Bear, and at least he is also a Marquis and an important minister of the duchy!


    When he first realized this, Dahn was so excited he didn''t sleep well for several nights.


    He felt that the most correct thing to do in this life was to become Willy''s subordinate.


    Looking at Dahn, who was refreshed in front of him, Willy smiled lightly.


    What Dahn was thinking, Willie knew very well.


    The thirst for power and status is much stronger than his own.


    Not only Dahn, but also Thorps and Sandor were stunned when they heard the news. In addition, there were a few other core officials of White Bear Town who knew the news in a small area. strong reverence.


    If such big figures as Thorpes, Sandor, and Dahn, the close ministers of Lord Baron can be named marquis in the future, then they and others may also be named earls or other important ministers. For them who were not nobles before, The allure is unimaginable.


    It can be said that in the current White Bear Town, the officials who know about this matter are living in the fantasy of the establishment of the White Bear Principality.


    Moreover, this fantasy is not a delusion, but a very likely thing.


    "So many extraordinary materials are taken out, and they still don''t feel distressed. Moreover, they have strong confidence in their own strength, and they are not worried that we will embezzle these resources. It is indeed a kingdom-level force."


    Willy unabashedly praised that it would take at least a hundred or even hundreds of years for White Bear Town to achieve this level, even if it maintains the current momentum.


    But as long as it can reach this level, time is not a problem for Willy.


    The stronger the superhuman is, the longer his lifespan will naturally be.


    Like the strength of Willy''s current great knight, his lifespan can be extended to one hundred and fifty years.


    If you are promoted to the existence of Xingchen or six quarters, your lifespan will start at three hundred.


    In the legend, the extraordinary people who lived for ten minutes could even live for more than a thousand years. This is already a character who can experience the historical process firsthand.


    Of course, ten quarters is already a legend for the current Willy.


    However, Willy also has confidence in himself, and with the help of the title attribute panel, he may not be able to achieve this step.


    Although he is temporarily stuck at the level of the high-level knight, this is nothing.


    For other mid-level great knights, it is the norm that they do not break through in this realm for ten years, a hundred years, or even a lifetime. Willy is also confident that the next one or two years of exploration will be enough to find the trick to promotion.


    "Dahn, you continue to be in charge of the contact with the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon." Willy said, "Remember, you must do your best to keep secrets, and don''t leak the news."


    Willie''s tone was quite serious.


    The news that the Duchy of Steel Falcon supported White Bear Town was leaked. What Willy was most worried about was not being known by other lords. Even if they knew, they would not have any substantial impact. The Principality, the Principality of Lengshi, and the Duke of Northland behind them know that Although they have the shackles of the Knights of the Light, they may still use other methods to be detrimental to White Bear Town.


    Therefore, in Willy''s view, this news must be kept strictly confidential.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Baron, the coastal defense team members who participated in the contact with the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon were all innocent and deliberately selected, and their details were thoroughly checked. Moreover, even if they were responsible for contacting the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon and participating in the coastal defense The team members also don��t know what they are doing, and they don��t know the types of goods and objects to be delivered.��


    Dahn is also quite strict: "Even the few officials of the Coast Guard who really know about this matter are under my strict control. Their personal freedom and even the every move of their families are all within my control. If they have any suspicious actions, I will immediately find out and replace them directly. If there is a real problem afterward, I will naturally make them disappear from this world completely."


    Between the words, Dahn''s tone unknowingly added a bit of murderous intent.


    Although humble and respectful in front of Willy, what cannot be ignored is that now Dahn and even Sandor, Thorps and Aden have brought the decisive killing exclusive to the superiors, and there has been a huge change from before.

 Chapter 335： consult

    "well done."


    Willy looked up at Dahn and praised.


    The Maotou boy of the year has become a decisive character.


    "In this case, continue to do a good job in the contact work." Willy said, "How to deal with the materials after the contact, you and Sandor discuss it, and then prepare the report document and submit it to me."


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    Dan nodded in response.


    After a few more brief exchanges, Dahn left Willy''s study and rushed towards the coastal defense team.


    Since the integration of the coastal interests of the original Daweibull Province, the status and responsibilities of the coastal defense team in Baixiong Town have become heavier and heavier.


    After Dahn left, Willie also stood up from the seat, tidied up his clothes, and Willie rushed out of the manor.


    He''s going to find Rael.


    Rael now settled in White Bear Town with four six-quarter guards.


    At the beginning, Willy prepared a manor for Rael to live in, but Rael refused. Her proposal, like Jarvis''s at the time, was to live in ordinary housing.


    Adhering to the principle of following the ideas of the guests, Willy found an ordinary coastal loft for Rael, which made Rael very satisfied.


    Willy went to look for Rui Er this time, not only to visit his own guests, but also to communicate with Rui Er and find some experience in promotion.


    After going out, Willy did not take the carriage, but drove directly to the residence of Rayle.


    Riel''s residence was not far from Willy''s manor, and only ten minutes later Willie arrived at his destination.


    "In addition to the servants who serve, there are five six-carved transcendents..."


    After Willy dismounted, he felt a little.


    These five six-point transcendents are naturally Rael and her four guards.


    With Willy''s extremely strong perception, although it is not easy for a master at the morning star level like Kriya to perceive it, a superhuman at the six-quarter level can still perceive it very clearly.


    "I''m here to visit His Royal Highness Riel."


    Willy knocked on the door, revealing the figure of a guard.


    The Steel Falcon Kingdom has now become its own behind-the-scenes supporter, and it is naturally not easy for Willy to directly address Rayle''s name. After all, the current self is also a subordinate force of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    "Your Excellency, please come in, His Highness said, if you come, you don''t need to notify."


    The guard''s attitude towards Willy was also quite respectful.


    The waiters and servants in Reil''s residence were brought by himself, not the guards of White Bear Town.


    Hearing this, Willy nodded slightly and followed behind the guard.


    After crossing a small lawn and a small water pool, Willy came to the attic.


    "Your Excellency Willy, why are you free to visit me? Shouldn''t you be busy with the delivery of supplies?"


    In front of the attic, in front of Reyel was a delicate wooden barrel with small sea fish jumping around in it, and on one side of the barrel, there was a pale golden fishing rod.


    "His Royal Highness."


    Willy first bowed slightly and bowed to Reil.


    "I am a fairly laid-back lord, and I have shrewd and industrious men, so I don''t need to spend a lot of energy and time on work."


    Willy smiled and answered truthfully.


    While speaking, Willy glanced at Riel''s side.


    Beside her stood a man and a woman, all between the ages of fifty and sixty. They were wearing long-sleeved robes and looked very gentle.


    "Two senior archmages..."


    Willie thought silently.


    These two were two of Reyel''s four guards, both of whom were at the level of high-level archmage.


    "Then you are a lucky fellow."


    While talking to Willy, Reyel folded up the fishing rod at hand: "Not every lord is so lucky to have a competent assistant, even my father, who also has a lot of idiots."


    Willy heard the words, naturally he would not take the initiative to answer.


    "Look at the fish I caught in the sea this morning."


    Riel seemed to be in a good mood, showing Willy his trophies from the morning: "I didn''t use any extraordinary power, I caught these little guys with the help of fishing rods and fish food. White Bear Town is really a Great place to relax.��


    "May your days in White Bear Town be so happy every day."


    Willie smiled.


    After a few days of understanding, Willy also knew the situation of Rui Er in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    A princess obsessed with the throne, determined to become the first queen of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    She came to the southeast of the mainland this time to gain merit and have more capital to ascend to the throne.


    Originally, there was no need to tell Willy about Rael''s situation and experience in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    But Rael still talked about this with Willy, and intentionally reminded Willy that although he had the support of the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, the object of allegiance was not her father, but Rael herself.


    Willy can naturally guess some of Riel''s thoughts.


    His own talent and Wally''s special features made Reyel have the idea of ????collecting himself as his subordinate.


    If it is necessary in the future, such as the competition for the crown prince, Willy needs to provide support and effectiveness to Riel.


    For these, Willy''s mind is very clear, and he is not disgusted. Since he wants to get benefits from others, he will naturally have to pay a little price, and it is a price with opportunities. If Riel can really get the throne of the Steel Falcon Kingdom in the future, then he can also get more benefits.


    "You came to find me this time, naturally, not just to visit me, right?"


    Seeing Willy''s expression and behavior, Rayle made some guesses.


    Seeing this, Willy didn''t hide it: "I came here this time to communicate with you, His Royal Highness Riel, and gain some experience in advancing to a senior high knight."


    Although I had communicated with Jarvis before, Willy was not satisfied with the result.


    Although Jarvis has inherited the way of the Knights of the Morning Star, he has only the strength of a junior great knight, and he can''t express what he has understood clearly and accurately, so he can''t get useful experience.


    But Rui Er is different. She is a real senior knight with real promotion experience, so it is more appropriate to find her to gain experience.


    "Ok?"


    Hearing this, Rui Er looked a little surprised: "You want to seek a breakthrough for the senior knight?"


    Although Riel had long known that Willy''s strength was already a mid-level knight, he did not expect that he had reached the threshold of a senior knight.


    "Yes, I''ve been stuck at this stage for a year."


    Willie answered truthfully.


    "A year''s time?"


    This time, it wasn''t just Reil who showed an unexpected look, but even the two senior archmages beside her were also surprised.


    They all know that it only took more than three years for this young baron to reach the realm of the current intermediate knight.


    And what he just said, he has been staying in the intermediate knight for a year, which means that he has been promoted to this realm after practicing for more than two years.


    This speed of cultivation is already comparable to that of the first-line geniuses in the center of the mainland.


    "Ok?"


    Willie frowned slightly, and he naturally noticed the changes in the eyes of several people.


    Vaguely, he also guessed a little, perhaps the speed of his cultivation surprised these powerhouses from the center of the mainland.

 Chapter 336： "Potential"

    This cannot be blamed on Willy. Although he knows that his cultivation speed is very fast, Willy did not guess that this would surprise the visitors in the center of the mainland.


    "It seems that the intelligence we collected before is still a little underestimated..."


    Rael''s eyes looking at Willy showed a distinct color.


    She has a feeling that Willy is likely to become a Kaguyuki-class knight like Mr. Corondo in the future.


    If so, he deserves more resources on his own.


    "Come on, follow me to the open space in the backyard."


    Rayle put down the fishing rod in his hand and walked straight to the backyard.


    Willie saw this and followed closely.


    The two senior archmages who had been beside Riel also followed.


    According to Kriya''s previous order, the two of them could not leave Riel for half a step, and they had to guard the safety of Her Royal Highness the princess at all times.


    "Come here with two long swords."


    After walking to the empty backyard, Riel said to a guard.


    After the guard responded, he quickly took the two cross swords and handed them to Riel.


    "then."


    Riel threw one of the cross swords to Willy.


    Willy stretched out his arm and used it steadily.


    "It may be troublesome to explain it to you directly. Let you first feel the difference between a high-level knight and an intermediate knight." Rayle said, "Come on, let''s play against each other and show your true strength."


    Like Rayle, he also wanted to see Willy''s true combat power.


    "it is good."


    Willie hesitated for a moment and responded.


    In front of him, Riel was holding a cross sword. He looked very relaxed and was waiting for his attack.


    Willy adjusted his state and clenched the cross sword in both hands.


    "coming!"


    Willie still gave a reminder.


    After he finished speaking, Willy''s figure suddenly flashed, and he instantly moved to the front of Rui Er.


    The long sword was swung, and with a strong wind, it slashed in front of Reil.


    "So fast!"


    The original Rayle was still thinking about it, but after seeing Willy''s figure and movements, he immediately put away this idea.


    "With such a fast physique and shot speed, not only the use of Dou Qi power must be maximized, but also the physical fitness must be very strong. Only when Dou Qi and physical fitness have reached a certain level, can this level be achieved."


    Rayle thought to himself, and became more and more surprised.


    She could clearly notice that even though she was a high-level knight, Willy was far superior to her only in terms of physical strength.


    Rayle didn''t have time to think about it any more, the fighting spirit in his body was surging instantly, and the cross sword in his hand burst out with a fierce sword energy, and he faced Willy head-on.


    "The quality of the fighting spirit of the senior knights is more pure..."


    Willy felt the huge anti-shock force, he did not fight recklessly, but used this force to open the distance between him and Reil.


    "continue!"


    After Rui Er stood still, a little tough fighting intent sprouted in his calm eyes.


    As a student of Korendu, the Knight of the Moon, Rael is not simply a vase with no combat experience. She is a person who has personally stepped on the battlefield and has been tempered, and has a lot of combat experience.


    Seeing this, Willy did not hesitate to attack again.


    It was just the blow just now that he hadn''t sensed the difference in essence between the senior knight and the intermediate knight.


    Whoa!


    Willy''s long sword slashed, and a transparent sword qi went straight towards Reier.


    Seeing the sword qi flying over, Rayle turned his hand and struck again, also releasing a sword qi that collided with Willy''s sword qi.


    Bang!


    The two sword qi disappeared at the same time.


    "Has he been so proficient at using Dou Qi?"


    Riel''s heart is also more and more surprised.


    Just now, Willy''s sword qi was sharp and stable, and it didn''t make the slightest bit of fighting qi escape.


    "Don''t hold back!"


    The corner of Rui Er''s mouth suddenly curved, she wanted to see Willy''s stronger strength.


    After he finished speaking, Rayle no longer waited in place, but took the initiative to attack.


    For a time, the two were entangled in battle.


    "This Baron Willy has such rich combat experience..."


    The middle-aged female archmage standing by the side sighed in a low voice: "You must know that His Royal Highness Rui Er is a senior high knight who has really entered the battlefield and has undergone long-term practical training by Lord Corondo, but Baron Navigli, In terms of combat skills, it is not inferior, and even in the handling of certain details, it is better than that of His Royal Highness Riel."


    Although they are high-level archmages, they have followed Riel all the year round, and they also have deep insights into the extraordinary profession of knights.


    "Indeed, it seems that the potential of this Baron Willy is greater than what we expected..." The middle-aged male senior archmage said, "Now Lord Krondu has not seen it in person. After Baron Willy, if he learns of Baron Willy''s talent like this, maybe he will personally mention it, and it is possible to accept him as a student..."


    "Damn, how did this guy do it?"


    Rui Er, who played against Willy, had a feeling of being pressed and beaten by Willy all the time.


    Although he was one level higher than Willy, he didn''t have any advantage.


    "Unless I use the ''potential'' of the power of the knight''s extraordinary law, I can''t suppress him anymore..."


    Riel''s heart moved.


    She was both envious of Willy''s talent, and at the same time gratified.


    She is very fortunate that she took the initiative to win the task of coming to the southeast of the mainland this time, and chose White Bear Town as the support object. Not only did he find a mutant monster similar to the mountain thunder bear Legass, but he also gathered a real genius.


    "Be careful, Baron Willy, feel the biggest difference between the senior high knight and the intermediate high knight!"


    Rael suddenly pulled away from Willy and reminded loudly.


    "Are you coming..."


    There was a glint in Willy''s eyes, and his face was full of anticipation.


    As long as you figure out what it takes for an intermediate knight to be promoted to a senior knight, you can be promoted again.


    The cross sword in Rui Er''s hand trembled slightly, and he lifted it gently, obviously moving quickly, but it gave Willy a slow feeling.


    "drink!"


    Rayle stepped forward, jumped up, and slashed at Willy.


    Willy was about to block with his sword, but he felt his body suddenly stagnate.


    It seemed that he, who had been able to move freely, was suddenly pushed into the quagmire, pressed into the mud.


    Every movement of my own seems to be under huge resistance, and even my body feels out of control.


    In front of him, Riel came with a long sword, and it seemed that he could completely kill himself in the next moment.


    "what is this?!"


    Willie was horrified.


    "Is this the line of difference between a senior high knight and an intermediate high knight?"


    Willy''s mind quickly thought At the same time, Willy did not completely give up the confrontation with the resistance.


    "drink!"


    Willy also let out a low roar, the power of fighting qi and the power of justice burst out at the same time, and the powerful body also burst out with all the power.


    Just as the long sword of Rui Er was about to fall in front of him, Willy''s figure suddenly lightened, and he broke free from the strange state just now.


    A dodge, avoiding Reil''s attack.


    "This is all right?!"


    The expression on Riel''s face, who missed the sword, was full of disbelief.


    This guy, he was able to break free from his "potential"? !


    "It''s alright, His Royal Highness Rayle!"


    Willie took a deep breath and shouted quickly.

 Chapter 337： The road to promotion

    Willy hurriedly stopped Rayle.


    At that moment, he personally felt the difference between the high-level high-level knight and the intermediate high-level knight in the mouth of Reil.


    "How did you do it?! How did you crack my power?!"


    Rayle put the long sword in his hand behind him and walked quickly to Willy''s face with a surprised look on his face.


    Potential, that is the extraordinary ability of high-level great knights. For those who are less than six ticks, it is a qualitative difference, and Willy has just cracked his own potential, which makes Rayle very surprised.


    "This Baron Willy, the potential is really terrifying."


    The middle-aged female mage beside her praised again.


    "With his strong physical strength and perfect control of his own vindictiveness, it is truly a miracle that he has forcibly broken through His Highness Reil''s power. Although the intermediate and senior knights belong to the same high rank, But the gap between them is like a gulf.��


    The middle-aged male mage also responded.


    Although they belong to the secret masters, they also have their own potential.


    As bystanders, they observed Willy''s performance more carefully.


    With the strength that Willy showed just now, both of them felt that their own power would definitely not be able to suppress this Baron Willy.


    "Potential?"


    Willie raised his eyebrows and thought to himself: "So the name of that power just now was called Shi?"


    "Willi, how did you do it?"


    Seeing Willy''s thoughtful look, Rayle hurriedly asked.


    To be able to break the power of a powerhouse of more than six ticks at the level of five ticks, in the impression that Rayle knows, even in the entire Steel Falcon Kingdom, there is only one person who can do this, and that is her teacher, Huiyue. Knight Corondo.


    "How did you do it?"


    Willy felt that the question asked by Rael was inexplicable.


    "When I sensed that I was wrapped in your power, I tried my best to break free. I used the extraordinary power of my whole body, and at the same time, I stimulated all the power of my body, and I got out of that state directly."


    Willy answered truthfully, there really is no special skill.


    "Just like that..."


    Reyel suddenly felt a sense of frustration.


    Although he is not a super-first-tier genius in the center of the mainland, his talent is also considered to be very high-level, otherwise he would not be able to break through to a high-level grand knight at the age of nineteen.


    But now, facing the young lord in the southeast of this remote continent, Rayle felt that his heart had been greatly impacted.


    Originally, regarding Willy''s evaluation, Rui Er and the extraordinary masters around him believed that Willy''s strength was comparable to that of the first-line geniuses in the center of the mainland, but now it seems that their evaluations are all wrong. Willy''s talent is absolutely not. Less than a more powerful super-first-line genius.


    Even if he is placed in a top extraordinary organization, he must be a candidate for the helm.


    Thinking of this, Rayle felt that he had made a lot of money.


    The super genius that was caught was even more terrifying than expected.


    "You''re an amazing guy..."


    Rayle stared at Willy''s face and said in a complicated tone.


    Seeing this, Willy hurriedly said humbly: "Compared to His Royal Highness Reil, I''m still far behind, although I broke your momentum just now, but if you continue to condense it, then I''m definitely not your opponent. "


    "It''s not like this����"


    Riel shook his head: "For the senior knights, the potential is broken after condensing, and it cannot be condensed again in a short period of time. Unless you advance to the level of Xingchen and Qiqi, the condensed potential can be indestructible and difficult to achieve. If it is broken, even if it is broken, it can congeal in an instant.��


    When Willy heard the words, his heart moved: "His Royal Highness, is this the difference between the intermediate knight and the senior knight you said?"


    "Yes, this is it."


    Reyel nodded and pointed to Willy: "Now, as long as you find a way to condense your own potential, you can be promoted to the realm of high-level knights."


    "Then how do I condense my own power?"


    Willie asked sincerely.


    Rayle did not immediately respond to Willy''s question, but instead called the guard to take away the cross swords in his and Willy''s hands, and then said to Willy: "Go, go to the seat next to the open space and talk."


    On one side of the open space is a lush green lawn.


    On the lawn, there is a set of white tables and chairs filled with pastries and tea.


    When Willy and Rui Er sat down at the same time, Rui Er continued the question just now: "The so-called potential is essentially to realize the resonance between the self and the outside world."


    "Oh?"


    Willy suddenly thought that when he communicated with Jarvis last time, he also mentioned the unity of the inner and the outer, but he could not describe it with specific words and expressions.


    "For knights, the initial gain of power is to condense their own vindictive seeds, and then from the inside out, gradually increase their own extraordinary power. Mysteries are extraordinary people selected by talent, and their power is determined by The outside is inside." Reil said, "It''s just that the way of gaining power is different, and the knights and the mystic are divided into two big different extraordinary groups."


    "However, whether it is a knight or a mystic, with the continuous enhancement of strength, the understanding of power is also constantly changing. When they reach the threshold of five ticks at the same time, and stand before the threshold of six ticks, they are all facing the same problem. ." Rui Er took a sip of the tea with the fragrance of flowers, "That is to realize the unity and resonance of the self and the outside world."


    "For the knights, what they need to do is to mobilize the external power to achieve resonance with the extraordinary power within themselves, while the mystic is to stimulate their own internal power and achieve resonance with the extraordinary power mobilized from the outside world."


    Riel continued to explain: "And the result of this resonance is the generation of potential. When you condense into potential, it opens the door to a higher-level extraordinary world. With your own potential, you can go Look for a higher-level transcendent law, and when you comprehend the transcendent law, it is the time to break through the Knights of the Morning Star."


    Rui Er''s words actually indicated Willy''s general promotion path and promotion method later.


    "But His Royal Highness Reil, you said that the knight wants to achieve the resonance between the external force and the extraordinary power within himself, so what exactly is this external force?"


    Willy directly grasped the essence of the problem.


    "It''s hard to describe in detail..."


    Reyel paused and replied to Willy: "Even when Teacher Krondu taught me at that time, there was no way to describe it in specific words... I can only borrow what Teacher Krondu gave me back then. I will teach you... The so-called external power that knights need to achieve resonance, and the internal power that secretaries need to achieve resonance are essentially the source of power in this objective world; knights who rise up from themselves must be good at borrowing the world''s power. Extensive power, the mystic who rises from the external supply must be good at discovering the divinity within himself."


    "that''s it����"


    Rael basically explained the threshold for Willy to be promoted to a senior high knight.


    "Is that so..."


    Hearing Reyel''s retelling of Corondu''s words, Willy''s eyes flashed with precision.


    A feeling of vague understanding arises spontaneously from Willy''s heart Although it is still impossible to accurately grasp the true meaning of this sentence, for the current self, the road ahead is clear.


    As long as you devote yourself to finding a way to condense into your own power, promotion is a natural thing.


    "Thank you, Your Highness Rayle."


    Willy stood up and bowed slightly to Riel.


    Although Rael and what Jarvis said at the time had something in common, he was obviously much clearer than Jarvis, which benefited Willy a lot.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just responsible for making a point. Whether you can understand and comprehend the essence of it depends on you."


    Rayle waved his hand, indicating that Willy was welcome.


    The path of the superhuman, even with the support of a large number of external resources, how far it can go in the end still depends on its own understanding and talent.

 Chapter 338： Corondos shock

    "With your talent, five years..." Rui Er paused, "Well... three years, within three years, I will definitely be able to condense into my own strength and be promoted to senior knight."


    Looking at the amazingly talented Willy, Rayle thought of himself at that time.


    At the age of thirteen, she was promoted to an intermediate-level knight, and was known as the first genius of the younger generation of the Steel Falcon Kingdom. It was at that time that, as a woman, for the first time, she was noticed by her father and listed as the successor to the crown prince. one of the candidates.


    And it took six years for him to be such a genius. At the beginning of this year, he broke through to the realm of a senior great knight.


    Willy''s talent is much stronger than his own. The longest three years and the shortest one year, he will definitely be able to break through to the advanced knight.


    Rayle thinks so.


    "I will work hard."


    Willie nodded slightly.


    In fact, Willy felt that he would definitely be able to break through to the senior knight in three years. But he naturally wouldn''t say it, that would make him seem too arrogant.


    "Since that''s the case, Your Royal Highness, I''ll leave first."


    Willy''s current thoughts are all trying to condense into his own potential.


    "Then I won''t keep you."


    Riel also got up and personally sent Willy out of the residence.


    Looking at Willy''s back, the middle-aged female mage who was next to Riel said, "This Baron Willy''s talent has completely exceeded our expectations. I think that we should introduce him to Lord Corondo. It should be a good choice."


    "Ok?"


    Hearing this, Rui Er frowned slightly, and then nodded lightly: "You are right, after introducing him to the teacher, no matter whether he is accepted as a student by the teacher or not, the relationship between him and us can be brought closer. "


    Although he knew that Willy once had a teacher, Riel didn''t care. It was normal for a genius to have several teachers at the same time.


    "Speaking of the teacher, I wonder if his search for the heart of the demon green dragon went well..."


    Thinking of this, Rui Er secretly murmured again in his heart.


    ...


    ten days later.


    overseas.


    The island where the Falcon Kingdom is stationed.


    A large ship, which is obviously different from the southeastern style of the mainland, is docked near the island.


    The ship''s ladder was lowered, and heavily armed soldiers stepped off the ship.


    And the foremost among them is Reil''s teacher Krondu.


    As early as when Rael and Kriya went to White Bear Town to negotiate with Willy, he had already left the station. According to the vague clues obtained before, he went to the vast sea to find the heart of the devil green dragon.


    But after being busy for nearly a month, Corondo did not have any substantial gains.


    "What about Rael and Kriya?"


    As soon as he got off the ship, Corendo asked a garrison leader.


    "Master Kriya is busy in the office room, while His Royal Highness Riel stayed on land and has not returned."


    The garrison chief answered truthfully.


    "Stayed on land? Did you stay in White Bear Town?"


    Columbus frowned upon hearing this.


    He didn''t hesitate, but walked towards the attic.


    dong dong!


    Corondo knocked on the door of Kriya''s office room, and without waiting for Kriya to respond, Corondo entered the room directly.


    "Lord Corondo, you are back."


    Kriya, who was originally working at a desk, looked up to see Corondo, and hurriedly got up and saluted.


    "You left Rael in White Bear Town?"


    Corondo asked directly.


    Seeing Ke Lundu''s face was not good, Kriya felt helpless for a while, and he knew that he was going to take the blame for Riel''s willfulness.


    "It was the request of His Royal Highness Reier. After the negotiation was successful, His Highness Reier said that he wanted to stay in White Bear Town to relax. I was busy with official business and had to return, so I asked four shadow guards to protect His Highness Reier. came back."


    Kriya answered truthfully.


    "Um����"


    Contrary to Kriya''s expectations, Corondo did not continue to struggle with this topic.


    He also quickly guessed Corondo''s thoughts. Even the extremely strict Lord Corondo felt that His Royal Highness Riel needed proper rest and adjustment to maintain a good state of mind.


    A princess who is trying to compete for the throne must pay more effort and bear more pressure than other princes.


    "Have you made an agreement with Baron Willie of White Bear Town?"


    Corondo changed the conversation and asked Kriya.


    "The agreement has been made, and the written document is here."


    Kriya was as meticulous as ever, and prepared the documents to be presented to Keren to spend the purpose in advance.


    Corondo took the document in Kriya''s hand and browsed it carefully.


    "not bad."


    Corondo was quite satisfied with the agreement and the attitude of the Baron Willy.


    "By the way, Lord Colondu, we went to White Bear Town this time, and we got some unexpected news."


    Seeing that Corondo had browsed the document, Kriya spoke to Corondo.


    "Oh?" Corondo sat down on the seat beside him, looked up at Kriya, "Tell me about it."


    "First of all, it is the monster of White Bear Town. It is not only a mutant beast of the bear race, but also can manipulate the power of thunder. Moreover, its strength is already at the peak of silver level, and one step further, it is a golden level monster." Kerry Ya said, "And I also saw the appearance of its violent transformation, the muscles of the qiu knot, the tyrannical breath, the throbbing thunder, it is simply a replica of the mountain thunder bear Legass!"


    "real?"


    Ke Lundu, who was still leaning on the back of the chair, suddenly looked around, with an unexpected look in his eyes.


    He controls the power of thunder, and his appearance is extremely similar to Legas. With this, if he is introduced to Legas, Legas will definitely favor it.


    Moreover, this mutant white bear turned out to be the peak of the silver level. According to the information I collected before, this white bear seems to be less than four years old!


    If Legas knew about this kind of bloodline talent, he would definitely be ecstatic and cultivate this mutant white bear vigorously.


    "Of course, I had a face-to-face conversation with the mutated white bear named Volibear with His Royal Highness Reil."


    Kriya said.


    "very good!"


    There was a smile on Ke Lundu''s face, and even the negative emotions that had not been looking for the heart of the devil green dragon were completely dispelled.


    He can already be sure that after introducing this white bear to Legas, the mountain thunder bear, Legas will definitely forge a deep friendship with himself and Riel. By then, Rael''s queen dream will be greatly boosted.


    "After a few days, we will make all the arrangements, and we will take the white bear and return to the center of the mainland to meet Legas."


    Corondo said with a smile: "As its owner, Baron Willy has no objection, right?"


    "Of course not Kriya also responded with a smile: "Speaking of this Baron Willy, he is also a very unexpected guy..."


    "Oh?"


    Corondo showed a strange color again: "Tell me about it."


    "This Baron Willy is not only a great knight, but also the pinnacle of an intermediate great knight. He can break through to the genius of a senior great knight just by comprehending the situation."


    Kriya said.


    "Really good..."


    Corondo had a faint smile on his face, but he was obviously not as excited as before.


    But Kriya''s next words moved him again.


    "This Baron Willy, when he was discussing with His Royal Highness Reyel, broke His Royal Highness''s power..."


    Kriya''s voice echoed in Corondo''s ears.

 Chapter 339： The prototype of "potential"

    "What did you say? He broke Riel?"


    Corondu sat up straight in an instant, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Destroying the power of the senior high knight at the stage of the intermediate knight is something that very few people can do.


    Even though I did it when I was young, it was partly a coincidence.


    "I couldn''t believe it when His Royal Highness Reil brought this news a few days ago, but it''s true."


    Kriya leaned slightly and said with a smile.


    "Is that so..."


    Corondo stood up, rubbed his chin with one hand, and paced back and forth in the room, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing this, Kriya didn''t say much, just waited quietly.


    "Send manpower and ships, and then write a letter to White Bear Town, asking Reil to invite Baron Navigli and White Bear Warcraft to our stationed island. I want to meet them in person."


    Corondo suddenly stopped and ordered to Kriya


    "Yes, Lord Corondo."


    Kriya respectfully obeyed.


    Kriya is very clear that this young baron has entered the field of vision of Lord Corondo.


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    Baron Manor.


    Willy stood still with his cross sword in hand and closed his eyes. His breath was steady, his body was straight, and he seemed to be accumulating strength.


    Suddenly, Willy opened his eyes, the cross sword was tightly held in his hand, he let out a low voice, and the cross sword slashed out.


    In an instant, the sword wind whistled, and at the same time, a peculiar aura burst out from Willy''s body, as if within five meters of his body, an invisible oppressive force shrouded him.


    boo~


    But this momentum only existed for a moment, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "You will soon be able to condense your own potential!"


    A look of joy appeared on Willie''s face.


    It has only been less than a month since Riel called him, and he has already touched the threshold of condensing into a trend. As long as he goes one step further and truly condenses into his own potential, he can break through to the realm of a high-level great knight.


    After knowing how to go forward, Willy''s efficiency increased tenfold.


    Rayle previously predicted that Willy could condense into his own strength within three years, but now it seems that, at most half a year, at least three months, Willy will be able to cross this threshold, catch up with Rayle''s strength, and become a real Senior Grand Knight.


    "Sure enough, the previous intelligence attribute points were not added for nothing..." Willy''s heart was very happy, "If it were someone else, even if he knew the way forward for the senior knight, he would not be able to understand the situation... The continuous improvement of intelligence value along the way can make my comprehension continue to increase!"


    Willy took a deep breath, and a few beads of sweat appeared on his face.


    Condensed into his own potential, it does not take much physical effort, but it is extremely exhausting.


    Although it was just a moment of condensed power, Willy still had a faint sense of exhaustion.


    "Baron Willie."


    Just when Willy was about to go into the attic to rinse, he saw the middle-aged male senior archmage next to Rayle walking towards him, accompanied by a personal soldier.


    Willy had previously ordered that if the people around Rui Er met him, they did not need to notify him.


    "Ok?"


    Willie frowned, but he didn''t expect this person to come to him.


    "Your Excellency An Linuo."


    Willie also greeted each other in a friendly way.


    Although the other party is the guard of Rui Er, but also the strength of the senior archmage, in White Bear Town, that is also the strongest group of extraordinary.


    Therefore, Willy still maintains a kind attitude towards each other.


    "what?"


    When approaching Willy, the middle-aged male mage named An Linuo was surprised, and then looked Willy up and down.


    Then, An Linuo seemed to realize that his behavior was too rude, so he didn''t apologize: "I''m sorry, Baron Willy, I was just too curious. I didn''t expect that in less than a month, you have already condensed into The prototype of his own power."


    "It''s just a fluke."


    Willie smiled humbly.


    Willy was not surprised that the other party found his breakthrough.


    Although he can restrain his extraordinary power, he is still unable to master the use of shi. After he lost the rudiment of shi just now, he still has some residual aura around him.


    The senior archmage also has his own potential, so Willy is not surprised that he can perceive this.


    An Linuo just kept smiling, shaking his head while laughing, his expression was indescribable amazement.


    "I don''t know that Your Excellency An Linuo came to me for...?"


    Willie was questioning.


    "That''s it."


    It seemed that An Linuo got up and had a mission: "Lord Colondu wants you and Lord Volibear to go to the islands where we are stationed overseas. He wants to meet you in person."


    "Lord Corondo?"


    When Willy heard the words, he also showed an unexpected look.


    He knew the identity of Corondo.


    As the teacher of Riel, Krondu is a powerful figure in the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon and is a top extraordinary person with the strength of a Knight of the Moon.


    An extraordinary person of this level, placed in the southeast of the mainland, is simply an invincible existence.


    So when he heard that the other party was going to meet him, Willy''s heart jumped.


    You must know that the strongest person you have seen so far is Kriya, the star mage.


    And now, when the Knights of the Moonlight wanted to meet him, Willy was still a little excited.


    "when?"


    Willy asked, he would definitely not refuse.


    "at any time."


    An Linuo replied to Willy: "Lord Corendo has sent a deep-sea warship to wait in the offshore waters of White Bear Town, and we can go any time."


    "it is good."


    Willy nodded and was about to agree immediately, but then he thought of another question: "But if Wally and I leave White Bear Town at the same time, then the top supernatural guarding White Bear Town will be gone..."


    Although it is unlikely that he will be attacked and attacked when he is not in White Bear Town, Willy is still cautious.


    "It doesn''t matter, out of the four shadow guards, we will leave two to be stationed in White Bear Town."


    An Linuo seems to have been prepared for this.


    "That couldn''t be better."


    Willy nodded: "In that case, please wait a moment, I will wash up a little, make some arrangements, and prepare to go."


    After speaking, Willy went into the attic, washed and changed into clean clothes, and then asked his personal soldiers to send a message to Sandor, saying that when he was not in White Bear Town, he would have full authority to represent his duties.


    After that, Willy took Wally, led by An Linuo, to the beach.


    At this time, Riel and another female senior archmage were already waiting here.


    After seeing Rui Er, Willy greeted: "I have seen His Royal Highness Rui Er."


    "I haven''t seen you for a month, Baron Willy, you must be studying hard, right?"


    At this time, Willy''s residual potential had faded, so Reil did not notice Willy''s progress.


    Just as Willy was about to answer, he saw An Linuo walking beside Rayle and muttered in a low voice.


    Then, Rael''s calm and relaxed look was replaced by weirdness and horror.


    She stared at Willy''s face for a long time before she spit out a word: "Monster!"


    It was only then that Riel realized that It was ridiculous that he said that Willy was promoted to a senior knight within three years. According to this progress, he would definitely be able to achieve a breakthrough in less than a year.


    Willie smiled helplessly, but didn''t say much.


    "Lord Volibear seems to be in a good mood..."


    Rayle took a deep breath and looked at Wally next to Willy.


    Today''s Wally is no longer lazy, but has a feeling of excitement.


    Wally glanced at her, scratched his ear with a bear claw, and gave Rael a cold look.


    "Wally hasn''t left White Bear for a long time, so I''m a little excited to go overseas now."


    Willy explained to Reil.


    "Well... if that''s the case, then let''s get ready to go."


    Hearing the words, Rayle didn''t continue chatting and procrastinating, but gave the order to start.

 Chapter 340： stationed on the island

    The number of people who returned to the stationed island this time was only a few present and a dozen guards.


    "Get ready to go to sea."


    After Rui Er finished speaking, a Dou Qi barrier was suspended around him, and he jumped directly into the sea.


    In order to be careful to hide its whereabouts, the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon uses deep-sea warships lurking on the seabed every time it travels to and from the land and islands, similar to the submarines of Willy''s previous life.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people also turned on their own battle qi barrier or mana barrier, and went into the water with Rui Er.


    Although the deep-sea battleship was not close to the position of several people, the strength of the group and the weakest guards were all junior high knights, so their speed in the water was not slow.


    Soon, under the sea, a shuttle-shaped hull about thirty meters long and five meters high appeared in front of several people.


    The surface of the deep-sea warship was covered with a metal shell, which looked very solid.


    Just as a few people approached the deep-sea warship, there was a clicking sound on the hull.


    On the side of the deep-sea warship, a door similar to a steel plate opened.


    At the same time, a transparent barrier bounced off, blocking the infiltration of water.


    "Is this the function of extraordinary equipment..."


    Willie muttered to himself.


    "go in."


    Inside his own vindictive barrier, Rayle said.


    Rayle entered first, followed by Wally, who was always full of curiosity about novelties.


    Willy followed, passed through the transparent barrier, and entered the deep-sea battleship.


    As soon as he walked in, Willy saw several guards wearing the costumes of the soldiers of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, waiting for them.


    "I have seen His Royal Highness Riel."


    A person who looked like a team leader saluted Reel respectfully.


    "Get ready to go."


    Seeing everyone behind him entering the cabin, Rayle ordered it directly.


    "Yes."


    The leader responded.


    Kakaka.


    Then, the door of the ship closed.


    "Is this the undersea weapon of the Steel Falcon Kingdom..."


    Willy looked around and found that this is a dense steel space.


    There are seats and other items for rest, which look no different from ordinary cabins.


    Willy walked up to a steel wall and touched it lightly.


    "In a few days, we will also send a batch of deep-sea warships to White Bear Town."


    Seeing Willy''s novel appearance, Riel stepped forward and said to Willy.


    "Thank you." Willy responded, "Things like deep-sea warships, placed in the southeast of the mainland, are simply a sneak attack weapon in naval warfare."


    The concealment of the deep-sea warship is so good that no member of the coastal defense team found its existence when it was close to White Bear Town.


    Of course, this is also related to past experience. No one thought that there would be such a thing as a deep-sea warship. After all, it had never appeared in the southeast of the mainland before.


    This deep-sea battleship belongs to extraordinary equipment and needs extraordinary people to motivate it. The Southeast Continent does not support the forging of such deep-sea battleships at all.


    buzzing.


    The deep-sea battleship he was riding in started to start, and Willy could feel the entire cabin trembling slightly.


    He glanced at Reier and found that there was nothing unusual about Reier''s face, and he was obviously used to this slight tremor.


    It was Wally, who had been walking around the cabin, looking back and forth.


    "Deep-sea warships travel very fast, and we can reach the overseas station in less than ten days," said Riel, "If you feel uncomfortable in a closed space for a long time, you can find an island on the way to stop. Take a break."


    After all, Rayle walked to the seat and sat down, took out a thick book and started to read.


    There are glass covers and oil lamps in the cabin, which are full of light.


    In fact, even in the dark, it does not affect the high-level knight''s visual reading.


    "Do you read..."


    Seeing this, Willie thought for a moment.


    Knowing the world through reading is a kind of enjoyment for Willy.


    He thought it was necessary for him to find an opportunity to ask Rayle for a collection of books in the center of the continent.


    ...


    time flies.


    After about seven or eight days of driving, the crew at the helm signaled that they were about to land.


    After hearing this signal, Wally, who was dozing on the ground, suddenly stood up, shook the hair on his body vigorously, and finally revealed a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    Willy, who was curious about the deep-sea warship at first, completely lost his curiosity after a few days of boring sailing, and he could only lie down in the cabin to sleep.


    "Is it finally coming..."


    Willie also took a deep breath.


    Even for Willy, these days are pretty boring.


    In order to save time, they did not dock to rest, and in the small cabin, it is convenient to practice the power of knights. Willy would be even more boring than Wally if he hadn''t lived on the books that Rael had given him.


    hum hum...


    The tremor of the ship''s body began to increase, and Willy could clearly perceive that the deep-sea battleship he and others were riding on was slowly suspending upwards.


    Kakaka.


    The cabin door slowly opened.


    But this time, the exit was not in the water, but on land.


    "Come on, get off the boat."


    Riel got up and stretched, revealing a perfect curve, and then took the lead out of the cabin.


    Willy and the others followed closely and also walked out.


    "This is����"


    As soon as he got off the cabin, Willy saw batches of orderly guards and brand-new buildings.


    Obviously, this is where the Steel Falcon Kingdom is stationed.


    Willy looked around and found that the fog outside the island was foggy. For ordinary people and even weak superhumans, they couldn''t see things more than a thousand meters away. There are some extraordinary fluctuations in this fog, which is obviously the arrangement of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, to prevent ships passing by accidentally from discovering the station here.


    In this regard, Willie also quite understand.


    Although the Steel Falcon Kingdom came to the southeast of the mainland to make arrangements, it did not want the Iron Eagle Kingdom to discover it, so it had been hidden overseas until the right time surfaced.


    "His Royal Highness."


    The patrolling soldiers came quickly and greeted Riel.


    "What about Teacher Corondo and Kriya?"


    Rachel asked.


    "They are discussing matters in the attic of the office, and they also said that if you and Baron Willy and his party are here you can go to see them directly."


    Said the patrolling soldier.


    "understood."


    Riel turned to look at Willy: "Let''s go, go see the teacher."


    Willy followed behind Riel, observing the surroundings as he walked.


    "As expected of a kingdom-level force, every soldier stationed here, the weakest are junior knights..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    Soon, under the leadership of Riel, several people came to a three-story attic.


    Going up to the second floor, Rayle knocked on the door of the room.


    dong dong dong.


    "Come in."


    Willy heard it, it was Kriya''s voice.

 Chapter 341： Clues from Baron Willy

    "His Royal Highness, you are back."


    Before Rayle opened the door, he saw the door opened, revealing Kriya''s smiling face.


    "Long time no see, Baron Willy, and Lord Volibear."


    Kriya treats Willy and Wally quite warmly.


    "Master Kriya..."


    Willie nodded slightly.


    "Ow~"


    Wally raised his paw as a greeting.


    "Please come in..."


    Kriya pushed the door open completely.


    As soon as he walked in the door, Willy saw a middle-aged man with a gentle face sitting in front of the desk in the main seat.


    His eyes are calm and modest, but they give people an indescribable deep feeling.


    Willy naturally guessed the identity of this person. He was Riel''s teacher, Korendu, the Knight of the Moon of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    "teacher."


    Riel greeted him respectfully.


    "I have seen Lord Corondo."


    Willy naturally followed with a nod and bow.


    "Hello, young Baron Willy."


    Corondo was as kind as he looked, looking at Willy with a little appreciation in his eyes: "Please sit down."


    Willy, Kriya, and Riel sat on the seats in the room at the same time, while Wally was lying at Willy''s feet.


    "I am very pleased that we have cooperated with each other. I have a general understanding of you, Baron Willy. I think you are a diligent, brave and talented young man. I also believe that in the steel falcon With the help of the kingdom, you will definitely be able to become the top lord in the southeast of the mainland."


    Beyond Willy''s expectations, at the very beginning, the knight of the Radiant Moon gave himself such a high evaluation.


    The top lord in Kelundu''s mouth is naturally the grand duke who established the duchy.


    "Lord Corondo is really ridiculous."


    In front of this Bright Moon Knight, Willy couldn''t raise a trace of pride.


    Riel on the side listened and pouted slightly. Teacher Corundu seemed to have never said such a compliment to himself.


    However, Reil can understand this.


    Willy grew from an ordinary country boy to a great lord on the coast of Daweibull Province, and at the same time, he was promoted to an intermediate-level great knight in just three years. Even with Riel in this situation, she doesn''t think she can do half as well as Willy.


    "Is this Volibear?"


    After all, Corendo looked at Wally who was lying on the ground.


    He had already sensed the enormous energy contained within Wally''s body.


    From Wally''s body, he even sensed a familiar aura, very similar to the Mountain Thunder Bear Legass.


    "Is it the same mutation pathway as Legas..."


    Corondo thought to himself.


    "Ow~"


    Upon being noticed by the Moon Knight, Wally stood up and raised his head in a rare manner.


    It can also instinctively perceive the horror of Corondo.


    "Baron Willy, both you and Lord Volibear belong to the category of genius. If you have the opportunity to go to the center of the mainland in the future, you will definitely receive more powerful resource support."


    Corondo said.


    In Corondo''s view, the more geniuses who rise in remote places, the more dazzling they can shine on a wider stage.


    "I''ve always wanted to see the wider world."


    Willie responded.


    Afterwards, Corendo had a brief exchange with Willy and Wally.


    The topic is very simple, and it does not involve complex situations, just simple everyday life.


    "By the way, Baron Willy, you have lived in the southeast of the mainland for more than ten years. Have you heard the legend about the green giant dragon?"


    Corondo asked casually.


    One of the purposes of his trip to the southeast of the mainland was to find the heart of the demon green dragon.


    Of course, as for Willy, Corendo just asked casually, and didn''t think he could know anything.


    "Magic Green Dragon? What is that?"


    Sure enough, Willy''s reaction was completely within his expectations.


    Willy was completely unfamiliar with the Demon Hulk Dragon.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know..."


    Hearing this, Corondu smiled lightly, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    On the other hand, Rayle did not shy away from Willy''s presence, so he asked directly, "Teacher, have you found any clues about the heart of the demon green dragon?"


    "Ok?"


    Willy, who was on the side, heard the words, and his heart moved slightly.


    Although he didn''t know what the devil green dragon was, when he heard the word "heart", he instinctively thought of the dark green heart exuding strong life force in the land left by the Leng Lion royal family.


    At that time, when exploring the land left by the Lengshi royal family, the strange heart made Willy and the others extremely fearful.


    In order to prevent any changes after touching the heart, they completely abandoned the research on the heart.


    "No."


    Facing Rui Er''s question, Corendu shook his head regretfully: "After all, the clues recorded in the royal family''s notes are too vague. We came to the southeast of the mainland to look for it, and it was just luck. After all, we have already For a thousand years, maybe that heart has also been taken away by other powerhouses."


    "how can that be?"


    Rui Er shook his head: "How could someone in the southeast of the mainland get the heart? It takes at least eight quarters of strength to suppress the heart. The southeast of the mainland can do this, only those few. The royal power of the Grand Duke is gone. However, according to our investigation, there is no clue of the heart of the devil green dragon in these royal houses."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Corendu waved his hand and said, "In the past thousand years, there have been several kingdoms replaced, maybe before those kingdoms were not destroyed, a certain royal powerhouse found the monster green giant. The heart of the dragon, and then hid it. Moreover, even if it was not discovered by the local powerhouse in the southeast of the mainland, it is possible that some powerhouse from the outside world came to the southeast mainland and took it away. The heart is a very secret thing, but there will always be some forces that know some of the secrets."


    "That''s true."


    Rael frowned upon hearing this.


    "His Royal Highness, can you tell me about this demonic green dragon?"


    Willy wanted to confirm whether the monster Hulk had something to do with the strange heart.


    Rayle glanced at Corondo.


    Corondu nodded, indicating that he didn''t need to mind this question.


    "It is said that a thousand years ago, a great war broke out in the mainland. Among them, many strong people participated in the battle, and there were countless extraordinary people who were over seven quarters. Even the extraordinary people of the nine quarters level fell from time to time, even in this battle. In the war, the figure of a ten-quarter powerhouse appeared."


    Riel said to Willy.


    "Ten quarters..."


    Willy''s pupils shrank, what level of battle this must be, the tragic degree is unimaginable.


    "Among them, there was a top-level magical beast named Demon Green Giant Dragon, who was beheaded by the then leader of the Holy Light Knights in this battle. After the beheading, the leader of the Holy Light Knights was also seriously injured. I had to leave the battlefield under the watchful eyes of other lurkers." Rayle continued, "The Devil Green Dragon is full of treasures, so there are many pretenders."


    "Just when the pretenders were about to plunder the corpse of the Demon Green Giant Dragon, its corpse suddenly exploded and disassembled, disappearing in the cracked space. And its heart, according to the memory of a predator at the time, should have been The space crack went to the southeast of the continent. As for that plunderer, his fifth-generation descendant, who established our steel falcon kingdom, strictly speaking, he is my ancestor. That��s why we know this secret.��


    When Rael said this, he obviously paused.


    "His Royal Highness, what are the characteristics of the devil green dragon?"


    Willie continued to ask a question.


    Although he felt that Willy''s question was too detailed, Riel patiently answered: "The monster green dragon is said to have stretched out its wings, its body is a hundred meters long, its entire body is dark green, and it has the power to control destruction and life. "


    "One hundred meters..."


    Willy frowned Wally''s height of ten meters after his transformation gave people a strong sense of oppression, let alone a hundred meters.


    "The power of destruction of the devil green dragon is contained in its two eyeballs, and the power of life is contained in its heart."


    Riel added another sentence.


    "Ok!?"


    When Willy heard the words, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    In the heart of the devil green dragon, there is actually the power of life.


    This is very consistent with the heart characteristics left by the cold lion royal family.


    "Baron Willy, did you think of something?"


    Corondo had been watching Willy just now, and when he noticed Willy''s expression changed, his eyebrows suddenly frowned.


    The young baron seemed to know something.

 Chapter 342： before leaving

    "Ok?"


    Riel and Kriya also looked at Willy subconsciously.


    Facing the doubtful eyes of the three of them, Willy said frankly: "Indeed, according to the description of His Royal Highness Riel, I did think of something. About a year and a half ago, I once saw a About ten meters high, a dark green heart that exudes a strong vitality."


    "real?!"


    Riel''s eyes widened for a moment, and his voice raised involuntarily.


    If they can find the heart of the demon green dragon on their trip to the southeast of the mainland, then Riel will use a huge feat to block the mouths of those guys in the kingdom who oppose his succession to the throne, so that they can no longer question it. sound. Once this is the case, as long as Rayle makes the layout of the southeast of the continent, then the dream of becoming the first queen of the Steel Falcon Kingdom will become a sure reality!


    Therefore, Riel''s excitement at this time was beyond words.


    "Where did you see this thing?"


    Ke Lundu, who had been calm before, also had a serious look on his face at this time.


    He got up from his seat, walked to several people, and sat together.


    "Two years ago, I got a map of the treasures left by the Lengshi royal family before they destroyed the country. After half a year, I felt that the time was right, so I led my men to go out to sea to find the treasures left by the Lengshi royal family. The land. In the place where the treasure was left, I saw the huge dark green heart radiating the power of life."


    Willy glanced at a few people and said slowly.


    "Is that so..."


    Corondo nodded slightly, and this situation matched his previous guess.


    The heart of the devil green dragon has been taken away by a previous force, but when it was destroyed, it was hidden.


    If this is the case, then there is a high chance that the dark green heart that Baron Willy mentioned is what he thought of looking for.


    Thinking of this, Corondo''s heart is also slightly hot.


    The top nine quarters, the heart of the sanctuary-level monster demon green dragon, even he is willing to do his best to obtain this treasure.


    "The whereabouts of Baron Willy seems to be well kept secret..."


    Kriya, who had not spoken much, said leisurely. He had done intelligence detection and collection before, but he had no grasp of these signs and clues.


    "I was really too weak at the time, and I could only do this with extreme secrecy."


    Willie replied with a smile.


    "Baron Willy, can you tell us in detail how you saw the dark green heart?"


    Corondo doesn''t care about other small details, he only cares about the dark green heart.


    "certainly."


    Willy nodded, and to the friendly Moon Knight, Willy told him truthfully: "The first time we sensed the overflowing power of nature was when we didn''t enter the treasure remnant, we felt the extremely oppressive nature. The energy, even makes us feel a little sick physically."


    "After that, we entered the entrance of the place where the treasure was left. Inside, after a series of explorations, we finally found a giant black copper door. But we couldn''t open the giant black copper door at all, it needed a cold lion The bloodline of the royal family served as the key. But coincidentally, shortly after we entered, the descendants of the cold lion royal family also entered. We had a conflict, and then����


    Willy paused and twitched his nose lightly: "Then, we killed them all."


    In fact, if he hadn''t known that the Iron Falcon Kingdom and the Iron Eagle Kingdom were hostile, Willy wouldn''t tell this secret now.


    Now Willy already knows that the restoration of the Lengshi royal family is all because of the support of the Iron Eagle Kingdom.


    "Decisive enough."


    Riel smiled, she was not surprised at all, if Willy did not have such decisive means, it would be impossible to go from nothing to the current position.


    "The descendant of the cold lion royal family that Baron Willy killed was not called Felina, right?"


    At this moment, a strange look appeared on Kriya''s face.


    According to the information he had collected before, the time of disappearance of the newly restored Archduke Feidala, his sister Feidala, seemed to be very consistent with what Willy said.


    "Indeed..."


    Willy raised his eyebrows: "And now, I already know her identity... The sister of the Grand Duke Feidara of the Lengshi Principality..."


    Willy did not continue the topic, and he was not worried about telling the secret.


    First, the few people in front of him will not spread this secret at all. Second, even if it is spread, Willy, who has the support of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, is not afraid of Archduke Feidara, who has already controlled the three provinces.


    Sooner or later, he has to embark on the road of expansion. Sooner or later, there will be a battle between Archduke Feidara and himself.


    "After opening the giant black copper door, we saw the dark green heart."


    Then, Willy described the scene at that time in detail, and briefly explained the treasures he obtained at that time.


    "Teacher, I think the heart that Baron Willy mentioned... is likely to be the heart of the Demon Green Dragon."


    After Willy finished speaking, Rayle thought for a moment, then looked at Corondo.


    "The odds are really high."


    Corendu also nodded: "Baron Willy, can you tell us the location of the place where the treasure was left?"


    Even now, Corondo is still polite to Willy.


    "certainly."


    Willy nodded, and he had no need to hide it: "If you really want to find that heart, I can show you the way."


    Now there are two six-quart-level powerhouses in White Bear Town, and Willy is not worried about what troubles will be encountered in White Bear Town. also willing to help them.


    "That''s great."


    Corendu was extremely satisfied with Willy''s answer: "If you lead us to find the heart of the Demon Hulk Dragon, Baron Willy, you have done an outstanding feat. Even His Majesty the King will give you a lot of money. reward."


    "Of course, even if that heart is not the heart of the Green Dragon, we will still remember your help and friendship."


    Corondo added something quite prudently.


    This is also done to avoid putting pressure on Willy after the result is deviated.


    "When are we leaving?"


    Riel looked at teacher Corondo.


    Corendo asked Willy, "When does Baron Willy think he can leave?"


    "anytime."


    Willy responded: "Before that, I can draw you the location of the place where the treasure was left."


    "Then it''s hard work for you."


    Corondo looked at Willy with admiration in his eyes.


    The juniors who have their own terrifying talents and are humble and gentle are the easiest to win the appreciation of their seniors.


    Kriya took the initiative to get up and brought Willy a drawing paper map and a quill.


    Willy flattened the paper, and while recalling, sketched the nautical route at that time.


    In terms of Willy''s memory ability, it is not difficult to restore the map and navigation route at that time.


    Soon, in Willy''s trembling nib, the nautical route on the map was drawn.


    "The location where the treasure was left is right here."


    Willy marked a triangle near a small island to the south.


    There, is the final location of the land left by the Leng Lion royal family.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 343： Entrance reproduction

    On the vast sea, it was obviously a big ship in the style of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, sailing fast on the sea.


    It was Willy and the group of Steel Falcon Kingdom who were looking for the land left by the Cold Lion Royal Family.


    Because they are sailing in the seas far away from land, there is no need to use deep-sea warships to hide their whereabouts.


    On the deck, Willy and Rayle stood on the edge of the railing, and the sea breeze was blowing.


    Behind the two of them, Wally was lying on a reclining chair, with his short legs crossed, his eyes closed, and he chewed the special fruit of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, enjoying the sunshine and the cool sea breeze.


    "We''re going to reach our destination soon."


    Willy looked down at the map in his hand and said in a low voice.


    "It would be great if we could really find the heart of the green dragon..."


    As he got closer and closer to the land left by the cold lion royal family, Rael''s mood also began to calm down.


    It was a matter of luck to find the heart of the devil green dragon, but now, they have found a clue, which is completely beyond expectations.


    "It''s going to be that huge heart soon."


    At this moment, Corondo and Kriya also came up from the cabin below.


    "Hope is the heart of the green dragon."


    Kriya also whispered to himself.


    Several people stood on the deck together, waiting for the approaching destination.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    "Ok?"


    Willie frowned, a look of doubt on his face.


    In his memory, the last time he approached this position, he could already sense the strong life force emanating from the heart, but now, he didn''t even notice the slightest bit of life force, which made Willy feel strange .


    "What''s the matter, Baron Willy?"


    Corondo noticed Willy''s strange color.


    "The last time we came to this neighborhood, we had already sensed the force of nature, but now it''s gone."


    Willie responded.


    "Huh? Why is that?"


    Rui Er also frowned, this is a major event related to her succession to the throne: "Could it be taken away by someone else?"


    "It''s not very likely." Krondu smiled, "Relax, Reil, don''t be so nervous, after all, the heart has long since left the body of the demon green dragon, and the fluctuation of energy is irregular and very normal things."


    "I lost my temper..."


    When Rui Er heard this, he also laughed dumbly, and he was indeed a little nervous.


    "and many more����"


    At this moment, Corendo suddenly closed his eyes, and then he opened his eyes with an unconcealed smile on his face: "I sensed a very oppressive force of life! Very subtle, but It gave me a strong sense of oppression!"


    Willy, Riel, and Kriya have yet to perceive that power.


    Compared to Krondu, the Knight of the Moon, their perception is still much worse.


    "so����"


    Riel showed a surprised look, which could make Teacher Krondu feel the oppressive force of life. It is very likely that it was the heart of the monster green dragon.


    Even if it is not the heart of the demon green dragon, the original owner of the heart is an extremely powerful existence.


    "Accelerate towards the location marked by Baron Willy!"


    Under Corondo''s orders, the helmsmen sped up noticeably.


    Soon, near the entrance of Willy''s entry into the place where the treasure of the Cold Lion royal family was left at the time, the ship stopped.


    It was only at this time that Kriya, Willy, and Riel felt a touch of life force.


    "Just below."


    Corondo said suddenly and confidently.


    "Baron Willy, how did you get into it last time?"


    Corondo asked.


    "Last time?"


    Willy said at the meeting: "It was at night, we were in this area, the six stars above our heads moved in the morning, and then the sea surface and sea water separated, and there was an opening of a cave, and we entered through the opening of the cave."


    "Is that so..."


    Ke Lundu thought for a while, and said to himself: "What is the arrangement of Huiyue-level mage..."


    "It seems to be a kind of spell ban that is opened for a fixed period of time..."


    Kriya also added on the side.


    He knew something about this kind of spell prohibition.


    "Can you unlock this spell ban?"


    Corondo asked Kriya.


    Kriya smiled bitterly: "I can''t do it, this is the arrangement of Master Huiyue. Unless you give me a month of research, there may be a way to open it."


    "Um����"


    Corondo smiled faintly, in fact, he didn''t count on Kriya from the beginning.


    Although this guy Kriya has the strength of Xingchen Mage, among Xingchen Mage, he should be regarded as the bottom group.


    This guy Kriya put more energy into government affairs and the game of power. After being promoted to Mage Xingchen, he paid little attention to cultivation.


    Corondo stopped talking nonsense, but jumped off the deck and put his feet on the sea.


    "drink!"


    Corondu gave a low drink, then stretched out his right hand.


    A ray of light condensed in Kelundu''s palm, and soon formed the shape of a long sword.


    "Is this what the Moon Knights do..."


    Willie''s eyes were eager.


    After reaching the morning star level, you can use extraordinary power to condense energy objects.


    The weapons condensed by the Knights of the Morning Star are more than half a star stronger than those used by mortals.


    After the lightsaber solidified, Corendo held it back in his hand and slammed it into the sea.


    For a time, the originally calm and waveless sea suddenly became turbulent.


    Even on the very stable ship, Willy and the others still felt violent fluctuations.


    Boom!


    Under the sea, there were bursts of muffled sounds.


    Willy watched Corondo''s movements and felt the coercion emanating from the Knights of the Moon inadvertently Such a terrifying strength..."


    Willy had a feeling that if the Knight of the Moon Moon shot at him, he would be able to kill him directly with a pure force.


    Bang!


    At this moment, there was a roar from the bottom of the sea, and even Willy was in his heart.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy felt a dazzling light emitting from the top of his head.


    He looked up subconsciously, and saw six strange stars, which even radiated dazzling light during the day.


    "These are the six stars we saw that night!"


    Willie shouted.


    Corondo seemed to have expected this for a long time. He raised one hand and pulled violently at the six stars.


    I saw the dazzling light, peeled off from the stars, and condensed towards his palm little by little.


    At this time, Willy no longer dared to look directly at Ke Lundu. Even if he continues to stare at this light with his strength and physical fitness, he may hurt himself.


    Not only Willy, but Wally and Rayle, who were originally on the side, also covered their eyes, and even Kriya looked very jealous.


    Whoa!


    At this moment, the starlight condensed in Ke Lundu''s hand was crushed by him in an instant, turned into pieces of light, and directly submerged into the deep sea.


    Immediately afterwards, there was another rumbling sound from the bottom of the sea.


    Only this time, with a loud noise, the sea was pushed away directly, revealing a piece of rock.


    Kakaka.


    The rock opened a crack, and a dark hole appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    "This is the entrance we entered last time into the land where the treasures of the Leng Lion royal family were left behind!"


    The light faded, Willy said loudly.


    "Very good!"


    Rayle couldn''t hold back his excitement.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 344： Re-entering the land left by the cold lion

    "The power of life is getting stronger and stronger..."


    Corondo stood on the sea, staring at the entrance of the cave.


    Beneath him, the turbulent water has completely regained its calm.


    "teacher!"


    Rayle jumped off the deck dozens of meters high and landed firmly on the water.


    Behind her, Willy, Wally and Kriya also jumped down.


    "Get ready to go in."


    Corondo glanced at a few people, and then took the initiative to walk towards the entrance.


    "Using the means to directly break the prohibition here..."


    Willy felt the horror of the Moon Knight more and more.


    He followed Corondo and walked into the hole again.


    Because the prohibition here has been completely destroyed by Corondo, there is no such thing as the closing of the hole like last time.


    "Ow~"


    Wally followed Willy''s feet, looking fresh.


    The last time he went out to sea to find the treasure left behind by the Leng Lion royal family, Wally, as the top superhuman who guarded the safety of White Bear Town, did not accompany him. This was also the first time he came here.


    Looking at the ore emitting a warm orange light in the narrow passage, Wally was particularly curious.


    Soon, several people reached the end of the narrow passage.


    Here is a broken hole, and the ground is scattered with gravel.


    This was the stone wall that was cut through when Willy and his party came here last time.


    "This is the wall we smashed the last time we were here."


    Willie explained.


    The leader, Ke Lundu, nodded and didn''t care about it.


    All his thoughts were placed on the heart of the demon green giant dragon that was getting closer and closer.


    Passing through the chiseled stone wall, several people came to an open area.


    This place, when Willy and the others first came here, was full of skeleton soldiers and a strange tree.


    With the help of the crystalline fruit of the strange tree, Willy was promoted from a senior knight to a junior high knight.


    At this point, there was no light source to illuminate the space, so it was pitch black.


    But even so, this is not a problem for the group of people who enter here. It is very easy for them to see things in the dark.


    In their eyes, there is not much difference between night and day.


    Several people moved on.


    "Guanyuan Demon Tree..."


    When he reached the end of the open area, Ke Lundu glanced at the stump of the tree that was uprooted by Willy and the others, and murmured.


    Willie heard this and muttered a word in a low voice.


    At that time, they did not know the species and name of the tree.


    It was now recognized by Corondo at a glance.


    Next to the stump of the big tree, there is a hollow.


    That place is the passage leading to the black copper giant gate.


    "Blue light?"


    Rayle also walked to the hole and glanced down, and there was soft and blue light below.


    "Below is a blue forest, which does not need to see sunlight, but can still grow naturally and even bear edible fruits. When we first came here, we inferred that this place was a cold lion at that time. A place of refuge for the descendants of the royal family who have been left behind."


    Willie said aside.


    Several people heard the words, nodded secretly, and then jumped down without any scruples.


    At that time, before Willy and the others entered this dreamy blue forest for the first time, it was Colson''s speaker, Senya, who went down to explore the road, for fear of any danger.


    But now, there is no need to worry about any danger at all.


    One is that the road ahead has been tested by Willy and others, and the other is that there is really nothing to worry about as a Knight of the Moon Moon is here.


    "It''s like a dream..."


    Even Rael, the princess of the kingdom, was still a little surprised when he saw the dreamy blue forest.


    She had never seen such a scene.


    Wally was also stunned when he saw the dense blue jungle. Then Sa Huan ran to a bush and uprooted a low bush covered with dark blue fruits.


    Then Wally trotted all the way to Willy''s side with the bush in his mouth.


    Willy patted Wally''s head, and then distributed the fruit on it to a few people. Then he took one and wiped it lightly. The rich juice and faint salty taste filled Willy''s taste buds. .


    "It''s like being soaked in salt water."


    Rayle muttered.


    Wally didn''t care, chewing the fruit, and the juice slid from its mouth onto the hairs between its necks.


    Picking the fruit did not delay the footsteps of several people. Half an hour later, a huge black copper door appeared in the sight of several people.


    "Ok?"


    At the moment when he saw this huge black copper door, Willy subconsciously snorted in surprise.


    "What''s the matter, Baron Willy?"


    Corondo was keenly aware of Willy''s changing expression.


    "nothing����"


    Willy shook his head gently, with some puzzlement in his tone: "The last time we came here, this door was obviously opened by the blood of the descendants of the Leng Lion royal family, why is it closed again now? up?"


    "and����"


    Willy looked around: "The corpses left after we fought here last time have disappeared..."


    It has only been less than two years, and the biological environment in the blue forest here is not bad, and it is unlikely that the corpse will be completely corroded.


    Even if the flesh rots, there should be bones left behind.


    But now, the bodies at that time are gone, as if they had never appeared.


    "Did anyone come in after you left last time?"


    Rayle frowned, his tone questioning.


    "Probably not."


    Corendu said: "When I forcibly opened the spell restriction just now, I could sense that the last time it was opened was very consistent with what Baron Willy said."


    "Is that so..."


    Kriya also looked like thinking: "Is there another creature here that devoured all the corpses that were left last time?"


    "There should be no other creature... If the only living creature, it should be the huge dark green heart."


    Willie said firmly.


    Last time, the group of them had been in this blue forest for a month, and they didn''t find any trace of living creatures at all.


    puff����


    "Ok?"


    At this moment, Corondo suddenly flashed a hint of deepness, staring at the giant black copper gate.


    "Lord Corondo, did you sense something?"


    It was also at this time that Kriya also asked, and his eyes turned to the giant black copper gate.


    "It''s a malicious force..."


    Willie also noticed something was wrong.


    Just now, he felt a malicious force that was almost impossible to capture, seemed to pass through the giant black copper gate and escape from it.


    "That''s right."


    Corondu nodded, a solemn look on his face.


    "What? Malicious power?"


    Rielle and Wally were at a loss, and they didn''t understand why the three suddenly appeared strange.


    They have neither the strengths of Corondo and Kriya nor the acute perception of malicious forces of Willy''s Hanged Man ability.


    "I remembered that there was indeed malicious power flowing out of the dark green heart at that time."


    Willy suddenly sounded the scene at that time, and it was precisely because they were afraid of the malicious force that they did not continue to probe the heart at that time.


    "Malicious power?" Reil was surprised. "The devil green dragon doesn''t seem to be an evil creature... Does this heart not belong to the devil green dragon?"


    Rayleigh suddenly felt a sense of disappointment.


    "Not necessarily." Korendu said, "This malicious power and the power of life emanating from it are not the same source of power, but are different from the different powers of the two sources."


    "call����"


    Riel took a deep breath.


    "Back away, I will smash this giant black copper door."


    As for the things behind the giant black copper gate, Corondo was slightly apprehensive, but also had a hint of anticipation.


    Hearing this, Willy and the others stepped back about 100 meters.


    The lightsaber in Corondo''s hand reappeared in his hand.


    The terrifying power belonging to the Huiyue-level powerhouse gradually condensed in the hands of Kelundu.


    Whoa!


    Suddenly, Ke Lundu slashed out with a sword.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 345： Star demons, alien creatures

    The moment the lightsaber slashed out, Willy, who was 100 meters away, felt his heart tremble.


    Unlike Krondu who broke the spell ban just now, this time, he directly used the attack method of the Moon Knight.


    A sharp edge shot out from the surface of the lightsaber in Ke Lundu''s hand, and slashed directly at the surface of the giant black copper gate at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye.


    Neat.


    There was no crashing sound.


    As if the blade had cut into tofu, the giant black copper door was slashed open without any resistance.


    Just for a moment, the giant black copper door, which seemed indestructible, began to crack from the center.


    Whoa!


    In the blink of an eye, the giant black copper gate shattered to the ground.


    A huge dark green heart suspended on a round stone platform is emitting a terrifying life force with a trembling.


    Even the few people who were 100 meters away felt a surging force of life coming directly towards them.


    Although he was much stronger than he was at the time, Willy still had a strong sense of depression.


    "This heart!"


    Rayle looked at the huge heart exposed in the field of vision, and the whole person was stunned for a moment, and then his face was replaced by an ecstatic expression.


    "This is the heart of the monster green dragon! This is the heart of the monster green dragon! This is it!!"


    Ray''s eyes blazed with blazing light, and he was a little out of control for a while with excitement.


    The shape of this dark green heart is exactly the same as the one recorded in the secret notes of the royal family! Not even the slightest deviation!


    It was originally just a matter of luck, but it was actually completed!


    It''s just that the heart of the devil green dragon that existed in the royal family''s notebook really appeared in front of his eyes.


    It was difficult for Riel to describe his current mood in words.


    Once he takes it back, his elder brothers and younger brothers will no longer be able to attack him on the grounds of a woman, and he will use a thorough merit to stop their stinky mouth!


    "Willie! Thank you!"


    Rayle hugged Willy and gave him a deep hug.


    "Congratulations to His Royal Highness Rael! You will become the first queen in the history of the Steel Falcon Kingdom!"


    Willy hadn''t reacted yet, and Kriya, who was on the side, congratulated Rayle in a tactile way.


    Kriya''s face was full of smiles, and the originally smooth face was covered with deeply squeezed wrinkles.


    This is Kriya''s usual style of doing things.


    "Uh����"


    Feeling Reil''s warm body, Willy shrank subconsciously.


    "Willi, I owe you a big favor."


    Riel let go of the slender arm that was wrapping Willy.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Rayle didn''t notice anything wrong with his actions just now.


    "Go, go and see the heart of that devil green dragon."


    Riel couldn''t wait to walk towards Corondo.


    Just when Rui Er and Willy walked up to Ke Lundu, Rui Er suddenly found his teacher Ke Lundu, standing motionless, the expressions on his face were almost twisted together.


    "teacher?"


    Rui Er was puzzled and called out tentatively: "What''s the matter? Why is your expression so serious, isn''t this the heart of the devil green dragon?"


    "Do not."


    Corendu shook his head: "This is the heart of the devil green dragon... It''s just that we may have to deal with some minor troubles."


    "Ok?"


    Neither Rael nor Willy on the side understood what Corondo meant.


    Only Kriya, who seemed to sense something, stared at the heart that was constantly quivering and emitting energy at any time.


    He subconsciously stood on the bodies of Riel and Willy and made protective actions.


    Just when Rui Er and Willy felt surprised, a dull tearing sound suddenly came from the huge dark green heart.


    Puff, puff.


    The sound of the heart is getting louder and faster.


    stab.


    At this moment, a wide crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the dark green heart.


    The pupils of the few people who were staring at the dark green heart suddenly shrank.


    "Kriya, retreat with Rael, Willy, and Volibear to the distance."


    Corondu said in a deep voice, the lightsaber in his hand was getting brighter and brighter.


    "understood."


    Kriya sensed the seriousness of Corondo, and restrained the slightly wretched gesture from before.


    He retreated several hundred meters away with Willy, Rael, and Wally.


    Whoa!


    Just as they continued to retreat, a ferocious head suddenly jumped out from the crack in the dark green heart.


    Its skin is dark green, with two curved horns on its head and a black spike on its chin.


    This monster''s eyes are extremely cold, dark green, with a terrifying chill, and the dark vertical pupils exude a strong killing intent.


    A snap.


    This monster jumped out of the heart directly, and the whole body was exposed to the sight of several people.


    In addition to the ferocious and terrifying head, he also has a slender and twisted body, still dark green skin, but the surface is covered with all kinds of strange black lines, obviously there are no rules, but it gives a strange beauty.


    Its body is about three meters long, and behind the body, there is a slender tail with barbs.


    Da da da����


    The four sharp claws of the monster slowly crawled on the ground, making a crisp sound.


    "I really didn''t expect to see this kind of creature in the southeast of the mainland..."


    Corondo sneered suddenly, his eyes filled with hostility instantly.


    In the distance, Kriya''s face changed instantly when he saw this monster.


    He immediately waved one hand, and a layer of dark yellow and transparent barrier directly enveloped Willy and the others. At the same time, Kriya''s body mana surged and seemed to be dealing with possible sudden changes at any time~www.novelhall. com~ what is this? "


    Seeing Corondo and Kriya''s reaction, Willy subconsciously asked.


    "Kriya...this...is this the legendary star demon?"


    Rayle also asked aloud, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "That''s right, His Royal Highness Reil, this is the star demon, a creature from another plane."


    Kriya replied in a low voice.


    "Star Demon? An alien creature?"


    This is the first time Willie has heard these two terms.


    Not only Willy, but even Wally, who can hear human language, tilted his head with a curious look.


    "However, in the southeast of the mainland, how could there be a star demon from a different plane?"


    Rui Er felt that he was hit again: "Isn''t this the alien creature that briefly appeared on the continent in the war a thousand years ago? Why is it appearing in the southeast of the continent now?"


    "I do not know either."


    Kriya was also puzzled: "It stands to reason that it should have disappeared from this continent long ago..."


    Willy heard the conversation between the two from the side, and thought to himself: "Is it the war from a thousand years ago? At that time, what happened? The war not only swept the entire continent, but also involved people outside this world. exist?"


    Willy instantly felt the horror and complexity of the war a thousand years ago.


    That war seemed to have changed the situation on the mainland at that time, and brought a lot of far-reaching effects.


    Willy did not continue to ask about the star demon and the other plane. Now Kriya and Riel should not have the heart to answer their own questions.


    Willy, Riel, Kriya, and Wally all turned their gazes into the distance at the same time, looking at Corondo and the star demon who were stalemate.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 346： fight

    "Invaders from other planes, you should be able to understand my language, right?"


    Corondu''s eyes were full of coldness, and he said in a low voice.


    However, in the face of Corondo''s question, the strange-looking star demon ignored it.


    It just moved tentatively on the spot, looking at Corondu with a bloodthirsty look in its eyes, and didn''t make any sound.


    "I''m very curious about how you have survived until now. In the war thousands of years ago, your fellow tribesmen who came to this land were either killed or returned to their own planes. Why did you leave behind? here?"


    Ke Lundu said, but he was also concentrating all his energy on preventing the sudden explosion of the star demon: "Let me guess, was you just a juvenile at that time, and then accidentally entered the heart of the demon green giant dragon? , by absorbing the energy in the heart of the devil green dragon to promote the body to grow?"


    Corondu''s words did not get a response from the star demon.


    "Since you refuse to talk, then I can only let your dead soul return to your hometown!"


    Corondo said suddenly.


    Immediately afterwards, Ke Lun moved his body, and the next moment, his figure appeared behind Star Demon almost teleportingly.


    He raised the lightsaber in his hand, and at this moment, the space seemed to freeze, time seemed to be imprisoned, and the huge pressure that blocked everything suddenly burst out from Krondu''s body.


    Even in the distance, Willy, who was protected by Kriya''s magic barrier, felt a huge pressure blowing towards his face, like an endless mountain, pressing down on his body one by one, suddenly uncomfortable It made Willy almost suffocate.


    "Is this the power of the Moon Knights?!"


    Willy''s heart was surging.


    Before, he only felt the power of Reil, although he gave himself a sense of oppression on his body and soul, but after doing his best, he could still break free from it.


    But Corondo''s potential is completely different. Even if it''s just the aftermath and is isolated by the Kriya mana barrier, Willy still feels unstoppable. It is hard for him to imagine that if he is Corondo''s target, once this momentum is released, he may die in an instant.


    "Knight of the Moonlight..."


    A blazing light flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    If he could have this kind of strength in the future, he would be standing at the top of the continent.


    "Ow!"


    Wally, who was beside Willy, was also hit by a huge shock without being prepared.


    The hair on its body stood up instantly, and there was incomparable fear in its eyes, obviously it was greatly frightened.


    Not only the two of them, but even Corondo''s student Riel was trying their best to resist this terrifying momentum.


    what!


    Just as Kelundu released his potential, the star demon also began to react.


    The strange black lines on its body suddenly began to flow, and layers of black smoke began to seep out from its skin.


    Facing the terrifying potential of Kelundu, the star demon could move at will.


    "die!"


    Krondu took a step forward, the lightsaber in his hand trembled slightly, and an energy wave that was even more bizarre than the potential was transmitted again.


    Give people peace, give people amazement, give people horror.


    It was a feeling that is difficult to describe in words.


    Corondo''s movements were fast, and with Willy''s current eyesight, he couldn''t grasp the speed of the lightsaber in Corondo''s hand.


    In an instant, the lightsaber slashed directly at the star demon.


    The Star Demon made a penetrating cry again, and it subconsciously tried to block, but it was still cut sideways by the lightsaber.


    A cloud of greenish liquid seeped from its wound, apparently its blood.


    chi chi chi...


    But soon, the wound of the star demon began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a contemptuous humane glance flashed in its eyes, as if it didn''t mind Kelundu''s shot just now.


    But in the blink of an eye, Xing Mo''s body suddenly twitched, his head twisted 180 degrees at a weird angle, his slender neck stretched like rubber, staring at his wound .


    I saw that the originally healed wound opened again, and on the edge of the wound, white light continued to spread along the crack.


    "Although the power of life in the heart of the demon green dragon increases the healing ability of your body, in front of me, this is nothing at all!"


    Corondo''s tone showed strong confidence.


    Ke Lundu did not give the star demon a chance to breathe, but took the opportunity to start again.


    Although this star demon is not as strong as Kelundu, Kelundu still takes deep precautions against creatures from other planes.


    In addition, this star demon has also been nourished by the heart of this demonic green giant dragon for many years, and may have undergone some positive changes.


    "what!"


    The cry of the star demon was shrill and frightening.


    The black lines on his body accelerated and expanded, and the dark green of his body turned into pitch black in an instant.


    Just as Kerrendu''s lightsaber was about to slash at the head of the star demon, the star demon suddenly raised his head and opened his terrifying mouth Wow!


    A black ball of light condensed instantly.


    boom!


    The next moment, the black ball of light turned into a black light with a burst of destructive aura, and suddenly sprayed towards Kelundu.


    "not good!"


    Corondo, who was shooting, felt an instinctual crisis.


    A white light barrier instantly condensed outside his body, and at the same time accelerated to the side to evacuate.


    But the speed of the black light was so fast that Kerendu''s body evaded, but the white light barrier was wiped to the edge.


    Whoa!


    With just a slight friction, the white light barrier on Corondo broke directly.


    After smashing the white light barrier outside Kelun''s body, the black light did not stop, but continued to rush out, hitting the top layer of the rock in the remaining place.


    Boom!


    The entire place where the treasure was left trembled, accompanied by a crisp cracking sound.


    "What a strong star demon!"


    Seeing this, Kriya''s face changed dramatically. While strengthening his mana barrier, he added a layer of protection to Willy and others behind him: "The ban on this legacy was directly smashed by this star demon!"


    Before Kriya could speak, he saw the rock fragments above his head begin to shatter.


    A dreamy blue forest, and a mess that was smashed by stones in an instant.


    At the same time, the sea flooded.


    "Must get out!"


    Kriya shouted loudly.


    With a wave of his hand, a khaki streamer instantly hit the top of his head, and the originally fallen stone and the falling seawater were directly pushed away by Kriya.


    "come out!"


    Kriya didn''t care about Korendu. He knew that the most important task for himself now was to protect the juniors around him.


    I have no right to worry about the safety of Lord Corondo.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 347： Malicious Power, Law of Destruction

    Willy only felt himself enshrouded in Kriya''s mage power, through rubble and sea water, after a brief darkness, before reappearing in the sun.


    When the land left by the cold lion royal family was broken, Kriya directly brought them out.


    Willy, Riel, Kriya, and Wally, standing on the water, looked at the water vortex caused by the rupture of the land left on the seabed, and subconsciously pulled away.


    "The teacher is still down there."


    A little worry appeared on Riel''s face.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Krondu, you can deal with this star demon."


    Kriya gave Rayle a reassurance.


    "However, the strength of this star demon is indeed beyond expectations... Its law of destruction can actually penetrate Lord Krondu''s defensive barrier, which is incredible."


    As Kriya said, he motioned for several people to continue to retreat.


    "The Law of Destruction..."


    When Willy heard this word, he whispered in his heart.


    He had heard Jarvis say this word, and he had heard it said by Riel.


    It is an existence of transcendence, a kind of power derived from the transcendent origin, and by exploring to the extreme, you can touch the transcendent origin.


    This law of destruction should be one of the extraordinary laws.


    "Lord Kriya, what is the extraordinary law mastered by Lord Corondo?"


    Willy asked Kriya.


    Kriya glanced at Willy and replied directly: "The law of purification, the extraordinary law controlled by Lord Corondo, is the law of purification."


    "Purification Law?"


    Willie muttered in a low voice.


    "Yes, this kind of extraordinary law is very common in the Knights of Light." Kriya explained to Willy, "The Law of Holy Light, the Law of Justice, the Law of Purification... These laws are all of the Knights of Light. The extraordinary law mastered by the powerhouse above the morning star level."


    "Baron Willy, you are also a hanged man. If you understand the relevant transcendent laws in the future, you can try these aspects. Among the seven-quarter hanged man, more than half of the existences are in control of the law of justice."


    Kriya said to Willy.


    He naturally knew that Willy was the Hanged Man for four minutes, but he didn''t pay much attention to Willy''s power of justice.


    In the eyes of Kriya and even Corondo, compared to Willy''s knight talent, his Hanged Man talent is not worthy of attention.


    Although it was a very difficult thing to become the Hanged Man in four quarters in just three years, this kind of strength really cannot be seen by Kriya and others.


    It is Willy''s knight talent that makes people feel amazing.


    "If Baron Willy is willing, when you reach the center of the mainland, I can introduce you to the Knights of Light. Once you enter the Knights of Light, you will definitely be vigorously cultivated."


    Kriya was still talking to Willy, as if he wasn''t worried about the fight between Corondo and the Star Demon in the treasure leftover land.


    For Corondo, he seems to have a kind of blind self-confidence.


    "Wait until the mainland center to make a decision again..."


    Willie didn''t come down immediately.


    He also knew that in the Knights of the Holy Light, the extraordinary who had the dual occupation of knight and hanged man was the most easily mentioned.


    During his brief time with Riel, he also knew that the top leader of the Knights of the Holy Light, Viagras, was the Knight of the Sun who was also the Hanged Man of Nine Quarters. Many people, including Krondu, thought he was the mainland. The first strong.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the whirlpool on the sea surface suddenly exploded again.


    The black light is like a sharp weapon that cuts through space, and it suddenly shoots out from the sea.


    Following the black light, Korendu, who radiated white light, also came out.


    "A mutated star demon is really difficult to deal with, but now, it''s all over!"


    Ke Lundu looked at the star demon who also appeared on the sea, and shouted angrily: "If your source of power is not malicious power, I may not be able to suppress you!"


    "Source, purification!"


    Ke Lundu stepped on the sea, turned over and jumped, and stayed in the air directly.


    As soon as his voice fell, strips of white light spread out from the edge of his body and shot towards the bottom of the sea.


    "Lord Corondo has begun to use the power of the core!"


    A flash of reverence flashed in Kriya''s eyes, and his fists clenched involuntarily.


    "Ok?"


    At this moment, Willy suddenly felt a pure feeling that washed the whole world.


    It seemed that all the malice had disappeared, and only pureness remained.


    It was a feeling that was difficult to describe in words.


    Although he knew that this was just an illusion created by Corondo, Willy still felt the impact.


    "Is this the power of the law..."


    Willie''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    When the star demon showed the power of destruction just now, Willy had not yet felt it so clearly.


    After the strips of white slender rays of light around Corondo submerged in the water, after vigorous stirring, they began to slowly climb upwards.


    Whoa!


    I saw that the struggling star demon was dragged out of the sea by the thin white light line of Corondo.


    On the body of the star demon, the white light with the law of purification is entangled in a complex way, almost completely wrapping it.


    Star Demon screamed while struggling.


    Its voice continued to reverberate on the open sea, and the law of destruction and malicious power in the body were also struggling against the law of purification of Corondo, but all this was to no avail.


    Currendu, who has taken out his core strength, is indeed not something that Star Demon can resist.


    "ended!"


    The lightsaber in Ke Lundu''s hand disappeared, and then his hands were folded and closed, and a twisting white light rune flashed in his eyes. Then, beside him, white light burst into full bloom, and the thin white light lines became thicker and more numerous, directly destroying the struggling star demon. suppress.


    A wisp of black smoke spilled out from the body of the star demon.


    This is the combined energy of the malevolent power and the law of destruction from the Star Demon, which is constantly peeling from its body.


    "Um����"


    Riel, who was in the magic barrier of Kriya, suddenly felt a tightness in his chest, and then felt that his mood was a little unstable.


    Violence, depression, anger... all kinds of negative emotions began to fill her heart.


    "The malicious power and the law of destruction peeled off from the star demon have penetrated my mana barrier and affected His Royal Highness Rayle!"


    Kriya secretly screamed bad, and then the power of the mage wrapped a few people and wanted to take them away from the center of the battlefield.


    "Lord Kriya Please let me go first!"


    However, just as Kriya was about to leave, he saw Willy suddenly speak.


    "Ok?"


    Kriya instantly realized that the power of justice had boiled over Willy''s body.


    The malicious power and the law of destruction that infiltrated the mana barrier seemed to be melted little by little by Willy''s righteous power.


    "This rich malicious power may be my chance for promotion!"


    Willie spoke again.


    "Malicious power... a chance for promotion?"


    Kriya was taken aback.


    He naturally knew that the promotion opportunity that Willy was talking about was the Hanged Man career, not the knight career.


    But what puzzled Kriya was that the malicious power was actually related to the promotion of The Hanged Man.


    The Hanged Man roams the world and punishes evil is indeed the only way to improve their strength, but the reason why they are promoted is not by fighting against malicious power, but in the process of punishing malicious power, strengthening their righteous heart and realizing spiritual power. Burst, so as to achieve the promotion of the Hanged Man career.


    But Willy is obviously not like this now. He seems to have smelted malicious power and then improved his righteous power.


    Moreover, while smelting the malicious power, Willy also seems to have smelted the destruction law on the star demon.


    "This situation..."


    Kriya had never been in such a situation before, so he didn''t know what to do with it.


    After a long time, he gritted his teeth: "Since you said this is your chance, then go for it with all your might!"


    Kriya''s thoughts moved, and he directly took Reil and Wally to evacuate further away.


    Only Willy was left, standing on the sea, feeling the erosion of malicious power and the law of destruction.


    Around him, the black fog began to intensify...


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 348： 5 quarters The Hanged Man

    "Kriya, is he really okay?"


    Looking at Willy, who was shrouded in black mist in the distance, Rayle asked worriedly.


    For Riel, the current Willy is an indispensable talent.


    If anything happened to Willy, she would definitely feel very sorry.


    "He took the initiative to stay in the black mist, and that malicious force is indeed tempering his righteous power..."


    When he said this, Kriya still felt a little surprised. This promotion method seemed to be completely different from the ordinary Hanged Man.


    After all, he glanced at Wally beside him.


    At this time, Wally looked straight at Willy in the distance, but he did not show any restlessness.


    It''s just that the blue shimmer in his eyes shows that it is not as calm as it appears on the surface.


    what! !


    The star demon wrapped in the thin white light suddenly let out a terrifying scream.


    Then, a thick black mist burst out from its body instantly, and the life breath of the star demon disappeared in an instant.


    With the loosening of the white light thread, the body of the star demon fell directly from the air and fell heavily under the sea.


    "Finally resolved..."


    Corondu took a deep breath, and his figure also fell into the sea from a suspended state.


    Just when Ke Lun Duzhun dived to the bottom of the sea to fish out the heart of the demon green dragon and the body of the star demon, he suddenly found that Willy in the distance was actively moving towards the black mist peeling off the star demon. .


    "Willi, what are you doing!"


    Coronto was horrified, and immediately scolded.


    Just now, all his thoughts were on fighting with the star demon, and he didn''t notice Willy''s abnormal behavior at all. It was only then that he noticed Willy''s strange behavior.


    He moved towards Willy almost instinctively.


    In Corondu''s view, under the erosion of this kind of malicious power and the fragments of the Law of Destruction, even if Willy is the Hanged Man for four quarters, he will still be corroded, completely insane and then die.


    "Ok?"


    However, just as Corendo held up the purification barrier and approached Willy, he suddenly discovered a strange phenomenon.


    As more and more black mist is absorbed in the body, the power of justice in Willy''s body is gradually strengthening.


    "How is this going?"


    Ke Lundu was in shock: "By absorbing the remaining malicious power, to improve one''s own power of justice? Is there such a way of promotion for the extraordinary profession of the Hanged Man?"


    Corondo had never heard of this.


    He stopped his actions, no longer tried to stop Willy''s behavior.


    "It''s just that in addition to absorbing malicious power, Baron Willy seems to have absorbed some fragments of the Law of Destruction..."


    Ke Lundu''s eyes were full of worry: "The law fragments that absorb other life forms are simply a double-edged sword... If you can use them well, you can increase the chance of breaking through in the morning or seven quarters in the future, and Before he breaks through, he can gain strength far beyond his peers... But if he doesn''t use it well, it will become an obstacle to his future breakthrough..."


    Corondo watched Willy''s movements without saying a word.


    Willy, who is in the power of evil thoughts and the fragments of the law of destruction, can clearly feel the malicious power constantly pouring into his body.


    Although it was already the Hanged Man for four quarters, under the influence of this malicious force, Willy''s heart was still breeding negative emotions.


    "This is just the residual malicious power, it is so hard to resist. If it is in the heyday of the star demon, I am afraid that a moment of maliciousness will make me completely crazy..."


    Willy''s will is still trying to stay awake.


    The power of malice is constantly being tempered, and at the same time, the power of his own justice is slowly increasing.


    Although it is accompanied by certain dangers, Willy does not want to give up this opportunity. He has found an opportunity to break through the realm of the Hanged Man for a long time.


    "Ho ho..."


    In addition to the negative emotions, Willy also felt that his mind was impacted by the thoughts of destruction.


    "Is this the remnant of the extraordinary law?"


    Willy is also aware of the problem: "Can it be absorbed?"


    Willie didn''t know much about it.


    He could only slowly try to guide and pull the insubstantial fragments of the supernatural law into his body and slowly merge with his own spirit.


    "We have reached the threshold of breaking through the five-quarter Hanged Man!"


    Suddenly, Willy felt his righteous power suddenly tremble.


    The next moment, Willy took the initiative to increase his absorption of that malicious force.


    Finally, the long-lost title attribute panel reappeared in Willy''s field of vision.


    "Dispel the residual malicious power after the death of the alien star monster, and improve the title - [The Hanged Man at Five Ticks], reward 18 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [The Hanged Man at Five Moments], you will further enhance the extraordinary power of justice. This power will make the wicked in turmoil feel terrified. Master the ability to kill the seal (the seal of death can directly obliterate the vitality of the sealed personmake the main body of sin completely disappear from this world; in addition, you will also master all the use of the power of justice at the level of five quarters) Skills and combat skills. [Remarks]: The power of justice endowed by the attribute panel of this title will not subside due to changes in the host''s conception of justice itself."


    [Willy Phelan--Physical: 47; Intelligence: 60.5; Remaining attribute points: 18]


    In an instant, the power of justice in Willy''s body surged and boiled.


    At the moment of Willy''s breakthrough, a milky white light radiated from his side, and then the black mist around him was completely dispelled.


    "Finally, the ability of the Hanged Man has been improved again!"


    There was a look of joy in Willie''s eyes.


    "Must-kill seal..."


    A new extraordinary ability appeared in Willy''s mind, which deepened Willy''s understanding of the power of justice.


    "The physique has automatically increased by 4 points, which is not much..." Wei glanced at the title attribute panel with his mind, and said in his heart, "The rewarded attribute has a full 18 points, which is exactly the same as the reward when you were promoted to the intermediate knight, but it is Exactly what I expected..."


    "Ok?"


    Just when Willy was about to allocate his reward attribute points, he sensed that not far away, there was a more intense malicious force remaining on the sea surface. The malicious power that Willy absorbs and extracts is even more intense.


    After all, the place where Willy was just now was not the center of the decisive battle between Corondo and Star Demon just now.


    "Do you want to continue to try the breakthrough of the Hanged Man in six quarters?"


    Once this thought arises, it cannot be extinguished.


    Willy only hesitated for a moment in place, then raised his footsteps again, and moved towards a more intense malicious force.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 349： 2 levels in a row, 6 ticks The Hanged Man

    "He was actually promoted to five quarters of Hanged Man in this way!"


    Although Corendo had already had guesses in his heart, when he saw this scene with his own eyes, Corendo was still amazed.


    Because of the law of purification, he knew some high-level figures in the Knights of the Holy Light. When talking to those high-level figures, they never mentioned this bizarre promotion method.


    According to what they said, the improvement of the Hanged Man''s strength came from the firm blessing of one''s own beliefs in the process of punishing sin, rather than the promotion of foreign objects.


    "What a miraculous young man. In addition to his knight talent, Baron Willy''s talent for the Hanged Man is also worthy of attention, and now he has also incorporated fragments of the Law of Destruction..."


    For a time, Corondo thought a lot in his mind.


    However, just when Corendo saw Willy''s promotion, when he was about to approach him, he found that Willy''s footsteps moved again.


    He is heading towards the black mist of a near-substantial, more intense malevolent force.


    "Wait...what is he doing?"


    Corondu felt that his expression was a little numb: "Could it be that he will continue to try the promotion of the Hanged Man for six quarters?!"


    In the distance, Kriya, Reyel, and Wally, who had just noticed Willy''s promotion, were approaching Willy to celebrate, but they suddenly found that Willy, who had broken through, continued to move toward the darker darkness.


    "He He����"


    Riel opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Could it be that Baron Willy is trying to... break two levels in one day?


    Willie has lost his mind to pay attention to other people''s ideas.


    When he walked in front of the most powerful malicious force, he already felt the negative emotions that he had suppressed after his promotion, and instantly boiled again.


    The power of justice that was originally powerful in the body was once again suppressed to the point of weakening.


    Whoa!


    Willy stepped into the black mist one step at a time.


    "It''s actually tactile..."


    Willy felt the black mist around him was very thick.


    Moving in the black mist, he even felt like he was walking in the mud.


    At first, Willy''s consciousness was quite clear, but as time went by, Willy found that his mind was still a little fuzzy.


    "No, this concentration is too high... If this goes on, I may lose myself completely..."


    Willy held on to the last trace of clarity in his mind.


    Willy''s eyes have turned red unconsciously.


    He didn''t even realize that the blood was spilling out from his eyes, nostrils and ears.


    Willy feels like an absorption machine, extracting all the malice into his body...


    Outside the dark fog.


    "No, Baron Willy cannot be allowed to go on like this."


    Corondo''s heart skipped a beat.


    This malicious power is completely different from the malicious power around Willy just now.


    "Teacher, please bring Baron Willy out. His promotion method seems to be very dangerous."


    Riel has also rushed to Corondo''s side, and her tone was a little anxious.


    "it is good����"


    Corondu nodded, he also had the same idea.


    Ke Lundu didn''t want to see a good seedling, so he buried it in front of his eyes in such an extreme way.


    However, just when Corondo was about to use the Law of Purification to dispel the malicious power, he suddenly saw Wally walking in front of him, staring at him with denial eyes.


    "Volibear, are you stopping me?"


    Coron frowned.


    Wally nodded slightly, then let out a dull growl.


    The no-nonsense gesture is in stark contrast to the languid image of the past.


    "Lord Volibear, do you believe that Baron Willy can do it?"


    Riel frowned and asked.


    Wally nodded heavily again.


    The only worry in his eyes was replaced by firmness and trust.


    In Wally''s eyes, Willy seems to be able to overcome all difficulties.


    It''s been like this before, and it must be like this this time.


    "teacher����"


    Rael hesitated, she looked at Corondo, waiting for Corondo''s reaction.


    Corondo didn''t answer immediately, but thought for a moment: "Wait, in terms of his special promotion method, this is indeed an opportunity."


    The malicious power emanating from the Star Demon is quite rare even in the center of the continent.


    "almost����"


    At this time, Willy''s face was full of blood, and most of his shirt was soaked.


    But Willy doesn''t mind, he has once again felt the edge of promotion.


    "Just one step away..."


    Willy looked at the dark airflow surging in front of him, and felt that his willpower had reached the final stage of exhaustion.


    The black mist swirled around and seemed to condense into the hideous face of the star demon, wailing and screaming terribly at him.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, Willie let out a low growl.


    The barrier of the Hanged Man in six quarters was instantly broken!


    The title attribute panel reappeared in front of his eyes.


    "Dispel the remaining malicious power after the death of the alien star demon, and improve the title - [The Hanged Man at Six Tits], reward 25 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [The Hanged Man at Six Quarters], you will further enhance the extraordinary power of justice. This power will make the wicked with evil hearts tremble, and you will also obtain the ability of [Eye of Justice], The faith of justice in your eyes will make all sinners shudder; in addition, you will also master all the skills and combat skills of the power of justice at the six-quarter level. [Remarks]: The power of justice granted by the attribute panel of this title will not be The host''s conception of justice itself changes and subsides."


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 52; Intelligence: 60.5; Remaining attribute points: 43]


    Break two levels in a row!


    All the depression disappeared, and Willy finally regained his previous sense of lightness.


    Then, Willy let out a great laugh.


    The strength that has not been promoted for more than a year has once again broken through the threshold.


    But what Willy didn''t expect was that the Hanged Man''s strength came from behind, surpassing the knight profession, and was promoted six quarters ahead of schedule!


    "Add points! All add to intelligence!"


    With a thought, Willy directly chose to add points.


    As he reached the threshold of seven quarters and the morning star, and in the future, he needed to comprehend the transcendent laws.


    Therefore, Willy did not hesitate at all, and directly added 43 attribute points to his intelligence value.


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 52; Intelligence: 103.5; Remaining attribute points: 0]


    The title attribute panel has been refreshed Willy''s intelligence value has leaped by a large margin, directly breaking through 100!


    At the moment when Willy''s intelligence value was added up, Willy felt that his thinking leaped a dimension directly.


    He briefly recalled his path of knight cultivation, and the difficulties he encountered during the period seemed to have become incomparably simple in an instant.


    Even the obscure, complex and bizarre fragments of the Destruction Law that were inhaled into the body just now seemed to be understood by him.


    With a wave of Willy''s hand, the surroundings of his body fell into a state similar to stagnation.


    And Willy, it seems, can be manipulated.


    "It turned out to be like this..."


    Willy waved his hand again, and the sense of stagnation disappeared.


    The current Willy, as long as he deepens his understanding a little bit, he can completely figure out the situation and be promoted to the senior high knight.


    Outside the dark fog.


    "Teacher, is Baron Willy completely devoured by that malicious force?"


    Just after Willy let out that big laugh, Rael suddenly asked worriedly.


    Did Baron Willy really lose his mind completely?


    "call����"


    When Corendu heard the words, he glanced at Kriya, and then looked at Riel: "Our worries may be superfluous, and Volibear''s trust in Baron Willy is correct."


    Riel did not perceive Willy''s promotion aura after being wrapped by malicious power, but Corendu and Kriya really felt it.


    "You mean, Baron Willy, he succeeded?"


    Riel opened his mouth wide.


    At this moment, in the black fog on the sea, a tall and straight figure came out.


    It was Willy who was promoted to the Hanged Man at six quarters after two levels in a row.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 350： Go to the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon?

    The black mist behind Willy gradually dissipated.


    The front of his shirt was stained with dark red blood, but the state of the whole person looked very good.


    "Ow~"


    When Wally saw Willy walk out of the black fog, he immediately greeted him with joy.


    Although he is very confident in Willy, worry is inevitable, so when Willy succeeds in breaking through, Wally quickly steps up.


    "Now you are no longer the number one powerhouse in White Bear Town..."


    Willie smiled and tugged at Wally''s ear.


    The current Wally is indeed not his opponent.


    Warcraft is different from human beings. Before they are promoted to the gold level, they cannot touch the power and supernatural laws.


    Although Wally is strong, he only has the power of thunder and a strong body.


    But Willy is different. Not only is he about to comprehend the stance that belongs to a knight, but he has also already comprehended the stance of the Hanged Man.


    The so-called Hanged Man''s potential is Willy''s latest ability, the Eye of Justice.


    Because the promotion system is not exactly the same, the understanding of potential is also different. For knights, only by comprehending the situation can they break through to a high-level knight. But for The Hanged Man, when his spiritual belief reaches a critical point, he will naturally understand his own potential while being promoted.


    "Congratulations, Baron Willy."


    When Rayle saw Willy coming, he also congratulated with a smile.


    She looked at Willy with an undisguised curiosity in her eyes.


    In her opinion, Willy is really special. His knight talent is terrifying, and his ability to promote the Hanged Man is also extremely elusive. The whole person looks like a mystery.


    "Thank you, Your Highness Rayle."


    Willie apologized softly.


    If the original Rui Er can still be on a par with Willy under the premise of having power, but now, if the two play against each other, Rui Er will be defeated by Willy in a few face-to-face efforts.


    "Baron Willy, your promotion to The Hanged Man seems unusual."


    At this time, Corondo and Kriya also stepped forward.


    Although both of them are super experts, when facing Willy, they are just as puzzled and curious as Riel.


    They had never seen or heard of Willy''s promotion of The Hanged Man.


    "As far as I know, the promotion of the Hanged Man is to achieve spiritual resonance and motivation in the process of punishing sin, but you seem to be dispelling and purifying the power of evil thoughts..."


    Corondo did not continue speaking, obviously waiting for Willy''s answer.


    In this regard, Willy has long thought of his words: "Not all beliefs of the Hanged Man are to punish evil, but my belief is to dispel the evil in the world. The stronger the force of dispelling and purifying evil, the more I will improve More. This time, the malicious power left by the star demon is very powerful, so I was able to achieve two promotions. In essence, this is still the implementation of my beliefs and the realization of spiritual resonance. "


    "Is that so..."


    For Willy''s statement, Corondo felt a little novel.


    But he didn''t doubt it.


    Kelundu naturally would not have thought that Willy had a title attribute panel on him that could break the rules of extraordinary promotion.


    "This belief is too flexible..."


    Corondo and Kriya sighed inwardly.


    For the average Hanged Man, their beliefs are the punishment of sin.


    In order to implement their righteous beliefs, they must always walk on the road of punishing sin. If their negligent actions cause their minds to shake, then their strength will decline, and they will even become mortals.


    But Willie is clearly different.


    When there is no malicious power to dispel, his strength is just standing still, and when he has malicious power to dispel and purify, he can achieve his own promotion.


    In the eyes of Corundu and Kriya, the belief in dispelling malicious forces will hardly be shaken, and the possibility of Willy falling into the realm is very small. Unless he chooses to degenerate and join forces with malicious forces, he will become a mortal.


    Of course, this idea is just speculation by Corondo and Kriya. Because of the existence of the title attribute panel, even if Willy becomes a complete demon, it will still not cause the Hanged Man''s strength to weaken.


    At this time, Ke Lundu already understood that he really found a top genius in the southeast of the mainland.


    And now, he has established a very friendly relationship with this genius.


    "In the long history of the continent, every time there is a big turmoil, there will be a large number of geniuses that are difficult to see in ordinary times. Is Willy one of them..."


    Corondo''s heart suddenly moved.


    Legend has it that in the war thousands of years ago, geniuses continued to emerge, and the **** and tragic era was also covered with a dreamy brilliance.


    "Congratulations then, Baron Willy."


    Coron paused, smiled faintly, and then patted Willy on the shoulder lightly.


    Seeing this, Willy remained humble, bowed slightly to Ke Lundu, and then nodded his thanks.


    He is very clear that he has proved his worth to Kelundu with his transcendent talent, and in Kelundu''s heart, his status has risen to a new level.


    "It''s a really rewarding trip. Next, I''m going to fish the heart of the demon green dragon and the corpse of the star demon from the bottom of the sea."


    Corondo motioned for a few people to step back some distance.


    Snapped!


    Ke Lundu folded his hands together, and dense white light lines appeared around him again.


    Those thin white lines of light swish into the sea water.


    After just a moment, the heart of the demon green dragon and the body of the star demon were pulled up.


    "The heart of the devil green dragon! There is also the corpse of a star demon!"


    When he saw that these two things were completely in his hands, Riel''s heart was hot again.


    Originally, the heart of a demonic green dragon could make those ministers who oppose him shut up. Now, with the addition of the corpse of a star demon, it can even show his merits.


    As long as these two things are brought before the father, he will definitely favor him more and make up his mind to establish himself as the crown prince.


    Thinking of this, Riel secretly glanced at Willy.


    It was with the help of the genius baron in the southeast of this continent that he found their traces.


    "The corpse of this star demon has to go back and study it carefully. The alien creatures that disappeared from the mainland a thousand years ago are now reappearing, and we must explore the root cause."


    Corondo said in a low voice.


    Immediately afterwards, Ke Lundu''s heart moved, the star demon''s body was wrapped in a white light, and the residual malicious power on his body no longer overflowed.


    "As expected of the heart of the demon green dragon, the strength of life force is simply shocking..."


    Krondu turned his attention to the heart of the demon green dragon: "Although it is partly contaminated by the malicious power of the star demon, it will be dispelled as time goes by... The heart of the top sanctuary-level beast, even if It has been lost for thousands of years, and it still has a strong vitality..."


    After carefully examining the heart of the monster green dragon, Kerendu waved his hand again, wrapping the heart of the monster green dragon as if wrapping the corpse of the star demon.


    "Baron Willie."


    After a look of thought flashed in Corondo''s eyes, he looked at Willy: "Now we have the heart of the demon green dragon and the corpse of the star demon, and we have to bring them back to the kingdom... So we have to cross the storm strait. , to start the return journey."


    "This is much earlier than we expected to return to the center of the continent..." Corendo continued, "You and Volibear, why don''t you and Volibear take this opportunity and let us go to the center of the continent together, how about it?"


    "Ok?"


    Willy was asked this question by Corondo, and the whole person paused directly.


    Although he had already made preparations to go to the center of the mainland, it was a bit beyond Willy''s expectations that he was suddenly brought up now.


    "This����"


    Willy didn''t respond immediately, but frowned, caught in a trade-off.


    The mainland center is a must, but if I leave now, I seem to have a lot of things that I haven''t arranged properly.


    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 351： say goodbye

    Willy is naturally worried about White Bear Town.


    Although he had also left White Bear Town for a long time, he was in the southeast of the mainland after all.


    But this time is different. The place to go this time is the center of the distant continent. Even if the Steel Falcon Kingdom''s navigation technology is very powerful and the speed is very fast, it will still take at least three to five months to reach the center of the continent. If you stay in the mainland for a longer time, counting the return journey, it can be as short as one year, or even more than two years, before you can return to White Bear Town.


    After leaving White Bear Town for two years, this is indeed not a very short time.


    So Willy had a hard time making a choice.


    Seemingly seeing Willy''s entanglement, Corendo said, "Baron Willy, you should be worried about White Bear Town?"


    "Yes, Lord Krondu." Willy replied truthfully, "I am indeed a little worried after leaving White Bear Town for two years."


    "You don''t need to worry about that."


    Ke Lundu smiled and said to Willy: "I know, you are worried about the drastic changes in the situation in the southeast of the mainland and the safety of White Bear Town after you leave White Bear Town. But these are nothing at all."


    "First of all, when I return to the center of the mainland this time, I will let Kriya temporarily live in White Bear Town. You don''t need to worry about the safety of White Bear Town."


    Colundu continued: "In addition, in the next few years, we will take the initiative to maintain the status quo, and will not break the current situation, leaving the southeast of the mainland in an overall stalemate."


    "But in this case, the Steel Falcon Kingdom is likely to expose its layout in the southeast of the mainland, and it will be discovered by the Iron Eagle Kingdom."


    Willie reminded.


    "It doesn''t matter." Corondo waved his hand with a smile on his face, and felt relieved by Willy''s friendly attitude, "The heart of the devil green dragon has been obtained, which is more important than making arrangements in the southeast of the continent. Active exposure Our arrangement in the southeast of the continent also let the Iron Eagle Kingdom know that we are here to arrange the back road for possible turmoil in the center of the continent, so as to cover up our search for the heart of the demon green dragon. Taking advantage of this opportunity, We can also transfer overseas power to White Bear."


    "Is that so..."


    When Corondo said this, Willy was very moved.


    Kriya sits in White Bear Town and actively exposes the power of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, which will make White Bear Town in a very safe state.


    "In that case, Wally and I will accompany you on this return journey."


    Willie finally made up his mind.


    The center of the continent is the place he has always yearned for, where he can get in touch with higher-level existences and get more opportunities and resources.


    Wally can also take advantage of this opportunity to get acquainted with his own clan, and even gain the favor of Legas the Mountain Thunder Bear, which is also a good opportunity for Wally.


    "that would be great."


    Corondo nodded.


    "However, Lord Corondo, I want to return to White Bear Town first to arrange follow-up matters and handover with Lord Kriya."


    Willie begged.


    "Of course." Krondu responded without hesitation, "But it''s best not to delay too much time. The heart of the demon green dragon and the body of the star demon should be transported back to the kingdom as soon as possible."


    "I see."


    Willie said in response.


    ...


    After returning to the island where the Steel Falcon Kingdom was stationed, Willy took a deep-sea battleship and returned to White Bear Town with Kriya.


    Willy convened the core officials of White Bear Town such as Sandor, Thorpes, Dahn, and Aden, as well as the top leaders of White Bear Town such as Colson, Eric, Jarvis, and explained his whereabouts and the next plan. .


    When everyone knew that Willy was about to go to the center of the mainland, everyone was both happy and worried.


    It is their great lord Baron Willy who is about to go to the center of the world. This is Baron Willy''s opportunity and their glory. As for worry, everyone is worried that Baron Willy is the spiritual pillar and absolute core of White Bear Town. After he leaves White Bear Town, how will White Bear Town function.


    In this regard, Willie gave everyone a reassurance.


    He introduced the morning star Mage Kriya to everyone, and explained the follow-up support of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    Although the core members of White Bear Town have long known that they have the support of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, they did not expect such a strong support, which shocked and reassured everyone.


    After leaving White Bear''s political decisions to Sandor, Willie and his family spent a wonderful week together.


    During this period, Willy also got together with old friends such as Old Joel and Kuhl for a short time. After all, the next time we meet again, it may be several years later.


    Although very reluctant, Willy decided to leave.


    Late at night, the secret pier in White Bear Town.


    Willy''s departure from White Bear Town is still kept secret for the time being.


    On this trip, he needs to return to the island station of the Steel Falcon Kingdom first, and return to the Steel Falcon Kingdom with Corendu and Reyel.


    "Be safe, Willy."


    The Lakers forced a smile and sent Willie off.


    Now they are no longer ordinary people with poor knowledge at that time. The current Lakers know where Willy is going, and also know that there is an opportunity to wait for Willy there, and there is a bigger stage.


    "I see, father and mother."


    Willie saluted both of them respectfully.


    "Goodbye, Willy, goodbye, Wally."


    Veria was crying, hugging Willy and Wally constantly.


    "Stop crying, Veria."


    Willy flicked Veria''s head like a child: "Next time I come back, you will be a big girl. Remember to study hard cultural knowledge, and if you can, make yourself a momentary star whisperer."


    "I will."


    Veria responded while sobbing, and it was rare that she didn''t quarrel with Willy.


    Wally also leaned into Veria''s arms and licked her tears.


    "Warbeck, say goodbye to your Uncle Willy Big brother Thorps is holding his son Warbeck and saying goodbye to Willy, and by his side is Willy''s sister-in-law Lithon.


    "goodbye."


    Warbeck''s pronunciation was very inaccurate, after all, he was less than a year old.


    Warbeck couldn''t understand the feeling of saying goodbye, he just saw that Aunt Veria, who was usually very lively, was crying, which made the innocent Warbeck feel very strange.


    "Goodbye."


    In the atmosphere of reluctance, Willy and Wally set foot on the ship.


    Only at this time did Willy realize that before he knew it, he already had so many fetters in this world.


    "I''m really looking forward to seeing you again..."


    Willy looked at the moonlit sea and said silently in his heart.


    (=)

 Chapter 352： storm strait

    The endless sea.


    A giant ship bearing the imprint of the Kingdom of Steel Falcon pushed away the waves and moved forward quickly.


    After Willy arrived at the overseas station, he reunited with Corendu and Riel, took the giant ship when they came, and began to return to the center of the mainland.


    When they first came to the center of the mainland, the first and last troops of the Steel Falcon Kingdom brought a total of 500 junior knights and above, but only 200 people followed and returned this time, and the remaining 300 people , all stayed in the southeast of the mainland as the support of White Bear Town.


    Although the number of three hundred extraordinary is not comparable to the principality of Vata and the principality of Sausen, it has far surpassed the principality of Lengshi, which has just been restored. Although the current Willy still calls himself a baron, to a certain extent, with the background and strength of White Bear Town, he can already call himself the Grand Duke.


    When Willy returns from the center of the mainland, if his strength has been improved enough, then it will be time to change the name of White Bear Town to White Bear Principality.


    at this time.


    Above the giant ship, armored soldiers stood on the deck with weapons in hand, in a defensive posture.


    They are now on the sea edge to the southeast of the mainland and are about to enter the Storm Strait.


    The Storm Strait is full of dangers, with terrifying sea beasts, bad weather, and powerful rogues fleeing from the center of the mainland, so even the giant ship of the Kingdom of Steel Falcon still has to do strict investigation and defense work.


    Under the deck of the giant ship, in the cabin, Willy was staying in his room, flipping through the books borrowed from Riel.


    The size of this giant ship is very large, and the space in the cabin below is also very spacious. Except for the lack of sunlight, the rest of the place is no different from the residence on land.


    Bedrooms, dining rooms, bathrooms... all kinds of living conditions on land are basically satisfied.


    On this giant wheel, in addition to the extraordinary, there are more than 100 mortals, who also serve as servants and are responsible for taking care of the hygiene and food on the giant wheel.


    "Sure enough, the culture in the center of the mainland is more ancient, and the civilization is more diverse and splendid."


    Willy flipped through the general history of Continental Center and muttered to himself.


    For Willy, reading history books is a very enjoyable thing.


    dong dong dong!


    Just as Willy was concentrating on reading, there was a sudden knock on the door of the room.


    "Please come in."


    Hearing the strength of the knock on the door, Willy had already guessed who was coming.


    The door was pushed open, and as Willy guessed, Rayle walked in.


    At this time, Rui Er was wearing exquisite light armor with beautiful hollow patterns engraved on it, and the whole person looked very capable.


    Since returning to the island station and embarking on the journey, Rayle has been wearing this outfit.


    As a strong contender for the crown prince, in front of the soldiers, Riel must maintain a leadership stance.


    "Did it disturb your reading?"


    Rayle said with a smile when he saw the books spread out on Willy''s table.


    "No."


    Willy stood up and said with a smile, "I''m just a little tired, I need to get up and relax."


    When Rui Er heard the words, the corners of his mouth curved slightly, and his smile was very gentle.


    She looked at Willy with more and more appreciation.


    This young man is not only very diligent in his extraordinary practice, but also has a strong thirst for knowledge.


    Inside the Steel Falcon Royal House, the requirements for cultural classes are very strict, which made Rael develop the habit of reading and studying. Because he is like this, Riel also has a good impression of those who actively seek knowledge.


    "His Royal Highness came looking for me, I don''t know why?"


    Willy looked at Riel and asked.


    It''s clearly not lunch time yet.


    "The ship is about to enter the Storm Strait, don''t you plan to go to the deck to take a look?"


    Riel asked with a smile.


    "Is it about to enter the Storm Strait..."


    A strange color flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    He was really interested in this.


    The Storm Strait, known as the front line of death and despair, is very attractive to the extraordinary people in the southeast of the mainland.


    But because it is too dangerous, very few people will actively explore the Storm Strait. Only those extraordinary people who could not stand in the southeast of the mainland would risk their lives to make a foray.


    It was like the necromancer, Bansirane, who was chased by the Knights of the Holy Light at that time, planning to flee into the Storm Strait.


    "Of course, we must go and see."


    Willy closed the books on the table and walked out of the room with Riel.


    As soon as the door was closed, the room next to Willie was opened.


    I saw Wally''s tiny blue eyes swishing back and forth on Willy and Riel.


    "Want to see the seascape of Storm Strait together, Lord Volibear?"


    Rayle touched Wally''s head, but was forcibly thrown away by Wally.


    "Ow~"


    Wally responded lazily, then followed Willy.


    Seeing this, Willy smiled at each other with Riel, and then walked towards the deck.


    As soon as he stepped on the stairs and onto the deck, Willy felt an unusually cold wind approaching him.


    "This temperature..."


    Willie frowned.


    Such a low temperature is obviously not what this season should have.


    Willy followed Riel to the railing.


    "I haven''t really entered the Storm Strait yet, but only in the marginal area." Rayle explained, "When it really enters it, the cold wind will be more howling, and the wind and waves will be much larger. Even the weather will be very cold. It is very common to encounter heavy rain, strong winds and hail.��


    "No wonder the Storm Strait has such a terrible name as the death line..."


    Willie nodded.


    Only now at the edge of Storm Strait, Willy has already felt the harsh natural environment, not to mention the center of Storm Strait.


    woohoo hoo...


    The gale at sea was getting stronger.


    The waves crashed against each other with a loud crashing sound.


    Willy and Riel''s hair had been blown behind their ears.


    Even Wally''s bright white hair was blown on end.


    "Look at the horizon in the distance."


    Rayle reminded Willy.


    Willy looked in the direction of Rayle''s finger.


    I saw there, thick dark clouds, occasionally accompanied by lightning flashes and weak and low thunder, giving people a strong sense of depression.


    "When you get there, you will officially enter the Storm Strait."


    Riel said.


    Willy nodded and didn''t answer, just narrowed his eyes.


    This was the most awe-inspiring time Willy faced nature after he became an extraordinary person.


    Facing the thick and distant clouds in the sky, Willy felt that he, and the giant wheel under his feet, had become extremely small.


    (=)

 Chapter 353： thunder, destruction

    The giant ship is still sailing fast, not slowing down.


    Boom!


    Just as it entered the range of the thick dark cloud, a sudden explosion of thunder exploded on top of the giant ship, and the muffled thunder spread and echoed in the sky.


    The soldiers stationed on the ship still held weapons, their faces remained unchanged, and they showed strict discipline.


    Willy and Rayle looked at the lightning in the distance and marveled at the greatness of nature.


    Wally seemed very excited. Although there was lightning and thunder, Wally kept pacing on the deck, and there were flashes of blue in his eyes.


    This thunderous atmosphere made Wally feel quite comfortable.


    "His Royal Highness, there is a terrifying area like Storm Strait between the center of the continent and the southeast of the continent, so is there a similar barrier between the center of the continent and other continents?"


    Willy felt the moist air and asked Reel.


    "No."


    Riel shook his head: "Only the center of the continent and the southeast of the continent have such a terrifying barrier. If you cross the Storm Strait, if there is no Starry Morning level, you can only rely on luck to survive. Between the center of the continent and other continents Although there are barriers, superhumans who exceed the level of four quarters can pass through safely. This is a very strange thing."


    "Is that so..."


    Willie nodded.


    He thinks it is necessary for him to read geography books at the center of the continent to better understand and perceive the world from a macro perspective.


    Whoa whoa whoa!


    Suddenly, a torrential rain fell in the sky.


    This rainstorm is like a connection, densely packed, and the scenes in the distance become blurred.


    Willy and Riel subconsciously ran their grudges and propped up a transparent barrier around them.


    But Wally was not like that. The more the thunder roared and the more intense the rain, the more excited Wally became.


    It roared and jumped, scrambling back and forth across the deck.


    The deck area on the giant ship is very large, and it does not affect Wally''s actions.


    "I don''t know when this rainstorm will stop, and I don''t know how big the continuous rain area is. When we see the sun again, it is very likely in a month."


    Riel said to Willy.


    In Storm Strait, there is also a small chance of seeing sunny days.


    When Willy heard the words, he responded: "It is this harsh natural environment. If the ordinary ships in White Bear Town were replaced, they may have capsized."


    Willy is not laughing at himself, he is just telling a reality.


    If it weren''t for the huge size of the giant wheel and the superb craftsmanship, it wouldn''t be able to withstand such waves at all.


    The giant ship kept going.


    Because of the high speed, it has completely entered the storm strait, and the calm sea can no longer be seen.


    "Get ready to go back."


    After letting Willy see the harsh environment of Storm Strait, Rael suggested: "It''s almost time for lunch."


    Willy was already a little fascinated by the violent marine environment.


    But after hearing Reil''s reminder, Willy responded, "Then go back to the cabin."


    However, just as the two were about to take Wally back to the cabin, a layer of tens of meters of huge waves suddenly appeared on the sea in the distance.


    I saw a huge black tail suddenly appear, flapping the water, making the already surging sea even more turbulent.


    Roar! !


    Immediately afterwards, the owner of the giant black tail revealed his figure.


    It was a black whale about 100 meters long, with some colorful stars on its body.


    "Such a big whale?"


    Willie was surprised.


    Generally speaking, the largest blue whale is only more than 30 meters long, and this unknown species of whale is more than 100 meters long.


    Seeing this creature churning in the sea up close is truly stunning.


    "These are ordinary sea beasts. When you continue to travel to the center of Storm Strait, you will see more terrifying sea beasts. Among them, there are many silver-level peaks, and even gold-level marine area overlords." Ray Er said, "When we came to the southeast of the mainland, we encountered a gold-ranked sea beast that wanted to attack the ship. If it wasn''t for Mr. Krondu to kill it, everyone on the ship might have completely sunk to the bottom of the sea. ."


    "Gold-level existence..."


    Willie nodded thoughtfully.


    Gold-level Warcraft is the existence of Xingchen level.


    Just as Willy watched the 100-meter-long black giant whale about to dive into the bottom of the water, he saw a sudden white light in the sky, and then, a series of lightning bolts fell directly on the area where the black whale was.


    The black giant whale had just let out a whimper when it was struck by a falling lightning and instantly wiped out its vitality.


    "This����"


    Willy''s pupils shrank directly, and then, he felt a strange feeling arise spontaneously in his heart.


    Not only Willy, but even Wally, after seeing this scene, the whole bear was stunned for a moment, and then it seemed to fall into a sluggish state.


    "The first time I saw this kind of scene, I was as shocked as you guys." Riel didn''t notice any abnormality between Willy and Wally, and continued, "In Storm Strait, it''s quite normal for this kind of thunder to happen. Things. But we don''t have to worry about it. On this giant ship, there is an extraordinary defense mechanism. Once the thunder is about to strike, a defensive barrier will appear to block it. Our defensive barrier can withstand the thunder of the peak level of lethality for six quarters. "


    "Ok?"


    Rayle was about to continue talking, but suddenly found that Willy and Wally closed their eyes at the same time, as if they were perceiving something.


    "This is����"


    Afterwards, Rayle was the first to perceive a strange and depressing feeling from Willy''s body This feeling is the law of destruction! "


    Riel subconsciously took a step back from Willy.


    The pressure of the law level made Riel feel quite uncomfortable.


    "Could it be... Willy is trying to echo the fragments of the Law of Destruction he absorbed before..."


    Rui Er thought of a possibility, and she thought to herself: "Although Willy absorbed the Destruction Law Fragments by coincidence, but now trying to echo the application, is it too fast... He has been promoted to the six-quarter level. , it''s only been a month..."


    It is a coincidence to absorb the Law Fragments. Even in the center of the continent, few people can absorb the Law Fragments before the promotion of Star Morning and Seven Quarters. Even if it is absorbed in advance, it can only be used when it reaches the peak of six quarters, and it was only stored in the body before.


    And Willy has only broken through in such a short time, and has already begun to try to echo the fragments of the Destruction Law in his body...


    Of course Rui Er didn''t know, because of the existence of the title attribute panel, even if Willy breaks through the peak of the realm, he only needs to figure out the barrier to break through the next realm to achieve promotion again. In addition to the continuous addition of super talent, this is also Willy''s rapid promotion. one of the secrets.


    "It''s a monster..."


    The corners of Riel''s mouth moved, and then he accepted the reality.


    She is now used to Willy''s constant shock on her talent.


    "And Volibear..."


    Riel turned to look at Wally: "Is it also comprehending the transcendent laws and the power of beasts?"


    For Warcraft, potential and extraordinary laws need to be comprehended at the same time before being promoted to the gold level.


    "It''s less than four years old... This is obviously just a cub..."


    Rayle muttered to himself with a strange expression.


    (=Easy to read novels)

 Chapter 354： Destructive force

    At this time, Willy, of course, did not know what Rayle was thinking.


    Now he is completely immersed in his own world.


    At the moment when he saw the lightning strike the 100-meter black whale with his own eyes, Willy felt the fragments of the Law of Destruction deeply hidden in his body, and suddenly trembled.


    Immediately afterwards, he entered a state that was bizarre and indescribable in words.


    Willy''s eyes were filled with a complex scene of black and gray intertwined, and a feeling of disappearing everything was hovering in Willy''s heart.


    Willy, who was indulging in this state, did not know how long time had passed. Through the constantly changing black and gray scene in front of him, he felt that he had touched a source that contained everything. This feeling made him realize that his spirit was quite equal. of completeness and comfort.


    Suddenly, Willy''s spiritual world and the nihilistic but real Destruction Law fragments in his body suddenly resonated.


    Originally, it was only the independent Destruction Law fragments absorbed into the body. Suddenly, Willy understood and understood a small part of it. Then, the small part of the independent Law Fragments seemed to be integrated into Willy''s spiritual world. in the same.


    Whoa!


    Willie suddenly opened and closed his eyes.


    "Baron Willie?"


    Seeing Willy regained consciousness, Rael made a tentative cry in a low voice.


    When Willy heard the words, he realized that he was still on the deck.


    "Sorry, Your Royal Highness, I have some insights just now."


    There was a hint of apology in Willy''s tone.


    "It doesn''t matter." Riel waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t mind, "Do you have a new perception and understanding of the fragments of the Law of Destruction that you absorbed before? I felt a suppressed sense of destruction from you just now. It''s very similar to the malicious power and destructive power that spilled out from the star demon before."


    As Rael said, there was a strange look in his eyes.


    As the princess of the Central Kingdom-level power in the mainland, she has naturally seen other geniuses.


    Some of the outstanding beings among the geniuses took the initiative to find and absorb the law fragments through various means before they were promoted to the seventh quarter. Doing so will not only give them a huge advantage in combat power of the same rank, but will also give them a great boost when they are truly promoted for seven quarters.


    Examples of autonomous absorption of Law fragments like Willy''s are extremely rare, and the probability is very low.


    In the center of the mainland, almost every genius who can be called a name chooses to absorb the fragments of the law with the help of their predecessors.


    However, not every genius who absorbs the fragments of the law can get positive feedback. Some geniuses, after absorbing the fragments of the law, failed to understand and digest them and attribute them to themselves. Although he has an advantage in combat power in the same rank, he has been unable to form his own understanding of extraordinary laws, so he cannot break through the barrier of seven quarters.


    Even if Rael''s talent is good, there is still a teacher at the level of a moon knight like Krondu to guide him. But Rui Er still does not dare to absorb the law fragments now. According to Teacher Krondu''s suggestion, she will not be able to realize the absorption of a small amount of extraordinary law until five years or even ten years later, when the strength of the senior knight is completely stable.


    Therefore, Riel was very surprised that Willy absorbed a large number of fragments of the Law of Destruction last time and realized the profound meaning of it so quickly.


    Facing Reyel''s doubts, Willy didn''t hide it, and responded directly to Reyel: "Yes, I do understand some of the profound meanings of the Law of Destruction, integrating some fragments of the Law of Destruction that were absorbed in the body before."


    Just at the moment when he observed the falling thunder, the devastating horror touched and realized Willy.


    In fact, Willy needs to thank his Wisdom attribute for this. If it weren''t for the dozens of attribute value rewards that he received after being promoted to two levels in a row, Willy would not have such insight at all.


    "Your talent refreshes my cognition again and again."


    Riel shrugged, looking rather helpless.


    From the very beginning, when he just came to the southeast of the mainland and looked at Willy''s information, Rayle just thought that Willy''s talent was good, but he couldn''t catch up with himself.


    But now it seems that Willy''s talent has even surpassed Teacher Krondu''s evaluation.


    "The power of destruction..."


    Willy refocused on his latest insight.


    He stretched out his palm, slowly urging the power of justice and knighthood in his body, and a pale golden light group appeared in Willy''s palm.


    Then, Willy thought.


    I saw a layer of gray and black interlaced mist, suspended on the surface of Willy''s palm.


    Whoa!


    Willy withdrew the vindictive barrier on his palm to isolate the rain.


    Whoa!


    Torrential rain fell from the sky.


    However, just as the rain fell on the surface of Willy''s palm, the water droplets seemed to disappear out of thin air, being eaten away bit by bit.


    Without being vaporized and absorbed by the airflow, the raindrops disappear out of thin air.


    "Is this the power of the law..."


    Willy stared at his palm and murmured in his heart.


    "The Hanged Man who understands the Law of Destruction is indeed quite rare..."


    Just as Willy removed the airflow from his hand, a long voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Willy looked back subconsciously, and saw that Kerendu appeared behind him at some point.


    "teacher."


    "Lord Corondo."


    The two greeted Corondo at the same time.


    The previous Kelundu had been meditating in his room. After all, at his level, he also needed to further improve his strength.


    However, just now, he sensed two new forces of destruction, so he walked on the deck and saw the scene in front of him.


    "In the Knights of the Holy Light, whether they are members of the dual extraordinary professions of the hanged and knight, or pure knights who only practice the power of light and justice, most of the extraordinary laws they comprehend are purification, holy light, and justice. Wait, I have only heard of someone like you who comprehends the law of destruction, and he is a super master at the peak of the eight quarters, and the Knights of the Holy Light, the commander of slaughter and punishment, McGregor."


    Corondo''s tone was full of respect.


    Under the command of the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights, there are also subordinate branches such as the team. Among them, the Punishment and Slaughterhouse, also known as the Punishment and Slaughterhouse, is the most famous of all the branches, and it is also the most feared and respected by outsiders.


    Among them, there are many masters, and the main task is to hunt down those criminals who have been recorded, and it is the core violent organization of the Holy Light Knights.


    "McGretton..."


    Willie whispered the name in a low voice If there is a chance, I will ask a middleman to lead you to meet McGraton. "


    Corondo said to Willy.


    Although he had no personal relationship with McGreton, he had met a few times. Moreover, he also maintains a good relationship with some other high-level Knights of the Holy Light, so it is not difficult for the two to get acquainted.


    In Corendo''s view, Willy''s identity as the Hanged Man and his comprehension of the Law of Destruction are enough to arouse McGretton''s attention.


    If Willy can establish a friendly relationship with McGredon, it will be a good thing for Corendu, Riel and the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon behind them. After all, the relationship between Willy and them is not generally close.


    The Knights of the Holy Light were also the most powerful force in the center of the mainland. Except, of course, that terrifying mysterious organization that recently resurfaced.


    (=)

 Chapter 355： Wallys progress

    It''s not just you who have a new insight, Volibear seems to have a breakthrough. "


    After Corendo finished speaking to Willy, he turned to look at Wally again.


    "Wally?"


    Willy also raised his brows, showing an unexpected look.


    Before, he was just immersed in his own perception, but he didn''t notice that Willy, who was behind him, seemed to have entered a state of perception.


    "Is Wally comprehending his own power and transcendent laws?"


    Willie thought to himself.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly, somewhat surprised: "Is the transcendent law of Wally''s perception also the law of destruction?"


    Willy carefully sensed the fluctuation of the weak law of destruction.


    If it wasn''t for his new understanding of the Law of Destruction before, he wouldn''t even notice this trace.


    To be precise, Wally doesn''t really understand the law of destruction now, he just has a little resonance.


    "But this is normal. According to Wally''s extraordinary power and terrifying flesh, it is normal to comprehend the law of destruction..."


    Willy thought for a second, and whispered again in his heart.


    Although Wally controls the extraordinary power of thunder, lightning itself is only an attribute element, not one of the varieties of extraordinary laws.


    The closest thing to the Thunder attribute is indeed the Law of Destruction.


    "It seems that Volibear has found a way to break through to the gold level..."


    Corondo said with a light smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Wally, who was in a sluggish state, open his eyes instantly.


    In the faint blue pupils, two sets of hexagrams rotate in opposite directions.


    On Wally''s body, a tyrannical aura was scattered around.


    Rao is Willy''s current strength, and he also feels a little uncomfortable.


    The momentum that Wally exudes now is qualitatively different from before.


    "Wally has begun to form his own momentum..."


    There was a look of anticipation in Willie''s eyes.


    Roar! !


    Wally roared suddenly, and then his body began to swell.


    Three meters, five meters, ten meters...


    Originally, Wally''s limit body was ten meters, and now it continues to expand.


    Twelve meters, fifteen meters, twenty meters...


    It wasn''t until Wally was over twenty meters that he stopped.


    Fortunately, the deck of this giant ship is very large, otherwise it would not be able to withstand Wally''s huge size.


    "Its own blood has also been further stimulated!"


    Willy, Corondo, and Riel subconsciously distanced themselves from Wally.


    crackle crackle!


    On Wally''s body, electric arcs danced densely.


    It roared again, opened its limbs directly, and suddenly jumped into the sea.


    "Your Excellency Volibear!"


    Riel subconsciously shouted.


    In her opinion, there are all kinds of dangerous creatures under the sea surface of Storm Strait.


    Willy also frowned, but he didn''t stop Wally, he felt that Wally needed to vent.


    Willy remembers very clearly that when he was in Xiangguo Village, he was not promoted to extraordinary, and Wally was not transformed into a demon beast. The two of them once entered Morse Forest once. That time, Wally realized his transformation.


    This time in the face of thick clouds, heavy rain and thunder, it should also be another opportunity for Wally.


    "Rest assured, if Volibear encounters any danger, I will take action."


    Corondo patted Ray on the shoulder, motioning her to relax.


    Whoa!


    Wally, who fell to the surface of the water, stepped on the sea water, and the thunder and lightning spread to his feet.


    Wally''s speed on the sea was very fast, even exceeding the speed of the giant ship, and its shape had already reached before the giant ship.


    Suddenly, Wally plunged his head into the water.


    Boom!


    There was a muffled sound from the bottom of the sea.


    Immediately afterwards, Wally''s huge bear claws suddenly lifted a ten-meter-long shark.


    Wally''s claws pierced the shark''s abdominal cavity, and blood dripped on the surface.


    Wally opened his **** mouth and shattered the head of the big shark, before submerging into the water again.


    At the same time, as the smell of blood spread, more and more shark fins approached from the distant sea.


    Puff puff puff!


    However, this terrifying group of sharks is only a tool target for Wally to vent.


    Wally''s upper body was suspended in the water, and his lower body was submerged in the water. It released thunder, waved its claws, and at the same time tore with its sharp teeth. For a time, the sea around Wally was full of shark corpses.


    Among them, there are even silver-level middle-level monsters that are more than thirty meters long and whose strength is comparable to that of the five-hour level.


    "It''s brutal..."


    Rayle opened his mouth and whispered.


    The scene of a white violent bear fighting with a group of sharks on the sea is indeed visually striking.


    Splashing blood, turbulent waves, flying flesh...


    "Slow down your pace!"


    Corondo ordered to the soldiers on the ship.


    Because Wally was fighting in place, the giant ship reopened the distance between Wally and Wally.


    wheeeeeeeeeeeee...


    After killing the approaching sharks, Wally gasped heavily.


    Between the breaths, there is a blue airflow carrying thunder particles.


    Wally looked up at the sky full of dark clouds, heavy rain and thunder with a faint blue light in his eyes.


    "This scene..."


    Willy suddenly discovered that if Wally wore another armor, he would be no different from the thunder demigod of the Freljord.


    Crash.


    Wally stood on the sea again, shook the sea water on his body, then stepped up and ran towards the giant ship.


    In just a few breaths, Wally quickly took shape and jumped back onto the deck.


    Its stature began to shrink gradually, and soon it became the round shape it was before.


    "It''s unimaginable, this is the terrifying beast just now..."


    Rael raised his forehead slightly and said with a chuckle.


    "It''s domineering, Wally..."


    Willie stepped forward and patted Wally on the head.


    Wally rubbed Willy''s trousers comfortably and made a low "Ow".


    "It seems that you and Lord Volibear have a special fate with this Storm Strait... Just entered it, and gained a breakthrough and insight."


    Riel said with a smile.


    "Indeed it is."


    Willie also responded with a smile.


    Looking at the gloomy weather and the continuous torrential rain, he no longer had the fear he had before, but was rather kind.


    With that said, Storm Strait does present some opportunities for Willy and Wally.


    "Okay, it''s lunch time, let''s have lunch."


    Corondo suggested.


    In fact, Corondo had never had any meals on board the giant ship, and had been practising in his own room.


    It was only after I came out this time that I met Willy and Wally''s breakthrough, and I was in a good mood, so I invited them to have a meal together.


    "Okay, Lord Corondo."


    "Okay, teacher."


    Willy and Riel responded at the same time.


    Read URL: m.


    (=Easy to read novels)

 Chapter 356： complicated situation

    After lunch, Willy and Wally each went back to their rooms.


    After getting the latest insights, they all need to consolidate.


    As for Corendo and Reil, they went to the study under the cabin.


    "Teacher, why haven''t you mentioned the matter of taking Willie as a student?"


    Rael asked Corondo.


    Coron paused for a while: "At the beginning, I did have such thoughts, but as Willy''s talent gradually revealed and constantly exceeded my expectations, I changed my mind about accepting him as a student."


    "why?"


    Rayle was puzzled.


    The better Willy''s talent is, the more he should be turned into his own student?


    A gifted student can also bring honor and even some substantial benefits to the teacher.


    Hearing the words, Ke Lundu waved his hand: "First of all, his path of star knight has gradually laid the foundation. If there is no accident, he should break through the seven-quarter barrier with the perception of the law of destruction. This point, his practice The path just doesn''t match mine."


    Hearing this, Rayle just frowned and didn''t say much.


    Corondo is right, what he comprehends and practices is the Law of Purification, while Willy is the Law of Destruction. There is a big conflict.


    "Secondly, with his talent, he can definitely find a teacher who is stronger than me."


    Corendo said: "Willy is a smart man, and he naturally saw our intention to draw him around. In fact, we did think so. However, there is absolutely no need to admit him as a student. There are many ways to release kindness. With his talent, I can find a more suitable teacher for him. When the right teacher gives Willy the correct guidance and sufficient After the resource, Willy will never forget our help."


    "This is also..."


    Rayle replied in a low voice.


    Now that Rayle and Willy have a deeper understanding, she knows very well that Baron Willy is more sincere to friends.


    Before Willy became a baron, he was supported and helped by a small noble named Baron Kells. After his own strength was improved, Willy gave Baron Kells and his territory Diamond Town considerable resource support. .


    Both Riel and Corondo were aware of this.


    If Willy was a person who didn''t pay much attention to the contract rules, then from the beginning, the two would not choose White Bear Town as the support object of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    "Then teacher, who do you plan to introduce him to as a student?"


    Rayle asked again.


    If Willy''s talent spreads out, there should be many people in the center of the mainland rushing to be Willy''s teacher.


    Therefore, Kelundu can actually win favor by introducing such a talented student to other strong people.


    "I haven''t made up my mind yet..."


    Corendu responded: "I''ll think about it when I get to the center of the continent. But no matter what, I need to find at least a strong presence at the eighth level to serve as Willy''s teacher."


    "Well...I see."


    Riel nodded.


    She knew very well that Corendo was actually looking for help for herself.


    If Willy can become a strong student, then with the relationship between Willy and the current two, his teacher will definitely give him favorable assistance.


    After that, the two briefly exchanged some questions about cultivation.


    Just when Rael finished communicating and was about to leave the study and return to the room to practice, Kerendu suddenly said something that made Rael''s heart tremble.


    "Are you ready for the next challenge?"


    Corendu suddenly said: "With such a feat as the heart of the devil-green dragon, His Majesty can already stand up for you and make you the first candidate for the crown prince."


    "I''m ready."


    Rayleigh paused, and then a sharp look flashed in his eyes.


    When it comes to the issue of the battle for the throne, Riel instantly showed a different edge.


    Riel still knew what Corendo said about the challenge.


    Rael''s father has more than a dozen children. Among them, there are three who are most likely to fight for the next throne. In addition to the sixth princess Rael, there are also the third prince, Anbark, and the fourth prince, Segal.


    Before they competed with each other, in order to get on the throne, make friends with ministers, and win over the powerful and extraordinary, it can be said that it took a lot of effort.


    If Rael returns to the capital with the heart of the demon green dragon this time, it will definitely make the two feel a crisis, and they may even abandon their prejudices and work together to kick the most threatening Rael out of the game first.


    After returning to the capital, Rael faced not only the danger of struggle, but also the danger of his life.


    In front of the throne, her two older brothers will definitely not be merciful.


    "As long as the mentality is firm enough, then there is no problem."


    Corondo looked at Riel and smiled lightly.


    It''s just that between the smiles, there is also a hint of sternnessRui Er faced the challenge, and Kerendu himself did the same. As the most powerful Transcendent in the Reil camp, he also has to face the blows of the other two princes.


    "I''ll go back to my room first, teacher."


    Rayle nodded slightly, his face firm.


    "Calm yourself down, don''t rush for success. After all, with two monsters around, it''s hard to be completely calm."


    Corondo made a point.


    Rui Er heard the words and smiled helplessly.


    Corondo is right, Rayle''s mentality is indeed a little impatient. After being with Willy and Wally, she found that her practice speed was like a crawl. This invisibly put a lot of pressure on her.


    After Reyel responded, he exited the room.


    "The third prince, the fourth prince..."


    After Riel walked out of the room, Corondo''s expression was thoughtful.


    His fingers tapped lightly on the table: "Bringing back the heart of the Demon Hulk Dragon will definitely catalyze the fierce competition for the throne, and even allow the two princes to take out their cards in advance and fight with Riel... "


    "In addition to that organization''s reappearance, everything seems to be so unsettled..."


    A faint worry appeared on the face of the Huiyue-level powerhouse Kelundu.


    "I hope Rael can win the final victory. Although she is not a man, she is more able to lead the Kingdom of Steel Falcon to the right path than the two guys like Ambak and Segal."


    Corondo whispered, then shook his head, got up and returned to his room.


    The situation in the center of the continent is becoming more and more unclear, and there will be cruel battles in the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon. Although it is already the strength of Huiyue, Krondu still cannot relax. He needs more understanding and progress to deal with the confrontation. complicated situation.


    (=Easy to read novels)

 Chapter 347： Promoted to High Knight

    The time on the sea passed quickly, and it seemed that half a month had passed in the blink of an eye.


    In the past half month, the giant sailing ship of the Steel Falcon Kingdom has also encountered several small troubles and suffered several attacks by sea beasts or powerful sea beasts.


    However, in the face of these, it was easily solved by Corondo.


    Even once, facing the sea beast that has always been at the peak of the silver level, Wally directly turned into a thunderous bear and shot.


    Although the sea beast was in the home field of the sea, it was buried under the deep sea in the face of the oppression of the thunder attribute and the oppression of Wally''s powerful body and momentum.


    The current Wally is infinitely close to a gold-level existence.


    As long as it can condense into its own law seed, it can achieve the promotion of the big rank, realize its own transformation, and become a gold-level magical beast comparable to the seven-quarter level.


    Generally speaking, gold-level monsters are already considered to be the strongest among monsters.


    Even if it is placed in the center of the continent, it is an extremely terrifying existence.


    At this time, in Willy''s room, Willy, who had been cultivating behind closed doors for several days, finally achieved another breakthrough of his own.


    "Dou Qi realizes the sublimation of quality and improves the title - [Advanced Grand Knight], reward 25 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Advanced Great Knight], your fighting spirit quality and quantity will be further improved, and you will become the most powerful senior great knight in the same rank. In addition, you will also master all the use and combat skills of the advanced great knight''s fighting spirit. ."


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 55; Intelligence: 103.5; Remaining attribute points: 25]


    "Finally become a senior knight..."


    Willie''s face finally showed a relieved expression.


    After being sleepy for more than a year, Willy finally broke through by himself, which is indeed a gratifying thing.


    However, Willy is not too excited. After all, he has been promoted to Hanged Man for six quarters before, so his mood after promotion is relatively calm.


    Just now, Willy realized the extraordinary power of his knight.


    With Willy''s current strength, the knight''s power and the eye of justice are superimposed, which can make opponents who are lower than their own realm and below the level of six quarters lose their combat effectiveness in an instant.


    "The physique has automatically increased by 3 points..."


    Willy looked at his title attribute panel: "But for me, physique is not the most important thing."


    At the current state, to continuously comprehend the power of the law, what is most needed is the comprehension brought by the intelligence value.


    But even so, the physique value of 55 points has surpassed that of many monsters of the same level.


    Although he couldn''t compare to Wally''s pervert, he was already very strong.


    "25 bonus attribute points, all added to the intelligence value."


    Willy added points without thinking too much.


    This is something that has been thought about before, so there is no need to hesitate.


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 55; Intelligence: 128.5; Remaining attribute points: 0]


    Willie''s mind froze again.


    This feeling of constant agility and comfort in his thoughts made Willy enjoy it very much.


    "Next, my goal is to break through the morning star level."


    A look of anticipation flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    The Knights of the Morning Star and the Seventh Quarter existed, even if they were placed in the center of the continent, they would still have a strong presence.


    If it is placed in the southeast of the mainland, it is already close to the top existence.


    For ordinary superhumans, the effort of six quarters to advance to seven quarters can no longer be measured by pure time.


    When it comes to the perception of transcendent laws, the superhuman comprehension required is only a simple effort. Even if it reaches the limit of life, it is still impossible to achieve a breakthrough.


    Therefore, some supernatural beings who consciously have limited talents will voluntarily give up the path of cultivation and embrace the beauty of the world after being promoted for six quarters. They know that even if they consume all their minds, they will not get the results they are satisfied with.


    Only those superhumans who are quite confident in their own talents and have sufficient resources to support them will continue to walk on this road firmly. However, most of them were in vain, and at the end of their lives, they were still unable to break through that barrier.


    After all, the understanding of the law has already involved the transcendent origin, which is indeed not something that ordinary people can comprehend.


    Of course, this difficulty is not a problem for Willy.


    With an intelligence value of 128.5, Willy felt that it was difficult for anyone to surpass himself in comprehension.


    Even if you find out all the geniuses in the center of the entire continent, if you can surpass your own comprehension, it will definitely not exceed ten, and even say, it will not exceed the number of slaps.


    And Willy''s intelligence value can still be continuously improved.


    Even if some geniuses at the center of the continent may surpass themselves at the same age, it is all due to the help of external resources. Willy is very confident that his intelligence value, compared with those resources, is not inferior at all.


    The question that Willy needs to think about now is whether he can be promoted to the realm of the Morning Star Knight within ten years, or even five years or even within a short period of time.


    "The extraordinary road is so hard for me, not to mention others..."


    Willy suddenly sighed, and it has been four years since he embarked on the path of transcendence.


    "I don''t know if I can find a stronger malicious force in the center of the mainland. In this case, after condensing into my own seeds of the Law of Destruction, I may first be promoted to the Hanged Man of Seven Quarters rather than the Knight of the Morning Star..."


    Willie whispered in his heart.


    However, Willy also knew that a stronger malicious force should be difficult to find.


    According to Krondu, although the star demon is not a pure malicious life, the malicious power is already very powerful. It is definitely not easy to find a malicious force stronger than that emitted by the star demon.


    Even if it is found, if it exceeds Willy''s own tolerance, he will definitely not be able to purify and absorb it.


    "I still don''t want to gain malicious power first, I need to devote more energy to understanding the transcendent laws..."


    Willy thought to himself: "Comprehension of the transcendent law is a necessary condition for promotion for seven quarters, no matter which transcendent profession is concerned... Even if a suitable malicious force is found in the future and condensed into the transcendent law, it will still be impossible to break through and trigger. Title attribute panel..."


    "Moreover, I now have two extraordinary occupations. If I want to break through the realm of seven quarters, I must comprehend two extraordinary laws..."


    In fact, Willy has three extraordinary occupations, and he also has the title of a fire mage, but because his realm is too low, he is directly ignored by Willy.


    "Now that I have laid the foundation of the Law of Destruction as the foreshadowing of the Hanged Man''s promotion, what law should I look for as the foreshadowing of the breakthrough of the Knights of the Morning Star?"


    Willy has no clue for a while Forget it, wait until later to comprehend it, for me now, there is still plenty of time. "


    Thinking of this, Willy got up and stretched his body.


    He''s been in his room for days now, he hasn''t eaten or gone out to breathe, now it''s time to go out and relax.


    bang.


    Just when Willy closed the door, the door of Wally''s room next to him also opened.


    Their rooms are separated from each other.


    "Ow."


    Wally moved closer to Willy.


    It had not seen Willy for several days.


    The long voyage had left Wally with no interest.

 Chapter 358： Raels request

    After seeing Willy, Wally obviously sensed Willy''s promotion again, and rejoiced around Willy.


    "Wally, you have to study hard. To be promoted to a gold-level monster, you also need to comprehend the extraordinary laws. This is not an easy task."


    Willie felt compelled to remind Wally.


    This little white bear is a typical intermittent striving personality, and only occasionally arouses his desire to practice.


    Willy was afraid that Wally was used to being idle before, so he specifically said a word. After all, being promoted to Gold Rank is very different from before, and Willy doesn''t want to waste his talent because of Wally''s laziness.


    Wally nodded obediently, drooping his tongue and making a smiley face.


    "What about His Royal Highness Rayle?"


    Willie asked casually.


    When Wally heard the words, a strange specific syllable came out of his throat, and he gestured with his hands and feet.


    Although Wally has long been able to understand human language, he is still unable to speak, and can only express his meaning through specific syllable pronunciation and actions.


    Of course, these unique expressions can only be understood by the Phelan family.


    However, this problem should be solved in the next few years. As long as Wally is promoted to the gold level, he can break through the barrier of human language communication and communicate with Willy in human language.


    In this regard, Willie still has some expectations.


    "You mean, His Royal Highness Riel has been practicing behind closed doors for a long time?"


    Willie was a little surprised.


    Although he knew that Rael''s talent and strength were good, but after coming to the southeast of the mainland, Rael did not act very hard.


    Now that he has suddenly closed his door to practice for half a month, it is somewhat beyond Willy''s expectations.


    But on second thought, Willy also thought of the reason.


    The reason why Rayle did this is probably because of the pressure that her own progress and Wally''s progress put on her, so she used the kinetic energy of improvement.


    "Ok����"


    Willy smiled lightly: "Go, go to the deck to blow the air, I haven''t breathed the fresh air at sea for several days."


    Wally heard the words and followed closely behind Willy.


    Although Wally is getting older and stronger, he still enjoys this time with Willy.


    It turned out that in Xiangguo Village and Fandoutun, one person and one bear often got along like this.


    Until later, Willy became the baron of White Bear Town, and his personal time became less and less and most of the time was used for practice, so the time spent together was shortened a lot.


    Therefore, Wally cherishes Willy''s company very much.


    "Master Willie."


    As soon as Willy stepped onto the deck, a soldier saluted him respectfully.


    Whether it is Willy''s strength, or the importance that Corondo and Reil place on him, these soldiers have a sense of respect for Willy.


    Willie nodded in response, then stepped onto the deck.


    He looked up at the sky and found that the rain had stopped for some time, but the sky was still gloomy and the wind was still howling.


    "Willie."


    Just as Willy and Wally were standing in front of the railing, looking at the surging sea, Rayle''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    "His Royal Highness?"


    Willy was a little surprised: "Aren''t you concentrating on your practice?"


    "I have been practicing for half a month, come out and relax."


    Although there was no heavy rain, Reil still opened the Dou Qi barrier.


    Otherwise, the gust of wind will make Rael''s long hair very disheveled.


    Hearing this, Willy didn''t say much, but felt that it was a coincidence that Rayle followed him to the end of his practice.


    "We''re going very fast this time." Rayle walked to Willy''s side, holding the railing with both hands, "It is estimated that we will be able to cross the Storm Strait in more than a month, and then we will sail by sea for a few days. You can reach the border port of the Steel Falcon Kingdom."


    "So fast?"


    Willie raised an eyebrow.


    According to the original plan, it should take three months to reach the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    "I asked the soldiers on the ship just now, and they said the weather in Storm Strait was relatively good these days, so they speeded up the trip."


    Riel replied.


    "By the way, Willy, can you serve me for a while after arriving at the Steel Falcon Kingdom?"


    Rael gently tucked her hair behind her ears and asked suddenly.


    Although an agreement was signed between White Bear Town and the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon represented by Riel, Willy''s affiliation was not verbally confirmed.


    Willy looked up at Rui Er: "It is my honor to serve His Royal Highness Rui Er."


    Willy didn''t deliberately pursue Rui Er, this was a given thing, but now it is on the bright side.


    Willy went to the center of the mainland, and the fastest way to stand firm was definitely with the help of Reyel and Corendo.


    "thanks."


    Rui Er seemed very pleased with Willy''s reaction: "However, I may have to clarify some things to you first..."


    "what?"


    Willie lowered his voice slightly.


    Looking at Rael''s gesture, he instinctively guessed that what Rael said should have something to do with the struggle in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    During the time he was in contact with Rael, Willy could clearly feel Rael''s strong desire for the throne.


    Sure enough, Rui Er''s words were similar to what Willy had guessed: "If I guess correctly, after bringing back the heart of the Demon Hulk Dragon, although I have made great achievements and accumulated important successor capital, but This will definitely arouse the jealousy of my two brothers, the third prince Anbark and the fourth prince Segal. They may join forces to eliminate the threat of me. If you follow me, you may also encounter some Trouble... So, whether you want to serve me, you can think about it again."


    "Don''t take my feelings too seriously, even if you reject my proposal, it''s fine." Riel added, "Mr. Corondo will find a suitable teacher for you, and I will still treat you as a friend. , to give you the resources you need."


    Riel''s attitude completely exceeded Willy''s expectations.


    Her remarks seem to be a bit contrary to her own character.


    A woman so eager for the throne would say such a thing to herself.


    Willy stared at Reil''s eyes and didn''t respond immediately.


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about." Rui Er was obviously aware of Willy''s thoughts The whole person did not feel embarrassed because of this, "To communicate with a genius and a smart person like you, many problems have been made clear. better."


    With Willy''s talent gradually revealed, it is difficult for Riel to regard Willy as an ordinary follower.


    With Willy''s talent, after he finds a suitable teacher, his identity will definitely rise, not necessarily weaker than himself.


    And Wally, the little white bear, might become the favorite of Legas the Mountain Thunder Bear.


    Therefore, regarding Willy''s position in his heart, Riel has been continuously raising his position.


    Willy suddenly smiled when he heard the words: "His Royal Highness, you still think too much, you have provided White Bear Town with abundant resources, and Lord Corondu has also given me a lot of help and support, when you need When it comes to manpower, I naturally won''t back down."


    Of course, Willy still had something to say.


    If he can follow Riel to gain the throne of the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, then after the event is completed, he will also gain more benefits.

 Chapter 359： arrive

    If Rael becomes the Queen of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, then his follower will definitely get a share of it.


    With his talent and strength capital, Riel should not treat himself badly.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s even better."


    Rayle suddenly smiled and met Willy''s gaze.


    "However, you''d better be mentally prepared. Maybe just after returning to the capital, we will face the pressure of Anbark and Segal." Riel added, "My father was seriously injured, and now his physical condition is not good. Jia, so it is more and more urgent to establish a crown prince... Bringing back the heart of the demon green dragon will definitely accelerate the catalysis of the struggle."


    "Is that so..."


    Willie nodded thoughtfully.


    No wonder the crown prince of the Steel Falcon Kingdom struggled so fiercely. It turned out that the old king''s body seemed to have some problems.


    In this way, competing for the crown prince is the most important thing in the Steel Falcon Kingdom at the moment.


    After clarifying everything, Rayle did not continue to say any more. Since Willy has already expressed such an attitude, there is nothing to worry about.


    Willy''s own talent and the value that comes with it will definitely give him a lot of help.


    After that, the two briefly exchanged some experience in practice.


    The more they communicated, the more Rayle noticed the gap between himself and Willy.


    Obviously, Willy was promoted later than himself, but after such a short period of time, Willy''s understanding of the transcendent laws and potential surpassed his own. Moreover, during the conversation, Rael once again learned that Willy had broken through the high-level knight again, which made Rael again doubt his own talent and efforts.


    But for this kind of thing, Rui Er is also used to it. Instead, she is a little happy. The faster Willy''s strength improves, the better it will be for her.


    ...


    Time passed day by day.


    Because the strength will not face a breakthrough for the time being, so Willy has relieved the pressure of cultivation for himself.


    During his days on the ship, Willy spent most of his time reading books.


    The large number of books that Riel carried with him was almost finished by Willy. Among them, Continental Center history books, geography books, and humanities books, Willy read several times.


    A month and a half later, when Willy had run out of books to read, the giant ship of the Steel Falcon Kingdom finally crossed the Storm Strait and entered the sea in the center of the continent.


    The current giant ship is heading towards the port of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    on the deck.


    Willy, Wally, and Riel stood on the bow again.


    This time, it was no longer cloudy days, thunder and torrential rain that greeted them, but the long-awaited warm sunshine.


    Not seeing the sun for two months is indeed a very unaccustomed thing to people who live on land.


    "We will soon reach the sea area of ??the Steel Falcon Kingdom."


    Rayle said that the sea area they are in now that they are sailing out of Storm Strait belongs to the high seas and has no jurisdiction.


    Just now, the first messenger ship had been put down on the giant ship to announce the return of Rui Er and his party to the kingdom.


    "This journey through the Storm Strait is indeed a dangerous journey."


    Willie sighed slightly.


    Just a few days ago, when the giant ship was about to leave the Storm Strait, they encountered a gold-level overlord-level sea beast.


    Just when the sea beast was about to take action on the giant ship, Kelundu released his eight-quarter breath.


    Because of fear, the cautious sea beast retreated directly, but it still gave Willy a great impact.


    The rumors from the outside world are quite right. If you don''t have the strength of seven quarters, you can only rely on luck if you want to cross the Storm Strait.


    "The next trip will be even more dangerous."


    Rayle glanced at Willy and said meaningfully.


    Indeed, the struggle with the two princes was more terrifying than the struggle with sea beasts.


    The giant ship continued on its way.


    After about a few hours, a group of more than a dozen medium-sized ships was approaching in the far direction of the sailing direction.


    On the head ship of the fleet, a flag with the imprint of the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon was hung, and it has always been the lead ship sent by the port.


    Seeing this, Rayle did not show the joy of returning home, and seemed quite calm.


    "Welcome to the return of His Royal Highness Riel."


    Soon, the ship in charge of escorting approached the giant ship, and the escorting officer above shouted to Riel across the sea.


    "Return."


    Riel just responded briefly.


    It was from this port when we left the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon.


    It was just that in order to cover up the news to the greatest extent at that time, the reason for the huge ship to go to sea was to develop trade with the southern part of the mainland. In the kingdom, almost no one knew that the ship had crossed the Storm Strait and reached the southeast of the mainland.


    Under the guidance of more than a dozen receiving ships, the giant ship continued to sail.


    After three or two hours, the sky had begun to gradually dim, and the giant ship approached the shore of the port.


    "Is this a kingdom-level power..."


    Just as he was approaching the shore, Willy showed a surprised look after seeing the surrounding scene clearly.


    The long and flat coastline, countless large ships, countless cargo handling, and busy shore scenes made Willy very eye-opening.


    As the largest coastal controller in Daweibull Province, under Willy''s rule, there is no such level of port at all.


    Having just arrived at the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon, Willy felt the gap between the center of the continent and the southeast of the continent.


    A look of anticipation flashed in Willy''s eyes, and his palms clenched unconsciously.


    For this wider stage, he feels more and more looking forward to it.


    After that, the huge ship that Willy was on did not dock directly on the shore like other large ships.


    One is because of the noble status of Rui Er, and the other is because the huge ship is too big, and the draft depth on the shore cannot realize the docking of the giant ship.


    They need to disembark at other stops.


    After going around for a long distance, the giant ship finally reached its exclusive docking point.


    Before disembarking, Willy saw the soldiers and leaders waiting on the shore.


    In the identity of Rui Er, officials and lords of the province where the port is located must take the initiative to greet and entertain.


    Boom!


    The giant ship trembled suddenly, and then terminated the sea voyage for more than two months.


    "Finally here Willy let out a deep breath.


    "Prepare for stronger storms."


    Corondo''s voice came from behind.


    He didn''t come out of the cabin again until he docked.


    Willy and Riel saluted Corondo at the same time.


    "Welcome Lord Corondo and His Royal Highness Riel back to the kingdom."


    A respectful greeting came from the shore.


    "Get off the boat."


    Corondo said.


    Afterwards, the group stepped off the giant ship in an orderly manner.


    Willy also stepped on the land in the center of the continent.

 Chapter 360： royal capital

    "Lord Corondo, His Royal Highness Riel."


    As soon as the group stepped off the giant ship, a middle-aged man dressed in luxurious clothes came forward with a group of people who looked like officials and bowed respectfully to Corendo and Riel.


    Willy stood aside, half a step behind Riel, without deliberately highlighting himself.


    He glanced over at these people and deliberately paid attention to their expressions.


    "Korundu has a lot of power in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, and Riel does have a reputation..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    Willy didn''t know the identity of the leader in front of him, but he could roughly guess that it was a lord or a high official.


    When they greeted each other, Corondo''s priority was higher than Riel''s.


    When the middle-aged man saluted Ke Lundu, his eyes were full of reverence, and it was a pure looking up gesture. At the same time, when he saluted Reil, in addition to admiration, there was also a hint of fear in his eyes. At the six-quarter level, Willy is quite sensitive to the changes in these emotions.


    This at least shows that the friendliness of Corendu and Riel to themselves is not for everyone.


    As the only woman competing for the crown prince, it is indeed unrealistic to have no prestige and strong means in the kingdom.


    While Willy was watching a few people, some of them were also watching Willy from the corner of his eye.


    Although Willy deliberately kept a low profile, it was hard to be ignored by others as he followed closely by His Royal Highness Reil''s side.


    In addition, Willy is very young, and he has the temperament of a strong post-breakthrough, so it is easy to be noticed.


    "Are you ready to live?"


    Rayle responded to the middle-aged man, and then asked.


    The long sea voyage along the way is indeed a bit exhausting.


    "It''s ready, Your Royal Highness."


    The middle-aged man bowed slightly and responded: "We have prepared a dinner party and a reception, and we can hold a welcome ceremony for Lord Corondo and His Royal Highness Riel at any time. Also, Lord Earl has also sent it to you. The news, it is estimated that tomorrow I will be able to personally come to see Lord Krondu and you."


    "No."


    Facing the kindness of the middle-aged man, Rui Er refused directly: "There is no need to hold dinner parties and receptions, and we don''t have that much energy. It is enough to prepare accommodation and food for us. Also, there is no need to inform others. People are here to greet you. After a night��s rest here tonight, we will return directly to the capital. Make sure you have the carriage and war horse ready tomorrow morning, that��s all.��


    The middle-aged man was obviously stunned when he heard the words.


    According to the original practice, the royal family or other great nobles will rest here for a few days after going to sea and returning to the port through this port, and it has never been so rushed.


    However, the middle-aged man naturally didn''t dare to refute anything, he just replied respectfully: "Yes, Your Highness Rui Er."


    After that, under the leadership of the middle-aged man, Corendu, Riel, Willy, Wally, and some of the captains of the soldiers on the ship set off for the pre-specified residence.


    During this process, no one said much.


    Rayle also did not take the initiative to talk to Willy or introduce local customs.


    It''s not that Rayle took hold of his identity after arriving in the Kingdom of Steel Falcons, but he didn''t want to cause everyone to peep at Willy because of his excessive attention to Willy. Now that Willy is brought back, it is best to keep him low-key.


    night.


    After dinner, Willy returned to the accommodation they had arranged for him.


    Willy''s residence is a small attic, and it is not next to Corondo and Riel.


    "Wally?"


    Willy called from the room and found Wally bathing in the moonlight on the roof of the open-air attic.


    Little White Bear has not seen the moon for a long time.


    Willy also went to the top of the attic, touched Wally''s head, and brought wine and some fruit at the same time.


    One person and one bear sat on the chair and enjoyed the quiet time.


    "Tomorrow we will leave for the capital..."


    Willy looked at the languid Wally, thinking in his heart: "Although he will come into contact with higher-level existences in the future, he will inevitably be involved in complex disputes. If you want to be safe in this vortex, you can only Relying on your own strength..."


    Willy was ready for what might happen next.


    The Hanged Man of Six Tentacles, who can already initially control the Law of Destruction, superimposed the high-level great knight, and went to the capital of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, and he is still a strong man that cannot be ignored.


    Although there are eight-quarter-level existences like Krondu in the capital, more are ordinary extraordinary people.


    The night passed, and the next day was bright, and Willy and his party began to set foot on the capital.


    It is more appropriate to transport the important thing like the heart of the devil green dragon to the palace as soon as possible.


    ...


    Steel Falcon Kingdom, southwest of the capital.


    In a small independent manor, a white carriage stopped from the door.


    This carriage doesn''t have too many decorations and patterns and carvings, it looks very simple, but from the accompanying coachman and escorting knights, the identity of the owner of this carriage is not simple.


    "My dear brother, you haven''t come to visit me for a long time. If it wasn''t for my invitation, you probably wouldn''t have come to see me."


    In front of the carriage, someone was standing and waiting.


    Among them, the young man who was clearly the master showed his welcome warmly.


    The man looked in his thirties and wore a black dress. He had a handsome face, golden hair, and a tall figure. He looked like an aristocrat among aristocrats.


    "Sorry, Brother Ambak, for keeping you waiting."


    Immediately afterwards, a man with a face slightly similar to that of brother Anbark stepped down from the carriage.


    He looked slightly younger, about twenty-five or six years old, and he looked slightly feminine compared to his brother Ambak.


    The two embraced passionately, with smiles on their faces But in their pupils, there was an indescribable color hidden in each of them.


    These two are naturally the two older brothers of His Royal Highness, the sixth princess of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, Reil, and the same contenders for the crown prince, the third prince Anbark and the fourth prince Segal.


    If other people in the kingdom see Anbach and Segal being so warm and intimate, they will be shocked and speechless.


    After all, although the two are brothers, the fierce battle for the crown prince has completely broken the two of them. Not to mention such close contact and communication, it is already rare that they do not stumble upon each other secretly.


    However, the attitude of the two now is really confusing.


    "Come in, I''ve prepared lunch. We two brothers have not communicated like this for a long time."


    Ambak warmly invited.


    "Then thank Brother Ambak for his hospitality."


    Segal smiled faintly.

 Chapter 361： plot

    On the table.


    Anbark and Segal were chatting friendly, and there was no gap between them at all.


    While the two were talking, waiters kept serving food and drinks, and the aroma of the food permeated the table.


    "Brother Ambak, your manor is really great. It is far away from the chaos of the center of the royal capital, and you can still enjoy the tranquility and the joy of life. I am really envious." Saigar put down his knife and fork and gently Wiping the corners of his mouth with a napkin, "When I go back, I will also buy a place like this for myself, and I will often relax my tired mind."


    Hearing this, Ambak laughed, then waved his hand, shook his head and said, "How can people like us have a time to stay away from the chaos and enjoy the peace?"


    As soon as Ambak said this, Segal raised his eyebrows suddenly and didn''t answer.


    For a while, the atmosphere at the table was a little quiet.


    "Brother Ambak is right, it''s true..."


    After a pause, Segal spoke slowly, looking at Anbach with a deep meaning in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Anbar raised the corner of his mouth lightly, then waved his hand and said to the servant beside him, "Clean up the table and then go down."


    Under the order of Ambak, the food left on the table was quickly cleaned up, and tea and snacks after the meal were presented at the same time.


    Only Ambak and Segal were left in the restaurant.


    "Since we''ve talked about it here, let''s temporarily end our dinner today. There are more important things that are worth discussing."


    Ambak personally poured a cup of hot tea with a light floral fragrance for Segal.


    "Um����"


    Segar took a sip of the tea, then put down the teacup, and suddenly said, "Riel is back with the heart of the demon green dragon, for the two of us, this is simply bad. Extreme news."


    Just this morning, Segal, who was sleeping, suddenly received a secret report from the palace.


    The sixth princess Riel, who went to the southeast of the mainland to arrange the situation, is back. Together with Corondo, she brought back the heart of the devil green dragon!


    Segal, who first heard the news, couldn''t believe his ears.


    The heart of the green dragon!


    That is a legendary item in the royal family''s collection notes. It has disappeared for thousands of years and has not been found. It was found by Rayle after less than half a year?


    Segal''s first thought was absurd! Very absurd!


    But after repeated confirmation, Segal accepted this reality with difficulty with mixed feelings of anger and jealousy.


    Rui Er has obtained the heart of the demon green dragon, which is undoubtedly a huge feat. In this special period of complex situation, this kind of feat will be magnified exponentially! It can be said that with this credit, Rayle instantly became the most powerful successor to the next king!


    On the other hand, Segal and Anbark were completely left behind by Riel.


    This news simply made it difficult for Segal to accept.


    Just when Segal was extremely troubled, he suddenly received a personal invitation from Anbark.


    As Anbark, who is also manned in the palace, he naturally got the news.


    Segal replied to the appointment without hesitation. Although Anbark was also a deadly enemy, in terms of the current situation, the two of them had to be forced to stand on the same side. If Rui Er used this to improve his status and win more people''s hearts, then Anbark and Segal would be out of the game. The two of them couldn''t believe that the decisive younger sister would give them a perfect curtain call.


    It is precisely because of this that today''s unusual meeting between Anbark and Segal has occurred.


    "It''s more than bad. If we can''t make an effective counterattack next, the two of us may not even be able to save our lives."


    Anbark''s face was also completely gloomy, and the wording competition was even more intense.


    "So, Segal, my dear brother, we need to put aside our previous prejudices, join forces, and fight against Riel together."


    Ambak said in a calm voice.


    "I think the same way."


    Segal replied in the affirmative.


    The two looked at each other, then burst out laughing.


    The alliance against Riel was temporarily formed.


    Although both parties have other thoughts, the status quo has determined that they will not betray each other.


    After joining forces, it is not too late for the two to fight if the strongest competitor, Reil, is kicked out.


    "However, it is definitely not an easy task to fight against Rael, who has made such a feat." Anbark showed a meaningful smile again, "You know, Father, he admires Rael the most, if not She is a woman, and the current Rael, I am afraid, has already been established as the crown prince."


    Hearing this, Segar frowned, "Father''s attitude is indeed a troublesome thing."


    This is an objective fact. Out of the love of Rael''s mother, Princess Virinla, the current King Divisa has a special appreciation for Rael.


    And the mothers of Ambak and Segal were not so valued by His Majesty Divisa, even though Ambak''s mother was the Queen of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    The marriage customs in the center of the mainland are different from those in the southeast of the mainland. In the southeast of the mainland, no matter whether you are a commoner or a noble, you can legally only have one wife. Even if it is a grand duke, if you want to have multiple women, you can only raise a lover in private. to fulfill.


    However, in the center of the mainland, the common people still practice monogamy, but the nobles do not need to be bound by this rule, especially the royal family, which has a considerable number of family spouses.


    "I don''t know how my brother can open a breakthrough against Riel?"


    Segal asked Anbark Anbark heard the words and thought for a while: "Let''s take the lead from Rael''s grandfather, Duke Galleka."


    "You mean, settle Duke Galleka first?"


    Segar was obviously surprised: "That old guy is not easy to solve."


    "Of course I know he''s not easy to deal with," Ambak said, "but it''s the best way."


    "Among the support forces behind Rael, Duke Galleka is the most core existence. If Duke Galleka is dealt with, then Rael will lose the strong support of the court, leaving only Corondo alone. Stand alone."


    Ambak seemed to have already made up his mind, and he continued: "Although Corondo is strong, but only relying on extraordinary support, Riel will definitely not be able to sit as the heir to the crown prince. At that time, the top extraordinary behind us will be. Put some more pressure on Corondo and everything will be settled."

 Chapter 362： Arrive at the capital

    Segal listened to Anbark''s words on the opposite side, and nodded slightly: "That''s right, but how to deal with Duke Galleka?"


    When Anbark heard the words, he showed a meaningful smile. He didn''t answer directly, but clapped his palm.


    Immediately afterwards, a man who looked like a butler took up a small stack of documents and paper and put it in Anbach''s hand, and then the butler bowed and resigned.


    "Look, this is my plan."


    Anbark put the document in front of Segal in person.


    When Segal saw the document, his pupils shrank slightly, but he didn''t say much.


    He picked up the document and browsed through it quickly.


    After just a few minutes, Segal finished browsing the main content.


    "Brother''s mind is really meticulous..." Segar smiled and praised, but his tone was profound, "Such a complete plan shouldn''t have been made overnight, right?"


    "No matter when it was formulated, for now, it''s useful, isn''t it?"


    Ambak also responded with a smile.


    "That''s it..."


    Segar nodded at first, then shook his head helplessly, and put the plan document on the table at the same time.


    Such a complete plan could not have been planned in one night. Anbach''s ability to take it out now shows that he has long planned to take action against Jialeka, but the time was not ripe before, and his own power Even the power could not achieve the goal of Duke Galleka. Since he was able to come up with a means to target Riel, he must have planned a means to target himself.


    But these, don''t need to mind the current Segal, after all, the current biggest opponent is Riel. Moreover, even myself, there are similar methods against Reil and Anbark, there is no need to be surprised.


    "I have come up with the plan. Next, we should discuss the resources we each need to use, and the benefits we both need to share after the event is completed."


    Ambak reminded at the right time.


    "certainly."


    Segal responded.


    The two brothers, each with their own thoughts, started a conspiracy.


    ...


    half a month later.


    King''s capital.


    Even with advanced driving skills and a warhorse with demonic blood, Willy and his party took more than ten days to reach the royal capital of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    This group of people are all extraordinary, and they can hardly sleep at night, so they can have such a fast speed.


    If it is replaced by ordinary people, it will even be several times slower.


    The area of ??the kingdom-level forces is indeed much larger than that of the principality-level.


    As for the previous news of Reil''s return to the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon, the reason why it was able to reach the palace in a short period of time was through the means of extraordinary communication, not by the letter soldiers.


    "This is the capital of the Steel Falcon Kingdom?"


    The group finally arrived at the city gate of the royal capital. Willy rode on a handsome and powerful warhorse, looking up at the towering city wall.


    This city wall is made of special material stone, and it looks like it is poured with black iron. It is 50 meters high. Although it sounds limited in height, when standing under the city wall and looking up, there is still a large impactful.


    On the city wall, there were fierce guards standing, and beside them, there were extraordinary weapons that Willy had never seen before.


    The city gates are open, the roads are wide, and horses and carts and pedestrians are constantly coming in and out, which is a prosperous scene.


    Even though Willy felt confident in the wealth of White Bear Town, he still understood the insurmountable gap between the two compared with the scene in front of him.


    Wally, who was in the carriage, also opened the curtain at this time, looking at this shocking and prosperous scene, his small eyes were full of curiosity.


    "It''s unimaginable prosperity."


    Willie exclaimed.


    Beside him is Rael, who is also riding a warhorse.


    "yes?"


    Rael doesn''t seem to mind this: "When the busy time passes, I will take you to take a tour of the Kingdom of Steel Falcon."


    But after saying that, Reyel laughed self-deprecatingly.


    She also does not know when the busy time will end, one year, two years, ten years?


    "Let''s go, enter the city, and after the arrangements are made, I and Mr. Ke Lundu will go to meet the father and the king."


    Riel said.


    Willie nodded when he heard the words.


    "His Royal Highness."


    Just like the last time he arrived at the port, after arriving at the capital, the soldier guards who were still defending the city came to greet Riel.


    Rayle didn''t talk nonsense, let them lead the way and returned to his manor residence.


    Rui Er''s manor residence is located in the east of the royal capital, away from crowds and downtown, and is relatively quiet and remote.


    "Your Highness, you are back."


    Just stopped at the gate of the manor, there was an old man in a black tuxedo, bowing to Riel.


    The old man looks very old, about seventy years old, his face is full of wrinkles, and his figure is relatively thin.


    From this old man''s body, Willy noticed the extraordinary strength of the junior high knight level.


    Behind the old man, there were also soldiers and servants waiting with him.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Grayson, I will trouble you to work while I''m not in the capital."


    After seeing the old man, Riel dismounted and gave a rare smile to the servants.


    Although Riel has a good attitude towards Willy and Kriya, he has a serious face when dealing with ordinary subordinates.


    "This is what I should do, Your Highness."


    The old man Grayson was not flattered by Riel''s praise, but bowed politely and thankfully, looking very cultivated.


    "This is Your Excellency Willy from the southeast of the mainland. I will go to meet the king with Mr. Kelendu later, and you will arrange his residence and servants to serve."


    Rael introduced Willy to Grayson, and then reminded: "Remember to have a smart housekeeper."


    Willie followed when Reel dismounted before He bowed slightly to Grayson: "Hello, Lord Grayson."


    Willie''s attitude was quite polite.


    Although the old man''s strength is relatively average, but looking at Rui Er''s attitude towards him, Willy can also guess that the old man''s position in Rui Er''s heart is not low, and it should be regarded as an unusual position in her interest group. people.


    "Hello, Your Excellency Willy from afar."


    Grayson looked at Willy, a hint of curiosity flashed in his pupils.


    His Royal Highness Rui Er actually introduced the identity of this young man personally, which surprised Grayson.


    He knew Riel very well, and he was arrogant in his heart, Her Royal Highness, and rarely did this to a person.


    This can only show that this kid from the southeast of the mainland must have some dazzling flashes on his body.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 363： king

    Also, remember to equip Willy''s protection staff, and you can pick out a few outstanding guys from Reil''s close guard and send them to Willy''s side. "


    At this time, Corondo got off the carriage on the side.


    "I have seen Lord Corondo."


    Grayson was very calm when he saw Corendo getting off the carriage, but when he heard Corondo personally ordered the arrangement for Willy, a flash of surprise flashed on Grayson''s face.


    Not only His Highness himself, but even Lord Krondu is actually very concerned about this young man.


    Grayson, who has always been polite and calm, raised Willy''s identity to a higher level in his heart.


    "Lord Corondo, please rest assured, I will definitely arrange the accommodation of Lord Willy."


    Grayson replied.


    "Willi, you follow Grayson to the residence first, try not to move in the capital first, you are from Riel now, it is difficult to guarantee that some guys will play tricks on you, although your strength is good, but You still have to pay attention to your own safety.��


    Corondo exhorted Willy in person.


    "I see, Lord Corondo."


    Willie responded.


    In this regard, Willy has been prepared for a long time. Now that he has waded into the muddy water, these are all things that need to be faced.


    However, with his current strength and the company of Wally, Willy is still very confident in his own safety.


    "Okay, Riel, get ready to meet His Majesty, he should be in a hurry too."


    Afterwards, Corondo turned around and said to Riel.


    The heart of the demon green dragon and the corpse of the star demon were sent to the palace when they first arrived in the capital, and now they only need to follow them.


    "is teacher."


    Rael responded, and then rushed towards the palace with Corondo.


    Before parting, she also specially said goodbye to Willie.


    Looking at the disappearing backs of Corendu and Reil, Grayson said to Willy with a warm smile: "Your Excellency Willy, please wait in His Royal Highness''s meeting room first, and I will arrange accommodation and preparations for you. servants."


    "Then I''ll trouble you, Lord Grayson."


    Willie said politely.


    Afterwards, Willy and Wally, who had just jumped out of the car, went to the living room to rest under Grayson''s arrangement.


    After about an hour, Grayson personally took Willy to a small manor.


    This small manor is not very far from Rael''s manor, only about ten minutes away, and it is also east of the royal capital.


    Although this manor is small in size, the decoration style is very satisfactory to Willy.


    "Your Excellency Willy, this is the housekeeper I arranged for you, Tiana."


    After arriving at the manor, Grayson led Willy''s temporary butler to his side.


    "I''ve seen Lord Willy, I''m Tiana, your housekeeper."


    Tiana is a young woman, about 20 years old, with a slender figure, fair and delicate face, and sky blue eyes that look extremely clear, especially the violent undulating waves in front of her, which makes it difficult for Willy to ignore.


    "Well����"


    Wei glanced at Grayson out of the corner of his eye, and found that he was still smiling, his expression the same.


    "Then trouble you to arrange my life in the future."


    Willie nodded slightly, still polite and humble.


    Tiana heard the words and bowed slightly to Willy, which made Willy raise his eyebrows subconsciously.


    "There are about fifty servants here to serve you and Lord Volibear, which should be enough." Grayson said, "In addition, I have also dispatched the personnel of His Royal Highness''s close guard to be responsible for your safety. Among them, there are 30 super knights, 10 junior high knights, four intermediate high knights and two five-carved arch mages, as well as one senior high knight and one senior arch mage.��


    "Troubling you."


    Willy was also satisfied when he heard the security staff.


    Although he doesn''t think these people can surpass the strength of himself and Wally together.


    "Since this is the case, then Mr. Willy, I will leave first. If there is any problem, you can ask Tiana to solve it. If she can''t solve it, I will handle it for you in person."


    Grayson said with a smile.


    Willie responded, and then sent Grayson away in person.


    "Master Willy, do you need any arrangements next?"


    After Grayson left, Tiana walked to Willy''s side.


    "Prepare hot water for me, I want to bathe."


    Willy said almost subconsciously.


    After half a month of rushing on the road, Willy really wanted to clean himself.


    But after saying this, seeing Tiana''s slightly changed expression, Willy sniffed, and then pointed at Wally: "As for you, Tiana, wash Wally yourself."


    "Yes, Lord Willy."


    An imperceptible smile flashed across Tiana''s mouth.


    After that, under the service of several waitresses, Willy finished the bath and put on new clothes.


    At noon, Willy and Wally, who had washed up, enjoyed a lunch in the style of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    For these unfamiliar foods and cooking methods, Willy is a little uncomfortable.


    "call����"


    Willy came to the study room of the manor, and after closing the door, he took a deep breath by himself: "Now we are settled in the center of the mainland."


    The rushing at sea and the rushing on land finally ended, and they settled down temporarily.


    However, Willy is also very clear that there will be complicated situations to face in the future.


    But Willy wasn''t too worried about this.


    He stretched his body, then walked towards the bookcase, browsing the collection of books line by line.


    "Very rich book..."


    Willie is happy with this.


    For his understanding of the Continental Center, he just read the collection of books that Rayle carried before, and he didn''t know much.


    Now facing so much rich knowledge, Willy feels very satisfied.


    He pulled out a literary book at random and sat down at his desk to read it.


    ...


    Meanwhile Royal Palace.


    Inside a secret palace, the heart of a huge green dragon was placed in the middle of the palace, and beside it, the corpse of the star demon was placed.


    At this time, the heart of the demon green dragon and the corpse of the star demon were all wrapped in complex runes, completely suppressing the power that escaped from it.


    Inside the palace, a few figures watched in front of the heart of the demon green dragon and the corpse of the star demon, all showing a horrified look.


    Among them, the person standing at the front looked about sixty years old, wearing a gorgeous robe, and the aura exuded from his body made people look like a powerful person who has been in high position for a long time.


    It''s just that his complexion is very pale, and he seems to be a little sick. At the same time, his figure is a little squat, which reduces the aggressiveness of the person by three points.


    He is Rael''s father, the helm of the Iron Falcon Kingdom, King Diwesa.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 364： Extraordinary approval from the top of the royal family

    Your Majesty, this is really the heart of the green dragon! "


    An old man with white hair said excitedly to Diweisa, with a very excited expression: "The heart of the demon green dragon recorded in the ancestor''s notebook is like this!"


    "Um����"


    Diweisa nodded, his expression did not fluctuate too much, but with admiration in his eyes, he looked at Corendu and Riel on the side: "Corendu, Riel, this time you stand an outstanding feat.��


    "This is what I should do, Your Majesty."


    Corendo nodded slightly at Divisa, and his eyes swept across the people beside Divisa.


    Those few people are the core extraordinary figures of the steel falcon royal family. The worst one is the peak of seven quarters, and there are two or three people whose strength is comparable to that of Kelundu.


    There are not many extraordinary people at the eighth level of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, which is why the Steel Falcon Kingdom is a first-class force in the center of the mainland. It''s just that compared to those super-first-class forces, they are still far worse. In almost every super-first-class force, there is a nine-quarter-level existence. In special cases, such as Mountain Thunder Bear Legas, although it is only the peak of eight-quarters, it has the strength to kill nine-quarters.


    Every nine-point-level powerhouse is someone who understands a whole set of extraordinary laws. Eight-point level, quantitatively speaking, cannot achieve the suppression and attack on the nine-point extraordinary.


    "It is my duty as a descendant of the royal family to make meritorious deeds for the kingdom."


    Riel also said.


    Diweisa nodded slightly, then raised his eyebrows: "I remember you said just now that the one who found the heart of the demon green dragon and the corpse of the star demon for you was a young noble from the southeast of the mainland?"


    "Yes, his name is Willy Phelan."


    Reyel paused for a moment, then said to Divisa.


    Just now, Riel had already told Divisa about the whole process of the operation, and mentioned Willy.


    But even so, Rayle did not reveal Willy''s talent and Wally''s existence. She knew very well that there were many guys around her father who were informants of Anbark and Segal. If the details are revealed cleanly, I am afraid that Willy and himself will cause trouble.


    "What kind of reward do you think is more appropriate for him?"


    Divisa asked Rael.


    Reyel paused for a while, then said: "Actually, I don''t need any reward. He has followed me to the Steel Falcon Kingdom and became my follower. In the southeast of the mainland, the target we chose to support is him. It is already the greatest favor for him, and when we return to the southeast of the mainland again, I will help him establish a principality-level force."


    Riel did not deliberately give Willy any credit.


    These were discussed with Willy before, and Rayle was trying to cultivate Willy into a hole card.


    Speaking of Willy''s name now, it''s just to let Diweisa get acquainted with it first, so as to pave the way for future plans.


    "In that case, you can do it yourself."


    Diweisa didn''t care much about this little nobleman. Although he was the clue to finding the heart of the Demon Hulk Dragon, his daughter also gave him enough remuneration. Of course, if Divisa knew of Willy''s talent, it would definitely be another way of thinking.


    "Have you made up your mind about what reward you want, Reil?"


    Divisa looked at Riel with a faint smile and encouragement in his eyes.


    Divisa is partial to this daughter, and in his heart, he also hopes that Rayle will be in the position.


    But because of Riel''s gender, her ascension to the throne has become a problem. But it''s much better now. Finding the heart of the green giant dragon can at least make the top superhumans in the royal family lean to Riel from their stance.


    "I never wanted a reward, Father."


    Although he knows Divisa''s love for him, Riel also knows the difficulties Divisa faces.


    "His Majesty."


    As soon as Rui Er finished speaking, the white-haired old man who spoke before suddenly said: "Although Rui Er is a woman, she has made a huge contribution to the kingdom. If the heart of this devil green dragon is used well, it can make The overall extraordinary strength of our Steel Falcon Kingdom has been raised a notch. You can''t be stingy with her reward."


    The white-haired old man''s attitude towards Divisa was not humble.


    Strictly speaking, he is even Divisa''s uncle. In each generation of royal family members, some of them will be selected for special training, and they will become the extraordinary pillars of the royal family. A royal family, if its own supernatural power is too weak, will even be bullied by its subordinates. If it is serious, there will be situations where the royal family changes hands. This has really happened in history.


    And this white-haired old man is the extraordinary leader at the top of the current royal court.


    "Okay, Uncle Felix, accept your offer."


    Divisa nodded to the white-haired old man.


    Beside them, Reyel and Krondu looked at each other, and both could see the joy in each other''s eyes.


    Their previous conjecture was correct. Bringing back the heart of the demon green dragon won the approval of the extraordinary party at the top of the royal family, which meant that as long as those ministers were dealt with, they would not be far from being the heir to the royal family.


    As for those ministers, with the help of his grandfather, Duke Galleka, it shouldn''t be too difficult to win over or squeeze out. Duke Galleka is the top real power figure in the Steel Falcon Kingdom. A prince competes for the crown prince''s heir.


    "Riel, I will tell you the reward later, I haven''t decided yet."


    Diweisa said, and looked at Kelundu again: "As for Kelundu, at your current state, I can''t give you any special reward. In this case, I make a promise to develop it from the devil green dragon. You can enjoy the extraordinary resources first, and I believe that Uncle Felix will have no opinion."


    "Of course, Your Majesty, this is what Corondo deserves."


    Felix has no objection to this In this case, then I will leave first. "


    Diweisa subconsciously covered his chest and said, "You can talk about the process of obtaining the Demon Green Dragon''s Heart and Star Demon''s Corpse."


    When he spoke, there was a hint of deep meaning in Divisa''s tone.


    Rael has clearly won the support of the extraordinary level at the top of the royal family, so now is the time to deepen and strengthen the relationship, which is creating opportunities for his daughter.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Both sides gave Divisa a farewell salute at the same time.


    Although the top of the royal family has a very high status in the kingdom, Divisa is ultimately the authority of the kingdom and the supreme figure in the kingdom.


    This is a stable order formed by thousands of years of royal changes.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 365： No. 0

    King''s capital.


    Ambak''s private estate.


    On the flat and green lawn, there are white round tables and chairs. On the round table, there are a few kinds of fruits and stacks of thick documents.


    Ambak sat in the reclining chair, examining the documents intently.


    As a strong competitor of the crown prince, Anbark can be considered to have formed his own power group, including big nobles, big businessmen, and powerful extraordinary people. As the core of these people, he needs to connect everyone closely. This is a The most important skills a crown prince candidate needs to have.


    In order to firmly control this power group, Anbark needs to consume a lot of energy and time.


    "Your Highness."


    Just when Anbar was reading the document carefully, a man who looked like a housekeeper quietly walked to Anbar''s side.


    "What''s up?"


    Anbark just frowned and asked a question, his eyes did not leave the paper.


    "There is news from the palace that the extraordinary core of the royal family, headed by Lord Felix, seems to have changed their original neutral position because His Royal Highness Reil brought back the heart of the demon green dragon." The butler glanced at it. Ambak''s expression continued, "They seem to be already supporting His Royal Highness Riel''s ascension to the crown prince..."


    "Um����"


    Anbark just hummed, and his expression didn''t change much.


    He continued to read the documents in his hand.


    The man who looked like a butler did not disturb Anbark and stood quietly beside him.


    It was not until the document in his hand was completely read that Anbar raised his eyebrows and sighed slightly: "Although I had expected this result, when I actually heard the news, I was still a little uncomfortable..."


    "But there is no way. The heart of the demon green giant dragon is too tempting for the extraordinary. In all fairness, even myself, I admire Rui Er for being able to do this."


    Although Anbark had a regretful tone, his face did not change too much: "Since Lord Felix has chosen Rui Er, then I can only resolve Duke Jialeka more firmly... Only with extraordinary support, Rui It is still impossible for Il to ascend to the throne... After I kill Reyel, I will deal with Segal, and the heart of the evil green dragon will eventually be controlled by me..."


    Ambak''s tone seemed confident.


    The housekeeper seemed to have become accustomed to this. His Royal Highness the Third Prince never showed his emotions easily, even in front of the closest subordinates.


    "Also, Your Highness, we also learned a piece of news." The butler continued to bend over and said, "The guy who found clues to the Demon Green Dragon for His Royal Highness Rael in the southeast of the continent is a man named Willy Phelan. , he is a small noble in the southeast of the mainland, and he is also the support object chosen by His Royal Highness Rael."


    "Oh?"


    Anbark raised his eyes and glanced at the housekeeper, and he didn''t seem to care: "Willi Phelan...is a lucky guy, with Ruiel''s character, he will definitely not treat him badly, maybe he can be in the remote southeast of the mainland. where to establish their own principality-level forces.��


    "His Royal Highness," the butler added, "that Willy Phelan has followed His Royal Highness Riel to the center of the continent and is now living in the capital. I have inquired about him before. Grayson, under His Royal Highness Il, personally arranged the accommodation."


    For these things that have just happened, the butler has already inquired clearly.


    The intelligence system of His Royal Highness Anbark is much stronger than that of His Highness Carl and His Royal Highness.


    "He came to the center of the mainland, and was arranged by Grayson himself?"


    This time, Anbark''s expression changed slightly.


    Although that guy Gregson is just a housekeeper, he wants an important coordinator in Rayle''s power group. He has dealt with the coordination of all aspects of the internal forces of Rui Er, and is a very capable old guy.


    It is said that this butler of Grayson used to be a close associate of Duke Galleka, and came to the capital together with Rael''s mother-in-law who married King Diwesa.


    To be treated by Grayson with such a specification, this visitor from the southeast of the mainland seems to be unusual.


    "Greyson is like this, is it really just to express his gratitude to him for finding the clue to the devil green dragon?"


    Ambak muttered to himself in a low voice.


    "Um����"


    Ambak rubbed his chin and narrowed his eyes.


    The housekeeper didn''t say a word, he knew that His Highness Anbark had better shut up when he was thinking.


    "kill him."


    Suddenly, Anbark''s eyes narrowed and he said, "Although it is very likely that he is a small person, we should be cautious about abnormal phenomena. After all, this is the critical period when Segal and I will join hands to solve Riel, and there is no room for others. interference from factors.��


    Anbark''s character is quite cautious and his mind is very meticulous. For Anbark, it is the best choice to directly eliminate all uncertain factors. If this guy named Willy has some kind of special talent, he might cause him some trouble at a certain time.


    "Yes."


    The housekeeper nodded. He was not surprised by Anbark''s thoughts, and he could understand some of it himself. Although he has made such a big contribution to helping Reier, he is only a small person after all, and it is a bit abnormal to be so valued by Reier.


    "I''ll take care of this."


    said the butler.


    "What level of protection did Riel equip him with?"


    Ambak asked.


    "Some elites of the Guards have been removed, but the highest combat power has not yet been investigated." The butler responded, "But according to my guess, there must be a five-quarter level in the security force pool."


    "Um����"


    Ambak pondered for a moment and said, "Go directly to the number 0 to deal with him."


    "Zero?"


    The butler asked subconsciously.


    No. 0, that is the most important figure in the Assassin organization under Ambak, a descendant of blood origin at the peak level of six quarters.


    Because it is not yet the decisive battle time for the final dispatch of the Starry Morning level The existence of the six-quarter peak is already the highest level of extraordinary dispatched at present.


    "I see."


    Just surprised, the butler responded instantly.


    "Go for it, let No. 0 be careful, don''t let it slip."


    Anbach routinely entrusted: "At the critical moment, I seek to eliminate all suspicious troubles, and entrust him."


    "Let''s put it down, Your Highness, with the extraordinary ability of No. 0, it must be neat and tidy."


    The butler nodded.


    Afterwards, the housekeeper and Ambak said goodbye and left quietly.


    Ambak frowned, pondered for a moment, and finally turned his attention to the documents that had not been reviewed.


    . Sogou

 Chapter 366： assassinate

    night.


    After washing up under Tiana''s arrangement, Willy went to his bedroom.


    Now Willy can basically get out of the shackles of sleep. Sleeping two or three times in a month is enough to drive off your own tiredness.


    At night now, Willy enters the state of understanding of the law by himself.


    Willy had put on his pajamas, and after going to bed, he sat down with his knees crossed and closed his eyes.


    Next door to him was Wally, who had his own room and was sleeping soundly, and it didn''t have Willy''s hard work.


    Time passed minute by minute, and soon it was midnight.


    Outside the small manor, a shadow is gradually approaching.


    Just when the shadow was 300 meters away from the manor, a black mist spread out around him, and the whole person was shrouded in it.


    Then, the black mist dissipated, and the figure disappeared.


    His form has disappeared, and his breath has converged to the extreme.


    This person is exactly No. 0 sent by Ambak to assassinate Willy, the descendant of blood at the peak level of six quarters.


    As the number one figure in the Assassin organization under Ambak, No. 0 has never missed, and still maintains a 100% mission completion rate.


    The assassin who he identified as the target, even if it is a six-quarter-level existence, is still in a situation of death.


    Because of its strong ability, in order to avoid accidents during the assassination process, No. 0 is even rarely activated.


    No. 0 dispatched this time, it has been a full year since the last shot.


    "The number of defenders is not very large..."


    Zero has already groped to the door of the manor.


    He flipped through the fence on the side of the manor, and fell to the ground steadily, without making the slightest sound.


    Even if he stepped on the grass under his feet after landing, the grass did not deform in any way.


    "The existence of the five-quarter level..."


    No. 0''s heart moved, and from this manor, he sensed the extraordinary master of five quarters.


    "One, two... six, a total of six five-quarter-level extraordinary!"


    No. 0 was a little surprised: "Four intermediate-level grand knights and two intermediate-level archmages, no wonder His Highness Anbark sent me here in person. It turns out that His Royal Highness Rui Er gave this high-level protection to Willy..."


    Zero''s perception ability and concealment ability are very strong, which is determined by his ability.


    He is a descendant of blood, and belongs to the same extraordinary profession as Colson''s speaker, Senya, but their abilities are not the same.


    Zero continued to **** forward and approached. When he was very close to the attic where Willy lived, his hidden expression changed again: "Wait, there are two six-quarter-level existences as his protection! A senior A knight, and a senior archmage!"


    No wonder No. 0 was surprised, the six-quarter level is basically the highest combat power used by the three crown prince competitors.


    The destructive power of Xingchen and Qiqi level is too great, and it is not time to take action.


    Rayle sent two six-quarter-level existences as his protection. This person named Willy must have a problem with his identity.


    "Sure enough, being able to be so protected by His Royal Highness Reil is definitely not a simple thank you... After the assassination, I must bring this news back to His Highness Anbar."


    Zero thought to himself.


    Although he has already sensed the existence of the six-quarter level, No. 0 is not panic at all.


    He is very confident in his ability to conceal himself. Within six ticks of the same level, apart from those geniuses who have comprehended some supernatural laws, few people in the center of the continent can detect his whereabouts.


    Even if he is discovered, his escape ability is also very good. Unless Xingchen takes action, no one will be able to keep him.


    No. 0 continued to **** and move forward, and has entered the attic.


    "its not right����"


    Zero suddenly realized a problem. In the range of his perception, there is no one else except the extraordinary existence he had previously observed.


    Except for those guards standing guard, in the attic, they are all mortal breaths, which are servants.


    "Is that Willy an ordinary person?"


    No. 0 is puzzled,


    He paused, thought for a moment, and finally made up his mind: "Look for the master bedroom according to the attic structure, and then get rid of him."


    As an excellent assassin, the design of this loft structure, Zero is quite familiar.


    Soon, Zero found the master bedroom.


    During this period, he also brushed past several waitresses at the vigil, but no one found him.


    "Ready to go..."


    A simple pitch-black dagger appeared in No. 0''s hand, but its form was still hidden.


    He didn''t open the door, but sank directly into the wall.


    "Ok?"


    No. 0, who had just entered the bedroom through the wall, was stunned after looking around the room.


    "What about people?"


    There was no one in the huge room, and the bedding was neatly arranged.


    "Am I wrong? Or is His Highness Anbark''s information inaccurate?"


    I don''t know why, No. 0 suddenly felt a touch of unease.


    This made Zero feel at a loss for a while.


    As descendants of blood, they are not inferior to monsters of the same level in their instinctual perception of danger.


    "Man, are you looking for me?"


    Just when No. 0 was hesitating whether to leave the interrupted mission, a voice suddenly exploded from his ear.


    Zero was instantly terrified, the hairs all over his body trembled, he almost subconsciously evacuated the place and looked back.


    I saw a young man in pajamas staring at him with a smile.


    He was standing in front of him, but he couldn''t feel his presence at all.


    "He found me, but I haven''t sensed him yet... Could it be... he is a genius who smelted extraordinary laws at the six-quarter level?!"


    Zero suddenly realized the reason why he did not perceive the existence of this Baron Willy.


    "escape!"


    No. 0 did not hesitate, and displayed an outstanding quality at the moment.


    As an assassin, once the mission changes, saving life is the most important thing.


    No. 0 dodged and ran towards the window.


    The special ability allowed him to directly penetrate the window without being hindered in the slightest.


    "He didn''t chase me..."


    In the 360-degree vision range of No. 0, he found Willy standing motionless, but the corner of his mouth still kept that weird smile.


    "It must be reported to His Highness Ambak!"


    No. 0 was thinking, just as he was about to fall to the ground, and then, there was indeed a flash of blue light in front of his eyes.


    Then a huge force slapped No. 0 on the body without warning. The huge impact force directly pulled No. 0 back to the room. Before he was caught off guard, he did not restart his penetrating ability at all. The impact shattered, and there was a loud noise in the silent night.


    Boom!


    Walls collapsed and glass shattered.


    . vertex

 Chapter 367： fight

    This is����"


    No. 0 instantly felt a violent vibration in his body, his internal organs were instantly displaced, and there was a tearing pain.


    "The power of thunder..."


    Zero instantly realized what this power was: "Why so fast..."


    Zero felt like his brain had been short-circuited.


    "Roar!"


    With a bang, I saw a furry white bear treading on the floor, with a faint blue color flashing in its eyes, its slightly enlarged mouth showing short teeth.


    It shook its head, obviously with a naive look, but it gave Zero a creepy feeling.


    "Thunder Warcraft..."


    Zero covered his heart.


    The blood descendant ability of No. 0 is mainly perception ability and concealment ability, but now, not only did he not notice the young man before, but also did not notice the thunder beast in front of him.


    "It''s obviously from the southeast of the mainland, but in such a remote place, how can such a young powerhouse appear?!"


    No. 0 has fully understood why His Royal Highness Rayle attaches so much importance to this young man, and even let the old guy from Grayson personally entertain him.


    And, what happened to this white bear?


    Such a young talent will even receive a higher level of treatment if he takes refuge in the hands of Anbach.


    "Your Excellency Willie!"


    At this time, the guards who heard the movement rushed over at the first time.


    "I''ll just deal with it with Wally."


    Willie ordered directly.


    Judging from the ability of the infiltrator, even two six-quarter-level existences could not restrain his strange ability.


    "A descendant of blood..."


    Willy looked at the number zero in front of him and whispered to himself.


    Just when Wally overturned the assassin to the ground, the assassin completely showed his figure.


    Although the body is human, some of the other organs have the characteristics of monsters.


    His hair is purple-black, his eyes are purple, and his fingertips are sharp claws.


    There are two spikes on his shoulders, and there is a little black gas circling around the spikes. The sides of his back are bulging, but they are covered by a black coat, and it is impossible to see what they are.


    "Quite strong stealth ability and perception ability..."


    Willy clapped his palm lightly, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and looked at Zero with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    He had only seen one bloodline descendant before, which was Colson''s speaker, Senya. This was the second time he had seen a bloodline descendant. His abilities were completely different from Senya''s, and his strength was much stronger than Senya''s. Indeed also piqued his interest.


    "Let me guess, are you sent by His Royal Highness Anbark, or are you sent by His Highness Segal?"


    As for the origin of No. 0, Willy didn''t have to guess at all.


    He had just arrived in the capital of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, and he had no enemies at all. Apart from Ambak and Segal, there is no one else who can understand his identity and take action against him.


    No. Zero naturally didn''t answer, he didn''t move, watching Willy and Wally at the same time, for fear that they would suddenly burst out.


    "Go ahead and capture it. Your Highness may be able to save your life."


    Willie said.


    In fact, Willy is not quite sure whether he will survive if he is handed over to Reil.


    "Your Excellency Willie."


    After being silent for a moment, No. 0 endured the pain in his chest, and said slowly: "With your talent, it is not a wise choice to rely on His Royal Highness Reil''s men. If you change your position and rely on my master, you may be able to get more resources."


    Zero''s words are half-truths.


    Of course, even now, No. 0 has not taken the initiative to reveal who his master is.


    "Sorry, not interested."


    Willy shook his head and smiled, and stopped wasting time: "From now on, you can either shut down your extraordinary power and wait for the judgment of His Royal Highness Riel, or you will accept the ending of death."


    Willy was too lazy to continue to waste his words.


    "Isn''t there a third option?"


    The muscles of No. 0 were tense, and the bulging part of the shoulders covered by the clothes moved without a trace.


    "No."


    Willy stretched out the palm of his hand, and a mass of gray air flowed gently and tossed.


    The aura of destruction exuded from it made people unable to help but feel palpitations.


    "The Law of Destruction..."


    Zero''s eyes trembled suddenly.


    The Law of Destruction is recognized as the most destructive law among all supernatural laws.


    There is not a single extraordinary person who has been promoted to Qi Qiao and Xingchen by the law of destruction, and is not a powerful slaughtering figure.


    If not inevitable, no one wants to be the enemy of the top supernatural who masters the law of destruction.


    "Sorry, Your Excellency Willy, in addition to accepting prisoners and waiting for death, there is actually a third way to go."


    Zero suddenly smiled, revealing Sen Han''s teeth.


    The next moment, a pair of black wings suddenly spread out on both sides of Zero''s back.


    The wings were all black, with spikes at the corners.


    Immediately afterwards, No. 0 instantly turned into an afterimage, and his body turned into nothingness again, avoiding Willy and Wally who were attacking back and forth, and penetrated directly towards the roof.


    "Ok?"


    Just as No. 0 set off, Willy immediately followed.


    "Fast response speed..."


    Willy sighed inwardly at the horror of the blood descendants, and then suddenly pursued.


    "The ability to travel through space should be something that touches the level of laws to a certain extent, but when he displayed this ability, I didn''t perceive the fluctuations of the laws from him..."


    Willy thought to himself, but his movements did not slow down.


    He jumped, and in an instant, the floor above his head was instantly penetrated by Willy and turned into a piece of gravel.


    "Stay!"


    The gray air mass in Willy''s hand with an aura of destruction instantly turned into a few strands of silk, and instantly wrapped around the ankle of No. 0, who was still flying high.


    "not good!"


    Zero, who was relieved at first, panicked again in an instant.


    The power of the law is beyond the existence of the material level. Although he is now using the power of the blood source to achieve a short-term spatial dislocation, the law directly penetrates this layer of the most powerful barrier for him.


    Destruction Airflow Zero''s ankles, like corrosion, spread toward his body.


    "what!"


    Around a steel nerve like No. 0, under the erosion of the law of destruction, I also felt an indescribable pain.


    At this critical moment, No. 0 made a decisive decision, a black light flashed in his hand, and directly cut off his knees that spread the law of destruction.


    At the same time, No. 0 is burning his own blood, speeding up his escape by consuming his own potential.


    "Fortunately, I have the ability to fly, otherwise I would have been buried here."


    Zero looked back and found that Willy''s body, which had been stagnant in mid-air for a while, had fallen again.


    In this regard, No. 0 believes that Willy can''t keep himself anymore. After all, even if it is at the level of eight quarters, it does not have the ability to continue to fly.


    However, just when No. 0 thought he was about to escape, the accident happened again.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 368： solve

    There was a deafening sound in No. 0''s ear.


    I saw a thundercloud suddenly condensed above his head, and then, lightning with a destructive aura instantly smashed down.


    "It''s the law of destruction again!"


    Zero just felt a flower in front of him, and then he was chopped down by lightning with a destructive aura.


    This time, No. 0 felt that in his body, the vitality was quickly fading away.


    "This is the ability of that white bear..."


    Zero''s consciousness began to blur, this was his last thought.


    In fact, to a certain extent, although Wally''s current understanding of the Law of Destruction is not as good as Willy''s, the violent energy of Thunder itself can better match the Law of Destruction.


    Under Wally''s blow, Zero was instantly killed.


    pat.


    Zero''s originally broken body has become even more broken at this time.


    He, who originally had the characteristics of a monster, was even less human-like at this time.


    "Ow."


    Wally stretched out his bear paw, licked it lightly, and then gave Willy a congratulatory look.


    Willie sniffed. "Nice job, Wally. But we might be in trouble."


    If such a big movement is made in the capital of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, even if it is far away from the palace, it will definitely be targeted by the extraordinary soldiers.


    If Willy guesses right, they will soon face cross-examination by the extraordinary soldiers.


    "Riel should be able to solve it for me..."


    However, Willy is not very worried. As a powerful figure in the Steel Falcon Kingdom, Rael should be able to solve this trouble quickly.


    "Your Excellency Willy, has the trouble been resolved?"


    Just as Wally killed No. 0, two figures appeared first in front of them.


    These two people, one wearing armor and the other wearing mage robes, are the senior knights and senior archmages arranged by Rui Er beside Willy to be responsible for Willy''s safety.


    When No. 0 infiltrated, Willy and Wally discovered No. 0''s whereabouts, but these two six-quarter-level protectors did not find No. 0, who had a very powerful concealment ability.


    It was not until the movement was made that they discovered the whereabouts of the infiltrator. They wanted to take the initiative to protect Willy, but Willy refused.


    At that time, the two also thought that Willy was a bit too big, but they had to temporarily obey the order because of the order. They originally planned to wait until Willy was really in danger before they took the initiative to protect Willy''s safety.


    But when Willy fought the infiltrator later, they understood why they were discouraged.


    With the means of the infiltrator, the two of them couldn''t keep him together.


    In addition, Lord Willy and the little white bear who looked harmless to humans and animals actually possess such terrifying strength.


    The peak of the six quarters of comprehension of some laws is also an existence that is difficult to ignore in the capital of the talented people.


    They also finally understood why the young man in front of him was personally arranged by Lord Grayson.


    "Are you familiar with this assassin?"


    Willie asked the two of them.


    The senior knight and the senior archmage looked at each other and shook their heads gently.


    It''s not their fault. No. 0 has never made a mistake before, and the guys who have seen the real face have already been dealt with.


    "and many more����"


    At this moment, the senior high knight suddenly frowned, as if he had remembered something: "If I remember correctly, there seems to be a very terrifying assassin under the command of His Highness Anbar, who is nicknamed No. 0. Never missed, but we''ve only heard of his name, but we''ve never seen his true face..."


    "That''s right, it should be him." At this time, the senior archmage on the side seemed to have thought of something, and added, "He can completely hide the perception of the two of us, and has such a strange method, he is zero. The odds are very high.��


    "Ambak..."


    Willie nodded thoughtfully.


    It seems that he has not shown a very threatening place yet, and Anbark will completely eradicate himself.


    This third prince is a ruthless and decisive character.


    If it was an ordinary six-quarter transcendence, it might have turned into a corpse at this time.


    "Step aside!"


    At this moment, a team of armored guards appeared at the gate of the manor.


    With weapons in their hands and grim faces, they rushed into the manor regardless of the door.


    The breath of these people is very strong, and the leader has the strength of a high-level great knight. They came directly to Willy and said: "It is forbidden to take extraordinary shots in the royal capital. You have violated the rules of the royal capital. The person who shot is Whoever, follow us to the Royal City Guard for investigation."


    "The trouble is really coming..."


    Willy''s guess was right, and rashly shot in the capital, which indeed attracted the guards.


    The attitude of the leader of the **** team has been quite restrained. If he hadn''t sensed that there were several six-quarter-level extraordinary beings present, he would have directly ordered all these guys present to be taken away.


    "Your Excellency, this is the manor under the name of His Royal Highness Rui Er, you should leave."


    Seeing this, the senior archmage took a step forward with no fear on his face.


    "His Royal Highness?"


    The guard leader froze.


    Rael, that is a strong woman who kills decisively.


    If it is not necessary, he really does not want to fight against His Royal Highness Riel''s subordinates.


    As a middle-level figure in the capital, he didn''t want to get involved in the struggle of the three highnesses at all.


    "This����"


    The guard leader suddenly hesitated.


    If you continue to stand still and take people away, you will definitely offend His Highness Reil, but if you leave here, you will be derelict of duty.


    As the extraordinary manager of the capital''s Dongcheng, this is his duty. The thunder in the sky just now was too conspicuous, and it would definitely attract attention. If the superiors investigate, he will also face a lot of trouble, and even lose his current status.


    For a time, the guard leader also had a headache.


    "Union lead students."


    At this moment, someone came to Willy''s temporary residence manor.


    It was a grizzled old man who looked kind and polite.


    It was Rael''s chief butler, Grayson.


    When Willy was attacked just now, he had already passed the news to Grayson''s ears.


    "I am Grayson, the servant of His Royal Highness Riel."


    Grayson first gestured to Willy, and then looked at the guard leader: "I will report this matter to Your Excellency Deweiyo in person, so please go back first."


    "Mr. Grayson..."


    After hearing the identity of the old man, the face of the guard leader instantly faded.


    Grayson, that is the most trusted subordinate of His Royal Highness Reier, although his strength is not strong, but with his position in His Highness Reier''s power group, he can easily solve himself.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 369： Ambaks attitude

    Since that''s the case, I''ll leave first, please make sure to clarify something to Lord Dewiyo. "


    The guard commander bowed slightly to Grayson.


    Deweiyo is the supreme commander of the Royal City Guard. As long as Grayson goes to say hello, then he won''t have to worry about being held accountable.


    It wasn''t until the guards left that Grayson walked over to the broken body.


    "Lord Grayson, this may be the Assassin No. 0 under His Royal Highness Anbarc... He has been solved by Lord Willy and the white bear monster together..."


    The senior archmage walked to Grayson''s ear and whispered.


    "Number zero..."


    A look of surprise flashed in Grayson''s eyes.


    He also heard a little about the No. 0 assassin under Anbark.


    As long as he is targeted by this No. 0 and does not understand the law, even at the peak of the six quarters, it is difficult to avoid his assassination.


    "A young man who has comprehended the law... and a white bear who has comprehended the law?"


    Grayson murmured inwardly, but his expression did not change.


    He turned to look at Willy, bowed slightly, and said apologetically: "Sorry, Your Excellency Willy, you just came to the capital, and this happened to you. This is our negligence."


    "It has nothing to do with you, no one expected this result."


    Willie didn''t mean to complain at all.


    "In this case, Your Excellency Willy should go to the manor of His Royal Highness Reil to stay temporarily."


    Looking at the shattered and toppled house, the apology in Grayson''s tone added another three points.


    In Riel''s absence, he was, in a way, the owner of the manor.


    "Since that''s the case, I''m going to bother you again."


    Willie did not refuse.


    When leaving Willy''s temporary residence, Grayson whispered to his subordinates: "Gather up this guy''s body for further investigation."


    ...


    After that, Willy took Wally and returned to Reil''s residence again, and Grayson sent his servants to re-arrange rooms for Willy and Wally.


    "His Royal Highness Riel and Lord Corondo stayed in the palace tonight, so they are not in the manor."


    Grayson personally led Willy into the room and explained to Willy: "When Lord Corondo and His Royal Highness return, I will definitely report this matter to them to solve the trouble you encountered tonight. I want a reasonable statement."


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Willie thanks politely.


    "Have you just entered the capital, have you already been targeted..."


    After Grayson left, Willy sat alone by the bed with a dignified look on his face.


    Although he teamed up with Wally just now to solve No. 0, the sudden assassination still aroused Willy''s vigilance.


    "Although Grayson reassured me just now that the battle between several princes and princesses is not yet the time to dispatch Xingchen and Qiqi level, but I can''t take it lightly, now that Rayle has brought back the heart of the devil green dragon, The struggle has reached an accelerated stage, and no one knows when a decisive battle will suddenly break out, I don''t want to be a sacrificed cannon fodder..."


    Willy thought about it in his heart, and sighed casually: "Whether in the southeast of the mainland or in the center of the mainland, the most important thing is your own strength..."


    This is indeed an important norm in the supernatural world.


    Willy shook his head gently, no longer thinking about it, but crossed his knees and continued to comprehend the law of his own destruction.


    Only by comprehending your own destruction law more thoroughly can you increase your ability to resist the risks around you.


    ...


    Ambak''s residence.


    "Your Highness."


    Anbark, who stayed up all night to deal with the affairs at hand, had just finished reviewing a stack of documents, and the butler came to Anbark''s study leisurely.


    "What? What happened suddenly?"


    Ambak raised his eyebrows, his expression remained the same, he had long been accustomed to receiving unexpected news.


    Coping with all kinds of sudden troubles is an important ability for a crown prince candidate.


    "The operation of No. 0 failed, and he has died in the manor under the name of His Royal Highness Riel."


    The butler lowered his voice, and there was some disbelief in his tone.


    "Ok?"


    Ambak suddenly raised his head with a surprised expression. Suddenly, he thought he had heard it wrong.


    When he sent No. 0 to solve that Willy, he never thought about the outcome of failure.


    How could a small character from a remote place in the southeast of the mainland escape under the hands of No. 0.


    However, the reality always exceeds expectations.


    "How could you miss it?"


    Anbark''s face instantly turned gloomy.


    Although No. 0 is not a strategic help for him, he is also a rare talent. He died like this, which really made Anbark feel distressed.


    "The specific information has not been inquired, but I guess that it may be that His Royal Highness Rayle has arranged a very effective guard force for the young man."


    The butler responded to Ambak.


    "But with the strength of No. 0, even if the mission fails, there should be no problem in coming back... Could it be that Rayle arranged for Navigli to comprehend the Preliminary Law for six moments as protection?"


    Ambak wondered.


    He could only think of this possibility.


    As for Willy, he had no doubts.


    Being so young and coming from that kind of place, the meager resources simply cannot support his ability to fight back against No. 0.


    "This possibility cannot be ruled out."


    The butler responded from the side.


    "Um����"


    Anbark''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression also seemed gloomy and uncertain under the light of the light source stone in the room.


    "His Royal Highness, do you want to continue to deal with that young man? In any case, the special features of his body have already made His Highness Rayle attach great importance."


    said the butler.


    Anbach did not respond immediately upon hearing this.


    He stood up and paced up and down the room.


    He also didn''t expect that a small character who thought it would be a stable solution would be out of his control like this.


    "never mind."


    Ambak finally waved his hand and said: "Looking at the current situation, if you want to kill him with all certainty, you have to use seven quarters of combat power, and the current situation is far from this step. If I do it now With seven quarters of power, Rael will definitely fight back, and even Segal will be suspicious of me."


    "Although this guy is worth watching, it''s not worth the high price we pay at the moment."


    Ambak said: "Let him live temporarily."


    "Yes."


    The butler responded, and he sincerely admired Anbach''s calmness.


    "But even so, we still have to do our best to break through Rayle''s network and find out more information."


    Ambak returned to his calm appearance again.


    "I''ll try my best."


    The butler just responded, but not too confident.


    Rael''s internal forces, under the control of Grayson, have become quite impenetrable. Breaking through Reier''s relationship network is a very difficult thing to do.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 370： Province of Ontario

    the next day.


    "Willi, I''ve already heard from Grayson about what happened last night. I''m sorry that this happened to you just when you came to the capital."


    Rael and Corondo had just returned from the palace when they heard Grayson''s report, so they hurriedly met Willy.


    "Before I came to the capital, I was ready. Your Highness Reil, you have nothing to feel sorry for."


    Willie responded with a smile.


    Seeing this, Ke Lundu said, "Willi, after hearing the news, I thought for a while. For your safety, you should leave the capital temporarily."


    "Ok?"


    Not only Willy, but even Rayle was surprised when he heard this.


    Corondo didn''t tell Rayle about this before.


    "Don''t think it''s strange," Corendu said, "bringing back the heart of the green giant dragon this time, Rael received the extraordinary support from the top of the kingdom, which means that as long as Rael gets the support of the court minister again , will be able to ascend to the throne. This is good news, but it is also a signal that the struggle is accelerating. This means that the current situation has become more and more complicated and fierce. The current royal capital is already a dangerous whirlpool. "


    "In this vortex, without the strength of seven quarters, it is difficult to achieve 100% safety for the time being. Therefore, you can leave the capital first and avoid the current risks. With your talent, there is really no need to take risks."


    Corondo explains the pros and cons and his own thoughts.


    "But teacher, if Willy leaves the capital, where else can he go?"


    Rui Er asked back, the center of the continent is simply a strange land for Willy.


    "Let Willy go to the province of Llanca for a while, and go to Duke Galleka."


    Corondo seemed to have planned for a long time, and said directly without hesitation.


    "The province of Llanca? The Duke of Galleca?"


    Willie frowned.


    Through a long-term understanding with Riel, Willy naturally knows the large province of Llanca and the Duke of Galleca.


    Duke Galleka is Rayle''s grandfather, and she is also her most powerful backing in terms of power. He has a high prestige in the entire Steel Falcon Kingdom and is a very powerful character. Besides, he is also a morning star knight.


    The territory under the duke''s rule is called the Great Province, and the Great Province of Llanca is the fief of the Duke of Galleka.


    "Are you looking for grandpa..."


    Rayle muttered to himself, thinking about the gains and losses in his heart.


    "That''s right." Corondu nodded, "Although Willy has now aroused Anbark''s vigilance, as long as he leaves the capital, Anbark will not have so much energy to take care of him. So I went to Duke Galleka''s office. The site, Willy''s safety doesn''t need to worry so much."


    "In addition, Willy''s arrival in the province of Liao Anka is also a help to the Duke of Galleka. You have the extraordinary support of the royal family, Riel, which means that Anbach and Segal can only fight for power. Only by defeating you in the middle of it can you prevent you from ascending to the throne, so your backer, the Duke of Galleka, will definitely be excluded by the joint efforts of the two of them, and it does not rule out that they will cause some trouble in the large province of Llanca."


    "As an extraordinary person who understands the law of destruction, Willy will definitely help Duke Galleka solve a lot of trouble."


    Corondo explained to Reyel and Willy: "You must know that the extraordinary in the local forces, the morning star level is rare, and six quarters can already be regarded as the top level."


    "In that case, then I agree with the teacher''s idea."


    Rayle just thought about it briefly, and then directly agreed.


    This is indeed a good solution with a reasonable allocation of resources.


    "Willi, what do you think?"


    Rael finally asked Willy''s permission.


    "no problem."


    Although in the royal capital, Willy also felt that he had the strength to protect himself, but he would not refuse to stay away from risks.


    Moreover, in addition to this, seeing other features in the center of the mainland is also what Willy is looking forward to.


    "When the time comes, I will go with Wally, and I should provide some help to Duke Galleka."


    Willie said.


    Hearing this, Ke Lundu smiled faintly: "This time you will go to Liao Anca province, and you can go alone, Willy."


    "This is����"


    Willie asked suspiciously.


    "As for Volibear, I''ll take him to the Thunderstorm Mountains to meet the Mountain Thunderbear Legas."


    Corondo is about to fulfill the promise he made in the southeast of the mainland.


    "Take Wally to see the Mountain Thunder Bear..."


    Willie''s eyes lit up.


    Mountain Thunder Bear Legas, as a king-level monster who can kill nine quarters in eight quarters, if he can favor Wally, then Wally will get rich resources and reduce his promotion time.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s hard work, Lord Krondu."


    Although there is a brief parting with Wally, this time Willy does not have too much reluctance.


    "When this trip is over, I will also introduce you to a suitable teacher."


    Corondo said.


    "Willi, since that''s the case, then you should go as soon as possible."


    Rui Er pursed her lips. She didn''t want to send Willy away quickly, but because Willie was in such danger, she felt very worried.


    If she really suffered an accident, she would definitely regret it.


    "Then tomorrow, I''m ready to go."


    Willy also knew that Rael was for his own safety.


    "I will prepare the materials, maps and information along the way for you, and equip you with guards. Wait until midnight tomorrow, and leave here in secret, so that Anbark will not notice it again," said Riel.


    "It''s enough to prepare simple supplies, maps and information. As for the guard staff, I don''t need it."


    Willy said: "With my strength, as long as I don''t encounter a seven-quarter-level existence, I can protect myself. But now, His Royal Highness, you are when you need people the most."


    Willy didn''t deliberately refuse It can be seen from last night''s assassination that the guarding power that Rayle prepared for him didn''t seem to be so effective.


    Reyel paused for a while: "If that''s the case, then you can go ahead alone."


    "That''s right, Willie."


    Just after the conversation was over, Corendu suddenly said again: "When you pass through the Great River Miser and need to cross the river, you must pay attention to safety. Recently, there has been news that is not very calm, and it seems that something has changed. , the kingdom''s army and the local lord **** have all rushed away. Although I don''t know what is going on, you still have to beware of a crisis."


    "Is the Mysson River..."


    Willy thought for a while, and then he nodded: "I see, Lord Corondo."


    "I hope that when I see you next time, you will have new progress."


    Corondo encouraged.


    . vertex

 Chapter 371： Wildflower Town

    Tuvy province.


    The scorching sun was in the sky, and on the dirt road covered with lush green plants on both sides, a lean horse moved slowly.


    On the horse''s back is a handsome young man in a coarse cloth shirt. He wears a simple long sword around his waist. A small luggage package is hung on the side of the horse, and he moves forward unhurriedly to meet the scorching sun.


    This person was naturally Willy, who left the capital and headed for the large province of Liao Anca.


    The large province of Llanca is not very close to the Royal Palace, but not so far as to have to travel long distances. At normal driving speed, you can reach your destination in two months.


    However, in order to appreciate some of the territorial customs of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, Willy put on the attire of an ordinary ranger and slowed down.


    At the beginning, Willy was more cautious. Although he was more secretive when he left the capital, he did not rule out the possibility that he would continue to be targeted by Anbach. But after a long trip, Willy still had no trouble, and he could guess that Anbark, who was in the vortex, seemed to have no extra energy to deal with himself.


    This is naturally a good thing, allowing Willy to have a more relaxed travel mood.


    "call����"


    Willy suddenly took the reins.


    In front of him, the edge of a small town appeared.


    In the previous journey, Willy encountered many such towns.


    It is also in this kind of town that Willy can feel more local customs.


    "Finally I can see people again..."


    Willie muttered in a low voice.


    Although there is a large population in the center of the mainland, the land area is also very large, and on the way to travel, you often pass through a large area of ??no-man��s land. If it is an ordinary pedestrian, he can only rest in the wild if his physical strength is too weak, which is not very safe. But Willy doesn''t have to. Now as long as he is not facing a high-intensity battle, Willy is almost unlikely to exhaust his physical strength and energy.


    The only thing that needs to be considered is the warhorse under him.


    This lean warhorse was chosen by Riel for Willy. Although it looks unassuming in appearance, its bloodline carries the beast gene, and it has a fast running speed and a very long-lasting endurance.


    On this trip, Willy only needs to provide it with enough rations. Of course, the rations for the war horses were also properly arranged by Riel. The special war horse rations are placed in Willy''s small package, which neither takes up space nor needs to be eaten by the war horses at short intervals, which saves Willy a lot of effort.


    In fact, with Willy''s current strength and physique value, the speed and endurance of walking on foot may not be worse than this warhorse with the blood of the beast, but doing so will make Willy look a bit weird as a traveler. So after Rael prepared the horse, Willy did not refuse.


    Da da da.


    Willy continued to drive the warhorse under him and walked towards the town.


    The small towns along the long-distance official road have relatively perfect supporting measures for entertaining travelers.


    Taverns, inns, restaurants and even some industries that thrive at night.


    Willy intends to rest in the town in front of him for a few days before embarking on the journey again.


    It''s only a few days'' journey from the Myson River that Corendo mentioned before. Although he doesn''t know what happened there, Willy is still prepared for the unexpected.


    "It''s a prosperous town..."


    Before Willy walked into the town, he heard the voices of people.


    Behind him, a caravan pulling goods accelerated into the town.


    People of all kinds are talking and chatting, some are exchanging goods, and some are going to hotels or taverns together, which looks very lively.


    "Sir, is this your first time to Wildflower Town? I am a resident of the town and can be your tour guide. All you need is three silver talers!"


    Willy had just entered the town, and before he took a few steps, a thin middle-aged man in a sleeveless vest greeted him, with a smile on his face, with the shrewdness of a businessman.


    Before Willy could respond to him, another younger traveler''s guide came up: "Old liar, three silver talers, why don''t you rob the passing caravan? Sir, I only need one silver taler, You can be your tour guide, arrange hotel accommodation for you and find a good service for you!��


    Seeing this, Willie smiled unconsciously.


    Traveler tour guides generally exist in small towns along the way with a relatively large flow of people.


    "It''s just you."


    Willy pointed to the tourist guide who charged a silver taler and said with a smile.


    Although he was chosen, Willy is also very clear that a silver taler is also a relatively high cost.


    The silver taler in the center of the continent is similar to the silver ram in the southeast of the continent, and the purchasing power of the silver taler is stronger than before.


    "No sir, how about I can offer a lower price, only eighty copper thalers?"


    Seeing this, the shrewd middle-aged tour guide hurriedly bargained again without any hesitation, obviously getting used to it.


    "Go away, this is my guest!"


    The younger traveler''s tour guide raised his fist and showed an angry expression, and then forced the middle-aged tour guide away to look for another guest.


    "Hello, sir, my name is Fip, I''m a professional traveler guide in Wildflower Town."


    After that Fip squeezed out the middle-aged man before, he immediately showed a very humble smile, naturally took hold of the reins of the war horse, and continued to walk towards the town with Willy.


    "The guy just now only needed 80 copper talers, but you drove him away."


    Willy frowned deliberately, in a not very happy tone.


    He is naturally not short of money, and Rui Er has prepared a considerable amount of travel expenses for him. Even if Rui Er is not prepared, with Willy''s strength, it is not difficult to quickly accumulate wealth in the center of the mainland.


    Hearing Willy''s words, Pip suddenly showed a little embarrassed look, but soon, he said: "That guy is just an old liar, he often arranges guests to a hotel with a bad environment and can''t find them. It''s time for the figure. But I''m different. I, Fip, have a good reputation in the flower town. A silver taler can buy me a whole day and arrange the most appropriate town itinerary for you. "


    "Does a silver taler hire you for a day..."


    Willy heard the words and responded with a smile: "It seems to be a good deal."


    "Of course!"


    Seeing Willy''s smile, Phip was relieved immediately. It seemed that the young guest had already trusted him. He was really afraid that the customer would refuse his service.


    "Here, your reward."


    Willy took out a silver taler from his waist, drew an arc, and accurately ejected it in front of Fip.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 372： mercenary team

    Thank you for your generosity! "


    Fip immediately opened his palm and firmly caught the silver taler.


    The smile on his face is even more prosperous. Generally speaking, travelers and guests will only pay him when the tour guide service is over. Some guys even default on their debts and only pay part of the money. It is quite rare to pay the salary directly like Willy.


    "I may have to stay in the town for a few more days. If you perform well, I can keep hiring you. As for the remuneration, as long as I am satisfied, I can double it."


    Willie said something that excited Phip again.


    "Don''t worry, sir, you won''t be disappointed!"


    Phipp''s interest seemed unusually high.


    Seeing this, Willy nodded and did not continue to speak.


    Soon, Phip led Willy and his lean steed to a clean-looking hotel.


    At the entrance of the hotel, there are constantly in and out travelers, most of which are passing trade convoys.


    "Sir, the hotel is here."


    Fip turned to Willy and said, "Although this hotel doesn''t look big, it''s clean and tidy inside, and the service staff are very friendly. It only takes one silver taler to get accommodation every night, and it''s up to me. Phip will book a room for you personally, and the price will be even cheaper, only eighty-five silver thalers."


    "Then live here."


    Willy nodded, he didn''t have too high requirements for the accommodation environment.


    Immediately, Willy took out three more silver talers and handed them to Phoebe: "I want to book a room for three days first, as for the rest of the money, it''s yours."


    "Okay, sir, I will definitely find the most comfortable room for you!"


    Phoebe suddenly smiled.


    He then greeted a clerk who was opening the door: "Hey! Man, come here and take this gentleman''s horse to the stable in the backyard and feed it well. This is my guest of Phipp!"


    "coming!"


    The clerk of the inn hurried over.


    Fip and the shop assistants in Wildflower Town are basically familiar with each other.


    "Take good care of this gentleman''s horse."


    Fip whispered in the clerk''s ear, and then shoved a few copper towers into the clerk''s hands without a trace.


    "Okay, don''t worry!"


    The clerk also readily agreed, and then Willy dismounted, and he took the lean warhorse to the stable in the backyard of the hotel.


    Willy is not worried that these people will secretly sell his warhorse, not to mention that it has a strong fighting power with the blood of the beast, just its appearance, it is difficult for people to accurately estimate its value, it looks like it. Like an inferior horse. Rayle''s previous arrangement also took into account this natural low-key feeling.


    "Ok?"


    Just as he walked into the hotel under the leadership of Feip, Willy suddenly saw several tall and burly figures standing there in front of the hotel''s counter, discussing the accommodation with the clerk.


    They all carry weapons on their backs, and they''re so big that they look hard to mess with.


    "A mercenary..."


    Willy saw the identities of these people at a glance: "None of them are ordinary people, and several of them have knight-level strength..."


    Although the strength of the knight is not in the eyes of the current Willy, but for the mortal, it is also an existence that needs to be looked up.


    There are many strong people in the center of the continent, but mortals, like the southeast of the continent, still occupy the vast majority.


    Willy does not reject the profession of mercenary, which is licking blood. The first pot of gold he came to this world was obtained from a few mercenaries.


    "Sir, this is a passing mercenary."


    When the knight-level mercenaries went upstairs, Feipu whispered in Willy''s ear: "Sir, if you meet these people, it is best not to confront them, otherwise it may cause trouble, Many of them are true knights."


    Fip naturally couldn''t see Willy''s strength, so he kindly reminded him.


    "Do you often have mercenaries passing by here?"


    Willy asked Fip, this kind of mercenary team, all of which are knight-level, should be rare.


    "It wasn''t like this before. In the past, Wildflower Town could see one or two mercenary teams in a month, but more than a month ago, the number of mercenary teams increased, especially in recent days. Every day, mercenary teams arrive in the town." Fip received Willy''s favor, and when he met such a generous guest, he naturally tried his best to please, "It is said that these mercenary teams are all headed towards the Mysson River. , that galloping drink seems to have undergone some kind of change more than two months ago, attracting many mercenary teams."


    "Oh?"


    When Willy heard the words, he immediately became interested.


    The big river of Misel, but the place he is about to go.


    "What happened there? Why did it attract so many mercenary teams?"


    Willie continued to ask.


    "this����"


    Phip scratched his head a little embarrassedly: "Sorry, sir, I don''t know about this either."


    "Well..." Willy pondered for a moment, "Wait a moment, you can find out the news for me. If you can find out about the changes that happened near the Misel River, I will pay you an extra fee... Well, How about a kintale?"


    "Kintale?!"


    Feipu wanted to refuse, after all, it is a dangerous thing to inquire about information from dangerous mercenaries.


    But when he heard Willy say a Jintaler''s reward, Fip was immediately excited: "Of course, sir, I will definitely complete your commission!"


    "Go to the check-in process for me. After I''m done, I''ll pay you half of the deposit first."


    Willie patted Phipp on the shoulder.


    "Okay, sir!"


    Phoebe was full of energy.


    After that, it only took a few minutes for Fip to complete the arrangement of the accommodation process, and just as he promised Willy before, with the help of his relationship, he won a spacious and sunny room for Willy.


    Just when Fip was about to take Willy to the corner of the stairs the originally noisy hotel lobby instantly became quiet.


    Willie and Phip looked at the door at the same time.


    I saw two figures entering the hotel one after the other.


    It was a man and a woman, both of whom looked very young.


    The young woman looked to be in her twenties, wearing a short-sleeved vest and tight shorts. Her skin was wheat-colored, and her long legs looked slender and powerful. Yana has a fight.


    As for the young man, it is even more eye-catching. He is more than two meters tall. He is wearing a sleeveless vest. pressure.


    "Great Knight?"


    Suddenly, Willie frowned.


    Read URL: m.

 Chapter 373： pub

    When the two walked into the hotel just now, Willy noticed the two.


    The burly man was a junior high knight, while the woman was a little stronger than him and was an intermediate high knight.


    This kind of strength, no matter where it is, must be the existence of the superior.


    "This woman..."


    Fip, who was beside Willy, muttered to himself in a low voice, and a look of astonishment flashed in his eyes.


    Although Wildflower Town is very mobile, and he has seen many beautiful women, the one in front of him is the one with the most visual impact.


    Fip rolled his throat subconsciously, then looked away.


    He knew very well that looking at the attire of a man and a woman was not something he could afford. If you look at it twice and anger the other party, then you will definitely not have good fruit to eat.


    Not only Fip, but the other guests in the hotel lobby were also staring at the two of them intently.


    However, the man and woman being watched did not seem to be looking at others, but went straight to the counter.


    "We need two rooms for three days."


    The burly young man stepped forward and said to the clerk in front of him.


    "Uh, okay, sir..."


    When the burly man stood in front of the clerk, he suddenly felt a strong sense of depression, and quickly went through the check-in procedures for the two of them.


    "Sir, go upstairs."


    Phip took a deep breath and whispered in Willy''s ear.


    He was really worried that Willy''s scrutiny would annoy the two: "These two are not simple roles, you''d better not provoke them..."


    "Well, okay, thanks for the reminder."


    Willy chuckled, he stared at the two just now, and was just wondering if they came here for the sake of the Myson River.


    Afterwards, Willy did not stay any longer, but followed Phip and turned up the stairs.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Willy''s figure disappeared around the corner, the wild young woman suddenly glanced there, and a suspicious look flashed in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Bea?"


    The burly man noticed Beya''s move and asked.


    "Nothing, it should be an illusion."


    Bea shook her head without explaining why.


    After the check-in procedure for the room was completed, Beya said to the burly man: "Kana, we should try to keep a low profile, the suspected ruins in the Myson River have attracted many terrible people. Although our strength is good, compared with those people, we are still far behind. This time the ruins are now in the world, more and more people have participated in it. It is said that in addition to the local lord soldiers, the royal family has also dispatched troops before Come on, even the Duke of Galleca from the neighboring province of Liao Anca has sent a manpower to forcibly participate. We must keep a low profile. If we can get some benefits, it would be best. If not, we would rather give up the opportunity. Don''t be in danger."


    "I know, don''t worry."


    Karna nodded heavily and responded to Bea.


    From the tone of the two, it can be judged that the stronger intermediate knight Beya is in the leading position among the two.


    ...


    "Sir, everything is arranged, do you need any help?"


    Fip took Willy to find his room, and explained to Willy the situation in the town, where the food is clean and delicious, and where the tavern is more popular, all of which were clearly explained by Phip. Even where the night life was more interesting, he told Willy in detail.


    "No, you did a great job."


    Willie was very satisfied with Phipp''s attitude and professionalism: "Next, I''ll ask you to inquire about what happened near the Great River of Misel for me. Here, this is a deposit for you."


    Willy took out a dazzling kintale from nowhere and threw it in front of Phip.


    "First... sir..."


    Feipu felt the texture of Jintal in his hand, and was a little fascinated for a while.


    "Sir, we said before that only half of the deposit will be paid..."


    Phipp felt his throat dry and swallowed.


    "It doesn''t matter, inquiring about news also consumes resources."


    Willie waved his hand, not minding it.


    In fact, he just thought it would be very troublesome to take out fifty silver talers.


    "If that''s the case, sir, I''ll go and find out now."


    Fip carefully put Quintale in his pocket, and after confirming that it wouldn''t fall out of his clothes, he said respectfully to Willy.


    At this time, Fip has gradually realized that this young and handsome guest also seems to have an unusual identity.


    Although the clothes are simple, the temperament and attitude towards money are different from ordinary people.


    "The sooner the better."


    Willie reminded.


    "Okay, sir."


    Phip nodded slightly at Willie, then exited the room.


    "It can attract the extraordinary of the great knight level, what is the mutation in the Mysonian River..."


    In the room, Willy was alone, whispering to himself.


    After that, Willy never walked out of the room, but realized the law of destruction in the room.


    Although there was not much time to devote to comprehension on the way, but because of the leisurely and stable state of mind, Willy made some progress.


    After sunset and dusk, the full moon rises and the night begins to cover.


    In the dark room, Willy didn''t light the fuel light.


    After a few hours of comprehending the Law of Destruction, Willy opened his eyes, stretched his body, tidied up his clothes, and walked outside the house.


    Willie is going to a nearby tavern for a while to eat.


    After arriving at a new place, if you want to see more things, going to a crowded place is the most convenient way.


    As Phipp told him before, Willie found a place called "Old York Tavern".


    Before he could walk in, Willy heard the noise inside and smelled the smell of inferior alcohol Willy pushed open the two short wooden doors and walked in.


    "Sir, what do you want?"


    The waiter with a bow tie asked Willy politely.


    "Um����"


    Willy glanced at the price list on the counter: "This, and this..."


    Willie ordered two meals and a glass of wine, and then paid.


    After that, there was no young clerk, with trays and things, leading Willy to a vacant seat in a corner.


    "thanks."


    After Willy thanked him, he enjoyed the food and drinks alone.


    At the same time, he also looked around to see if he could meet some interesting people and hear some interesting stories.

 Chapter 374： Ruins open

    "Ok?"


    Just as Willy was observing the surroundings, someone entered the tavern again.


    I saw a few strong men crowded together, walking in with weapons, they bought a lot of hard liquor and some simple food.


    Then they all sat around a large round table and started drinking and eating.


    "The mercenary team..."


    Willie groaned inwardly.


    This mercenary team was the mercenary team that was in front of Willy before entering the inn.


    The round table they sat on was not close to Willy, and their voices were deliberately suppressed, but with Willy''s ear, they could still hear them clearly.


    After about an hour, the mercenary team packed up and left from the tavern.


    After them, Willy also left the tavern.


    "Remains..."


    After walking out of the pub, Willy muttered to himself while looking at the lights lit on the street.


    The members of the mercenary team just now, what they were discussing was about the ruins of the Great River of Miser.


    "I didn''t expect to encounter such a small probability of opening the ruins..."


    Willy was thinking about it as he walked towards the hotel.


    The so-called relics are the remnants of the extraordinary battlefield.


    For thousands of years, countless battles broke out between the superhumans. Every fight will inevitably cause some superhumans to lose their lives and be forced to fall. In the land where they fell, it was bound to be accompanied by the burial of their treasures.


    Especially in the war a thousand years ago, there were many star-morning battlefields. The bad situation and the surging crisis made some of the top superhumans fall, and no one could clean up the mess at all. This also makes the remaining treasures accumulate on the battlefield, and there will also be the perception of the dead superhuman, and even the remnants of the law fragments.


    This makes that, once a relic appears, it will definitely attract countless extraordinary people to look for opportunities.


    Especially some low-end extraordinary people, under the premise of being unable to compete with powerful extraordinary organizations for extraordinary resources, they can only take risks.


    And the mercenary team that Willy is currently encountering in Wildflower Town has the same purpose.


    Transcendents who do not have the support of large-scale forces can only seize the opportunity for promotion through such an opportunity.


    The battle for relics is essentially a battle for extraordinary resources.


    "The ruins are in the world, it''s really worth seeing..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    Although resources are not lacking for Willy, he still hopes to personally participate in such rare things as the ruins. After all, only a place where the extraordinary civilization is relatively prosperous, such as the center of the continent, will such things as extraordinary relics appear. In the southeast of the continent, it is extremely rare to obtain the things left by Xingchen like Jarvis.


    "gentlemen!"


    Willy entered the tavern, and as soon as he walked to the door of his room, he saw Phoebe waiting in front of his door.


    When he saw himself coming back, Pip hurriedly stepped forward.


    "How did you come?"


    Willie asked with a smile.


    It''s already midnight, and most people should be asleep.


    "I found out what''s going on near the Great River Misel!"


    Although Phoebe lowered his voice, he couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "So fast?"


    Willie was a little surprised.


    It has only been ten hours since the two separated, and Feip has already inquired about the information he needs?


    "What I need is detailed information, don''t fool me."


    Willie reminded.


    If he only brought the news of the ruins in the Great River of Myson, Willy would never pay Pip the rest of the money, and even asked him to spit out all the food he had eaten before.


    "Don''t worry, sir, it''s all detailed information."


    Phip patted his chest and assured.


    "Okay... Then go into the room and talk."


    Wei opened the door with the key, and then lit the oil lamp in the house.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it. What did you find out? If I''m satisfied, there will be additional rewards."


    Willy pointed to the wooden chair in the room and motioned for Phip to sit down.


    Fip squeezed a smile and sat carefully in the seat: "Sir, the mercenary team has appeared frequently recently, and they are rushing towards the Missel River because there is a "ruin" near the Missel River. s things."


    "I heard similar news when I went to the pub just now."


    Willie glanced at Phip and shrugged, signaling that he wasn''t satisfied with the news.


    Seeing this, Fip didn''t feel embarrassed, but continued: "Of course I didn''t just inquire about these, although I don''t know what this thing called ''relic'' is, but I''m sure it must be a treasure similar to The presence."


    "The soldiers of the kingdom, the private army of the lord of the province, and even the Duke of Galleka from the neighboring province of Liao Anca, have all dispatched personnel, and they seem to want to take this ruins."


    Pip said while observing Willy''s expression.


    "Duke Galleka also dispatched people?"


    Willie frowned.


    He has a certain understanding of Duke Galleka.


    As a powerful power lord, he would definitely not be interested in ordinary ruins.


    The relics that could allow Duke Galleka to forcibly enter the Tuwei province to divide interests must be rich in resources.


    "Yes, it is said that he also sent his own personal captain to come in person, which seems to be very important." Phip continued, "And the soldiers of the kingdom also seem to have launched another wave of reinforcements, they seem to be It has already controlled the banks of the Missel River, and ordinary extraordinary adults can''t get close at all."


    "Is that so..."


    Willy became more and more curious about what was inside the ruins.


    "Also, my lord..."


    After that, Fip told Willy some other details, and even the well-known hired team who left after passing through the Wildflower Town along the way, he said the name and made an introduction.


    Although these messages are not so useful to Willy, it can be seen that he really did his best.


    "Very well, Pip."


    Willie affirmed Feip''s work: "I''m just curious, where did you get all this detailed information?"


    "It''s not difficult..." Fip replied, "The town''s traveler guides, hotel clerks, tavern bartenders... and some small businessmen, I''m all familiar with, as long as I pay a small amount of money, I get my desired news."


    Willie heard the words, and gave Pip one more look.


    The people at the bottom in their own eyes also have their own unique way of life.


    "Thanks."


    Willy placed the two quintals in Phip''s hands.


    "Thank you for your generosity!"


    There was a smile on Pip''s face.

 Chapter 375： Venet

    Wildflower Town, early morning.


    After three days of staying here, Willy finally set foot on the journey to the great province of Llanca again.


    "Goodbye, sir, if you come to Wildflower Town again, I will definitely guide you for free!"


    Although the sun had not yet broken through the clouds, and the moon could still be seen in the sky, Phoebe got up early to see Willy off.


    In saying goodbye to Willy, Phipp''s tone revealed sincerity.


    Of course, this sincerity is conditional on Willy''s generous shot.


    In just three days, Fip got from Willy the money he had earned in the previous year.


    "Then I''ll thank you in advance."


    Willy responded with a faint smile to Pip.


    Although this guy Fip is a typical greedy person, his attitude towards taking money is still very good.


    Phip personally sent Willy to the exit of Wildflower Town, waving his arms and watching Willie leave.


    "It is estimated that in three to five days, I will reach the Myson River..."


    Willy rode on his lean warhorse, walking unhurriedly.


    blah blah blah!


    Willie had not gone far when he suddenly heard the sound of hooves behind his ears.


    Before turning back, a gust of wind whizzed past.


    I saw two tall and fierce horses with their heads held high, carrying two familiar figures flashing by.


    "It''s those two..."


    Willie recognized the two at a glance.


    It was the man and woman that he had met in the hotel before, a middle-level high knight and a junior high knight.


    "Are they also going to the vicinity of the Mysonian River today to look for relics..."


    Willie guessed wrong.


    The extraordinary people who appeared here at this sensitive time node have a 90% probability to benefit from the ruins, and there are only a few people who pass by purely like Willy.


    "Keep going..."


    Willy flicked the reins, and the lean warhorse under him accelerated.


    "It''s that man..."


    When Willy recognized the two, Bea also recognized Willy.


    "Who?"


    Cana on horseback asked in doubt.


    He never paid much attention to details, and naturally he didn''t notice the figure of Riviley in the hotel before.


    "The young man who stayed at the same hotel with me didn''t expect to leave Wildflower Town with us today."


    Bea responded.


    "Is that so..."


    Khanna just responded indifferently, this is really nothing special to pay attention to.


    Seeing this, Beya reminded: "That person should come here just like us, for the sake of the ruins."


    "He is also for the relics?" Kana raised his brows. "But from him, I did not perceive any extraordinary power. Do non-extraordinary people still have such courage?"


    "No, his strength should be stronger than ours."


    Bea recalled the scene when she saw Willy.


    That young and handsome man, with an unintentional self-confidence in his demeanor, she had only seen on the local lord.


    "How is that possible, he doesn''t look like he''s still in his twenties."


    Khanna shook his head, indicating that Beya''s point of view was wrong.


    "Kana, after staying in a small place for a long time, do you really think that you are a genius?" Beya shook her head helplessly, with a warning in her tone, "There are too many geniuses in this noble family, even some top ones. Existence, we have already broken through the six-quarter level when we are not an adult. Although our talent is good, in the eyes of these people, it is not worth mentioning at all."


    "When you explore the ruins this time, you will definitely encounter many terrifying guys. I still want to ask you, don''t be too ostentatious to be targeted by others, otherwise, with our strength, life may be in danger."


    Bea didn''t know how many times this question was asked of Tokana.


    "Don''t worry, you''ve said it many times, and I''ve kept it in my heart."


    Khanna responded.


    ...


    at the same time


    Near the Missel River, in the campsite, the center tent.


    "Lord Venet, the lord''s personal troops from Tuvy Province have sent people again, and they want to see you."


    A guard in armor walked into the tent and told a man in his fifties.


    This man has a thin face and a majestic look on his face. He was the captain of the personal soldiers, the Knight of the Morning Star, Veneter, who the Duke of Galleka sent to Tuvy to seek the interests of the ruins.


    "not see."


    Venett waved his hand directly without any hesitation, and responded directly.


    He naturally knew what the guys in Tuvy were looking for him to do.


    It is nothing more than letting himself take his subordinates to leave Tuwei Province and give up the interest competition in this ruins.


    Although this is a very reasonable interest demand even in the steel falcon kingdom nobility agreement, Venett does not intend to follow it.


    Because the Duke Galleka behind him, the domineering and stubborn old man, ordered him in a stern tone, no matter what, he must obtain sufficient resources from the ruins, even in the lands of other lords.


    "If you really want to see me, let their lord come to see me in person."


    When he said this, there was a little arrogance in Venett''s tone.


    Tuwei Province is only a small province, the lord is just an earl, and his strength is at the level of six quarters. Although he has no fief, he is also a nominal life-long viscount awarded by the Duke of Jialeka, and he can be regarded as a noble. In addition, the strongest person in the opponent''s territory has not existed for more than seven quarters, so Venet naturally has some contempt.


    "Yes, Lord Venett."


    The soldier decided to tell the truth about Venet-sama''s words.


    "and many more."


    Just as the soldiers were about to leave the tent Venett stopped the soldiers again.


    "Recently, if someone named Willy Phelan comes to the door, remember to be polite and bring him to me."


    Venett said to the soldier.


    Two months ago, Her Royal Highness Reil sent a message through the extraordinary communication tool that she would send a person named Willy Phelan to the province of Lianca, as the deputy of the Duke. It is said that He is a six-quarter-level powerhouse who has initially mastered the law.


    Because most of the top supernatural hits in the royal capital, there are only two Knights of the Morning Stars, Duke Galleka and Venete, in the large province of Lianca. For the province of Llanca, the arrival of Willy is good news.


    Venete counted the time, this Lord Willy, if the journey is slow, then he should arrive near the Mysson River in the near future. Maybe he heard that he was stationed here, and he would come to contact him, so he reminded the soldiers .


    "Yes, Lord Venett."


    The soldiers obeyed respectfully.

 Chapter 376： Marauder

    Two days later.


    In front of Willy is a lush forest.


    Passing through the center of the forest, you will reach the great river Misel, and after a maximum of two days'' journey, Willy will reach the province of Llanca.


    "The frequency of encountering extraordinary people is getting higher and higher..."


    Willy rode a lean warhorse and slowly stepped into the forest.


    In the past two days, Willy has encountered many extraordinary people. The strongest are at the level of six quarters, and the weak are only ordinary knights.


    However, most of them act in teams, and many of them are professionally obtained mercenary teams. It is almost impossible to see a single rider like Willy.


    After entering the forest, the dazzling sunlight was basically blocked.


    It''s just that the strands of light shine on the ground through the branches and leaves. Accompanied by the quiet birdsong, there is a different kind of comfort.


    The lean warhorse under Willy obviously has a good instinctive awareness, and can find a relatively stable path by himself.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Willy frowned, and the tip of his nose smelled a pungent **** smell.


    "Go over there."


    Villier pulled the reins, slightly deviating from the original path.


    After about ten minutes of walking, Willy saw a few messy corpses on the ground.


    Next to the corpse, there was a mess, obviously it had undergone a violent fight before. The clothes of almost every corpse were rather tattered, as if they had been deliberately looted. Besides, there is nothing of value around them.


    "Has someone already started..."


    Virilio narrowed his eyes: "Is it to eliminate the opponents who plundered the ruins together in advance? No... This is completely unnecessary, there are so many opponents, it is impossible to solve all of them. So... It should be simply looting... ����


    Just thinking about it briefly, Willy would like to understand the reason.


    Generally speaking, except for places like the Royal Capital, extraordinary people rarely gather on a large scale.


    The discovery of the ruins this time attracted many extraordinary people.


    Among these extraordinary people, there must be many guys with ulterior motives.


    Some guys who are relatively strong and have a very tough mind but are unwilling to take risks in the ruins are likely to turn into looting killers.


    When extraordinary people travel far, they will definitely carry some extraordinary items. Marauders are unwilling to take risks, and do not want to miss the feast of competing for interests, so they will specially select some weaker extraordinary people to start.


    The corpses in front of them are likely to die like this.


    "What is more terrifying than the danger in the ruins is the human heart..."


    Willie shook his head slightly.


    Then with a wave of one hand, the power of the knight rolled up the soil layer and covered several corpses, lest the corpses would be devoured by the wild beasts in the forest.


    Willy tugged on the reins again, and set off again.


    He is not worried about his own safety. With his current strength, he can only defeat him if he has seven quarters or more than Xingchen.


    blah blah blah.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves echoed in the forest, stepping on the wet and soft soil, making a muffled sound.


    Suddenly, there was a cracking sound behind Willy''s ear.


    "coming����"


    Willie whispered in his heart.


    He didn''t look back, just a vindictive aura shot out from his body.


    bang.


    I saw a blade-shaped hidden weapon, which was bounced directly from the side by Willy.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The sneak attack did not succeed in a single blow, and then responded instantly.


    In the blink of an eye, a few figures jumped down from the tree, trapping Willy firmly.


    They wore the same clothes and held various weapons in their hands.


    "A mercenary team..."


    Looking at the appearance of these people, Willy guessed the identities of these people.


    He just didn''t expect that there would be a mercenary team doing this kind of thing.


    "It seems a little tricky, let''s go together and kill him! The knights attack in the front row, and the mage''s back row suppresses the position! Start!"


    I saw a man who looked like a leader, and gave an order.


    "Is it well-trained..."


    Willy looked at the knights and mages who started immediately, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly.


    "Potential."


    Willie''s thoughts moved.


    The next moment, within 30 meters around Willy, whether it was the mage in the back row or the knight in the front row, he instantly felt a depressing momentum surging from all directions.


    It seemed that the space was frozen, and their bodies lost control.


    "Six quarters peak!"


    At the moment when he was wrapped by the momentum, the previous leader, the strongest guy among the sneak raiders, instantly judged Willy''s strength.


    He is an intermediate-level great knight, and he has seen six-quarter powerhouses take action.


    However, their potential is simply incomparable to the one in front of them, and it doesn''t seem to be on the same level at all.


    The leader tried his best to break free, and his eyes were full of fear.


    He instinctively wanted to ask for mercy, but there was no chance.


    Willy didn''t even use the saber on his waist, and with the movement of his fingers, several blades of fighting qi flew out of thin air.


    The neck of every sneak attacked looter shot a splash of blood.


    blah blah blah blah...


    It was all the sound of corpses falling to the ground.


    Facing these guys, Willy doesn''t even need to use his own law of destruction.


    "Maybe I should have used the Hanged Man''s abilities just now..."


    Willy snorted: "Purifying the evil thoughts in their hearts, maybe they can strengthen some strengths, but it''s a pity..."


    He seemed to shake his head regretfully, and then rode on a lean warhorse, stepping on the corpse, and continued onward.


    It''s just that Willy turned his head on purpose and glanced at a lush, lush tree before he left.


    But it was only for a moment, and then he left.


    After Willy left for about ten minutes, several figures also jumped down from the hidden tree.


    "Head..."


    A strong man''s voice trembled a little, and asked the bald man in front of him, "Have we escaped..."


    "Certainly, we escaped a life crisis."


    The bald-headed man called the head took a deep breath, with a look of fear in his eyes.


    He clearly saw the scene of Willy''s looting team just momentarily dismissing it.


    Fortunately, I was cautious. If it was me and others who started the first move, then they were the ones lying on the ground.


    "Boss, what should we do?"


    A few more subordinates asked nervously at the bald man.


    It''s more dangerous here than expected.


    The bald man weighed for a moment, then gritted his teeth and looked at the corpses on the ground: "Scratch off their body, and then... let''s leave here and give up this operation on the Mysore River!"


    "Yes!"


    When the subordinates heard the news, they were suddenly amnesty. If they encountered the terrifying figure just now, they would all die.


    "call����"


    The bald man took a deep breath, his eyes full of fear: "That look..."


    The young man just now looked back before leaving, which he will never forget.

 Chapter 377： help

    "Soldiers from all sides have taken control of the entire vicinity of the Missel River Basin..."


    On a towering tree, Willy stood on the thick branches and observed the distance.


    Willy''s powerful physique makes his eyesight superhuman, and he can see clearly even from far away.


    "It seems that pedestrians have been banned from passing... It seems that if you want to cross the Misel River, you have to go further upstream or make a detour downstream..."


    Willy rubbed his chin and muttered to himself.


    Under the premise that so many extraordinary soldiers are stationed and there may even exist seven quarters and morning stars, it is very difficult for Willy to secretly or forcibly cross the river. He may have been noticed during the process of crossing the river. .


    Forcibly crossing the river at this time point is likely to be targeted as someone with ulterior motives.


    Willy is still not sure of defeating the Xingchen powerhouse head-on.


    "Forget it, let''s see if we can find a chance to approach the garrison camp sent by Liao Anca Province. If not, then just take a detour and leave after seeing the ruins..."


    Willis thought for a moment, making a decision in his mind.


    He was only interested in the existence of the ruins, but he didn''t want to get any treasures from them.


    Generally speaking, in the leftover battlefield, most of the good things are some potions, weapons of rare materials, and law fragments. These may be good things for others, but for Willy Lai who has a title attribute panel That said, there''s not much temptation to these things.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Willy was about to leave the tree, he suddenly saw several figures fighting fiercely in the forest in the distance.


    Willy just glanced at it and knew that this was another conflict between the looters and the looted.


    "Maybe I should be a good guy for once?"


    Willy squinted his eyes, then jumped down and stood firmly on the ground.


    Willie didn''t intend to get involved at first, but he changed his mind.


    Although the senses for those looters are very poor, but I have no obligation to destroy all the looters here.


    But when he realized that he had a relationship with the looted, Willy decided to be a righteous person, perhaps this could also bring some positive feedback to his extraordinary career as The Hanged Man.


    ...


    "Although you are very stubborn, the results and facts cannot be changed."


    At the place of the fight, the leader of the looters looked at the man and the woman in front of him in a deep voice: "Hand over the potions and weapons you carry with you, and we can let you live."


    Beside the leader, there were a total of six other looters, surrounded by a man and a woman.


    It was Bea and Cana who had stayed in the same hotel with Willy before.


    "Sorry, we can''t agree."


    Although Bea is a woman, she has shown a tough attitude and firm will at this time.


    She knew very well that if they continued to fight like this, if the other party wanted to kill herself and Kana, they would have to risk the death of several people. As long as there was a continuous supply of healing potions, they would not be able to solve the two of them in a short time. .


    And once the potion and weapons are handed over, he and Khana lose their ability to continue fighting, and it is impossible for the other party to leave their lives and that of Khanna.


    As she spoke, Beya took out two pale yellow pills from her waist, threw one to Khana, and took the other directly.


    Her movements are very fast, and she is very experienced when she replenishes potions in battle.


    When Bea and Cana took the potion, the small wounds on their bodies had begun to heal gradually, and their exhausted stamina became full again.


    The center of the continent is not like the southeast of the continent. Here, there are many types of potions, which occupy a very important position in the supernatural world. Ordinary superhumans will be equipped with potions before combat to improve their combat endurance. After all, not everyone has a lasting physique like Willy.


    "Tricky..."


    There was a gloomy look in the eyes of the raider leader on the opposite side.


    Although the opponent''s strength is not strong, but the potion reserve is very sufficient.


    The raider leader now wants to give up this troublesome raiding target, but he is not reconciled.


    The constant supply of potions by the other side also showed that they were accompanied by a wealth of extraordinary supplies.


    If you get these resources and sell them, you will be able to get more extraordinary items.


    "Go on! Do your best to get rid of them, there are only two of them, and they won''t last long even if they take the potion!"


    In the end, the leader of the looters was heartbroken and gave an order directly.


    His heart is also ready, if he can''t solve the other side in a short time, he can only reluctantly give up these two fat sheep, otherwise his own strength will be damaged, and maybe he will become the prey in the mouth of others.


    "Beya, I resist them alone, go away!"


    Khanna said suddenly, with a decisive look on his face: "I take the blue blood potion, which can resist them for a while!"


    Saying that, Khanna also took out a blue pill and was about to swallow it.


    "You are crazy!"


    Beya directly took the blue pill from Cana''s hand: "Although this thing can stimulate your potential in a short period of time, it will inevitably fall into a recession period, and your state will not even be better than that of some mortals. In the face of these Guys, it must be a dead end!"


    "But there is no way!"


    Kana looked at the few looters who were about to move next to him, and said with gritted teeth.


    He regretted why he had to decide to take risks in such a place at that time.


    "There must be a way..."


    Bea said something she didn''t believe.


    "What are you doing, hurry up!"


    The raider leader shouted.


    Under his urging, the men who were still deadlocked instantly shot and attacked the two of them.


    The two sides fought together again.


    This time the raiders took turns to attack, and the angles were tricky and quick to connect, not giving them a chance to take the potion.


    "Do you really want to die here?"


    Beya and Cana were still stubbornly resisting, but deep down, they had no choice but to think of a tragic ending.


    "Looks like it''s going to work..."


    The leader of the raiders who interfered with the battle with a long-range blade in the distance was relieved.


    The two young men, the man and the woman, seemed to be showing signs of collapse.


    In five minutes at most, they will become ghosts under the sword and be completely buried in this forest.


    "Although it''s a little troublesome to deal with you, it is still necessary for me to uphold the justice of the Hanged Man."


    However, just when the raider leader thought he was about to succeed, a young and magnetic voice suddenly spread throughout the audience.

 Chapter 378： black robe

    "who is it?"


    Not only the leader of the raiders, but even the two sides in the battle, instantly turned their eyes to the source of the sound.


    I saw a young man in a coarse cloth shirt, with his hands on his chest, standing on the branch of a big tree, looking down at everyone with a faint smile.


    "It''s him!"


    Beya instantly recognized who this young man was.


    It was the young man who stayed at the same hotel in Wildflower Town with them and left on the same day.


    "Is he the Hanged Man?"


    Beya''s heart trembled, and her originally despairing heart suddenly rekindled hope.


    I thought this young man was unfathomable before, but I didn''t expect him to be a hanged man with justice as the criterion.


    "Who is this man and when did he approach him?"


    The leader of the looters was an intermediate-level great knight, but when Willy approached here just now, he didn''t feel the slightest sense, which made him feel palpitated.


    "Your Excellency The Hanged Man, we are willing to stop immediately, and please don''t conflict with us."


    The raider leader instantly recognized the reality.


    He instinctively felt that he and the others were no match for the young hanged man in front of him.


    "Sorry, the Hanged Man can''t watch the sinner disappear under his nose."


    Willy responded casually, and then a faint golden light appeared in Willy''s eyes.


    Then, the area around Willy was instantly stagnant.


    The eye of justice! Exclusively for The Hanged Man!


    "The Hanged Man at the six-quarter level!"


    The raider leader''s heart twitched.


    Before he had time to fear, he felt that his consciousness was still confused, and negative scenes kept appearing in his mind.


    Not only him, but the other marauders under him are also suffering from the torture and torment of negative emotions.


    "It turned out to be the Hanged Man at six quarters..."


    Beya and Cana were not controlled by Willy''s momentum. Seeing the marauders who were about to take their lives lost their fighting power in an instant, their faces were twisted and their bodies twitched, and their hearts were full of shock.


    This was the first time they saw the Hanged Man.


    "The Hanged Man is indeed the natural enemy of the sinner..."


    Beya thought to herself.


    Boom boom boom!


    In the blink of an eye, several golden lights flashed by the power of justice, the throats of several looters were shattered, and their bodies fell to the ground.


    Several four-quarter and five-quarter-level powerhouses lost their lives like this.


    "Your Excellency, thank you for saving our lives!"


    After the marauders were dealt with, Bea stepped forward instantly and looked up at Willy on the tree.


    Just now, this young man didn''t do anything at all, and directly dealt with these guys.


    This kind of strength shocked Beya, but also felt fear.


    Although the senior knights in the family also have their own power, they simply cannot suppress so many people, and they suppress them so thoroughly.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency!"


    Seeing this, Cana quickly followed to thank him.


    pat!


    Willy jumped directly from the tree and waved his hand: "Just do it, this is the mission of the Hanged Man."


    Willy didn''t blush when he said this. In fact, this time Willy punished the sinner without purpose for the first time in history.


    "Also, we''ve met before, so we''re not completely strangers."


    Willie added another sentence.


    "No matter what, we will remember your kindness."


    Beya''s tone was sincere: "My name is Beya, his name is Cana, we are from Yanu Province, and we came here to enter the ruins."


    "Willie."


    Seeing this, Willy also responded: "I''m just a passer-by, wanting to go to Darioanca. But now that the ruins appear, I can''t seem to cross the river directly."


    Beya was a little surprised when she heard Willy''s words.


    At first she thought that Willy had the same purpose as them, all to enter the ruins to find treasures.


    "If your Excellency wants to enter the territory of Liao Anca Province now, you can only take a detour."


    Cana on the side said that Willy had completely shocked him just now.


    "I originally planned to take a detour, but after thinking about it, since the ruins appeared, I still have to see it."


    Willy looked at the two of them: "After all, the ruins rarely have only one area. When they appear, most of them are scattered areas. It is impossible for the soldiers stationed to occupy all the scattered areas."


    "Do you want to enter the ruins too..."


    When Beya heard Willy''s words, her heart suddenly moved: "Lord Willy, why don''t we join hands to find the ruins area, and then go in to explore?"


    After Bea finished speaking, together with Cana, they looked at Willy with expectant eyes.


    With such a powerful existence, there is no need to worry about the safety of life.


    And the other party is still a hanged man. He has justice in his heart, and he does not need to be deliberately guarded against him.


    "Together..."


    Willy weighed it and didn''t respond immediately.


    "Your Excellency Willy, I am an avid fan of ruins research, and I have also entered other small ruins, so I have some exploration experience. Maybe after entering the ruins, I can help you find what you need."


    Seeing that Willy was still thinking, Beya spoke directly to prove her worth.


    "Is that so..."


    Willie paused for a while: "Well, in that case, let''s go together."


    It seems to be a good thing to have a guide to enter the ruins, after all, I have no experience in entering the ruins before.


    "But I want to make one thing clear in advance."


    Willy added: "If I find the relic area and encounter the danger of force majeure after entering it, I will first choose to protect myself. If I ensure my own safety, I will help you."


    "No problem, as it should be."


    Beya responded without hesitation at all.


    "Well, in that case, you can **** their things, and we will continue to act."


    Willy finished speaking, and then blew a whistle that was not harsh but very long.


    Soon, the lean warhorse ran over from a distance with its hooves.


    About ten minutes passed.


    "Your Excellency Willy has been cleaned up."


    Beya and Cana also scoured some new potions, which can be regarded as supplementing the previous losses.


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Willy mounted his lean warhorse.


    There are already some small scattered areas of ruins near the Great River of Miser, but the main area and more small scattered areas have not been excavated, so they still need to wander around to see if they can find entrances to other areas.


    In this way, several people act together.


    ...


    at the same time.


    At a certain border of the forest near the Mysonian River, a thin figure wearing a black robe and hiding his entire body in the robe stood still.


    "Remains...this is my fate!"

 Chapter 379： deep pit

    The thin and short figure stretched out his palm and took off the hat on the black robe.


    Immediately afterwards, a face shaped like a skeleton appeared. There was no trace of flesh and blood on this person''s face. It seemed that only a layer of skin was wrapped around his face, and the outline of the skeleton under the skin could be clearly seen.


    "The ruins that can attract Duke Galleka to cross the border to seize treasures must have left a lot of good things..."


    The skinny figure''s voice was like metal friction, and he said to himself: "However, I have no interest in these things, I just want to find more top extraordinary corpses and cast powerful undead creatures... Only in this way can I have a chance to knock on the door of that organization and let me become a member of it..."


    Speaking of this, the originally turbid eyes of the skinny figure suddenly flashed a gleam of light.


    "The Knights of the Holy Light, you persecuted me, I will remember forever in my heart... When that organization destroys you, it must have my help..."


    The body of the skinny figure exudes a strong murderous intent.


    "Now, let me open the ruins for you!"


    The body of the skinny figure suddenly exuded a strong hostility.


    He stretched out the same dry palm, and a black light group appeared in the palm.


    goo goo goo...


    The black light group in the palm is still boiling slowly.


    Immediately afterwards, the black shadows that looked like a stop climbed out from the inside, and spread rapidly to the distance at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye.


    "Soon, soon I will be able to find the main area of ??the ruins..."


    The skinny figure lowered his voice.


    He stood there quietly and waited, without a trace of anxiety.


    While he was standing here, no one passed by, even the sound of insects and birdsong disappeared, and the silent scene in the forest seemed rather strange.


    About half an hour later, the dense spider-like creatures that had spread out before returned.


    Seeing this, the skinny figure opened his mouth with difficulty and stiffness.


    Then, those spider-like black creatures rushed down his body and poured into his mouth.


    In just a few breaths, all entered his abdominal cavity.


    However, his thin figure did not change.


    Click click.


    There seems to be a chewing sound coming from the body of the skinny figure.


    "The entrance to the main area, found!"


    Without warning, a grim smile appeared on the skinny figure''s face: "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect the scale of this ruin to be so huge! This time, I will definitely be able to find the bones of the eighth level, and more than One!"


    The skinny figure laughed loudly, and the sound was like a monster wailing.


    The next moment, his figure suddenly disappeared, turned into a few wisps of black smoke, and disappeared.


    ...


    "Why is this scattered area of ??the ruins so hard to find?"


    Cana muttered, a helpless look.


    "This relic is indeed a bit strange." Beya on the side also said, "The relics left by the ancient battlefields are mostly composed of multiple sub-battlefields. These sub-battlefields later turned into scattered areas of the relics. The number is relatively large. However, the scattered areas left by this ancient battlefield have only been exposed in rumors, which is very unusual."


    "Yes, and the treasures exposed in scattered areas are relatively rare. Ancient potions, precious weapons and even some lost prescriptions are all good things."


    Khanna responded.


    Willy listened to the conversation between the two and didn''t interrupt. He really didn''t know much about the ruins.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Willy on the horse raised his eyebrows, as if he was sensing something.


    "What''s the matter, Lord Willy?"


    Bea discovers Willy''s abnormality.


    She still respects this Lord Willy.


    With the Hanged Man''s natural sense of justice, and when they get along with each other, they are more friendly, and it is easy to win the favor of others.


    "There''s always something wrong with it."


    Willy said while looking around.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Beya and Cana looked at each other and explained the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    They sensed nothing.


    "strangeness����"


    Willy felt the fragments of the Law of Destruction that had not been digested in his body seem to be shaking slightly.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the ground suddenly trembled.


    "what happened?"


    Beya swayed, almost fell off the horse, and exclaimed.


    "not good!"


    Willy''s face was instantly dissatisfied and solemn, and he suddenly found that the ground under him was sinking and collapsing.


    He was just about to vacate to avoid falling, but under the collapsed ground, a huge suction suddenly came, dragging his entire body down.


    "This is the power of the law!"


    Willy instantly felt the source of this huge suction.


    "The fluctuation of space is the law of space!"


    Willy tried his best to resist the huge suction, but it didn''t work at all.


    With no resistance at all, Willy fell into the deep pit that appeared after the ground collapsed below him.


    Beside him, Cana and Beya couldn''t even struggle and fell into the pit together.


    At this time, look down from the perspective above the Misel River.


    A large-scale collapse vacuum was formed on the ground, and the forests near the Mysonian River all fell. Even the birds in the jungle lost their ability to fly and fell into it completely.


    Horrible scene, it looks like the world has suddenly disappeared.


    "Kana, Your Excellency Willy!"


    Beneath the deep pit, Bea, who fell to the bottom of the pit, dragged her aching body, stood up and shouted loudly.


    This sudden change caught Beya a little off guard. She had also explored two small ruins before, but she had never encountered such a situation.


    "I am here!"


    Khanna crawled out of a pile of rubble, his head a little groggy.


    There was still a large amount of blood on his body, and it was obvious that he had suffered serious injuries during the fall just now.


    Even if he protected his body with fighting qi just now, he still couldn''t resist the damage caused by such a fall.


    "Give you the potion."


    Bea hurried over and handed Kana the potion she was carrying.


    "How about Your Excellency Willy?"


    Khanna looked around and found that it was a mess.


    "I am here."


    Bea hasn''t responded yet.


    I saw a collapsed giant tree suddenly moved away, and Willy''s figure climbed out from below.


    There was not a trace of dust on his clothes. On the way to the fall, he also wrapped his body with the power of vindictiveness and justice.


    But although Willy was fine, the lean warhorse that accompanied him before had completely died.


    In the panic just now, Willy really didn''t have the energy to take it into account.

 Chapter 380： original weapon

    "pity����"


    Willy felt a little sorry for the fall of this lean warhorse.


    Although it doesn''t look outstanding, it is a very good mount because it has the blood of the beast.


    "Your Excellency Willy, are you alright?"


    At this time, Bea and Cana also quickly got together.


    "Give you the potion."


    Bea handed Willy the two yellow pills.


    Willie waved his hand, indicating no need.


    His body was not damaged in any way, both his extraordinary strength and his strong physique ensured Willy''s safety during the fall.


    "Ok?"


    Willy looked up subconsciously, and then his expression froze.


    Under the deep pit dozens of meters high, as soon as Willy looked up, he saw a strange scene.


    At the mouth of the deep pit, all the space turned into twisted ripples, just like watching the fluctuation of sea water under the rocks on the seabed through a transparent barrier.


    "The laws of space..."


    Willie narrowed his eyes.


    The strangely fluctuating space gave him a very strong sense of oppression.


    He even had the illusion that even if he wanted to climb out of the deep pit, he would be smashed into a rain of blood when he passed through this fluctuation space.


    "This is����"


    Beya and Cana have just discovered this strange spatial fluctuation.


    They themselves don''t have any understanding of the power of the law, so they can''t perceive the terribleness of the law of fluctuation space.


    Willy ignored Beya and Cana''s doubts, but picked up a piece of gravel from the ground, and then suddenly threw it into the air.


    Whoosh!


    Willy''s strength can easily throw stones hundreds of meters high.


    However, when the rubble touched the distorted wave space, it was instantly annihilated and turned into endless dust.


    "What a terrifying space force..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    "We may be trapped under the pit."


    Willy had to tell Bea and Cana this fact.


    Beya and Cana looked at each other with a little panic in their eyes.


    They also saw the moment when the stone shattered just now.


    Although they could easily crush ordinary stones, the feeling of corrosion that annihilated the stones when they touched them made them rush to heart palpitations.


    "If I guess correctly, we should all enter the main area of ??the ruins now."


    Willy looked around and found that the scope of this deep pit was unusually large.


    As far as the eye can see, there are gravel, mud, and dilapidated trees, like a shattered forest.


    Willy felt that if he was not mistaken, the entire area near the Myson River might have fallen into this deep pit.


    And under this huge pit, is the main area of ??this ruin.


    The level of this relic is beyond the imagination of many people.


    "Is it in the main area of ??the ruins..."


    There was a serious look on Bea''s brows.


    "Are the ruins all under the deep pit like this?"


    Willy thought for a moment, pursed his lips, and asked Beya.


    Beya shook her head: "Only some of the ruins are deep in the ground, most of the ruins in such deep pits are after the ancient wars, and higher-level battles broke out again, causing the geological dislocation and burying the original battlefield. ."


    "Judging from the current situation, if this is really the main area of ??the ruins, then the scale of this ancient war may be quite large, and there may be high-level supernatural beings participating in the war..."


    Beya said, her voice tense.


    "How high is the level?"


    Willie asked back.


    "Eight quarters..." Bea paused, "or... nine quarters."


    "Ok?"


    Willy raised his brows and nodded silently. He looked at the fluctuating space above his head again.


    The fluctuating space should be the remnants of a top master who controlled the laws of space in this ancient war.


    Even though the master has fallen for many years, the remaining laws are still strong, and they have not even turned into law fragments.


    "It seems that we can''t get out for a while..."


    Willy said: "In this case, let''s explore in the main area, maybe there will be some unexpected gains."


    Originally, Willy was not very interested in the treasures in the ruins. At first, he didn''t think the level of the ruins would be very high.


    Even if there are some cherished fragments of the law, Willy is not moved. After all, he has obtained many fragments of the Law of Destruction, and he has not completely digested it yet.


    But when he heard what Beya said, there might be a nine-quarter-level legacy, which made him change his mind.


    At the nine-point level, it all touches the existence of the source.


    The commonly used items around them are even contaminated with the power of the source. And their weapons are called source weapons. If ordinary extraordinary people can obtain source weapons, as long as their aptitude is not particularly bad, they can achieve leapfrog kills of high rank.


    However, the stock of original weapons is very scarce, and it seems that only one of the entire steel falcon kingdom is controlled by the royal family. Even the eighth-level Krondu has never touched the original weapon.


    "If there are original weapons in this ruins..."


    A strange color flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    "Let''s take a walk around the neighborhood first."


    Compared to Willy''s thoughts, Beya seemed a little nervous. Even in the book, she had never seen a description of this level of ruins, which made her a little worried about her own safety.


    "We should be careful." Khanna added from the side, "There should be a lot of supernatural beings who fell into the deep pit with us. They came here for the ruins, and even we will encounter them from the ruins. Soldiers of the royal family and other lords. In addition to facing the dangers of the original ruins, we have to guard against these people."


    "you''re right."


    Willy agrees with Khanna''s idea.


    "Where should we go?"


    Willy asked Bea.


    Beya did not respond immediately, but observed the surrounding terrain.


    "Let''s go there, there is a high probability that it is the center of the main area Beya pointed to the southwest direction.


    Afterwards, several people started to set off directly, moving cautiously towards the southwest.


    They trod over the gravel, over the dirt slopes, and marched with difficulty.


    During the journey, they also found traces of other extraordinary people, but everyone was more cautious. After meeting, they tacitly kept their distance from each other and did not interfere with each other.


    No treasures have appeared yet, and they are in a dangerous situation. There is no need to kill them directly, which is not good for everyone.


    "Look there!"


    Suddenly, Khanna shouted, pointing to a mound in the distance.


    Willy and Bea immediately followed the direction indicated by Cana.


    "Is that... a weapon?"


    Willie frowned.

 Chapter 381： closed space

    I saw a sharp weapon in the mound in the distance, but I couldn''t tell what kind of weapon it was.


    "Go and have a look."


    Willie said something.


    With Willy''s eyesight, it can be clearly seen that the sharp weapon exposed on the surface has been twisted and deformed, and it also has something similar to rust. left.


    Walking to the mound, Cana stepped on it directly.


    He stepped on the surface of the mound with one foot, then loosened the soil next to the sharp tool with his long sword.


    Soon, the fresh soil on the surface was dug up, and the sharp weapon was revealed in its entirety.


    It was a pitch-black spear.


    "It doesn''t seem like something useful..."


    Khanna grabbed the bottom of the spear and yanked it out of the dirt.


    He looked at it carefully, and then handed it to Willy.


    "Look at this, it has been hidden underground for a long time..."


    Willy also took a closer look at the surface of the spear: "The material of this weapon should be good, but it''s not very useful to us."


    Saying that, Willy handed the spear to Beya.


    "Get out of the way..."


    Willy drew his cross sword from his waist.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy poured his vindictive energy into it and slashed at the mound.


    Crash.


    The mound and the gravel underneath were all tossed aside for a while.


    A small hole appeared.


    "It should be the extraordinary who died in this extraordinary war..."


    Beya frowned tightly and saw the small pit.


    I saw a skeleton wearing corroded armor, lying in the pit in a twisted posture.


    One of his palms is in a curved and vacant state, and it should be holding the long spear before.


    In his other hand, he was holding a half-shattered skull, and it was obvious that he had experienced a fierce battle before his death.


    "It''s been buried deep underground for so long, yet such a clean skeleton can still be preserved..." Beya exclaimed in a low voice, "This ancient battlefield is at least thousands of years old. When the owner of this skeleton was alive, at least It''s a great knight-level existence."


    "That''s right."


    Khanna added from the side: "It is true, although the bones of ordinary people can be preserved for a long time, they will be corroded to a certain extent. This skeleton has been buried for so long, and it is still shiny, which really shows his strength. Unusual."


    "It seems that Bea''s previous conjecture was correct." Willy said, "Looking at his attire and weapons, he should be just an ordinary soldier. And an ordinary soldier has the strength of a great knight, and the level of this battle should be Very high."


    "Beya, look at his equipment, can you infer that this is the period of the war?"


    Willy asked Bea.


    Beya squatted down and checked it carefully: "It is very likely that it was a battle in the continental turmoil thousands of years ago."


    "The war from a thousand years ago..."


    Willie nodded thoughtfully.


    It is said that the mainland was caught in a **** storm at that time, and the existence of the nine-quarter level and the fall became a common thing.


    "Yes, that chaotic period did not leave any marks of the era at all." Beya said, "In other periods, such a large-scale war should have been recorded. And I am in the history books. , but have never seen a description of the high-level battles near the Great River of Mysson."


    "That''s it..."


    Willie nodded in agreement.


    He has also read a lot of history books, and indeed he has never seen records in this regard.


    "No matter what period of battle it is, let''s continue to explore. Ordinary soldiers don''t carry anything of value except weapons. Only those with extraordinary powers will have advanced potions and other goodies. thing."


    Khanna had no interest in exploring after determining that the corpse was just a soldier before.


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Bea threw the spear aside.


    After a long period of corrosion, the texture of this weapon was not as good as Bea''s own weapon, so it was inconvenient, so it was thrown away.


    "Wait a moment."


    However, just as they were about to leave, Willy suddenly spoke.


    "What''s the matter, Lord Willy?"


    Bea and Cana looked at Willy suspiciously.


    "Since this is the center of the battlefield, why did we only see this corpse?"


    A strange color flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    He crouched down and patted the ground lightly.


    Suddenly, Willy''s blade was filled with vindictive energy, and the gravel ground beside the pit instantly burst.


    Immediately afterwards, a dark hole appeared in front of several people.


    "This����"


    Beya had an unexpected look, as if she didn''t expect that there was still room under it.


    The three moved to the entrance of the cave and looked inside at the same time.


    I saw a wide space under the narrow opening.


    Inside the space, there are densely lying corpses, exactly the same as the corpse they found just now.


    "Is this the real fight?"


    Beya''s mouth grew slightly: "But, why is there a special closed space here? Even if the original battlefield area is buried by the geological dislocation, they should be hidden under the soil and rocks, why is there still a space that seems to be Deliberately isolated space?"


    Even though she had studied the ruins before, Bea was still at a loss.


    "It may be an extraordinary method..."


    Willy whispered: "But this is not important, the important thing is that we found this place, this is the real main battlefield area."


    "Are we going down?"


    Cana glanced at Willy a little hesitantly.


    Entering the closed space below, he did have an instinctive sense of repulsion.


    "Of course I''m going down!"


    Before Willy could answer, Beya said directly: "There shouldn''t be many people who found that the main area is in the underground space now. If we enter now, maybe we can find some good things in advance."


    Khanna heard the words and was obviously moved.


    Later, the two looked at Willy at the same time, waiting for Willy''s response In their eyes, Willy is the decision maker.


    "Get ready to go."


    Willie nodded.


    Anyway, because of the existence of the fluctuation space, they can''t leave, so it is better to explore the space below.


    "I''ll go down first."


    Bea first jumped down and landed on the ground of the underground space.


    Then Willy followed, and finally Khanna.


    The underground space was pitch-dark, and then some light fell from the entrance of the hole.


    But with the strength of the three of Willy, there is no need to worry about the problem of seeing things in the dark.


    "The corpses of so many great knights..."


    It can be seen from this that the tragic nature of this extraordinary war.

 Chapter 382： Tower Mark

    "War is indeed the most terrifying thing."


    Kana looked at the corpse of the soldier in front of him and whispered to himself.


    His strength is the weakest among the three, only the strength of the junior great knight, the soldiers who died on the ground may be stronger than him when they are alive. Therefore, the sight in front of him had a greater impact on him.


    "Let''s explore."


    Beya walked at the forefront, carefully observing the surrounding environment.


    There is still a high chance of danger in the leftovers.


    "That soldier''s dress is different."


    Beya walked at the forefront, and suddenly saw that among the messy corpses, there was a corpse whose armor was different from the others.


    The armor looks more refined.


    Beya walked to the corpse in a few steps, took out a pair of gloves of unknown material from the backpack behind her, and put them directly on her hands.


    Then, Bea began to **** on the surface of the corpse.


    "There is something..."


    Beya felt something **** the waist of the corpse.


    She took out the thing, which was a small ceramic bottle.


    On the surface of the small bottle, some patterns were outlined.


    "There should be potions in it."


    Cana and Willy also leaned over.


    Beya first shook the small bottle, then unscrewed the cork and poured out the contents.


    "It''s a potion, but the effect has already passed." Beya said with a hint of regret, "The seal is too poor, and the effect will be lost after too long."


    "pity����"


    Karna also shook her head.


    But even though he said so, Karna was not too disappointed.


    Few of the potions left in the ruins can continue to be used. The significance of finding them lies in the research and cracking of their materials. The turbulent war a thousand years ago made many potion formulas lost.


    "Put it away, go back and study it, maybe there will be something to gain."


    Beya said, and closed the small bottle to the backpack behind her.


    Throughout the process, Willie was like a bystander. He has no experience in entering the ruins, and he is not interested in these potions and the like.


    ...


    It is also a closed space underground.


    some corner.


    The skinny figure in the black robe appeared again.


    "This ruin is really beyond my expectations..." In the deeply sunken eyes of the skinny figure, flames of desire flashed, "This is not a pure ancient battlefield, but a legacy!"


    "These soldiers who died in the battle are just the hands of different factions when they are exploring. Therefore, here, the real value is not the weapons or potions of the dead, but the treasures left by themselves!"


    The skinny figure suddenly began to let out a low smile, hoarse and infiltrating: "The fluctuating space blockade outside is not at all left with a large number of space law fragments, but a source weapon exuding overflowing energy! If I guessed correctly , this original weapon, it should be what this group of dead soldiers are looking for..."


    "Original weapon..."


    The skinny figure murmured, and then a gleam of light flashed in his eyes: "If I can get the source weapon, then that organization will definitely be able to absorb me! And my Necromancer, Kevera, will stay in the big changes that follow. It belongs to your own prestige!"


    As he spoke, the skinny figure calling himself Covela took out a black transparent round spar from his black robe.


    At the very center of the transparent spar, there is an imprint of a tower engraved...


    ...


    It wasn''t just Willy and Corvera who found the entrance to the subterranean space.


    Venet and his party from Llanca province also found it.


    When the ground fell turbulently just now, the camp where Venet was located also fell, and a lot of extraordinary soldiers died in the camp, which made him very irritable, and he didn''t know how to leave this space blocked by the space. The place, the fluctuating space, made him feel palpitations as a Knight of the Morning Star.


    "Lord Venet, there is an entrance to the underground!"


    While Venett was in a state of confusion, the captain of the guard who was exploring the road ahead suddenly returned and reported to Venett.


    "The entrance to the underground? What is that?"


    Venet''s expression looked rather unkind.


    "In the underground entrance, there are many remains of soldiers. It seems that that is where the ruins are."


    The captain of the guard said quickly.


    Wenette heard the words, showing a puzzled look.


    He caught up quickly.


    In front of the bodyguards surrounded by them, a pitch-black hole appeared there.


    He stretched his head and looked inside. As the captain of the guard had said before, there were soldiers scattered all over the place, wearing armors representing different camps.


    "War in the enclosed space below?"


    Venett was a little confused for a while, he frowned, and did not immediately give an order to enter the underground.


    Venet paced back and forth, as if thinking about the sudden change just now and the connection of this underground space.


    The captain of the guard and the guards next to him were all silent, and no one dared to interrupt Venet''s thoughts.


    "and many more����"


    Venett suddenly realized something, and he suddenly looked up at the fluctuating space above his head.


    "Could it be..."


    Venett''s eyes widened instantly: "The fluctuation of the source weapon?!"


    "Everyone, get in line!"


    Without warning, Venett suddenly shouted: "Hurry up! After entering the inside, look for it and keep in touch. If you find any abnormal situation, report it to me immediately! Remember, only look for abnormal phenomena, don''t rush first. Search for leftover potions or weapons, understand?"


    "clear!"


    Although I don��t know why Wernett suddenly issued such an order, the guards respectfully obeyed Wernett��s order.


    "Also!" Wenette added with a murderous intent, "If there are mercenaries and other seekers who interfere and block us... just shoot and kill! "


    "Lord Venete..." The captain of the guard hesitated for a while, and finally decided to ask, "What if I encounter the soldiers of the lord of Tuwei Province and the soldiers of the kingdom interfering with the operation? What should I do?"


    Weinrich pondered for a moment and lowered his voice: "If there are a lot of people on the other side, report it to me, and I will handle it myself. If you only encounter a team that is in action, just wipe it out."


    "Yes."


    The captain of the guard''s heart froze.


    Immediately afterwards, some of the guards began to ignite the fire spar.


    Many of the guards are only knight-level existences, and in this darkness, their eyesight is more or less affected.


    Looking at the guards who entered the underground in an orderly manner, a strong expectation flashed in Venet''s eyes: "If it is really a source weapon, after His Royal Highness Reyel gets it, he will definitely be able to ascend to the throne 100%!"

 Chapter 383： stone wall

    An underground enclosed space.


    At the feet of Willy, Bea, and Cana, several scattered corpses collapsed to the ground.


    It''s just that these corpses are not skeletons, and blood is still oozing from their bodies.


    This is the same as Willy and the others, who have also discovered other explorers in the underground space.


    In the underground closed space, the battlefield is quite rich, and it is easy to find precious potions and weapons.


    Therefore, when some explorers who are more powerful and greedy, they begin to think of looting.


    And just now, the three of Willy became the target of looting.


    So there is a scene of being counter-killed in front of him.


    "Human nature is extremely ugly in the face of desire."


    Khanna muttered as he crouched down to search for the remains of the looters'' bodies.


    Soon, he took out many boxes and bottles containing potions from the looters, and he even found an exquisite dagger, which was of great value at first glance.


    "No wonder they choose to loot others, so the speed of accumulating resources is indeed much faster."


    Karna put these things into his backpack and sighed: "If we let us find these things ourselves, it should take a lot of work. But now, it''s in our hands, so I want to become a predator. already."


    "forget it����"


    Beya on the side sneered: "If it weren''t for Your Excellency Willy, we would be the ones lying on the ground. The strength of these predators is very powerful, otherwise they would not attack other people''s ideas."


    After speaking, Beya looked at Willy and asked, "Your Excellency Willy, do you really want nothing of these things?"


    Willy told them just now that he didn''t want the potion he found, whether it was spoiled or not, and whether the weapon he found was exquisite or not, and left it to Beya and Karna.


    "Keep it for yourselves. If I encounter something that makes my heart flutter, I will take action."


    Willie waved his hand and responded.


    These things, he really does not look down on.


    If Willy really wants to get precious potions and rare weapons, he can find Riel.


    "Go ahead, I think we can find more good things."


    Khanna got up and clapped his hands, then said.


    The constant acquisition of resources made Khanna a little addicted.


    Boom!


    Just as the three of them were about to leave, the enclosed space shook violently, and then became calm.


    Beya and Cana suddenly swayed, only Willy was still standing stably.


    "Is this underground space about to collapse?"


    Beya looked at the stone wall above her head, and panic flashed in her eyes.


    "no."


    Willy frowned, he noticed it clearly just now. When the underground space vibrated violently, not even the gravel fell from the top of the head.


    "Should we go out first?"


    Cana looked at Willy for advice.


    No one knows whether the sudden vibration of this space is a signal before some kind of danger occurs.


    Despite the lure of abundant resources, Khanna is still a clear-headed person.


    "You can go out first, but I have to wait."


    Willy''s eyes suddenly looked forward, a look of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Just a moment after the space trembled, Willy felt that the power of justice of the Hanged Man in his body became a little restless, as if he had been stimulated by something, or, in other words, had been recruited in some way.


    And the source of recruiting him is deeper in the closed space.


    "What do you... mean?"


    Beya and Cana looked at each other, as if they didn''t understand the logic of Willy''s words.


    "I have to go deeper and I think there might be something I''m interested in."


    Willy didn''t explain what he had just touched, but just said a high probability reason: "And the space shaking just now, I''m not sure whether it is a precursor to some kind of danger, so it''s safer for you to leave first. Of course. , you can also go deeper with me, but I always feel that there may be dangerous things next. In that situation, I may not be able to take into account your safety. "


    "This����"


    Bea and Cana were stunned.


    "Let''s keep going with you."


    Beya glanced at Cana, and then responded to Willy: "Even if we return to the ground, we may not be the opponents of some marauders. It is better to follow you, which will be safer."


    "In this case, wait a little bit more cautiously and protect your own safety."


    Seeing that the two continued to follow, Willy respected the opinions of the two and continued to go deeper.


    "Why does my power of justice react..."


    While groping forward, Willy pondered in his heart: "Could it be that in this ruin, there is the fall of the top Hanged Man? Is there any legacy of him here?"


    They travel a lot faster because they don''t waste time looking for legacy resources on the road.


    "Your Excellency Willy, we seem to have reached a dead end."


    Bea, who was walking in front, turned her head and said to Willy who was behind her.


    In front of them was an uneven stone wall.


    "Let''s take a detour."


    Seeing this, Cana turned around.


    "Need not."


    Willy stared at the stone wall.


    As he continued to move forward, Willy felt that the sense of conscription in his body became stronger and stronger.


    Moreover, he still has a feeling that behind this stone wall is the source of recruiting him here.


    Willy took out the cross sword directly from his waist, the power of vindictiveness and the power of justice mixed together, and slashed against the wall suddenly.


    "Ok?"


    Only then did Cana and Beya discover that Willy was originally a great knight.


    Before Willy was in front of them, he only showed the power of the Hanged Man.


    "Could it be that Your Excellency Willy is a member of the Holy Light Knights?"


    This idea appeared in the minds of Cana and Bea at the same time.


    In their impression, there are two extraordinary occupations of knight and hanged man at the same time, and many of them were born in the Knights of the Light.


    Clang.


    The long sword, which was wrapped in the power of fighting qi and the power of justice, did not leave a trace after it slashed to the stone wall.


    "Such a hard wall?"


    Beya was surprised The power wrapped around the sword just now made Beya feel a sense of palpitations, but she didn''t even cut the wall.


    "It''s really weird."


    Willy was not affected in any way, he put away his long sword and stretched out his palm.


    sizzle...


    Soon, a black air mass appeared in Willy''s hand.


    An aura of destruction instantly emanated from Willy''s side.


    "This is����"


    After Beya and Cana sensed the terrifying power in Willy''s hand, their expressions changed instantly.


    "This is the power of the law! It is the law of destruction!"


    Only then did Beya and Cana realize that the Willy in front of them turned out to be the legendary geniuses who merged the fragments of the law at the six-quarter level!

 Chapter 384： Light gold space

    For the human race, only after breaking through to the realm of seven quarters can they comprehend the law.


    Those who can control the power of the law in the realm of six ticks are all integrated into the law fragments.


    Those who can integrate the Law Fragments into oneself and comprehend and use them in the six-quarter stage not only have extremely high talent, but also show that he must have the support of great forces who control rich resources behind him.


    After all, such a scarce thing as the Law Fragment, only the big forces can have it.


    "I didn''t expect Your Excellency Willy to have such strength!"


    Bea had a lot of respect for Willy, but at this time, seeing the power of the law of destruction displayed by Willy, her respect for Willy turned into a kind of admiration.


    "Your Excellency Willy must be a member of the Holy Light Knights!"


    Khanna''s heart was also extremely shocked: "The senior knight is superimposed on the Hanged Man for six quarters, and he also controls the power of the law. This talent must be a big man in the younger generation of the Holy Light Knights!"


    For Bea and Cana''s thoughts, Willy has no time to take into account.


    The black air mass condensed by the law of destruction in his hand continued to expand with Willy''s thoughts.


    bass!


    Suddenly, the black air mass suddenly stagnated, and then Willy bombarded the entire wall against the previous hard wall.


    The black air mass scattered and exploded the moment it touched the wall. The originally hard wall suddenly seemed to be corroded, and the surface was eroded little by little, turning into nothingness.


    It was just a breath of effort, and a hole as tall as one person was opened by Willy.


    "This is����"


    However, Willy did not show a relaxed expression after he penetrated the stone wall.


    After the stone wall is pierced, it is not the space behind it, but a transparent and fluctuating space wall.


    It made a gurgling sound like mercury twisting.


    "A space barrier? It''s very similar to the blockade space above my head."


    Willie frowned: "But this space barrier is different from the previous one. It seems to be just a barrier, and it doesn''t have the kind of oppression it gave me before."


    The space barrier in front of him felt like an entrance to a passage to Willy.


    Cana and Beya looked at each other, and the two tacitly did not speak to interrupt Willy.


    Snapped.


    Willy waved one hand, and a small piece of gravel seemed to be pulled and flew into his hand.


    Immediately afterwards, Willy threw the gravel at the space barrier in front of him.


    With a bang, the rubble directly penetrated the twisting space barrier.


    "It doesn''t appear to be damaging."


    Willie thought for a moment.


    The only thing he found strange was that after the rubble penetrated the space barrier, there was no echo of the ground.


    In this way, this space barrier should achieve a strong isolation between the inside and the outside.


    Since it has been proved that this space barrier does not show lethality, Willy is ready to enter it with peace of mind.


    The power of vindictiveness and justice emerged from his body again, wrapping himself up.


    Then, Willy stretched out his hand and tried to reach into the space barrier.


    gurgling...


    When Willy''s arm passed through the space barrier, the twisting sound intensified.


    On the other hand, Willy himself had a sticky feeling when he inserted his arm into the sludge.


    After confirming that the arm was not damaged, Willy then immersed his entire body in it.


    "Let''s follow too."


    Beya turned her head and glanced at Cana, and then wrapped herself with the power of Dou Qi and moved towards the space barrier.


    Cana didn''t hesitate after Beya entered, and immediately followed.


    "This is����"


    As soon as Willy entered the space behind the barrier, an unexpected look appeared on his face.


    This is a space filled with pale golden brilliance, it looks extremely vast, it seems to have no boundaries, and it extends all around.


    The height of this space is also invisible at a glance, as if it is not underground, but under the starry sky.


    "The energy flowing in the air..."


    Willy sensed that there was an aura that he was familiar with in this pale golden brilliance.


    The power of justice.


    "Is this what caused the change in the power of justice in my body before..."


    Bathed in the pale golden light that fills the entire space, Willy has an indescribable sense of comfort. This feeling is similar to the return of wild horses to the grasslands and the return of swimming fish to the sea, as if he has found the source of justice.


    "This is where?"


    Beya and Cana, who came in later, also widened their eyes when they saw this scene.


    Why did he come to such a place when he and others were clearly underground.


    Looking at the environment here, it is obviously not underground.


    "If I guess correctly, this should be another space."


    Willy looked at the dazed two people and explained to them.


    Thinking of the strong space law power here, Willy really can''t think of other possibilities.


    "Another space?"


    Bea and Cana were obviously a little stunned.


    Their power level really can''t touch this kind of thing.


    Not only the two of them, but even Willy was full of amazement.


    However, Willy, who has already come into contact with the power of the law, has already had a little understanding of the terrible and mysterious law.


    "What shall we do next?"


    The shock in Beya and Cana''s heart was still not erased.


    Everything in front of him seemed like a dream.


    "Go there."


    Willy almost did not hesitate, and immediately pointed out a direction.


    He didn''t explore at will, but he clearly felt that the power of justice there was more intense, and the pale golden light was more blazing.


    Da da da.


    Although it looks boundless and boundless, there are still echoes of footsteps.


    As the three of them continued to move forward, the pale golden light in front of them became more and more intense.


    Even after walking for more than ten minutes, these pale golden rays of light seemed to condense into a granular pale golden mist.


    This pale golden mist had no effect on Willy On the contrary, as it became more intense, Willy felt more and more a sense of physical and mental comfort.


    But Bea and Cana didn''t have it so easy.


    Although the power of justice did not give them a sense of oppression, it did cause them other troubles.


    Bea and Cana suddenly found that they couldn''t see the road ahead!


    Generally speaking, darkness and thick fog are not a hindrance for the masters of the great knight level, but now, if they hadn''t followed Willy, they might have been lost in this pale golden fog.


    This made Bea and Cana feel the fear of unfamiliar surroundings.


    "The fog is starting to dissipate..."


    About 30 minutes later, the three found that the fog in front of them began to gradually fade, and the vision soon became clear again.


    "what is that����"


    Suddenly, Willy stopped.

 Chapter 385： Original weapon: silver!

    The pale golden mist dissipated in front of him, and there was a series of stairs leading to a higher place.


    The stairs are not connected, the whole body is white, suspended in the air layer by layer, more than a hundred meters high.


    At the top of the white floating staircase, there was a dazzling blazing golden light, as if something was wrapped in it.


    "what happened?"


    Before Willy could clearly see what was wrapped in the golden light, he suddenly felt his body weighed down, and a huge pressure rushed towards his face.


    That feeling is like the bottom-level lower-level person meets the top-level upper-level person, and the ants see the giant dragon, which is a heavy suppression on the level of life.


    "This power..."


    Under this pressure, Willy''s figure hunched up instantly, he gritted his teeth, and his eyes were red from the enormous pressure.


    He had never felt this kind of powerful power, even from the eighth-level Kelendu.


    In this way, there is only one possibility for the source of this power...


    Nine quarters!


    This power comes from the existence of nine quarters!


    "Is it the original weapon?"


    Willy suddenly realized what was wrapped in that golden light.


    In order to resist this pressure, Willy began to do his best to mobilize the extraordinary power in his body.


    "Ok?"


    When the power of justice in Willy''s body became more and more surging, Willy felt that his pressure was much less.


    "The power of justice seems to be able to counteract this sense of oppression..."


    Willy''s heart moved: "Could it be that the original owner of the source weapon is a nine-quarter hanged man?! Yes, it must be like this!"


    Soon, with the catalysis of the force of justice, the pressure on Willy gradually became smaller.


    "Ok?"


    Just as Willy was about to move towards the stairs, he noticed that Bea and Cana behind him were completely lying on the ground.


    The two closed their eyes, and under this huge momentum, they fell into a deep syncope state without any consciousness.


    Beya and Cana were weak in their own right, and they weren''t the Hanged Man, so they couldn''t counteract this pressure, and it was normal for them to faint.


    "Fortunately, I am the Hanged Man, otherwise, even if I don''t faint, I might lose my mobility."


    Willie suddenly felt a little fortunate.


    But then, Willy realized another problem.


    As the Hanged Man before, he was recruited by this source weapon. If there are other Hanged Man in the ruins, they should also be recruited.


    "Could there be another Hanged Man coming?"


    Willie''s heart skipped a beat.


    I was the first to see this source weapon. As an extraordinary person, it is an instinct to yearn for a higher realm and stronger power.


    Willy naturally wants to take this original weapon as his own through some method.


    Once the other Hanged Man appears, he will definitely be in a tough competitive situation.


    "No... I should be unlikely to have a competitor..."


    Willie''s thoughts turned around, and he was less worried.


    The Hanged Man''s whereabouts are uncertain, and he has been on the road of fighting evildoers all his life. He is hardly interested in competing for interests from the ruins.


    Even if a few hanged men come here, they may not be able to find a way to this space.


    Willy pierced through the stone wall before, but used the power of the law of the six ticks level.


    Willy didn''t think that the Hanged Man who controlled the power of the law would be so common.


    But despite this, Willy also decided to act quickly and climbed to the top of the stairs.


    Delayed time, unexpected surprises may occur.


    pat.


    Willie raised his foot and stepped up the steps.


    "call����"


    Willy took a deep breath, and the pressure that had been relieved increased again.


    But Willy adjusted only slightly and continued on.


    Every time he ascended the stairs, Willy felt his pressure a little heavier.


    At the beginning, the power of justice can still take the pressure of Willy''s link, but as the ladder position gets higher and higher, it is difficult for even the power of justice to continue to reduce Willy''s burden.


    A 100-meter-high staircase was more difficult for Willy at this time than climbing a 10,000-meter peak.


    "almost����"


    Willy felt that most of his physical strength had been consumed, and beads of sweat were oozing out of his forehead.


    Willy hadn''t felt this tired for a long time.


    I don''t know how long it took, Willy raised his neck with difficulty and looked towards the heights.


    There are ten stairs.


    Willy tried to see what was in the golden light, but to no avail.


    The tenth floor...the ninth floor...


    Five floors...three floors...two floors...one floor...


    The majestic power of fighting qi and justice in his body was close to exhaustion, and his physique as powerful as a demon beast was completely hollowed out.


    Finally, Willy gave a low drink, his face flushed red, and the veins between his neck burst out, and his footsteps stepped on the last step.


    Just when Willy was ready to be completely overwhelmed by the pressure of the last step, he suddenly felt his body lighten.


    The previous pressure that seemed to want to crush him into flesh disappeared in an instant.


    On the last step, there was no pressure at all.


    And at this time, Willy finally saw what was in the golden light.


    It was a knight''s spear about two meters long!


    Although it was wrapped in a strong golden light, the silvery white overflowing on the surface could still be seen clearly.


    It looks extremely simple, without any carvings, but it still gives people a sense of nobility that is difficult to touch.


    It is like a work of art that has been covered in dust for thousands of years, lying there quietly.


    Plop plop.


    Willie could hear his own heart beating fast.


    He no longer has any doubts at this moment, this silver knight spear must be the original weapon!


    Willy walked to the suspended knight''s spear, suddenly stretched out his hand, and held the silver-white knight''s spear tightly.


    Swish!


    Just as Willy clenched the knight''s spear, the strong golden glow surrounding it disappeared.


    A silver light flashed away.


    That is, at this moment Willy''s head suddenly appeared a word without warning.


    Flowing silver!


    There was no text, no sound, and no other reminders, but Willy knew naturally that the name of this knight''s spear was called Liuyin!


    "Liquid silver..."


    Willie murmured in a low voice.


    His body, which had been depleted of strength, became full again the moment he touched the silver.


    Swish!


    In another flash, Willy felt that his thoughts seemed to be brought into the silver space.


    In that silver space, a strange and complex symbol was suspended in it.


    Willy has an illusion at this moment, it seems that as long as he can fully comprehend the strange and complex symbols, he can completely become the original weapon, the true master of the silver!

 Chapter 386： Space Law Fragments

    The strange symbol is full of twisted lines, which do not intersect but appear complex or even messy, with a general outline of a circle.


    Willy just instinctively felt that he should figure out what it was.


    In this silver space, there is only this strange symbol, and nothing else exists.


    There seems to be no time here either, like a moment or eternity.


    "Maybe I should try to engrave this symbol in my spiritual world?"


    This is Willy''s subconscious thought.


    Then he started to try.


    While perceiving the strange symbol, Willy''s consciousness tried to outline it in his own spiritual world.


    "so complicated����"


    After Willy started to try it, he found out how difficult it was to imprint this strange symbol in his mind.


    Although the eyes can see this strange symbol, when it is visualized in the mind, it cannot be formed at all.


    He knew it was there, but he just couldn''t enter his own spiritual world.


    And just like that, Willy was drawing it in his mind little by little.


    He failed a hundred times, a thousand times...


    Seems to have tried countless times...


    Finally, in a flash of inspiration, Willy''s mind flashed a glimpse of enlightenment.


    Then, the entangled curve slowly reappeared in Willy''s spiritual world.


    Just when the strange symbol was completely formed in Willy''s mind, Willy''s thoughts were pulled back to reality again.


    Immediately afterwards, a trace of gold and a trace of silver flew out of the silver spear, and fell into Willy''s eyebrows one after another.


    For a moment, Willy felt the resonance between himself and the silver spear.


    "Am I now the owner of the Silver Spear?"


    The silver spear in Willy''s hand has faded from all the gold and silver light, and it looks like a fine handicraft.


    Even so, Willy could sense that the silver spear contained infinite power.


    Now Willy is the master of the silver spear, but the secret within it, Willy can''t peep for a while.


    "I used to add crazy points to my intelligence value, but now it seems to be a very correct thing."


    Willy''s heart suddenly felt a little fortunate.


    Thinking back now, the re-engraving of the strange symbol just now was, to a certain extent, a test of understanding.


    If one''s own understanding is insufficient, not only will he not be able to become the master of the silver spear, but he may even be trapped in it and unable to extricate himself.


    This is very likely the test left by the original owner of the silver spear.


    "What is this strange symbol? What does it do?"


    There was a hint of doubt in Willie''s heart.


    He doesn''t think this engraved symbol as his test is a useless thing.


    But just thinking about it, Willy temporarily gave up exploring, and he couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    "Try to use the silver spear..."


    Willy poured a trace of vindictiveness and justice into it.


    "This is����"


    Immediately, without any time interval, Willy felt a surge of energy feeding back.


    "This is the space law fragment!"


    Willie changed color instantly.


    This energy infused into his body is the space law fragment.


    Willy felt that his body was out of control, and a stream of pure and profound space law fragments poured into his spiritual world from the silver spear.


    This feeling is very similar to when he obtained the Law of Destruction.


    "My body is being infused with space law fragments... and it has been infused successfully?!"


    Willie suddenly felt a sense of surprise.


    An extraordinary person with dual occupations can comprehend two laws, but that is only after seven quarters of promotion!


    Generally speaking, at the six ticks level, even if the Law Fragments are implanted in the body, only one can be implanted.


    Otherwise, when the second law fragment is implanted again, it will be rejected by the first implant law.


    But now, Willy found that when the space law fragments were poured into his body, the destruction law fragments were quite stable.


    The two show no sign of rejection at all.


    When Willy realized this, he was surprised at first, and then his mood was quite complicated.


    It is indeed a good thing to have two kinds of extraordinary law fragments. With his own talent, he should be able to control it, so that his strength can be raised to another dimension.


    But the problem that comes with it is that Willy''s difficulty in breaking through the seven quarters will increase again.


    Previously, his Law of Destruction corresponded to the Hanged Man occupation, but now the Space Law corresponds to the Knight occupation.


    Now Willy, who has two extraordinary laws in his body, can clearly perceive that the fragments of the law of destruction and the fragments of the law of space have become two parties that coordinate and restrict each other.


    Originally, he only needed to absorb and comprehend the fragments of the Law of Destruction to achieve the promotion of seven quarters, but now, Willy also needs to absorb and comprehend the fragments of the law of space at the same time, and at the same time achieve the double promotion of the Hanged Man and the Knight to break through the seven quarters.


    For Willy, the difficulty of breaking through has doubled.


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    Willy''s body was able to move again.


    Swish!


    Willy waved the silver spear in his hand, and a pale golden light flashed.


    After his extraordinary power was poured into the silver spear, the extraordinary power that was fed back was multiplied.


    "This intensity..."


    Willy suddenly understood why some people said that after obtaining the original weapon, the leapfrog battle can be achieved.


    Just a touch of extraordinary power can get this kind of feedback.


    What if the power of the law of destruction and the power of the law of space were poured into it at the same time?


    Thinking of this, Willy''s heart was a little hot.


    However, just when Willy was about to try it, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    He turned around subconsciously and looked down the 100-meter-high void stairs.


    I saw a figure in a black robe looking straight at him.


    The skeleton-like face, and the traces of black energy that emanated from his body represented the black energy of malicious power, which made Willy instantly realize his identity.


    "Necromancer����"


    Willy''s pupils shrank, and he also found a serious problem, he couldn''t see through the black-robed mage at all: "And he''s still a necromancer at the morning star level!"


    When he looked at the eager eyes of the other party when he stared at the silver spear, Willy understood that this necromancer was his competitor.


    An ordinary necromancer can be easily restrained by Willy.


    But for a morning star-level necromancer, the suppression of attributes has been completely wiped out by the gap in strength!


    "call����"


    Willy took a deep breath, holding the silver spear tightly in his hand.


    He knew very well that he was about to play against a superstar at the top of the morning star level.

 Chapter 387： soaring power

    Korvera, wearing a black robe, stood under the void stairs, looking up at the silver spear in Willy''s hand.


    Honestly, Korvera feels like he''s in a difficult state right now.


    This pale gold space is filled with the power of justice. Although he is already a star-level necromancer, the golden fog and golden light still give him a sense of depression and strength.


    "Silver Spear!"


    Corvera stared at the silver spear for a while, before finally recognizing it.


    "I didn''t expect... The original weapon that fell during the great turmoil a thousand years ago, known as the first lone hanged man Saiarit, actually appeared here..."


    Korvera''s knowledge reserve is obviously very rich, and he can see the origin of the silver spear.


    "It''s amazing, Saialite''s source weapon was actually obtained by a necromancer like me..."


    Korvera suddenly wanted to laugh, and then sighed about the unpredictable fate.


    Although the silver spear was in Willy''s hands at this time, from the beginning, Corvera did not take Willy in his eyes.


    The young man in front of him seems to be a six-quarter-level transcendence. He should be a genius, but in his own eyes, it is also a role that can be easily solved.


    This silver spear must belong to him.


    If this young man wants to fight himself, unless he can pass the test of the original weapon and realize the master of the original weapon.


    But how is this possible?


    This young man obviously just got the silver spear, and it is impossible to realize the master recognition process in such a short period of time.


    Legend has it that only the current leader of the Knights of the Holy Light, the top genius of the thousand-year-old Wyagles, took a quarter of an hour to realize the realization of the original weapon at the time of the six-quarter realm.


    He doesn''t think that the young man in front of him has the talent and ability comparable to Wiagres.


    "Young transcendent, give me the source weapon in your hand, I promise to keep you alive, and transform you into my fallen apostle to realize the leap of power!"


    Corvera''s tone seemed to be saying something benevolent.


    "Fallen Apostle?"


    Willie frowned.


    Although he didn''t know what the Fallen Apostle was, he could roughly guess that the Fallen Apostle should be like a summoned undead, controlled by the skinny man in front of him, like a walking corpse.


    "Sorry, I can''t give you the source weapon."


    Willie neatly refused.


    In Willy''s heart, the nervousness he had faced with the Starry Morning necromancer just now subsided a lot.


    He also clearly realized that the silver spear in his hand should make a qualitative leap in his strength. Moreover, the power of the Necromancer is a malicious force, and in this pale gold space, there is a high probability that it will be strongly suppressed.


    He may not be his opponent.


    "Ok?"


    Korvera''s expression once again, the thin face, the skull face seems to be a little distorted.


    "The powerful power of the star level, are you sure you want to experience it yourself?"


    Kevera twisted his head and made a ka-ka sound: "On the face of the original weapon, I will save your life. I hope you can cherish my kindness."


    In fact, Korvera was not so patient.


    He just simply didn''t want to shoot.


    Fighting in this space filled with the power of justice, as a necromancer, he will be bound by a lot of restraints, stimulate the whole body to fight, and even cause irreversible damage to his body.


    "Sorry, the source weapon, I can''t give it to you."


    Willie responded again.


    He has also noticed that this pale gold space is suppressing this necromancer even more than he imagined.


    "It''s ironic that a necromancer who is full of malicious power gets this extraordinary weapon left by the Hanged Man at Nine Quarters. I won''t let this happen."


    Willy smiled lightly. At this time, he even felt eager to try. The suppressed star-level necromancer was just used to detect the ability of the source weapon to leapfrog combat.


    "Also, aren''t you afraid of the power of this source weapon and purify yourself directly?"


    Willie grinned suddenly.


    "Ok?"


    Kevera was obviously taken aback when he heard Willy''s tone and attitude.


    He never thought that this young extraordinary person was provoking himself.


    "What a pity... I wanted you to be my fallen apostle..."


    In the throat of Corvera, there was a "hoho" sound: "But now, there is no chance."


    "Young man, do you really listen to the rumors, do you think that supernatural beings can achieve leapfrog battles by obtaining the source weapon?" Corvera said, "Well... this sentence may be true, but it has a premise, The premise is that you must let the source weapon recognize you as the master, and you..."


    "Do you have this talent!?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Kevela suddenly showed a sinister and twisted smile.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Beside Kevera, dense black bone spurs suddenly appeared.


    They turned into a black streamer, and flew away suddenly towards Willy.


    "coming!"


    There was no fear in Willy''s heart, instead, fighting intent rose.


    Willy clenched the silver spear tightly, feeling that he was connected with it.


    bass!


    In front of Willy, a layer of golden semicircular light film emerged, shrouding Willy in it.


    When those black bone spurs hit the semicircular light film, they suddenly turned into wisps of black smoke and disappeared.


    "how can that be?!"


    Korvera''s eyes widened.


    Although he was suppressed by this pale gold space, this attack is also very common, but for a six-quarter superhuman, he can''t react at all, how can he release this kind of defense.


    "Could it be that Saiarit''s original weapon is special? Even if he doesn''t recognize his master, he can still use some of his power?"


    Kevela felt that he had guessed the truth: "That''s right That''s it, he should have used a little bit of power from the original weapon... Saiarit was known as the first lone hanged man at that time. , I can understand the strangeness of the original weapon."


    Even now, Kovera does not feel that Willy has completely subdued the original weapon.


    This kind of talent, no one on the continent can do it except Wiagres.


    When resisting this blow, Willy also felt excited.


    Originally, Willy would have a hard time dealing with this extremely fast attack speed, but with the help of the silver spear, he blocked the attack.


    This is a seven-quarter-level attack.


    The gap between seven ticks and six ticks is difficult to make up with numbers.


    "In this case, it can only make your death worse."


    Kewei stretched out his hands, malicious power surged around him, and anger was evident on his face.

 Chapter 388： Fallen Gate

    Black light suddenly surged on Kevela''s body.


    In his mouth he whispered words and notes that Willy did not understand.


    Click click!


    Immediately afterwards, the space beside Kevera was distorted, and then densely packed undead creatures appeared in the pale golden space.


    Skeleton soldiers, giant beast skeletons, dark energy creatures... all kinds, the number exceeds one hundred.


    The strength of each undead creature, just from the breath it exudes, is not lower than six quarters.


    "hateful����"


    Although so many undead creatures were summoned, Kevera cursed inwardly.


    The moment he summoned these undead creatures, he felt the suppression of these undead creatures by the force of justice in this pale gold space.


    These undead creatures are more than twice weaker than those summoned in the normal environment, and they consume a lot more undead power to manipulate.


    "But it''s enough to deal with this guy..."


    Korvera folded his hands together, and a sharp look flashed in his eyes.


    "The Law of Fallen, blessing!"


    The Law of Fallen, the transcendent law that Covela comprehends.


    Swish swish!


    On the bodies of the summoned undead creatures, black light suddenly appeared, and then one by one things similar to chains overflowed on their bodies, and the originally tyrannical strength was improved again.


    "If it is outside, the strength of these undead creatures can be doubled again!"


    Kevera felt regretful, but also felt that Willy was not his opponent at all with only some of the power of the original weapon.


    "Go and tear him apart!"


    Corvera gave the order to attack.


    Boom!


    Hundreds of undead creatures stepped on the ground and attacked Willy.


    Because the silver spear has been controlled by Willy, the pressure on the ladder has disappeared, otherwise these undead creatures will be unable to move on the void ladder.


    "Are you coming..."


    The flames of battle flashed in Willy''s eyes.


    Before he got the silver spear, facing such a dense collection of powerful undead creatures, he only had the chance to escape, but now, it was different.


    "Let me see the true power of the silver spear!"


    Willy''s will is rock solid.


    Seemingly feeling Willy''s state of mind, the strange circular symbol that was engraved in his mind before suddenly revolved rapidly in Willy''s spiritual world.


    For a time, Willy had a feeling of being one with the silver spear.


    It seems that this silver spear has turned into a part of his body.


    In an instant, Willy''s fighting intent became stronger.


    Facing the surging undead creatures, Willy not only did not dodge, but went straight ahead.


    "Purge you all!"


    The power of justice and the power of vindictiveness in Willy''s body were intertwined, and they were all poured into the silver spear.


    Afterwards, the golden light of the silver spear flourished, and Willy waved one hand, and a golden light suddenly slashed out of the silver spear, hitting those hideous and terrifying undead creatures.


    When the golden light touched those undead creatures, they let out a mournful wailing, and then turned into thick black smoke, which was directly obliterated.


    Each head can easily kill the undead creatures of the same rank six-quarter superhuman, and become vulnerable in front of Willy.


    "After the silver spear absorbed my extraordinary power, it gave back even more powerful power!"


    Willy immediately realized the key point.


    The reason why he became so powerful was because of the blessing of the Silver Spear, which was like a lever, allowing Willy''s strength to increase geometrically.


    Willy laughed, a golden shield appeared on his body, and then directly rushed into the group of undead creatures.


    Before he could use the power of the law, he had already crushed these undead creatures.


    In the group of undead creatures, Willy opened up and closed, and with the help of the same-level invincible combat experience given by the attribute panel, he turned several undead creatures into fly ash and completely annihilated.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Korvera, who was still preparing for victory, became dazed.


    He suddenly realized a problem.


    "This has exceeded the logical upper limit of the six-quarter level. Even if it is partially blessed, it should not be like this..."


    Kevela seemed to have thought of something, and his face was instantly filled with a look of horror: "Could it be that he... has really let the silver spear recognize the owner?"


    There was a sudden roar in Kevera''s mind.


    He suddenly found that apart from this possibility, there was no other explanation that could reasonably explain the unusual upper limit of strength of the young man in front of him.


    "That''s right... The vitality in his body is very strong, it seems that he is not yet twenty years old... Such an age, such a talent... I should have thought of it earlier..."


    Korvera gritted his teeth: "A genius, a genius who can be recognized by a silver spear in a short period of time, comparable to a young man from Viagras!"


    Thinking of this, Korvera suddenly smiled, a strange and distorted smile.


    He knows that now he has offended this young man to death,


    The consequences of offending a genius seem unbearable.


    Unless... kill this genius.


    "Although I have recognized the master, I still can''t fully exert the full power of the silver spear..."


    Corvera''s palm, the spherical crystal with the imprint of the tower, reappeared in his hand: "And I still have it, even if I can leapfrog combat, I can still kill you!"


    Corvera''s undead power began to pour into the spherical crystal, and then, a strange force gave Corvera feedback.


    "Although you can enhance your own strength, the price you pay is also very high..."


    Corvera could clearly feel that his vitality was rapidly fading.


    But if you can kill this young man and get the silver spear, then everything will be worth it.


    Kevera looked at Cana and Beya who had passed out and collapsed to the ground in the distance, a look of regret appeared in his eyes: "I wanted to find an absolutely suitable carrier to transform into a fallen apostle. , but now, it can only be done for a while.��


    With a thought of Korvera, a black awn suddenly appeared on Cana and Beya.


    The bodies of the two of them were suspended directly.


    Cana and Beya felt severe pain, and just opened their eyes to see the scene in front of them, they were again dazed by the huge impact.


    "Gate of Fallen!"


    Covey stretched out his arms and suddenly shouted.


    Suddenly, a vague phantom appeared above the infinity of the pale gold space.


    "Ok?"


    Willy had just cleaned up the last undead creature in his hands, but suddenly his heart throbbed.


    He looked up subconsciously, and although he didn''t see anything, he sensed an extremely powerful malicious force that was rapidly approaching.

 Chapter 389： field

    Corvera chanted in a low voice.


    The illusory gate of depravity in infinity slammed open, and the force of depravity penetrated the space and poured directly into the bodies of Bea and Cana.


    On the two of them, the overflowing law of depravity suddenly appeared, and their own strength also soared rapidly under the influence of this degenerate force.


    Boom!


    In just a brief moment, the phantom of the Fallen Gate immediately closed and disappeared.


    And the vitality in Kevera''s body again lost a lot.


    "Although two fallen apostles were made indiscriminately, there is really no way to choose, and there is no other suitable carrier at present."


    Korvera has also recognized the reality.


    When Bea and Cana opened their eyes again, there was no emotion in their eyes, they looked like puppets, numb and sluggish.


    But the aura emanating from them showed that they already possessed the strength of half a step and seven quarters.


    "Beya and Cana..."


    Willie''s pupils shrank.


    Although I don''t know what happened, Willy can also guess that the two people definitely suffered some kind of negative impact.


    "Young genius..."


    Kevera looked at Willy: "Although your talent is comparable to that of Viagras, and the Silver Spear will recognize you as its master, when a genius hasn''t really grown up, it''s just a genius!"


    "Ok?"


    Willy clenched the silver spear tightly and stared at Corvera defensively.


    "Let me end your path to genius!"


    Corvera suddenly threw the spherical spar with the imprint of the tower in his hand into the air. When it was suspended in the air, Bea and Cana, who had become fallen apostles, instantly arrived at Corvera''s side.


    On the soles of Beya and Cana''s feet, a circular pattern of magic circles appeared, and they were indefinitely on and off.


    They seem to be assisting Corvera in doing something.


    "This feeling����"


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he felt a strong sense of depression.


    "That spherical crystal seems to give him a strong blessing..."


    Willy has realized this problem: "Are you afraid of being killed by me, who has mastered the original weapon? The thoughtful enemy has already treated me as a great enemy."


    Such an enemy is the most difficult to deal with, and his strength is higher than himself, but he still has to go all out to fight himself.


    "Degenerate Realm!"


    Willy was thinking about what Kevera would do next, when he saw that Kevera suddenly shouted hoarsely, and a purple-black airflow emanated from his body and the bodies of the two fallen apostles next to him.


    Then, a strong black light burst out from the spherical crystal.


    This time, the black light directly forced away the fog filled with the power of justice in the pale gold space.


    "not good!"


    When Willy heard the "Degenerate Domain", his face changed instantly.


    Domain, that is the exclusive ability of the eighth level!


    Transcendents have their own power at six quarters, and when they break through seven quarters, they will combine their own transcendent laws and condense into their own enchantment. After reaching the eighth level, the enchantment sublimated again and became the field of law.


    In the domain of the spellcaster, all those who are lower than the spellcaster''s ability will become powerless to resist and will be slaughtered by others.


    "With the help of the spherical crystal and the fallen apostles transformed by Beya and Cana, he forcibly displayed the domain that can only be displayed at the eighth level!"


    Willy wanted to leave, but he couldn''t dodge at all, and the whole person was instantly shrouded in a space filled with a degenerate atmosphere.


    At this time, he suddenly found that he was isolated from the pale gold space outside.


    "What the **** is that spherical crystal that can actually make him leapfrog into the realm?"


    Willy could vaguely see that the center of the spherical crystal seemed to carry a vague mark.


    It looks like a tower.


    But Willy had no energy to think more, and he felt that he was being hit. Both mentally and physically.


    In the black space that filled the sky, Willy felt that his spirit was being restrained by a big fallen hand, which seemed to completely drag him like a fallen abyss.


    At the same time, there is fallen energy, turning into a undead creature, trying to tear himself apart.


    "Go away!"


    While resisting the attack of the corrupted emotions with firm will, Willy used the silver spear to smash the undead creatures that approached him.


    But what makes Willy powerless is that the undead creatures in the Fallen Realm are endlessly used, and the Fallen Hand, which hits his spirit, is gradually using more power.


    "No, if it goes on like this, I will definitely not be able to support it!"


    Willy is aware of the current crisis: "I have to get out of this corrupt realm."


    "The pure power of fighting qi and the power of justice, even with the help of the silver spear, cannot tear the fallen realm apart. I must rely on the power of the law!"


    Willie''s heart skipped a beat.


    He understands the law of destruction a little deeper, but the law of space is just as good as the entry, and he is not sure to what extent the two forces can be enhanced after being blessed by the silver spear.


    "The law of destruction, the law of space!"


    With a low voice, Willy poured the power of law in his body into the silver spear...


    "I can''t stand it anymore..."


    The owner of the field, Corvera, has seen Willy''s performance in his eyes.


    He found that Willy''s resistance was getting weaker and weaker.


    "Although I paid a lot of money, as long as I get the silver spear, everything is worth it! With such a merit, I can definitely join that organization!"


    Corvera''s eyes, ear holes, and nasal cavity began to ooze blood, supporting a fallen realm that could only be used for eight minutes, and also gave him a considerable burden.


    However, just when Corvera felt that he was winning, he suddenly found that Willy in the Fallen Realm burst out with a strong force without warning.


    I saw Willy''s silver spear slashed suddenly.


    Then, the power of the law intertwined with black and transparent, directly wiped out the undead creatures around Willy in an instant.


    At the same time, the entire Fallen Realm trembled.


    "The power of the law?! Two?!"


    Kevela panicked again This young man not only has a dual extraordinary career, but at the six-quarter level, he can already use the power of two laws!


    "how can that be!?"


    Corvera screamed out loud.


    Willy ignored this, but swung the silver spear again.


    He was pleasantly surprised to find that the silver spear could still enhance the power of his law.


    Boom!


    Willy waved the silver spear for the second time. This time, the space in the fallen realm trembled, and the darkness in the realm was a little weaker.


    "Dissipate!"


    Willy swung the silver spear for the third time.


    Whoa!


    It was another blow, and it fell into the realm and collapsed directly.

 Chapter 390： end

    "Do not!"


    Just as the Fallen Realm collapsed, Kevela let out a shrill scream.


    Immediately afterwards, Kevera spit out a mouthful of jet-black blood, and the whole person''s breath instantly wilted.


    With the help of the spherical crystal, he forcibly used the domain of the eight-quarter level with the realm of the seven-quarter star morning. But now, the Fallen Realm has collapsed, and the backlash he needs to suffer is even stronger.


    "How is this possible!?"


    Korvera couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Obviously, he should have successfully captured the silver spear, so why did the actual trend deviate from the script?


    Corvera was still at a loss, but Willy didn''t give him time to think.


    "drink!"


    After Willy smashed the Fallen Domain, he instantly felt that the negative pressure on his body disappeared.


    His movements were coherent, and he attacked directly at Kevera, whose breath was clearly declining.


    "The power of space, the power of destruction!"


    Willy poured the power of the law that could be manipulated and used in his body into the silver spear. After the silver spear blessed the two forces, a dark and transparent dazzling spear light was thrown out again, and there was still a layer of golden light on the surface. .


    The gunshot seemed to go straight, attacking Covela suddenly.


    Seeing this, Kevera was horrified, and quickly summoned Bea and Cana, who had turned into fallen apostles, to him to avoid the blow.


    But the reaction speed of the two fallen apostles couldn''t keep up with Willy''s attack speed at all.


    scoff!


    The three-color gun shot directly hit Covela''s body.


    The golden light of the power of justice corrodes his body, the power of destruction destroys his vitality, and the power of space smashes his fleshly body.


    In just an instant, Kevera''s body was directly torn apart from between his waist and abdomen.


    "The combination of the power of destruction and the power of space has such great power..."


    After seeing the lethality of this blow, Willy was also somewhat unexpected.


    The power of space seems to have a very strong shattering power in addition to confinement and stability.


    "Wait until I have completely digested these space laws, and it is even possible to directly shatter the space, such a strangling power must be terrifying!"


    Thinking of this, Willy was shocked.


    Willy then turned his gaze to Corvera with a cold smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Although Corvera''s body has been split, but he is still not dead.


    After the seven-quarter star morning, the level of life has achieved a further transition, and the power of life is very tenacious.


    "It''s time to give you the final blow!"


    For the enemy who almost killed himself just now, Willy would not have any mercy.


    After Korvera was first cut off, the whole person was in a trance for a while. He knew very well that he had completely lost his ability to resist, and the terrifying young man on the opposite side would definitely not let him go.


    Thinking of this, Kevira, who already knew his own ending, suddenly laughed in a low voice, his laughter was hoarse and harsh, and the look he looked at Willy was extremely vicious.


    "Young man with talent comparable to Viagras!"


    Korvera suddenly shouted: "Although your talent is enough to shame all the geniuses on the continent, it is a pity that you were born in this era! This era is about to end!"


    "Ok?"


    Willy had already clenched his silver spear and was ready to give Covela the final blow, but upon hearing what he said suddenly, Willy paused for a moment.


    "That organization reappears, no matter what kind of genius you are, there are only two endings! Either you die, and you become a meteor! Or become a member of that organization, become a part of the shadow, and lose your freedom and will, for someone like you For a genius, I''m afraid the latter is more of a tragedy!"


    Corvera laughed wildly as he spoke.


    "what are you saying?"


    Willy looked at Kevera in front of him, with murderous intent in his eyes.


    Corvera didn''t answer Willy''s question, he still said loudly: "This era must end! Even the abominable Knights of the Light, even Wiagres, must end with it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Kevera''s broken upper body quickly expanded as if it was inflated.


    The skinny body that was originally turned into a spherical shape.


    boom!


    Corvera''s body finally burst, and the power of the necromancy and the law of depravity spread.


    "Is it self-terminating..."


    Willy was not afraid of this shock.


    A golden light barrier appeared outside his body, completely blocking the aftermath of the explosion.


    He originally wanted to protect Beya and Cana, but Willy found that Beya and Cana lost all their vitality at the moment when Corvera blew themselves up.


    The aftermath of the explosion subsided, and Willy also removed the golden light barrier on his body.


    Looking at the dead Beya and Cana, Willy''s face showed a look of pity.


    Although he saved the lives of the two people before, the two of them are now dead, and it is also partly related to him.


    Of course, Willy also knew very well that even if he didn''t kill himself, Kevera would easily get rid of the two of them. After all, they came to this pale gold space, and going out alive would reveal the origin of the weapon.


    However, Willy quickly cleared his negative emotions. When he was in White Bear Town, Willy also made many cold-blooded choices.


    boom boom boom...


    At this moment, Willy felt that the pale gold space suddenly began to vibrate, and the golden mist during the period was gradually dissipating.


    "Is it because the pale gold space is about to burst after letting the silver spear recognize its owner..."


    Willie guessed in his heart.


    "Ok?"


    At the same time, Willy suddenly found that at the place where Corvera blew himself up, the spherical crystal was still intact and fell to the ground.


    Then, Willy sucked it directly into his hands.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the pale gold space shook, and then Willy''s eyes went black.


    When he saw it clearly again, he found that he was already in the underground space before the original came in That pale gold space should have been forged by the former owner of the silver spear..."


    Willy is very clear that once his strength reaches nine quarters, he should be able to create an independent small space that is different from the current world.


    However, he also understands that he still has a long way to go before he reaches the realm of nine quarters.


    "Although ordinary people can''t recognize the silver spear, I still put it away."


    The original imprint of the re-engraved before Willy''s drive was just a momentary time, and the silver spear was reduced to the size of a silver needle, and Willy put it into his underwear pocket.


    Willy is not worried that the silver spear will be lost, this original weapon has established a spiritual connection with him.


    "This silver spear should have other powers, and I still need to vigorously explore after that..."


    Willy thought to himself: "And the original imprint that was re-engraved before, in addition to controlling the silver spear, seems to have a positive effect on my understanding of the power of the law, I have to make good use of it..."

 Chapter 391： Thunder Forest

    Obtaining the silver spear this time, for Willy, is no less than breaking through a realm.


    With the help of the silver spear, he can already kill the enemy at a higher level.


    Thinking of this, Willy patted his underwear pocket again and smiled lightly.


    After the silver spear established a spiritual connection with himself, it was extremely hidden. If it wasn''t for Willy''s initiative to release it, even a superhuman at the eighth level would not be able to perceive its existence. Only the strongest Transcendents on the continent at the nine-point level can find traces of it.


    Therefore, Willy does not have to worry about the crisis that the silver spear may bring.


    "Also, this thing..."


    Willy opened his palm, revealing the black sphere that Corvera had previously used to improve his strength.


    Willy took a closer look and confirmed that the middle of the sphere was indeed the mark of a tall tower.


    "What exactly is this����"


    Although he didn''t know what it was, Willy didn''t rashly use his extraordinary power to test it.


    From Corvera''s performance just now, Willy can observe that this black sphere is a rather strange thing.


    "Put it away... If there is a chance, maybe I can figure out the function and meaning of this thing..."


    Afterwards, Willy also put away the black sphere.


    "One more thing..."


    A hint of doubt appeared between Willy''s brows: "Just now, the Xingchen Necromancer, what was the organization he was talking about, and why did he say that the era is over, even the top figures in the continent like Wiagres couldn''t escape. ?"


    "Perhaps Rael and Corondo know the answer to this question..."


    Suddenly, Willy remembered that Reil had told himself that when they went to the southeast of the continent to make arrangements, it was to resist the violent turmoil that might occur in the center of the continent. The specific details of that time, Willy did not ask, now it seems that it may also be implicated in that.


    "Is it really related to this?"


    Willy shook his head gently: "Forget it, I''ll ask Riel when I have a chance."


    Willy no longer stayed, but rushed towards the ground.


    If I guessed correctly, the fluctuation space imprisoned above had disappeared after I got the silver spear.


    It''s best to leave this place of right and wrong now, and go to the large province of Llanca, to go to the Duke of Galleca.


    ...


    "Is the terrifying power that spilled out in an instant just now the power of justice?"


    At this time, somewhere in the underground space, Venet''s face was solemn.


    Just now, a burst of energy suddenly spread from somewhere below, almost making Venett feel that a nine-quarter powerhouse is coming.


    But that breath disappeared in an instant, which made Venett feel a lot more at ease.


    "This ruin is really quite complicated..."


    Venett''s eyes are full of thinking: "It seems that we have to continue to intensify the search, and we will definitely get some more than expected gains..."


    "However, I can''t waste too much time here..."


    Venett thought in his mind: "Now that His Royal Highness Anbark and His Highness Segal must have joined forces, if they want to target His Royal Highness Riel, they will definitely start with the Duke. It is difficult to say whether they will make a big move in Liao Anka. What trouble is caused in the province, I can stay here for five days at most, after five days, I must bring the soldiers back to the province of Lianca to help the Duke stabilize the situation..."


    ...


    at the same time.


    North of the center of the continent, a seemingly endless forest and endless mountains.


    In this forest, giant trees stand, hundreds of meters tall trees can be seen everywhere, in addition, there are all kinds of beasts moving in the forest.


    The closer you get to the center of the forest, the more often the shadows of beasts appear. In addition to beasts, there are also monsters that exude a terrifying aura.


    Here is the Forest of Thunder, known as the first of the three major Warcraft areas in the center of the mainland!


    According to legend, the overlord of the Thunder Forest is a king-level beast that once killed nine quarters of existence, the Mountain Thunder Bear Legass.


    It is said that Legas lives in the deepest part of the Forest of Thunder, where monsters are everywhere, silver and gold monsters can be seen everywhere, and king-level monsters will occasionally show up, but no matter what level they are, they are all surrendered to Lejia, the mountain thunder bear. Si, it is the well-deserved overlord of Thunder Forest.


    There are also rumors that in the Forest of Thunder, among the same rank, the status of the beasts of the bear race is the highest, and the mutant bear race is even more, and even can join the beast family formed by Legas, the beast family of Legas, is One of the most terrifying family forces in the center of the entire continent.


    At this time, in the Forest of Thunder, two figures were moving rapidly.


    It was Corondo and Wally.


    "Volibear, we should see Lord Legas soon."


    Corondo said to Wally beside him.


    When Wally heard the words, he just nodded, and then let out a low growl as a response.


    Seeing this, Collen smiled helplessly.


    Volibear is a beast with a big heart. Even if he wants to meet a top-level overlord like Legas, he still looks indifferent.


    The two continued to move forward, and finally, they reached the core area of ??the Thunder Forest.


    Yo! !


    Just reaching the edge of the core area of ??the Thunder Forest, a violent cry suddenly sounded.


    I saw a bird with wings of tens of meters, whistling its wings, and appeared above the heads of Corendo and Wally.


    The giant bird exuded a deep blue streamer and a thick cold mist.


    "Human, leave here, or you will be buried here!"


    Suddenly, the deep blue giant bird spit out human words.


    Warcraft can only speak human language when it breaks through to the gold level, which is the realm of seven quarters.


    "Gold-level guardian of the Thunder Forest, I''m Corendu from the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon in the human world, and I''m here to meet Lord Legas!"


    Corondo stood on the ground, not afraid of the dark blue giant bird.


    The dark blue giant bird in front of him is only seven quarters of strength, and even if it is huge, it can''t deter Ke Lundu at all.


    "Lord Legas doesn''t see any humans, get out of here!"


    Although the dark blue giant bird refused, its tone was much softer.


    It also suddenly discovered that this human being has the strength of eight quarters.


    "Lord Legas and I have met once, it must have some impression on me, and I came this time to introduce a fellow clan to Lord Legas! He will meet me!"


    Corondo responded loudly.


    "Same race?"


    Only then did the dark blue giant bird notice Wally beside Corondo.


    Because Corondo''s strength is too strong, it ignores Wally''s existence.


    "This is����"


    After the dark blue giant bird saw Wally, a strange color appeared in his pupils.


    This white bear has some similarities with Lord Legas just in appearance.


    "It''s called Volibear, and it''s a mutated Thunder White Bear!"


    Corondu''s words shocked the deep blue giant bird.

 Chapter 392： Legas

    In the Forest of Thunder, there are also a lot of White Bear Towns. But there are not many people who control the power of thunder, and as for the mutated thunder white bear, there are not many.


    This feature is placed in the Thunder Forest, and it seems that only Legas and a few bear beasts who joined the group later have it.


    Because he is a mutant beast, Legas has a special preference for mutant beasts similar to his own, and he attaches importance to them almost as much as his own direct descendants.


    According to the classification of human beings, they should be regarded as the nobles of the Thunder Forest.


    So after hearing the introduction of Corondo, the deep blue giant bird changed his attitude in an instant.


    With these conditions alone, this white bear would not have any obstacles to join the Thunder Bear family behind Legas. Moreover, if its talent is relatively good, it will be cultivated by a lot of resources.


    "If that''s the case, then come with me!"


    The dark blue giant bird no longer refused, but flapped its wings and flew with a whirlwind, like a deeper part of the Forest of Thunder.


    "Come on, Volibear, follow it."


    Corondo and Wally quickly followed.


    As he continued to go deeper, Ke Lundu also further perceived the background of the Thunder Forest.


    Along the way, Kelundu discovered that there were many golden-level monsters swept over him, and even king-level monsters peeped at him.


    As far as the power displayed so far is concerned, it is not even the strength of Legas that is comparable to Jiu Qiao. The strength of the entire Thunder Forest has already left the Kingdom of Steel Falcon far away.


    "arrive!"


    Corondo and Wally slowed down.


    The bird of prey that had led them before suddenly retracted its wings and fell into the clearing.


    "Master Guard, a human has introduced the descendants of the tribe to Master Legas!"


    The dark blue raptor shouted loudly towards a dark hole in the distance.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Soon, there was a loud sound of footsteps hitting the ground from the entrance of the cave, and even the ground trembled slightly.


    Corendu and Wally stood behind the dark blue giant bird and saw a huge figure coming out from the entrance of the hole.


    The brown giant bear had a ring of white fur between its neck. It was huge, thirty meters high.


    "Human? Who?"


    When the brown giant bear made a sound, it was like a muffled thunder.


    It turned its gaze directly to Corondo and Wally behind the deep blue giant bird.


    "It''s me, my name is Krondu, from the Kingdom of Steel Falcons."


    Corondo stepped forward and responded to the brown giant bear.


    Ke Lundu is very clear that the brown giant bear in front of him definitely has the strength of eight quarters, a proper king-level monster.


    "Steel Falcon Kingdom..."


    The brown bear nodded.


    Although the races are different, the relationship between the Thunder Forest and the human kingdom is not bad. Only a few human kingdoms can arouse the resentment of the Thunder Forest, and the Steel Falcon Kingdom is not included.


    "come in."


    The brown giant bear gave Wally a deep look, and said directly before Corondo''s introduction.


    "it is good."


    Corondo gave Wally a look, and then one person and one bear followed the brown giant bear who turned and walked towards the huge black hole, and entered the black cave together.


    "The mutated thunder beast will definitely be appreciated by Lord Legas..."


    Looking at Wally''s back into the huge black hole, a look of envy and even a little jealousy flashed in the eyes of the dark blue giant bird.


    If it could, it would rather be a bear than a bird.


    In the Forest of Thunder, among the high-intelligence monsters of the same rank, the status of the bear clan is higher than that of other types of monsters.


    "Fate..."


    The dark blue raptor sighed helplessly, then fluttered its wings and flew away from the open space in front of the cave.


    This place, it is not qualified to stay here for a long time.


    "It turns out that there are more monster masters hidden here..."


    Krondu, who had just entered the huge black hole, once again felt the dense aura scrutiny.


    He knew very well that if there was any change in himself, I am afraid that several king-level monsters would appear in an instant and kill him.


    Because of the relatively low realm, Wally didn''t notice anything.


    It was just looking curiously at the huge hollow space.


    The space inside this cave is extremely huge. It is like hollowing out the middle of a huge mountain range and cutting out a palace abruptly. There are not only sculptures of the human world, but also exquisite fluorescent stones and handicrafts.


    "Lord Legas has told me that it is willing to receive you, so you can go down from here."


    The brown giant bear stood still, obviously unable to continue to follow.


    In front of them is a huge pool.


    In that pool, it was not water, but liquid-like thunder and lightning. The terrifying breath and the scene of the explosion made Krondu feel a little palpitated.


    "Go down from here?"


    Corondo looked at the brown giant bear.


    "Don''t worry, the thunder here won''t hurt you."


    The brown giant bear said in a deep voice.


    "Okay... Volibear, let''s get ready to go."


    Corondo gestured to Wally,


    Then, the two jumped into the thunder pool.


    At the moment of submerging into the Thunder Pool, neither Corendo nor Wally suffered any damage.


    They just felt like they were plummeting.


    This thunder pool was not very deep, and after about ten seconds, they fell to the smooth ground.


    "It seems to be another space..."


    As soon as he stood firm, Corondo noticed the difference here.


    Under this thunder pool, there is a high probability that it is an independent space.


    The two did not stop, and continued to move forward along the path in front of them.


    Finally, in front of a dark area, they stood still.


    In front of them is the figure of a huge beast A white giant bear, lying lazily on the ground, although not standing up, it is still dozens of meters high.


    On the body of the white giant bear, a string of electric flowers flashed from time to time, obviously it was just lying there casually, but it was Corondo who had a sense of fear that he might be swallowed at any time.


    As a knight of the Moon at the eighth level, Korendu hardly ever felt this way.


    Whoa!


    The white giant bear suddenly opened its eyes.


    Its eyes are blue, and in its pupils, three six-mang marks rotate in reverse, mysterious and strange.


    Corondo and Wally all shivered in unison.


    "The Knight of the Moon of the Steel Falcon, Legas, has met the owner of the Thunder Forest, Lord Legas!"


    In front of this giant thunder bear, Corondu lowered his head and bowed to the mountain thunder bear Legas.

 Chapter 393： Legaz and Wally

    "Welcome to the Forest of Thunder, a friend of the human world."


    What exceeded Krondu''s expectations, Legaz''s tone was calm and friendly, which also relieved him a lot of pressure.


    "It''s called Volibear, and it''s the clan I''m going to introduce to you."


    Krondu did not hesitate, but said directly, in the face of this level of existence, it is best to be more clean.


    Legas turned his huge head, his blue eyes fixed on Wally beside him.


    While Legass was staring at Wally, Wally was also staring at Legass.


    At this time, Wally had a strange feeling.


    Although it had never seen Legass before, it now had a natural intimacy.


    This kind of intimacy is naturally inferior to the relationship between it and Willy, but it also makes it feel at ease.


    "Ow..."


    Wally called out suddenly in a low voice.


    "Volibear...is that your name?"


    After watching Wally for a while, Legas had a loving look in his eyes.


    Ke Lundu, who was on the side, captured this detail and was very happy.


    He was pretty much sure that Wally had won Legus'' favor.


    Faced with Legaz''s question, Wally responded with another series.


    Corondo didn''t understand, but Legas did.


    "You mean your family, a human family called Faerun, call you Wally?"


    Legas was a little surprised, and he didn''t expect that this little white bear actually recognized a human family as his relatives.


    "Then can I call you Wally too?"


    Legas stood up slowly, and the already huge body gave people a strong sense of oppression.


    Wally nodded with almost no hesitation. It felt that the white bear in front of him seemed to have a very close and cordial relationship with himself, as if they were the same family that had been separated for many years.


    After seeing Wally''s affirmative answer, Legas showed a humane smile.


    At this moment, Legas suddenly had the urge to laugh out loud.


    Although he looks calm on the surface, his heart is already turbulent.


    In this world, there really are bear beasts with exactly the same mutation path as their own! And its talent is still so shocking! Legas could see at a glance that this beast is already a half-step gold-level monster, and he is only four years old now! It''s still a cub!


    With its talent, it is completely possible to finish the road that cannot reach the end!


    In Legas'' eyes, a flame of hope suddenly ignited.


    "Wally, are you willing to be my family, I will take your surname Tissaron."


    Legas asked Wally suddenly and solemnly.


    Tissaren''s last name...


    Corondo looked at Wally with a smile in his eyes.


    Among the bear beasts who could be invited by Legas to join the family, apart from the few who formed the family in the initial period, Wally himself should be the only one.


    Then, just when Corendo thought Wally was about to nod his head, Wally did the exact opposite.


    Wally shook his head, and then in his own words, told Legass that he already had a surname, Faerun.


    Wally''s expression was very determined, and he didn''t seem to intend to back down.


    In fact, Willy did not take the initiative to give Wally a surname, and there was no communication between one person and one bear, but Wally always thought he was a member of the Faerun family.


    "Ok?"


    Legas was obviously surprised too.


    It also did not expect that this human family is so important to Wally''s heart.


    For a while, Legas was also a little curious, how a human family formed such a friendly relationship with such a talented beast.


    "Well, since that''s the case, I won''t force you."


    Legaston paused for a while, and then said, "You don''t need to change your surname, but now you are also a part of our Tissaron family, of course, if you want to."


    When Wally heard the words, he thought for a moment.


    It remembered that Willy seemed to want it to fit into a clan.


    "Ow."


    This time Wally agreed.


    The blue color in Legas''s eyes jumped a few times, and he seemed to be in a very good mood. It stretched out its huge bear claws and patted Wally''s head gently.


    It''s just that the scene is a bit inconsistent, and it seems that Wally will be pressed into patties at any time.


    "Your Excellency Corendo, thank you for bringing me such an excellent clan." Legas first sincerely thanked Corendo on the side, "It will stay in the Forest of Thunder for the time being, and I will direct it myself. He is a very talented little guy."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll say goodbye first."


    Corendu also responded: "Volibear has found his own group, and its good brother, the human Willy Faerun, will definitely be happy for it."


    Corondo mentioned Willy''s name very honestly.


    "Willi Phelan..."


    Legas observed Wally''s expression when the name was mentioned.


    This little guy seems to have a very close relationship with this human being.


    "Your Excellency Krondu, you have introduced such an excellent clan for me, and I naturally want to repay you. Tell me, what do you want, as long as it doesn''t damage the interests of Thunder Forest, I can promise you."


    Legas gave Corondo a very favorable condition.


    When Ke Lundu heard the words, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    Of course he wouldn''t shirk, and he brought Wally from the southeast of the continent to the center of the continent, wasn''t it just to get Legas'' feedback.


    "Lord Legas."


    Coron paused for a while, then raised his head: "I hope you can assist the sixth princess of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, Rael, to ascend to the throne of the Steel Falcon Kingdom."


    This is something Corondo has long thought of.


    "Ok?"


    Legas raised his eyebrows: "Are you interfering in the affairs of the human world..."


    Corendo also sensed Legas'' resistance, but he didn''t change his tune immediately.


    Helping Reyel ascend to the throne is indeed his greatest wish right now.


    "Well, I can help you," Legas said, "but I can only use some of your power. When that human girl is in trouble for the throne, she can raise the issue of the Thunder Forest. name, and I''ll give you some help."


    "Thank you, Lord Legas!"


    Corondo''s face brightened.


    Such a promise was enough for him.


    "Then I''m ready to leave, Lord Legas."


    Seeing this, Kelundu also knew that he did not need to stay any longer.


    "Wait, I have another question."


    Legas said suddenly.


    "Do you ask..."


    Although there were some doubts, Corondo responded.


    "About the present world of that organization, what plans have you made in the human world?"


    Legas stared at Corondo.

 Chapter 394： superstar city

    Hearing the words, Ke Lundu paused, and then showed a wry smile: "Lord Legas, our steel falcon kingdom is not the core of the human world, I am afraid that this kind of question can only be asked by top forces such as the Knights of the Holy Light. now..."


    "Well����"


    Legas whispered: "Okay... I know..."


    Corondo finally bowed to Legas, said goodbye to Wally, and left.


    "It seems necessary to go to the human world..."


    Legas thought to himself, then looked at Wally: "Let''s go, Wally, I''ll take you to meet the other partners in the family first..."


    ...


    half a month later.


    Liao Anca Province, Superstar City.


    Superstar City is the central city of Llanca Province, where the Duke of Galleca lives.


    It is not only the administrative center of the province of Llanca, but also the business center. Even if you look at the entire Steel Falcon Principality, Superstar City is a very prosperous big city.


    "finally reached����"


    Willy, who was running around, finally arrived at Superstar City.


    As he left the vicinity of the Great River of Misel, Willy lost his mount and went on his way alone. With Willy''s current strength, the speed of travel is actually much faster than that of the warhorse. It was not until he entered other small cities in the large province of Liao Anca that Willy changed his carriage and arrived here all the way.


    "It really is a big city..."


    After getting off the carriage from the city gate, Willy looked up at the city wall and the soldiers stationed there, and murmured in admiration.


    But Willy was not too impacted. After all, he had also been to the King of Steel Falcon, and the scene in front of him was no longer so shocking.


    Willy followed the crowd and entered the city gate.


    Although there were a lot of guard soldiers, they did not verify the identity of those who entered the city.


    "It''s like returning to White Bear Town..."


    Looking at the shops and commodity traders on both sides of the street, Willy suddenly thought of the scene of White Bear Town.


    Although I went to the capital before, there was no such lively business scene in the capital.


    So seeing the scene in front of him, Willy felt a little kind.


    "Is it pastry..."


    When passing a pastry shop, Willy''s nose came with bursts of fragrance.


    It tasted so similar to Mrs. Shawin''s milk cake, which made Willie stop.


    It has been nearly five months since I left home, which seems to be the longest I have ever been away from home.


    "I want some milk cakes."


    Walking to the pastry shop, Willy said to the busy clerk.


    "Okay, sir."


    After confirming Willy''s taste and the required quantity, the young clerk wrapped a few pieces of milk cakes with greased paper.


    "thanks."


    Willie took it, thanked him, and was about to leave the store and walk to the side of the road, when he suddenly heard the sound of hooves.


    "Get out of the way!"


    I saw a long line of cavalry, rushing in from the city gate, riding fast.


    Every soldier looked fierce, and most of them had blood on their bodies. When people on the street saw it, they all avoided it with timid eyes.


    Seeing the hundreds of cavalry soldiers leave quickly, Willy turned to look at the young clerk and asked, "Who are they? It seems that they have just experienced a battle?"


    At this time, the young clerk looked at the place where the group of cavalry disappeared with awe and timid eyes, and was stunned by Willy''s question.


    "Aren''t you from Superstar City?"


    The young clerk gave Willy a look.


    The young guest looked very handsome. Although the clothes he was wearing were simple, he seemed very casual when he bought the cake just now.


    Even in Superstar City, commoner families rarely buy food such as cakes. They prefer to spend their money on food crops such as bread and flour.


    "I''m from the capital."


    Willy naturally wouldn''t say that he was from the southeast of the mainland, that would seem too alien.


    Moreover, the young clerk''s mind may not necessarily have the concept of continental orientation.


    In this world, the vast majority are just mortals. They may know the existence of extraordinary people, but at higher levels, they don''t know much.


    "It turned out to be a guest from the royal capital."


    The young clerk was slightly surprised.


    Although Superstar City is a big city, it still has a gap compared to the capital.


    "The cavalry just now were all members of the **** of the Duke." The young clerk answered Willy''s question just now, "Recently, news came that many robber groups suddenly flowed into many places in the province, and they burned and killed them everywhere. The looting has had a very bad influence, and these members of the **** are the people sent by the Duke to clean up the robbers."


    "There is still a robber group in the province of Liao Anca?"


    Willie was a little surprised.


    Before he came here, he had a certain understanding of the province of Liao Anca.


    The armament of the large province of Liao Anca is very strong, and the Duke of Galleka is also a strong man. If the leaders of the robbers are not fools, how can they come to such a place to gather together, they should go to some weak territory to make waves. It is more reasonable.


    "Why do these robber groups flow in here?"


    Willy asked again to the young clerk.


    "I don''t know about that either." The young clerk smiled, "But don''t worry, the guests from the royal capital, the Duke''s army of soldiers is very strong, they can definitely deal with these guys easily, you don''t have to worry about your own Safety."


    When the young clerk said this, he was obviously very confident, or in other words, he was very confident in Duke Galleka.


    "Is that so..."


    Willy nodded. After thanking him, he asked for the address of the duke''s mansion. The young clerk also answered Willy enthusiastically. He also seemed to want this guest from the capital to feel the enthusiasm of the residents of Superstar City~www.novelhall .com~ Thank you very much. "


    Willy put a silver thaler on the counter and turned away.


    The young clerk picked up the silver taler and looked at it for a while before looking at Willy''s distant back, and muttered in a low voice: "Sure enough, the people in the capital are rich, and they are quite generous..."


    Willy ate the milk cake in his hand as he walked towards the duke''s mansion.


    The young clerk said that the influx of robbers in the province of Llanca was the latest thing, which made Willy feel very problematic.


    Rael has now made a great contribution and has received extraordinary support from the top of the kingdom. At this point in time, her biggest backing in the competition for power, there were quite a few robber groups in the territory of her grandfather, Duke Jialeka, which really made people suspicious.


    "If I guess correctly, it should be related to Ambak and Segal..."


    A thoughtful look flashed in Willie''s eyes.

 Chapter 395： Duke of Galleka

    Willy''s conjecture is not unfounded.


    The current Riel is very close to the position of the crown prince.


    Whether it is the extraordinary attitude of the top of the kingdom, or the favor and support of King Divisa, it is all that Reil has suppressed the momentum of Anbark and Segal.


    If Ambak and Segal want to continue the battle for the throne, the first thing to do is to kick Riel out of the game.


    And the best way to deal with Riel is to start with Duke Galleka.


    "Don''t think about it too much first, go to see Duke Galleka first, and then talk about other things."


    Willie finished the milk cake, and then accelerated slightly.


    After walking for about twenty minutes, Willy came to the heavily guarded Duke''s mansion.


    This is probably what Willy has seen, except for the noble manor that the palace thinks is the most guarded.


    Not only were there teams of patrolling soldiers armed with sharp weapons, but also projectiles holding crossbow arrows. They stood precisely and had a very solid defensive structure. It seemed that there was no dead angle at all.


    It is simply impossible for ordinary people to sneak into the duke''s manor.


    "Stop, this place is under control, please leave."


    Willy was still a long way from the Duke''s Manor, when two patrolling guards in a queue held their long guns around their necks.


    Willy is very sure that if he continues to take a step forward, he will be killed by the opponent without hesitation.


    The guards outside the duke''s manor were very awe-inspiring, and they were obviously people who had experienced real killings.


    "I am from the capital, and I have come to join Duke Galleka with a handwritten letter from His Royal Highness Riel."


    Willy was very indifferent, and directly explained his purpose.


    "The person sent by His Royal Highness Reil?"


    The guard looked surprised and immediately asked, "Your name is Willy Phelan?"


    "Ok?"


    Willy was also a little surprised. It seemed that Duke Galleka had already spread the news of his arrival in advance, and he should have been waiting for his arrival.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    As Willy said, he took out the letter inside his shirt and handed it to the patrolling guard.


    "I also ask Your Excellency Willy to wait for a while, I need to present the letter to the Duke."


    The patrolling guard''s attitude changed obviously after learning Willy''s identity, but for that matter, he had to confirm the letter from His Highness Rayle first.


    "Then trouble you."


    Willie understands.


    The patrolling guards took the letter, found a war horse directly, and galloped towards the manor.


    ...


    At this time, in the duke''s manor, in a huge room.


    A burly old man is sitting at the desk, listening to the report of his subordinates.


    This old man looked to be in his 60s or 70s, with a sturdy figure and an imposing manner. At a glance, he knew that he was definitely a formidable figure when he was young.


    Even now, when he sits in his seat, he gives a feeling of not being angry and arrogant.


    His vigorous eyes didn''t look like an old man''s demeanor at all.


    He is Rael''s grandfather, one of the most powerful people in the Iron Falcon Kingdom, the Duke of Galleka, the lord of Liao Anca Province.


    "Lord Duke, after our investigation and investigation, we found that the robber groups flowing into the province are not only not decreasing, but are increasing."


    In front of Duke Galleka, a middle-aged guard commander stated to Duke Galleka.


    He was wearing armor with blood stains on it. If Willy was here, he would be able to recognize that this man was the cavalry commander who had just entered the city.


    "Furthermore, there is a very bad sign. The gangs of robbers who have poured in later are very powerful, and even five ticks or even six ticks exist. The time node of their appearance, And the way they appear is so unusual. If I guess right, they''re probably all driven by some kind of behind-the-scenes power."


    The commander of the guards did not say too much detail.


    "I know what you mean."


    Duke Galleka waved his hand and said in a loud voice: "If there is no accident, their appearance should be the means of Anbark and Segal. Some of these robber groups should have been coerced or lured by them. Some of them are not necessarily bandit groups, but they are formed in the name of bandit groups to target our enemies in the province of Liao Anca..."


    "Lord Duke, I think we should report this news to His Majesty the King as soon as possible... If the situation deteriorates like this, I am afraid it will be quite unfavorable to us..."


    The guard commander''s tone was full of worry.


    "I have reported this matter, but it should be difficult to get a response in a short time."


    Duke Galleka stood up with a serious expression: "Ambach and Segal are really panicking now. They used the hands of the robbers to attack me from the rear. The means are quite despicable... They are even willing to take risks. Taking the risk of being ruined, targeting us like this also shows that these two highnesses have made up their minds to solve my trouble first. If my guess is right, the bandit group may only be the first step, and they will have others in the future. Actions."


    "Then, my lord, what should we do?"


    The commander of the guards sought Duke Galleka''s opinion.


    Hearing the words, Duke Galleka did not hesitate too much, obviously he has already thought carefully: "First dispatch enough people to assist the barons, viscounts, earls and other minor nobles in the territory, and solve the bandit group, the follow-up matters, first Don''t worry too much, we naturally have our own means..."


    Speaking of which, Duke Galleka showed a faint smile.


    A few days ago, Corendu had already heard news that there was likely to be a powerful force that would give Riel the most powerful help at a critical time.


    Corondo is a pretty reliable guy Although he hasn''t said who the force is, he will definitely help at a critical moment.


    "Yes, since this is the case, then I will first plan the manpower to attack."


    The commander of the guard saw Duke Galleka''s indifference, and his heart was also a lot calmer.


    After leaving with Duke Galleka, he left in a hurry.


    "Lord Duke."


    Duke Galleka had just returned to his seat when a personal soldier hurried over again: "Willy Phelan is here, and he has brought a letter from His Royal Highness Riel."


    "Oh?"


    Duke Galleka raised his brows, took the letter, opened it and read it from beginning to end.


    "Bring him, I want to see him in person!"


    After putting away the letter, Duke Galleka waved his hand and ordered the personal soldiers.

 Chapter 396： Origin imprint

    "Are you Willie?"


    In the study, Duke Galleka looked at the unusually young guy in front of him with a surprised look.


    Although he had received news before that there was a young six-quarter superhuman who would come to Liao Anca province to assist him, he did not expect that the person who came was much younger than he expected.


    Although a powerful superhuman can delay the aging characteristics of the body, from Willy''s body, he feels a strong vitality, which is the vigorous vitality possessed by a twenty-year-old.


    "Yes, it''s me, Lord Duke."


    Willy nodded slightly at Duke Galleka, neither humble nor arrogant.


    Although he was facing a duke of the kingdom, and he was still the strength of the Knights of the Morning Star, Willy did not have a sense of awe for the advanced extraordinary.


    As early as in the pale gold space before, Willy had already forced a Xingchen Archmage to commit suicide with the power of a single body. Although there was environmental restraint and attribute suppression at that time, Willy also had the confidence to win the battle in the face of the other seven moments.


    "I heard Ruiel say that the fragments of the Law of Destruction integrated into your body, and you have already used some of them for your own use, and have your own understanding?"


    Duke Galleka respected Willy very much, otherwise he would have sensed the aura of destruction in Willy''s body by sensing it.


    "Yes, I understand the law of partial destruction."


    Willie answered truthfully.


    He didn''t talk about the fact that he smelted the space law fragments, because the space law fragments were infused with the silver spear, he could use the silver spear to hide his breath of understanding the space law.


    In order to avoid trouble, Willy is not revealing the secret now.


    "What a terrifying talent."


    Even Duke Garyka couldn''t help shaking his head, shocked by the strength displayed by Willy.


    At this age, with such strength, even among the strongest forces on the continent like the Knights of Light, he can still win the position of a candidate.


    If Willy is the prince of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, he can even ignore all external conditions and obtain the position of heir with the suppression of talent.


    "You arrived here from so far away from the capital, and you are exhausted all the way. I will let my subordinates arrange a place for you first, and you will rest in Superstar City for a while."


    After confirming Willy''s talent, Duke Galleka''s attitude towards Willy became softer.


    In the extraordinary world, strength and talent are the most powerful proofs.


    "I would like to thank the Duke for your kindness in advance."


    Willy nodded slightly, then paused and asked, "Sir Duke, when I entered Superstar City today, I saw your cavalry guards. I asked the residents of the town, and it seemed that it was Liao Anka. Bandits of bandits poured into the province?"


    Facing Duke Galleka, Willy directly asked the question in his heart.


    Now that he has already planned to help Rael win the throne, he naturally needs to exert his own value at a critical time.


    And with his current combat power, he can already be regarded as the core figure in the Reil camp.


    If Rui Er becomes the first queen of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, then he will be able to mobilize many resources in the Steel Falcon Kingdom in the future.


    "You know about this?"


    Duke Galleka didn''t expect Willy to know the trouble in his heart just after he arrived.


    Seeing this, Duke Galleka pondered for a moment, and then directly relayed to Willy what the commander of the guards had just reported to him.


    "Is that so..."


    Willie frowned slightly after hearing this.


    "It seems that the two Highnesses Anbark and Segal have a strong sense of crisis, and they have even begun to make some radical strategies..."


    Willy came to the same conclusion that Duke Galleka had before.


    "That''s right, you helped Reyel bring back the heart of the Demon Green Giant Dragon by adding a slanted weight to the original balance. They smelled the crisis and began to show their hideous minions. "


    Galekka nodded and responded.


    "Lord Duke, how do you plan to deal with the influx of bandits in the territory? If it needs to be exterminated, I can go into battle myself."


    Willy directly proposed: "With my strength, I only need to equip a simple trained cavalry team, and it should be able to gradually defeat all the bandits in the territory."


    When he said this, Willy''s tone was full of strong confidence.


    Since he obtained the source weapon and defeated the powerful existence of Qi Qiao, Willy''s mentality has gradually changed a little.


    Duke Galleka was silent for a moment.


    "If that''s the case, that''s even better."


    Duke Galleka finally nodded heavily: "After a few days, my commander of the guards has prepared a strategy to attack, and the enemy''s positioning and information have come from the front, and I''m going to trouble you to go and destroy those hateful guys. ."


    "Awaiting your order at any time."


    Willie replied with a smile.


    After that, the two briefly exchanged about the current situation in the Steel Falcon Kingdom, and then Willy left Duke Galleka''s study and was led by his servants to his own accommodation.


    ...


    In the next few days, Wei used the daytime to get acquainted with Superstar City and met with some high-level figures in Superstar City. When those high-level figures learned that Willy was next to Reil and had terrifying strength, they all expressed goodwill to Willy.


    In just a few days, Willy has become a hot character in the city of superstars. Now Willy, as long as he wants to, can get a steady stream of wealth, resources and even women.


    But Willy didn''t take it to heart.


    He also knew very well that the large province of Liao Anka was only a temporary residence in his itinerary.


    Willy spends almost every night time for the understanding of the law.


    at night.


    Willie''s room.


    He sat cross-legged, the gray airflow around him circulated, and the aura of destruction scattered around him.


    Suddenly, Willy opened his eyes.


    "The original imprint that was re-engraved from the silver spear before directly doubled the rate at which I comprehend the law!"


    A hint of joy appeared in Willy''s eyes: "This origin imprint must be left by the previous owner of the Silver Spear. He is the strength of Jiuqi. In addition to understanding his own space laws to the extreme, he also touched and comprehended. Part of the power of the source. The power of the source covers all laws and all, so this source mark can not only enhance my perception of the laws of space, but also strengthen my understanding of the laws of destruction."


    "The existence of the nine-quarter level...it''s really powerful and unimaginable..."


    Willie sighed inwardly.

 Chapter 397： The intervention of the Knights of the Light

    Regarding the realm of the nine quarters, Willy didn''t know anything at all.


    It was not until he got to know Ke Lundu that Willy learned some of the terrifying power of the nine quarters realm from Ke Lundu''s mouth.


    At the realm of nine quarters, the limit of life is close to a thousand years, and they can achieve pure flight of the physical body. They can exert huge energy as much as possible in their gestures. Relying on the power of laws, they can even do many things that go against common sense.


    Like the original owner of the silver spear, he can create an independent space with the help of space laws.


    "I don''t know how long it will take to be promoted to nine quarters?"


    Willy looked forward for a moment: "Fifty years? A hundred years? It doesn''t seem that far away..."


    Thinking of this, Willie smiled lightly.


    Because of the existence of the title attribute panel, Willy is not worried that his qualifications are not enough.


    "I have to continue to strengthen my perception and understanding of the law... I have a feeling that when my strength is further improved, I may be able to dig out more secrets in the silver spear..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    A powerful source weapon, there must be deeper secrets that have not been revealed.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Willy ended his practice and came to the courtyard of the temporary residence.


    At this point, servants have already started preparing breakfast, cleaning, and building plants.


    After a few simple walks around the manor, Willy began to eat breakfast as usual.


    In fact, with Willy''s current state, he can almost no longer need to eat, and with the help of free energy throughout his body, he can achieve the continuation of his body functions.


    "Mr. Willie, Lord Venet has come to visit you."


    Just after breakfast, a servant delivered a message to Willy.


    "Wenette?"


    Hearing this, Willy didn''t find it strange. In the past few days, there has been an endless stream of people who have met and invited him to the banquet.


    It''s just that when he heard that it was Venet, Willy seemed to have thought of something, and asked again: "Is Venet the Duke''s personal commander?"


    "Yes, Mr. Willie."


    The servant replied respectfully.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll take the initiative to live and greet Your Excellency Venet."


    Willy stood up directly and walked towards the door of the manor.


    After staying here for three days, he naturally knew who Venett was.


    He is one of the only two Seven-Quartes Transcendents in the province of Llanca, besides Duke Galleka.


    The reason why Willy had not seen him before was because Venet had entered the ruins and had not returned.


    If he came to visit him, he should have completed the previous travel mission.


    "Lord Venet."


    "Your Excellency Willie."


    At the entrance of the manor, after Willy and Venet met, they each showed their proper etiquette.


    "Sorry, Your Excellency Willy, if it wasn''t for a business trip, I might have seen you already."


    The two walked towards the attic together, and while walking, Venet said apologetically to Willy.


    As he spoke, Venett was also scrutinizing Willy secretly.


    He also had to admit that this young genius carried a calm and calm confidence.


    "It is said that you went to the ruins near the Great River of Misel?"


    The two came to the room in the attic, and a servant brought tea and cakes.


    As soon as he sat down, Willy asked with a smile.


    "That''s right, it''s there. You should know about the reality of that ruin."


    Wenett nodded, then looked at Willy: "When Your Excellency Willy rushes from the capital to the province of Liao Anca, you should pass there."


    "I know about this." Willy nodded slightly. "It''s just that when I first arrived near the Miser River, it was blocked. In order not to delay the trip, I chose to take a detour."


    Willie didn''t tell the truth.


    Regarding his entry into the ruins, he concealed the whole process.


    After all, he has obtained the source weapon, so he must be cautious.


    The current self has not yet exposed the strength of the original weapon.


    The silver spear is a trump card that cannot be exposed temporarily for Willy.


    "Did you take a detour..."


    Venett smiled: "Although it saves time, Lord Willy, you missed the present of a great relic."


    When Willy heard the words, his heart moved, but on the surface he still had a curious expression: "A great ruin? Could it be the site of an ancient large-scale battlefield?"


    "No, it''s even more shocking than that."


    Venett''s tone also had some sighs, and he lowered his voice: "The legacy of a nine-quarter superhuman appeared there, and the original weapon appeared."


    "Ok?"


    Willy''s pupils shrank slightly without a trace, and he secretly said: "Sure enough, the remnants of the silver spear after the birth were discovered by someone with a heart... Fortunately, I left quickly at the time, otherwise I might be in trouble now."


    However, although he thought so in his heart, Willy still made a shocked look on the surface: "The legacy of the extraordinary nine quarters? The existence of the original weapon?"


    "That''s right!"


    Venett was quite satisfied with Willy''s reaction, but a look of pity appeared on his face: "It''s just a pity that the original weapon was taken away by an unknown person and did not stay behind. There is a trace. Even after the people from the Knights of the Holy Light intervened in it, the identity of the lucky person could not be confirmed."


    "The Knights of the Light got involved?"


    Willie''s accident this time came from the heart.


    "That''s right, when I was still leading the soldiers to continue exploring the ruins, the Knights of the Holy Light sent eight-quarter-level powerhouses to investigate the ruins." Venet said According to According to the information I got, the reason why the Knights of Light was dispatched seems to be because the original owner of the original weapon used to have a close relationship with the Knights of Light. "


    "Oh?"


    Willy continued his listening gesture.


    "It is said that the original owner of the source weapon was called Saialite. He was the first Hanged Man loner in the continent a thousand years ago, and his strength was the top of the continent at that time."


    There was reverence in Venett''s voice when he said this.


    "Sailite? The first Hanged Man loner in the mainland?"


    Willy didn''t know the information about the former owner of the Silver Factory before, but he didn''t expect to learn it from Venet.


    "The people of the Holy Light Knights want to find the successor of this original weapon. They hope that this lucky person can establish a friendly relationship with the Holy Light Knights. According to them, the original Saierite, in that Times, even if it is half of the Knights of the Holy Light."


    Venett went on to tell Willy the news he had.

 Chapter 398： Changes in the capital

    "Is that so..."


    Willie nodded thoughtfully.


    It seems that there has always been a special fate between himself and the Knights of the Holy Light.


    "Perhaps I should take the initiative to approach the Knights of Light?"


    But as soon as the idea came to mind, Willy rejected it.


    Now is not the time, even if you want to take the initiative to contact the Holy Light Knights, you have to wait until seven quarters after you are promoted.


    "How about it, do you regret missing the existence of the original weapon?"


    Venett asked Willy jokingly, the two only met for a short time, and they acted like acquaintances.


    It''s not that Venett is happy to make friends, but that Willy''s talent has given him the idea of ??being close.


    As for Willy''s talent, Venet had already heard from Duke Galleka.


    "I don''t regret it." Willy shrugged and responded with a smile, "You didn''t see the source weapon with your own eyes, did you?"


    Wenette heard the words and laughed: "It''s true..."


    After this exchange, the relationship between the two seems to be much closer.


    "By the way, Your Excellency Willy, the plan and strategy for the extermination of the robber group should come out soon."


    After chatting for a while, Venet changed the topic to the real business: "According to the Duke, you have to personally participate in the annihilation of the robber group. I will replace the citizens of Lianca Province and thank you for your justice."


    "This is what I should do."


    Willie waved his hand in a very modest manner.


    "Actually, if it''s just a simple band of robbers, there''s nothing to worry about. You are also a member of His Royal Highness Reil''s side. You should also know why these bandits dared to invade Anka province?"


    There was deep meaning in Venet''s eyes.


    "Can guess some."


    Willie nodded.


    "Well..." Venet was silent for a moment, "Those robber groups are all for other purposes, and even some of the robber groups were formed temporarily. The real reason for their appearance, I suspect is for Divert the Duke''s energy."


    "Distracting the energy of the Duke..." Willy frowned, as if he had realized something, "You mean..."


    "That''s right, I suspect that there may be some action in the capital."


    Venett lowered his voice.


    Willy narrowed his eyes when he heard the words, but did not respond immediately.


    Wenette''s meaning is obvious, Anbark and Segal seem to have planned to do it in the capital.


    "Is your guess good enough?"


    When he asked this, Willy''s heart actually agreed with Venett''s statement.


    When he first heard the news, he had communicated with Duke Galleka.


    At the time, both of them thought this move was unusual. Hiring a band of robbers to harass the kingdom''s territory. Once this kind of thing was exposed in the future, it would be a devastating blow to Anbark and Segal. Rayle could take advantage of this. , trampled the two under their feet directly from the height of public opinion.


    There is absolutely no need for them to take risks.


    Therefore, they do this now, it will be very abnormal.


    "To be precise, this is not my guess, but the guess of His Royal Highness Riel."


    There was a solemn expression on Venette''s face: "This is the news from His Royal Highness Riel last night..."


    "The news of His Royal Highness Rui Er?"


    Willie was surprised.


    Has Rael, who is in the center of the storm, already felt this level of crisis?


    "That''s right, His Royal Highness Rui Er said that the situation in the capital is more urgent now. His Majesty''s physical condition has suddenly deteriorated. His Highnesses Anbark and Segal seem to be ready to move..."


    Wenette said, a flash of coldness flashed in his eyes.


    "Is it because of King Divisa..."


    Willie''s eyebrows twisted into a pimple.


    It is precisely because Diweisa has a dark disease that makes the competition between the three brothers and sisters increasingly fierce.


    Now Divisa''s physical condition is deteriorating, which is not good news for Reier. After all, Divisa''s position is to support Reier.


    "So, Willy, I and another Seven-Quarter Transcendent in the territory, we need to leave tomorrow and the day after to go to the capital. After all, no one can predict when the seven-quarter-level fight will kick off."


    Venet said: "We must support His Royal Highness Reyel and go there in person. It is even said that in a few days, the Duke will go to the capital in person, and he needs to unite with some other powerful lords to support His Royal Highness Reyel. ."


    "So, the robber group in the territory, please trouble you a lot."


    Venett respectfully commissioned.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of the robber group."


    Willy agreed: "As long as there are not members of the robber group at the morning star level, I can solve all of them."


    In fact, even if there is the existence of the morning star level, under the original weapon, it will become the soul of the dead.


    "Since you said that, I can rest assured and can go to the royal capital with peace of mind."


    At this point, Venet also stood up.


    The purpose of his coming here today is to explain to Willy the seriousness of the current situation.


    Now that the purpose has been achieved and the entrustment has been delivered, Venett has nothing else to do.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll leave first."


    Venett said with a smile, and patted Willie on the shoulder before parting.


    "I also ask Your Excellency Venet to help me bring greetings to His Royal Highness Riel."


    Willie personally delivered Venet to the door.


    "Of course, His Royal Highness Riel will feel relieved to receive your greetings. She values ??you very much."


    Venett responded to Willy.


    Watching Venet''s carriage disappear into the distance, Willis thought a lot.


    He has a feeling that maybe within a year or even half a year, the status of the crown prince''s heir will be determined.


    "In any case, since it has been involved, let''s do what we should do first. If we can find an opportunity to be promoted for seven quarters, it will be even better This is Willy''s short-term plan for the future. .


    ...


    Everything is as Veneter said.


    The day after Veneter left for the capital, Duke Galleka summoned Willy again.


    He prepared a 100-man cavalry team for Willy, including a six-quarter existence as his deputy, and several five-quarter existences as the core of the cavalry team. The remaining members, the weakest, also have the realm of high-level knights.


    Although this cavalry team is not a powerful guard in the capital, it is already a powerful and extraordinary combination in the local territory.


    Willy will lead this cavalry to carry out a mobile strike against the bandits in the province of Llanca.


    Ordinary robber groups are dealt with by local lords, while powerful robber groups let this cavalry team come to annihilate.


    This cavalry team is the core of solving the problem of the bandit group in the province of Llanca.

 Chapter 399： tree stone city

    in the province of Llanca.


    "Captain Willy, we are about to reach the tree stone city."


    In front of a galloping cavalry team, a riding deputy said respectfully to Willy, the leader of the team.


    There was a look of reverence in the equestrian''s deputy as he spoke to Willy.


    Two months ago, the cavalry team led by Willy to destroy the robbers in the province of Liao Anca set out from the Stone City. In such a short period of time, they wiped out five very difficult robber groups.


    One of the most powerful ones, there is actually a powerhouse at the six-quarter level.


    At that time, everyone in the cavalry thought it would be a tough battle, but Wei used his strength to prove to everyone that it was just a game.


    At that time, Willy and the leader of the six-quarter-level bandit group played against each other. Just a face-to-face, the opponent was seriously injured, and he shot again, and the opponent was killed directly.


    Afterwards, Willy charged in the bandit group with a weapon, and directly killed the members of the small half bandit band.


    The accompanying cavalry team members only played the role of chasing and intercepting, and they did not expend any effort on the frontal battlefield.


    After several annihilation battles, Willy quickly accumulated a huge reputation in the cavalry.


    In the world of extraordinary existence, the most powerful proof of strength.


    "understood."


    Willy nodded to his deputy, and the horse under him was still moving fast.


    "The Viscount of Tree Stone City should have received the news that we are about to arrive, and maybe he is already waiting for us at this moment."


    The deputy named Mainar said.


    "After arriving at Shushi City, we will take a day off before continuing to move. After all, everyone will be a little tired after traveling for such a long time."


    Willy responded to Mainar.


    "I''ll pass the news on later."


    Mainer nodded and respectfully accepted the order.


    In their hearts, Willy is already an absolute authority.


    On horseback, Willy did not continue to communicate with Mainar, but was thinking in his heart.


    "Although there are still robber groups pouring in, but with our annihilation, the more difficult robber groups are becoming fewer and fewer. Small robber groups, local lords and their guards can all deal with them."


    Willy thought to himself: "There are about six or seven more powerful robber groups. As long as they are solved, my mission will be completed."


    Da da da.


    The horses galloped galloping.


    Soon, in front of the cavalry team led by Willie, a city wall appeared.


    At the gate of the city wall, a neat formation stood.


    As soon as Willy saw it, he knew that it was the Viscount of the local lord who greeted them.


    "Is it Lord Willy?"


    As the cavalry approached, the leading middle-aged man asked Willy on horseback.


    His posture is quite humble, pure inferior performance.


    "Are you the Viscount of Tree Stone City?"


    Willy looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    "Yes, Lord Willy, my name is Rebate, and I am the Viscount Lord of Tree Rock City."


    Rebat responded respectfully.


    He lowered his head with a look of shock in his eyes.


    He also did not expect that the leader of the cavalry team sent by the Duke turned out to be such a young extraordinary person.


    It is said that he personally killed a six-quarter-level bandit leader before.


    So young, so powerful, unbelievable.


    "This is our identity token."


    Willy handed Rebat the emblem that Duke Galleka had given him earlier.


    After Rebat took the emblem with both hands, he just glanced at it roughly and handed it back to Willy.


    "Master Willy, we have prepared accommodation and meals for the cavalry team, and we also invite you to go to the city to rest."


    Lei Bart invited, it was the attitude of a subordinate.


    Strictly speaking, this is somewhat unreasonable.


    Although Willy is a close clerk of Riel and is also highly regarded by Duke Galleka, in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, he does not have his own title, he is just a commoner.


    "Thank you then."


    Willy said politely, and then under the guidance of Lei Bart, he entered the tree stone city.


    After some rest, Willy summoned Rebate again to inquire about the nearby bandit group.


    "According to your previous report, there is a band of robbers near you, and there are five-quarter-level existences among them?"


    Based on the previous news, Willy asked Rebat a question.


    "That''s right, Lord Willy."


    In front of Wei, Rebat seemed a little embarrassed: "Two months ago, at the junction of several territories near us, there was a group of foreign robbers. Not only did they loot the civilians, but they also seemed to be targeting them. slaughter. They have slaughtered more than a dozen nearby villages, and the method is very cruel."


    "Um����"


    Although I feel sorry for those innocent civilians, Willy is not surprised.


    The band of robbers who poured in this time is indeed with the purpose of undermining the stability of the large province of Liao Anca.


    "Didn''t you fight back against them?"


    After a pause, Willy asked Rebat again.


    "Of course there was a counterattack."


    Lei Bart responded immediately, with strong fear in his tone: "Several Viscount Territories near us joined forces to form a joint guard to clear them up, including five junior high knights and two intermediate high commanders. Cavaliers, but we all lost."


    "Five junior high knights, two intermediate high knights?"


    When he heard this, Willy was obviously a little surprised.


    It is very rare to have this level of extermination guards in several viscount territories.


    Only some count lords in the big province of Liao Anca can wield extraordinary power of this level.


    This shows that the lords of Shushi City and other nearby viscount territories can be regarded as powerful viscounts.


    "That''s right Lei Bart gave a wry smile: "But during the concentrated annihilation half a month ago, three of the five junior knights were killed, two were seriously injured, and two intermediate knights were killed. Although not dead, they all suffered minor injuries. "


    "So, there are six-quarter-level existences in their bandit group?"


    Willie frowned.


    "I don''t know." Reibat shook his head helplessly, "The middle-level great knights who were defeated at that time said that they did not see a six-quarter-level superhuman, but they saw a five-quarter level intermediate-level great knight. Five or six."


    "Um... so..."


    Willie narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Just from the strength that has been exposed so far, this bandit group is indeed a troublesome existence.


    Of course, this difficulty is only for these viscount lords, for Willy, there is no essential difference from the previous opponents.

 Chapter 400： people of the capital

    When Willy and his party were resting in Shushi City, at the junction of several nearby territories, a camp was stationed.


    Outside the tent in the center camp, a thin young man walked in slowly.


    His skin was very white, even with a hint of sickness, without the slightest vitality, as if he had applied a thick layer of makeup powder. Although his face looks young, his eyes and gestures give people a feeling of old age. Coupled with wearing a white robe, the whole person looks sick.


    On his left hand, he wore a green and orange two-color gemstone ring, which seemed a little out of place compared to the temperament of the whole person.


    The man had just walked into the center tent and was about to walk towards the middle seat.


    But on the seat, a cloud of black smoke appeared without warning.


    After the black smoke flowed, a beautiful woman in blue appeared on the seat.


    The woman seemed to be only thirty years old, but the aura in her gestures gave people a strong sense of depression.


    Especially her pair of icy blue eyes will make people feel fearful after looking at each other.


    "Ok?"


    When the young man saw the woman in blue before, he was just a little surprised, but he didn''t show a panicked look.


    "Lord Lowell, it''s surprising that you came in person."


    The young man bowed slightly to the woman in blue called Lowell, and said in a low voice.


    "You shouldn''t have any surprises, because you should have thought that I must come back to find you, right? Liffet?"


    Lowell shook his head helplessly, then stood up, walked to Liffet, and then stared into his eyes: "Now at this critical moment, you should stay in the capital and wait for Anbark at any time. His Highness''s order is, you shouldn''t come here so casually and do something that doesn''t make much sense."


    Faced with Lowell''s question, Liffet looked quite indifferent, and he looked directly into Lowell''s eyes: "As long as it is done for His Royal Highness Ambak, it has meaning to me. Since he needs someone to come Disturbing the situation in the big province of Liao Anka, then I am here, what''s wrong with me? After all, with the current situation in the capital, I have not been promoted to the strength of seven quarters, so it is not helpful at all. Besides, these arrangements arranged by Anbach The so-called gang of robbers are a group of rabble, and it is impossible for them to achieve anything.��


    "Ok����"


    Lovell shook helplessly: "But you must also know that you are not only His Highness Ambak''s subordinate, you are also his friend, the only person he can truly relate to, you have saved his life. You The meaning to His Royal Highness Anbar is far beyond your own strength."


    "Um����"


    Liffet didn''t respond immediately, but paused: "It was my duty to save His Highness Anbark''s life back then. He is a kind person, so he has always treated me with special preference. It''s tight, but he still hasn''t activated me. Although this is to protect my safety, it makes me sleepless. That''s why I came here from the capital and integrated several robber groups to establish a truly orderly organization. Try to distract Duke Galleka more."


    "As long as I have a few more days, I will integrate some forces, and I am confident that I will continue to let Duke Galleka worry about the robber group for the first half of the year."


    Liffet responded with a smile, but his smile was a little stiff.


    "Okay, Liffet, your loyalty to His Royal Highness Anbar is impeccable, but I have also received an order from His Highness Ambak, and this time I must take you back."


    Lovell looked at Liffet with firm eyes.


    Liffet frowned when she saw Lowell''s gaze.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the capital with you, but it can''t be now. If you give me a little more time, I''ll go back with you after I''ve solved the goal in front of me."


    Liffet finally chose to compromise.


    "Give you half a day."


    Lowell''s tone seemed unquestionable.


    "one day."


    Liffet didn''t answer.


    "Okay, then one day."


    Seeing Liffet''s expression, Lowell knew that she had to take some steps backwards.


    "What''s the trouble to solve?"


    Now that Liffet has been persuaded, Lowell''s expression has become much more relaxed.


    "Duke Galleka used to exterminate the elite cavalry of the robber group in the large province of Liao Anca. If they are solved, it will leave more time for the other robber groups."


    Liffet said: "The spies in front came from news that the leader of the elite cavalry team this time is a six-quarter existence, so I have to do it myself."


    "be careful."


    Lowell pursed her plump lips and reminded.


    "Faced with the existence of less than seven quarters, even if I incorporate the law fragments, I can still escape for my life."


    Liffet''s tone became a little stiff, and seemed to hate Lowell''s concern.


    "Since there is nothing to do, then you wait here first, I will do some preparations now."


    After Liffet finished speaking, he turned around and walked out of the tent.


    Looking at Liffet''s back, a complicated look flashed in Lowell''s eyes. Just as Liffet was about to walk out of the tent, Lowell suddenly stopped him: "Liffitte, wait a minute."


    "whats the matter?"


    Liffet stopped reluctantly.


    "Actually, I want to be by your side more than Your Highness Anbark."


    Lowell said suddenly.


    When Liffet heard the words, his body suddenly trembled, and then he turned his head and stared straight at Lowell, with mixed emotions of resentment and sadness in his eyes, and said in a deep voice, word by word: "Shut up. !"


    "You are already the woman of His Royal Highness Anbar. There is no connection between us. Please remember."


    Liffet gritted his teeth and said, it took a long time for him to contain his excessive emotions: "Please be loyal to His Highness Ambak."


    After saying this Liffet turned around and left.


    Looking at the empty tent, Lowell''s eyes flashed with sadness, and then he let out a heavy sigh.


    "Everything is a foregone conclusion, isn''t it..."


    Lovell suddenly said to himself: "In order to destroy the fragments of the law and the potion that can be promoted for seven quarters, I have made an irreversible choice...that''s all..."


    After speaking alone, Lowell turned into a cloud of black smoke again and disappeared into the tent.


    ...


    At night, a few hours later.


    In the city of Shushi, Viscount Raybat prepared the information about the bandit group to be presented to Willy in his study.


    These days he was frightened by the bandits, and Willy''s arrival gave him a lot of peace of mind.


    However, just as Reibat was concentrating, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 401： 6 ticks puppet master

    Hearing the knock on the door, Rebat frowned.


    He hates others disturbing him while he is working, and his subordinates should also be very aware of this.


    So when he heard the knock on the door, Rebart was instinctively displeased.


    However, because he was worried about something important, Reibat said calmly, "Come in."


    pat.


    The door opened, and a man in a white robe walked in.


    His temperament is suppressed, and his face is pale, just like Liffet before.


    "Who are you?!"


    Rebat had stopped his work, but after hearing the footsteps, there was no other sound in the room, so he subconsciously raised his head and saw the strange man in front of him.


    "Viscount Rebate..."


    Liffet didn''t pay attention to him, but the corners of his mouth curved, revealing a strange smile.


    "Come����"


    Seeing this, Rebat was instantly horrified. He was about to call out his subordinates, but he didn''t utter a single syllable.


    He wanted to break free from this confinement, but found that his fighting qi was actually blocked and could not be used at all.


    "Sorry, different positions, forgive my cruelty."


    After Liffet finished speaking, he increased his strength.


    Click.


    After twisting hard, Lei Bart''s head crooked instantly, and he no longer had any vitality.


    After finishing Rebate, Liffet directly threw Rebate''s body aside.


    "Although it''s more convenient to deal with the cavalry captain directly, but after all, the other party is a six-moment existence, I still have to be more cautious..."


    As he spoke, Liffet rubbed the green-orange gemstone ring in his hand.


    Swish!


    After a shimmer of light on the gemstone ring, a human-shaped puppet with a height of one person jumped out of it.


    The human puppet was very slender and long, and its body and limbs were the same width. Compared with the human body, it looked rather strange.


    "Reprint."


    Liffet murmured.


    Afterwards, the human-shaped puppet widened its mouth, and with the sudden bite of Rebat''s body, blood oozes from the surface of the skin.


    The next moment, the human-shaped puppet was twisted for a while, and after a change, it directly turned into the appearance of Reibat, and even the clothes on his body were simulated exactly the same.


    Da da.


    The puppet Rebat''s eyes rolled, and the whole person looked no different from a living person.


    "After my puppet is re-engraved in human form, it can imitate 99% of the time whether it is its own breath or extraordinary fighting spirit... Unless there is a master of the same level with strong perception, it is impossible for anyone to find the abnormality... The captain of the cavalry team, the probability of discovering anomalies can basically be ignored..."


    Liffet smiled lightly, and then waved again with one hand.


    The emerald gem flashed again, and Rebat''s body on the ground disappeared.


    "Ok?"


    Just as Liffet was about to leave, he suddenly saw the documents on the desktop.


    He then picked up a copy and gave it a cursory look.


    The content of the document was about exterminating the bandit group, which did not attract Liffitt''s attention, but in it, the name of the captain of the cavalry team was mentioned inadvertently, called Willy Phelan, which made Liffitt feel a little abnormal.


    He seemed to have heard this name from somewhere.


    "Willy Phelan... Willy..."


    Suddenly, Liffet''s brows moved, and he seemed to think of something: "I remember that the target of No. 0''s assassination failed, it seems to be a man named Willy Phelan... He found the devil green dragon for His Royal Highness Rael. heart, that''s why His Highness Anbark became so urgent..."


    "At that time, after No. 0''s assassination of Willy failed, the man named Willie disappeared from the capital. Now it seems that he should have come here... After all, this is too coincidental..."


    Liffet''s expression became a little serious: "If this Willy is really that Willy, then he should be a very dangerous guy. When No. 0 was killed, it was likely that it was his hand, so this action , I have to be more careful..."


    After thinking for half a minute, Liffet threw the document in his hand back on the table, and the figures of him and the puppet Rebat also disappeared into the room.


    ...


    About a few minutes later, Willy lived in the manor temporarily.


    Willy, who sat cross-legged on the bed and understood the law of destruction, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "It''s surprising..."


    A stern look flashed in Willy''s eyes: "Six-quarter-level puppet master... Is this going to assassinate me..."


    "Is it the masters of the bandit group here, or is it the chasing soldiers sent by Anbark and Segal after they learned of my whereabouts?"


    Willy whispered to himself, his tone was very cold.


    Just now, he sensed a dangerous aura approaching.


    That breath is very weak, if it weren''t for his strong perception, he really couldn''t find the trace of the visitor.


    "The other party''s ability to hide is very strong... Is it another blood descendant?"


    Willy frowned. He still remembered the last time No. 0 assassinated him: "No, it''s not a descendant of blood, it''s a six-quarter puppet master integrated into the fragments of the law..."


    "Furthermore, the fragment of the law he incorporated... seems to be the law of space?"


    Willie sneered suddenly.


    dong dong dong!


    "Captain Willie!"


    At this time, the voice of Willy''s deputy, Mainar, came from outside the door: "Captain Willy, Viscount Rebate asked to see you. He said that according to the latest news, the band of robbers ahead has made urgent actions and wants to discuss with you."


    squeak.


    The door was opened, and Willy, who was neatly dressed, came out of the room.


    He patted Mainar on the shoulder and smiled calmly: "I''ll go see him now."


    "Uh����"


    Seeing Willy''s calm look, Mainar was stunned for a moment.


    Hearing urgent information, even if you are indifferent, you can''t expect to be so calm in front of you...


    "Viscount Rebate is waiting for you downstairs."


    Mainar quickly reacted and reminded after Willy.


    Willie went downstairs in a hurry, but it made McNeil, who was behind him, a little anxious.


    "Master Willie!"


    Just as Willy walked downstairs, he saw Leibat hurried over, with a very anxious look on his face: "Master Willy it''s not good, according to the news from the front, the robber The regiment has a new move now! They are about to arrive at Tree Stone City, and we have to hurry up and prepare for the battle!"


    "what?"


    Willy hasn''t reacted yet, and the face of Mainar on the side has changed.


    The enemy this time was so arrogant.


    "They must be taught a good lesson!"


    Mainar slammed his palm directly.


    "Lord Willy, I''ll go get everyone to gather!"


    Mainar no longer hesitated, but asked Willy directly.


    However, he only took half a meter in his footsteps when he suddenly heard Willy''s stop.


    "Wait...let everyone have a good night''s sleep..."


    The smile on Willie''s face was unpredictable.

 Chapter 402： explode

    "sleep tight?"


    Mainer thought he had heard it wrong at first.


    But seeing Willy''s non-joking eyes, Mainar was completely confused.


    The bandits are all ready to attack Shushicheng. Shouldn''t they organize the members of the cavalry team to destroy the opponent together?


    "This����"


    Mainar looked at Willy: "Captain..."


    "Master Willie..."


    Lei Bart suddenly frowned, with a displeased and anxious look on his face: "What do you mean, if you don''t prepare the cavalry team to defend against the enemy, will you wait until the murderous robber group enters the city of Shushi and will treat the innocent citizens? Massacre? If you have this attitude, I will definitely report the news of your dereliction of duty to the Duke!"


    Rebart''s attitude seemed unusually firm.


    "Menaar, do you think this night is too quiet?"


    Facing Reibat''s doubts, Willy didn''t seem to take it to heart. Not only did he ignore Reibat, but he also communicated directly with Mainar.


    "Quiet?"


    Minar looked up at the night subconsciously, then pondered for a while, and then looked at Rebate with a stunned look: "It''s really too quiet... Since Viscount Rebate, you know that the bandit group is about to attack, but why didn''t you dispatch it? What about your own soldiers? Can we only rely on our cavalry to solve the bandit group?"


    Mainar''s eyes were also bad for a moment, his palm had already clenched the cross sword around his waist, and the momentum on his body had become suppressed.


    Although his strength is not comparable to Willy, he also has the strength of a senior knight.


    Mainar''s eyes became sharp, and after Willy''s reminder, he felt that there was a big problem with Rebat in front of him.


    "Okay... I''m just out of selfishness, I don''t want my guards to be hurt, I''m going to dispatch my men now..."


    Reibat paused, his eyes suddenly sluggish.


    "and many more����"


    Mainar drew out the cross sword and directly touched Rebat''s neck.


    The moment when Leibat was sluggish just now made him feel very wrong, and he couldn''t say anything special, but he always felt that Leibat had a problem.


    "Lord Willy, I suspect that Viscount Rebate may have some connection with the bandit group. We should investigate."


    Mainar was also a valued subordinate of Duke Galleka before, and after a brief daze just now, he also discovered something unreasonable.


    "I think the two adults must have misunderstood me."


    Rebat responded, but it was strange that his tone did not have any panic, but appeared very calm, and even said, there was a sense of calm.


    "Mernar, you made a mistake."


    Willy suddenly patted Mainar on the shoulder, then took the cross sword in Mainar''s hand, and still pressed it against Reibat''s neck: "Viscount Reibat really has nothing to do with the bandit... This one, it''s not necessarily..."


    When Mainar heard the words, his hair trembled: "Is he not Viscount Rebate?!"


    Willy did not respond to Mainar, but stared into Reibat''s eyes: "Tell me, who are you... No... should I say, who is your master?"


    "Ho **** ho ho..."


    A strange sound suddenly came out of Rebate''s throat, and his mouth opened little by little, as if to stretch out behind his ears: "What a smart person... Viscount Rebate, he is dead... and I... ����


    However, before Rebat''s voice fell, there was a sudden rubbing and squeezing sound in his body.


    "Um?!"


    Willy''s pupils shrank, and he threw Meinar away with all his strength, followed by a steep and retreating figure.


    Boom! !


    Just as the two left the place, the body of "Rebat" suddenly burst open.


    The range of the "Reibat" explosion was not large, only five or six meters away, but at the moment after the explosion, the space was briefly distorted.


    Looking back at this scene, Mannar suddenly shed a series of cold sweat on his forehead, and his heart trembled violently.


    He knew very well that the explosion of this intensity, if Willy hadn''t grabbed him and threw him away just now, would have been turned into pieces by the strength of his own body.


    "Master Willie..."


    Mainar let out a cry and was about to walk in Willy''s direction.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t let other cavalry members come over, you leave this manor immediately!"


    Willie suddenly let out a loud roar.


    Before Mainar could realize what was going on, he saw the space behind Willy distorted, and a figure instantly appeared from it.


    "Lord Willy be careful!"


    Before Mainar''s reminder was finished, he saw Willy for a moment, dodging the sudden blow.


    Willy, holding the cross sword he just took from Mainar, turned to look at the man who suddenly attacked him.


    It was a man who looked like a young man, his face was pale, like a layer of flour, his eyes were full of surprises and he stared at Willy, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    It was Liffet who was about to kill Willy.


    "Menaar, didn''t you understand my order? Get out of here."


    Willy glanced at Mainar, and then all his eyes were on Liffet.


    At this time, Willy was also alert.


    From the man in front of him, Willy felt the power of space law from his shot just now.


    There is no doubt that the man in front of him is not only a six-quarter puppet master, but also a six-quarter puppet master who has integrated into the space law fragments and partially controls it.


    Facing Willy''s order, Mainar gritted his teeth and left quickly.


    He also sensed the terrifying strength of the white-robed man in front of him Mainar knew that staying here would become an obstacle for Lord Willy.


    At the same level of six ticks, there is a very big difference between the six ticks that control some of the power of the law and the ordinary six ticks.


    "Willy Phelan?"


    Liffet said: "If I guessed correctly, you should be from the capital, right? Two months ago, you should have killed No. 0?"


    "Ok?"


    When Willy heard the words, he also instantly knew the identity of the other party.


    "I thought you were a member of the bandit group, but now it seems that it should be from His Royal Highness Anbar..." Willy also said with a smile, "Also... a puppet master at the six-quarter level, should not become a robber. The leader of the regiment... Regardless of strength, just relying on the skills of the puppet master can make you a guest of the major nobles."


    Willy is not saying it casually. Puppet masters have natural professional advantages in sculpture. Many puppet masters are master sculptors. The artworks they carve can be sold for high prices, and it is even possible It is the most extraordinary profession that is closest to an artist.

 Chapter 403： Variation of the original imprint

    "Since you are the one who killed No. 0, then solving you today is considered to have completed two tasks. You found the heart of the demon green dragon for His Royal Highness Reil, which brought a great deal to His Highness Anbar. Trouble."


    There was calmness in Liffet''s voice, as if he felt that defeating Willy was a matter of course.


    This is not Liffitt underestimating the enemy. He has reached a deep understanding of the space law fragments integrated into his body. He even said that as long as he takes the next step, he can be promoted to a seven-quarter existence. Although the next step is a bit difficult, it does not prevent him from solving the guy in front of him.


    Even though Willy killed No. 0, Liffet didn''t think Willy was strong.


    No. 0 is just a descendant of blood who does not understand the power of the law.


    "yes?"


    As for Liffitt''s confidence, Willy just responded lightly: "His Royal Highness Anbar will solve me, and I also want to solve you for His Royal Highness Riel. If you die, His Highness Anbar should also be very sad, no ?"


    The two looked at each other, and both saw the coldness in each other''s eyes.


    bass!


    Liffet groped for the green and orange ring on his hand, and then, ten puppets appeared behind him.


    Those puppets are equally slender, their faces have no facial features, and their palms and soles are sharp black blades.


    The blade was cold, making the space tremble slightly, and at first glance, it was attached to the power of the law of space.


    The scary thing about space laws is that in addition to confinement and creation, there is also a very powerful splitting ability.


    The sharpness that can tear apart space is enough to split most of the matter in this world.


    "A space ring..."


    Seeing the green and orange ring on Liffet''s hand, Willy thought to himself.


    The so-called space ring is forged by the space law extraordinary person, using a special ore, combined with the space law.


    Generally speaking, only a seven-tick-level space law extraordinary person can cast a space ring. The size of the space is determined by the forger''s strength, the energy invested in forging, and the material used.


    This shows that Lifitte in front of him, the space ring in his hand, should have been given by someone else.


    bass!


    Willie paused for a while, and extraordinary power surged.


    On the cross sword in his hand, a mass of gray-black airflow emerged, and then swirled around the sword.


    Willy did not directly use the silver spear, and now is not the time.


    "The Law of Destruction?"


    A strange color flashed in Liffitt''s eyes, but he was not too surprised.


    He has long guessed that Willy has a high probability of controlling the power of the law, but he did not expect that Willy controls the most lethal power of the law of destruction.


    From a purely frontal combat perspective, the splitting ability of the Space Law is inferior to the power of the Destruction Law.


    "It''s really surprising... The barren place in the southeast of the mainland can actually breed such a genius..."


    Liffet suddenly shook the index fingers of both hands.


    On each finger, there is a transparent silk thread that is tightly entangled with the ten puppets behind him.


    Above this thread, the power of space law and extraordinary power flowed, which could ensure Liffitt''s powerful manipulation of the puppet.


    "Let''s fight quickly..."


    The corner of Liffet''s eyes moved, he raised his arms, and his ten fingers flicked rapidly.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The ten puppets behind him suddenly levitated, waving the sharp blades on their bodies and flying towards Willy, at the same time, the puppets made a clicking sound.


    "Be careful..."


    Willy also instantly entered a state of battle.


    His figure flashed, intending to directly cross the ten puppets and attack Liffitt himself.


    The melee ability is weak, which is basically the weakness of every puppet master.


    Seeming to see Willy''s intentions, Lifette''s fingertips fluttered again.


    The ten puppets formed a semicircle and charged towards Willy.


    Qi Shushua''s sharp blade swung and slashed towards Willy at the same time.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Willy directly slashed with the cross sword and ten puppets, making a continuous sound of metal collision.


    In terms of the material of the weapon alone, the cross in Willy''s hand is definitely not as good as Lifeite''s puppet blade, but because of the power of the law, Willy even caused the puppet blade to wear out.


    The corrosive nature of the Power of Destruction Law is on full display at this moment.


    During the fight, Willy''s figure has completely turned into an afterimage, and it seems that ten of him are fighting fiercely with ten puppets at the same time.


    "As expected of the power of the Law of Destruction, it has suppressed the splitting ability of the Law of Space, and also caused damage to the puppet''s body!"


    At the same time, Liffitt also increased his hand speed, and there were afterimages between his hands.


    "He strengthened the power of the laws of space!"


    Willy felt that the splitting force of the space law on the puppet blade was getting stronger and stronger.


    At this time, the ground on which the two sides were fighting had long been shattered, and there were shattered stones and dirt pits everywhere.


    Liffet''s understanding and control of the power of space really exceeded Willy''s expectations.


    Just when Willy felt that the situation was a little troublesome, the original imprint in the spiritual world suddenly began to operate.


    "How is this going?"


    Willie was suddenly puzzled.


    But soon, he discovered that with the rotation of the original imprint, he actually had a strange feeling.


    The power of space circulating on the blade of the puppet in front of him seemed to be able to be seen through by him.


    At the same time as this fight, Willy suddenly felt that the fragments of the Space Law, which he had barely understood, were being slowly realized.


    "Original imprint allows me to see through the inner essence and structure of the laws of space! This is helping me improve my understanding of the laws of space!"


    Willie was shocked.


    He didn''t even think that the original imprint had such an ability, and it could actually help him understand the space law displayed by his opponent in actual combat What a wonderful feeling! "


    Willy suddenly felt like he wanted to laugh out loud.


    Just now, he was preparing to completely unleash his potential and speed up the battle, but now, Willy has changed his mind, he wants to slow down the battle speed, and from the actual combat, he understands the more profound laws of space.


    After that, Willy''s attacking tactics gradually changed into a defensive tactics.


    "Ok?"


    As an enemy against Willy, Liffet quickly noticed Willy''s change.


    "what happened to him?"


    There was a solemn look on Liffitt''s face: "It seems to have deliberately switched to a defensive combat method? Why is this... Is it because I feel that I am not my opponent, and I have reduced the combat intensity? Or, I want to delay time, What are you waiting for back-up support?"


    For a time, Liffet couldn''t understand Willy''s actions.

 Chapter 404： Rapidly comprehend the laws of space

    However, although the reason for Willy''s sudden change of fighting style was not clear, Liffitt did not and therefore weakened his offensive.


    On the contrary, Liffet also accelerated the indoctrination and manipulation of the puppet by the Space Law, and strived to solve Willy''s trouble faster.


    Willy, who was at the center of the battle, naturally sensed that Liffitt''s shot was getting worse, but Willy, who had further comprehended the laws of space during the battle, was rather pleased with this.


    The more complex and strange the way Liffitt actually fights the power of space law, the more Willy can recognize the structure and texture of space law from it.


    "This original imprint is really amazing. When I first got it, I thought it had other strange effects. Now it seems that the guess at the time was correct."


    Willie thought to himself.


    At this time, he can feel that the power of space law, which he did not understand before, has improved by leaps and bounds in his understanding.


    The space law fragments integrated into the body are being digested and absorbed by oneself.


    Willy has even been immersed in this wonderful feeling.


    Of course, the speed at which Willy enhances the power of space law between the fights is also related to his terrifying intelligence value.


    Willy madly adds points to intelligence, making him far more savvy than other geniuses. The continuous growth of comprehension has brought Willy''s talent to a terrifying level, and there may not be a few characters comparable to his talent in the center of the continent.


    Xingchen Necromancer Kevera, who had previously fought with Willy for the silver spear, even felt that Willy''s talent was close to that of the current mainland''s No. 1 powerhouse, Viagras.


    Under the blessing of this kind of understanding, the power of the original imprint is magnified again.


    Willy''s comprehension talent is the cardinal number. The larger the cardinal number, the greater the power that the origin imprint can show.


    "Ok?"


    As Willy continued to enhance his understanding of the laws of space, Liffet, who was manipulating ten puppets, suddenly noticed something was wrong.


    At the beginning, Willy fought with his puppet. Facing the splitting force of the Space Law, he avoided it very stiffly.


    But now, Willy took the initiative to predict the running path of the split blade, and dodging became easier.


    "His performance...why is he like an extraordinary person who also understands the laws of space..."


    A shadow flickered at the corners of Liffet''s eyes.


    The feeling that Willie gave him was really getting weirder and weirder.


    "No, I have to speed up my speed!"


    Liffitt''s heart froze, and he shouted in a low voice: "Come out!"


    The green-orange ring flashed again, and the neat ten puppets came out again.


    It''s just that the puppet this time is different from the previous puppet.


    This time, the ten puppets are all square limbs, the torso is a cube, the head is a cube, and the arms are also composed of small cubes.


    "New puppet?"


    When the new ten puppets appeared, Willy naturally discovered this.


    The ten cube puppets suddenly scattered and surrounded Willy under Liffet''s will.


    For a time, Willy smelled a dangerous smell again.


    "Space, imprisoned!"


    Liffet murmured.


    Then, the power of space distorted instantly on the bodies of the ten square puppets.


    They are intertwined with each other, and the laws of space are surging, and Willy feels like he is in a quagmire.


    He waved, stepped, and even breathed, and he felt strong resistance.


    puff!


    The sudden change made Willy a little messy.


    But at the same time, the space law fragments that he had integrated into his body were also melting away in large quantities, and the understanding in it was merging with Willy.


    For the transcendents who are integrated into the law fragments, only by digesting all the law fragments in the body can the promotion to seven quarters be opened.


    People with insufficient talent, even if they are integrated into the fragments of the law, cannot understand it, and even hinder their own progress.


    Now Willy, feels that his understanding of the laws of space is about to surpass the law of destruction that he has comprehended for a long time.


    The power of the original imprint made Willy feel shocked.


    "Is this showing the confinement power of space?"


    Facing this sudden change, Willy was a little rusty at first, but soon, he showed a calm smile.


    "If it was before, I might still feel a little troublesome. To solve it, you have to use all your strength, or directly use the silver spear... But now..."


    Whoa!


    Willie slashed with a sword.


    This time, in addition to the gray-black airflow exuding a destructive aura, a layer of transparent energy airflow was attached to the surface of the cross sword in his hand.


    The breath it exudes is the power of space law!


    It is also the ability to split!


    Click!


    The space-splitting blade, which could have been able to avoid or even fight against Willy''s power of destruction, shattered instantly. After Willy''s splitting law smashed the puppet, the power of the law of destruction directly turned it into nothingness.


    In just a moment of effort, the sharp-blade puppet that seemed to have the upper hand just now had three broken pieces.


    "This is... the law of space!!"


    When Liffet saw the scene in front of him, his head roared.


    This guy named Willy, he turned out to be the law of space.


    What''s the situation? Could it be that he actually merged two pieces of laws into himself in the realm of six quarters? !


    Is he crazy? How difficult is it to advance to seven quarters in this way?


    Liffet was still shaking, but Willy didn''t want to give him a chance to stay sluggish.


    Three swords in an instant.


    At the beginning of the siege of Willy''s ten bladed puppets, all of them were scrapped.


    "Now look at my laws of space!"


    Willy followed and went directly to Liffet.


    The ten square puppets that had imprisoned the space before had all turned into decorations and could not be of any use at all.


    "not good!"


    Liffet, who did not expect the change in the battle situation, suddenly lost his soul.


    "Must go back!"


    This thought flashed in Liffet''s mind He didn''t say a word, he directly used the law of space, and wanted to leave across the space.


    Now, he can tear apart the space, establish an instant stable channel within a short distance, and achieve teleportation.


    "Want to go?"


    Willy didn''t give Liffitt a chance at all: "Imprisoned!"


    "what?!"


    Liffet, who was about to escape, suddenly found that under the suppression of Willy''s space law, he could not tear the space in front of him instantly.


    "How come his Space Law is the same as the Destruction Law, and he has realized this terrible level?"


    Liffitt felt regretful, but he had no chance to think.


    "Armored puppet!"


    Liffet directly summoned his most powerful defensive weapon from the space ring of the emerald gemstone.

 Chapter 405： Morning Star Water Mage

    Ka Ka Ka!


    I saw Liffet''s body suddenly wrapped in a layer of silver-white armor.


    On the silver-white armor, there is still the fluctuation of the power of space.


    "split!"


    Willie gave a loud shout.


    The cross sword wrapped in the power of the law of destruction and the law of space slashed into the silver-white armor at once.


    Whoa!


    The silver-white armor shattered directly.


    "How is this possible... The material of the armored puppet is wrapped in several cherished solid metals!"


    At the moment when the silver-white armor shattered, Liffet also felt the force of the shock and slammed his internal organs, and a mouthful of blood was spurted directly.


    "After the separation ability of the Space Law and the Destruction Law are combined, it is so terrifying..."


    Even Willy himself was somewhat unexpected.


    "In that case, I''m sorry..."


    A strong murderous intent flashed in Willy''s eyes.


    He swung the cross sword in his hand and slashed it down at Liffet.


    "stop!"


    Just when Willy was about to kill Liffet, an angry female voice suddenly came from a distance like rolling thunder.


    "Seven quarters!"


    Willy didn''t look back at all, but just from the momentum coming from the surging, he could tell that this woman had the strength of seven quarters.


    "Lowell..."


    Liffet saw the blue-clothed figure approaching fast in the distance, and a complicated and unexpected look flashed in his eyes.


    However, just when he thought that Willy would flee in an instant after feeling the terrifying aura, Willy''s blade slashed mercilessly again.


    puff!


    The cross sword wrapped with the power of the law of space and the power of the law of destruction directly pierced Liffet''s chest.


    In an instant, the veins and blood on Liffitt''s face burst out, and a low voice came from his throat.


    Then, the power of the Law of Destruction spread over him.


    "my life����"


    Liffet felt that his vitality was gradually fading away.


    He tried to use the power of the law of space to resist the power of the law of destruction, but to no avail. The huge bed on his body made him lose all the ability to resist.


    "It''s... a pity..."


    Liffet took a deep look at Lowell, who was approaching.


    He saw the fear, sorrow, torment and weeping in Lowell''s eyes, and the original regret for the passing of life disappeared instantly.


    Before the body was completely wiped out by the power of the law of destruction, the corner of Liffet''s mouth suddenly curved.


    "Lowell, ah..."


    The name reverberated in Liffet''s mind.


    His consciousness began to blur, and the world suddenly dimmed.


    The back of a young girl was frozen at the end of his life.


    what!


    Behind Willie, there was a shrill cry.


    "Space, teleport!"


    In an instant, Willy''s figure disappeared in place.


    Without turning his head, he teleported directly towards the outside of the manor at a high frequency.


    Even with a silver spear, he would try to choose an inaccessible place to shoot.


    "Liffitt!"


    Lowell''s figure appeared where Liffet died.


    His body has completely dissipated, turning into free energy in the air.


    Only the emerald-orange gem space ring, because of its special material, was not annihilated by the power of the law of destruction and fell on the ground.


    Lowell waved one hand, and the space ring flew to her palm.


    "Liffitt..."


    Lovell recited his name again, feeling the breath of life emanating from the space ring''s lingering warmth.


    "I regret the choice at that time."


    Lowell suddenly muttered to himself, and two tears of blood fell from his eyes.


    Mingming was just worried about Liffet, and came to see if he was in trouble, but why did he see the scene of his death with his own eyes?


    Lowell raised his head and looked in the direction where Willy fled.


    "I will make you feel the cruelest means in the world!"


    Whoosh!


    Lowell''s figure flashed, chasing in the direction Willy was going.


    "Have you been chasing after..."


    Willy raised his brows, feeling the aura that was constantly approaching behind him.


    "It should be Liffet''s helper..." Willy was not too flustered, "It''s just strange, why didn''t she take action just now?"


    Willie shook his head, not wanting to understand.


    The people behind him are already very close.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, Willy stopped.


    Now he was in a deserted forest.


    "Why, don''t you run away?"


    The beautiful woman in blue appeared before Willy.


    In her eyes, resentment almost turned into reality.


    wow wow wow...


    A stream of water suddenly appeared beside Lowell.


    On the surface of the water flow, the energy of the Law of Destruction is attached.


    "A water-based Xingchen Mage who has comprehended the law of destruction..."


    Willy has already figured out the opponent''s strength.


    "Why run away? I seem to be caught up by you sooner or later."


    Willie smiled instead.


    This smile made Lowell''s heart hurt again, and her eyes became even colder.


    "Whether you run away or not, surrender or resist, you can''t avoid a painful death."


    Lowell was almost speaking through gritted teeth.


    Several streams of water behind her gurgled.


    "Since this is the case, then I choose to resist."


    A sharp look flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    Afterwards, a silver-colored shirt and a two-meter-long silver-white spear appeared in Willy''s hand.


    "Huh? This breath..."


    As soon as the silver spear appeared, Lowell noticed the abnormality.


    "Original weapon?!"


    Willy has actively released the breath of the silver spear, and Lowell naturally noticed what it was.


    "bingo!"


    Willy instantly poured the power of the law of space and the law of destruction into the silver spear, and then felt the feedback of the silver spear.


    With the feedback of the silver spear, Willy''s strength increased by leaps and bounds in an instant.


    bass!


    Willy''s spear trembled, the spear shone brightly, and flew towards Lowell.


    Lowell also reacted quickly, and a dark water film appeared in front of her.


    Whoa!


    Although it is the power of the law of seven quarters, it cannot withstand Willy''s current attack.


    "Must, kill you!"


    Lowell''s eyes were stern and decisive Behind her, a black waterfall appeared in the void.


    Although this is not the ocean, the strength of the seven quarters makes the terrain factor a lot less restrictive.


    "It has to be a quick fight."


    Willie''s eyes were cold.


    If the conditions are right, he really wants to comprehend the law of destruction in the middle of the battle, just like he just realized the law of space.


    After all, the woman in front of her is a seven-quarters powerhouse who masters the law of destruction.


    However, Willy is also very clear that if he delays the combat rhythm, it may cause others.


    When the silver spear is exposed to everyone''s sight, it will be a big trouble for me.


    With the attraction of the original weapon, his strength is not enough to deal with that troublesome situation.

 Chapter 406： 7 more cuts

    "It turns out to have a source weapon..."


    Lowell''s heart is not calm.


    She is also very clear that a six-quarter extraordinary who controls the power of the law can completely compete with seven-quarter after getting the source weapon.


    Even some of them with extraordinary talents can even achieve leapfrog beheading.


    Lowell knew very well that if he continued to fight Willy, he would likely encounter a crisis of his life.


    Reason told Lowell that she should choose to leave here first, and then expose the existence of the original weapon, so that this hateful guy will become the target of public criticism and die in the dispute between the stronger.


    But at the same time, Lowell''s obsession was impacting her rationality.


    She had to slay the enemy who killed Liffet with her own hands.


    "Aqua Blue Staff!"


    In the end, obsession and unstable emotions destroyed Lowell''s reason.


    She gave a low drink, and a light blue water-marked staff appeared in Lowell''s hand.


    "Huh? Is it also a space ring..."


    Willie noticed that Lowell had two rings on his left hand.


    One is inlaid with an emerald-orange gemstone, the one that dropped when Liffet died before. The other is a space ring inlaid with deep sapphires, which belonged to Lowell himself.


    The water blue staff just now was taken out from it.


    "Waterfall annihilation!"


    Lowell shook the staff in his hand and whispered at the same time.


    The black waterfall behind her surged instantly, like a huge wave in the sea, rushing towards the tiny Willy.


    "defense."


    Willy just had a thought, and the feedback energy came from the silver spear, and Willy was directly wrapped by a layer of light golden light film.


    Boom!


    The black waterfall fell from the sky and poured directly over Willy''s head.


    The water droplets in the black waterfall splashed onto the ground, the weeds turned yellow instantly, and the trees began to rot.


    Willy, who is in the light golden defense light film, can feel the erosion of the law of destruction.


    The imprint of the source accelerated again, and Willy sensed a clearer and more complex structure of laws.


    "If I can, I really want to understand the power of the law like this for a long time, but now is not the time..."


    Willy clutched the silver spear tightly.


    Whoa!


    Willy''s gun flashed, and the water of the black waterfall was split by Willy''s gun.


    He turned into a golden glow and flew towards Lowell like an arrow.


    Lowell moved around a little, and waved the water blue staff again in his hand.


    Whoa!


    The area in front of Lowell suddenly poured rain.


    The black raindrops are slender and sharp, falling down like thin black needles.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Willy could hear the raindrops falling on the protective film.


    The power of destruction is constantly eroding his own defensive light film, but the continuous energy feedback from the silver spear makes Willy''s defense indestructible.


    "hateful!"


    Lowell''s pupils shrank: "Is the power of feedback from the original weapon... worthy of being a powerful weapon in the legend..."


    "Ok?"


    At this moment, Lovell suddenly felt that the space around him became thick and obstructed.


    "Space confinement?"


    Lovell suddenly thought that the ability Willy used to escape just now was teleportation.


    "Watermark Prison!"


    The waves surged around Lowell again, wrapping the whole person in it.


    This was a spell of imprisonment, but now it was forced to be used for self-defense.


    "Mastering the Law of Destruction and the Law of Space at the same time... and both have reached this level of understanding, who is he?"


    At this time, Lowell didn''t know Willy''s identity.


    Liffet knew Willy''s name before because he accidentally saw Viscount Rebate''s documents.


    "I can''t continue to procrastinate, it must be resolved quickly!"


    Willie''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Space cutting, destroy attachment!"


    For a time, Willy combined the power of space and the power of destruction that he had just realized, and poured all of them into the silver spear.


    In an instant, Willy felt the power of the law strengthened by feedback in the silver spear.


    Willy condensed them into the tip of a spear and stabbed Lowell sharply.


    "This����"


    Before the tip of the spear shattered the watermark prison, Lowell felt a terrifying aura that made her soul tremble.


    Before she could react, she saw a gray transparent force wrapped in golden light penetrated the water-marked prison in front of her.


    Lowell wanted to use all her strength to stop the spread of this terrifying force, but to no avail.


    puff!


    The silver spear pierced directly through Lowell''s chest.


    "ended����"


    Willie muttered to himself.


    The moment he pierced Lowell''s heart, Willy knew the end of the battle.


    Although Lowell is a real seven-quarters powerhouse, his understanding of the law of destruction is qualitatively different from his own, but with the power of the silver spear, Lowell still can''t resist Willy''s power.


    "Do not!!"


    Lowell felt the piercing pain, and the severe panic that his life was being devoured.


    The water around her dissipated, and her eyes were full of sorrow.


    "Liffitt..."


    Coincidentally, at the end of Lowell''s life, the back of a young man also appeared in her mind.


    popping.


    Lowell''s body turned into nothingness, and two rings that fell from mid-air were firmly grasped by Willy in the palm of his hand.


    "Two space rings!"


    Willy put away the two rings directly.


    He did not choose to check the contents of the ring now, but left the scene first.


    Although the place is in a mess, but after a while, the power of the law scattered in the air will dissipate, and no one will notice that this is a place where the seven-quarter level extraordinary fights.


    In this way, another seven-quarter powerhouse was forcibly beheaded by Willy with the help of his original weapon.


    With this kind of strength, even if it is placed in the center of the entire continent, Willy is an existence that belongs to one of the hegemons.


    Willy showed his body instantly, and quickly rushed back to the manor where he had settled before.


    "Master Willie!"


    As soon as Willy returned to the manor, he saw Mainar looking at Willy with a worried expression: "Are you alright? When you fought with the white-robed man just now seems to have come to another realization. The helper of the law?"


    When Willy heard the words, he glanced at Mainar and knew that he didn''t realize that the helper was a seven-quarter powerhouse just now.


    Otherwise, Mainar should be so shocked that he could not speak when he saw Willy coming back alive.


    If Six-Quarter Extraordinary and Seven-Quarter Extraordinary fight, let alone fight back, it is impossible to simply survive.


    "Yes, a helper did come, but they have all been solved by me."


    Willie put it lightly.


    "You solved it all?"


    Mainar looked at Willy''s eyes, and the reverence was raised to a new level.


    The two six-quarter powerhouses who understood the power of the law were solved by Willy. This kind of strength is considered the peak in six quarters, right?


    This was the only thought of Mainar.

 Chapter 407： Probe Space Ring

    "It''s all settled, there''s nothing to worry about anymore."


    Willy said to Mainar.


    If the enemy really has backhands, it is impossible to watch them be beheaded by himself.


    And there are no other threats within the range of their own perception.


    "How is it, the movement created by the fight just now didn''t cause any confusion, did it?"


    Willy asked Mainar.


    Just now, the movement between him and the six-quarter puppet master was not small.


    "No, my lord."


    Mainar responded: "Although the members of the cavalry team and the patrolling guards in the city rushed over after hearing the sound, they have been appeased by me."


    "That''s fine."


    Willy was very satisfied with the efficiency with which Mainar handled things.


    "By the way, Lord Willy, the people from the town office just reported the news that Viscount Rebate was gone..."


    Mainar patted his head, and seemed to remember something: "They said that Viscount Rebate disappeared in his study..."


    As he spoke, Mainar lowered his voice again: "Could he be... solved by the enemy?"


    Just now, Mainar saw the scene where the fake Rebat blew himself up.


    "If I''m right... Viscount Rebate, maybe he''s really in trouble..."


    Willy also felt that the previous six-quarter puppet master was unlikely to let Rebate go: "Contact the officials of the town office and ask them to search the city carefully, maybe they can find the trace of Viscount Rebate..."


    "Understood, Lord Willy."


    Seeing Willy''s tone, Mainar could guess that even if someone was sent to look for it, the final result might just be to find a corpse.


    "By the way, Mainar..."


    Just when Mainar was about to set off to do what Willy arranged, Willy stopped him: "Bring me the star falcon carrier pigeon, I need to pass on what happened tonight to Superstar City and let the Duke know. this matter."


    The star falcon carrier pigeon is a kind of carrier pigeon that has been domesticated by humans to transmit messages. It can travel day and night to deliver messages to the target person in a very short period of time.


    This is one of the faster means of communication besides the communication circle.


    The so-called communication circle is a high-level communication tool, but it can instantly transmit messages over long distances, similar to the phone calls and emails of Willy''s previous life. However, its cost is relatively expensive. At present, only the royal capital and the territories of a few great lords, key ports, and garrison locations have communication circles.


    When Rui Er passed the news to the capital and to Duke Galleka before, he borrowed the communication circle.


    Willy and the others naturally did not have the conditions to use the communication array this time, so they could only carry the star falcon carrier pigeons. This time they brought about ten pigeons, and they have used three now.


    "Okay Lord Willy, please wait a moment, I will bring the star falcon carrier pigeon later."


    Mainar bowed to Willy.


    After Mainar left, Willy found a new residence under the arrangement of others.


    The attic in the manor had been turned into a pile of ruins during the fake Rebat''s self-destruction just now and the fight with Liffet.


    Fortunately, the waiter inside fled at the back door immediately after hearing the sound of battle, but did not cause any casualties.


    Inside the new attic study.


    Wei used a quill dipped in ink to finish writing the letter.


    The characters in the center of the mainland and the characters in the southeast of the mainland are almost the same, and there is basically no gap between the words.


    It is said that this is the result of the great war a thousand years ago that caused the civilization from the center of the continent to move toward the southeast of the continent.


    "It''s basically detailed..."


    Willie went through the letter again, from cover to cover.


    In his letter to the Duke of Galleka, Willy recounted what had happened tonight.


    However, he only mentioned the existence of two six-quarter powerhouses, suppressed the strength of the Xingchen Mage, and kept some secrets.


    "Ambach and Segal have already deployed this level of strength to interfere with the tranquility of the Liao Anca province... After Duke Galleka knows about it, he should also be aware of the serious situation that is escalating..."


    While thinking about it, Willy folded the letter, rolled it together, and put it into a slender metal container.


    Then, he took out a carrier pigeon covered with fluorescent spots from the cage and tied the metal container to its feet.


    "Go, send the news back to Superstar City."


    Willy went to the window and threw the star falcon pigeon out.


    The star falcon carrier pigeon fluttered its wings and soon disappeared from Willy''s field of vision.


    Finally, after finishing all the chores that should be busy, Willy returned to the closed bedroom.


    Now, he was going to check the space ring he got from the two of them.


    Generally speaking, a master of this level will have a very rich personal accumulation.


    After closing the door, Willy took out two rings set with gems.


    One is green-orange and the other is dark blue.


    "Let''s take a look at the space ring of the six-quarter puppet master..."


    Willie thought about it.


    Then, he held the green-orange space ring in the palm of his hand, and spiritual power gradually penetrated into the space ring.


    "Sure enough, there are still exploration barriers..."


    Willy''s spiritual power was obviously blocked.


    Although the six-quarter puppet master has died, the prohibition in the space ring still exists.


    However, Willy is not anxious, as long as it takes a little time, he can unlock the ban.


    This prohibition is essentially a barrier to spiritual power. Willy, whose intelligence is on the list, is very tenacious.


    In this way, Willy''s spiritual power penetrated this barrier little by little.


    "opened!"


    Suddenly, Willy felt the force of the obstacle loosen, and immediately, in his mental vision, a bright space appeared.


    It was a cubic space, about a hundred cubic meters or so, and there were grids of different sizes.


    In each grid, something is basically stored.


    "That is����"


    Willy suddenly saw a huddled corpse.


    With a lot of spiritual power he knew the identity of the deceased.


    "It turns out that the six-quarter puppet master hid Viscount Rebate''s body in the space ring..."


    A strange color flashed in Willy''s eyes, and with a thought, he took out the body directly.


    Keeping it in the space ring will affect Willy''s exploration mood.


    "Send Viscount Rebate''s body later and let his family take care of it."


    Willie thought to himself.


    However, this matter had to be handled by Mainar, saying that it was them, not Willy, who found Rebate''s body.


    Otherwise, Willy directly sends Rebat''s body out, which will even cause a little trouble. It is better to reduce the possibility of misunderstandings.


    "Huh? What is that?"


    Suddenly, Willy''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 408： law gem

    Just as Willy continued to explore the space ring.


    Inside a box the size of a fist, a transparent spherical crystal caught Willy''s attention.


    "Could this be..."


    A surprise flashed in Willy''s eyes. With a thought, he directly took out the transparent spherical crystal.


    Willy put it in the palm of his hand and looked at it carefully.


    The transparent spherical crystal looks very ordinary, a bit like a handicraft crystal ball from a previous life.


    But on the surface of the spherical crystal, Willy sensed the flow of a little space law.


    Then, Willy infiltrated the spiritual power into the spherical crystal.


    boom!


    The moment Willy''s spiritual power entered the spherical crystal, Willy immediately felt that he had entered a space filled with strong spatial laws.


    Here, the invisible laws of space flow freely, and the texture and structure of the laws of space are extremely clear.


    This is ten times clearer than the spatial law structure that I perceived when I fought against the six-quarter puppet master just now!


    "Sure enough, this is the law gem!!"


    Willy suddenly wanted to laugh out loud, but he never thought that in this space ring, he actually discovered the existence of the law gem.


    The so-called law gem is a container that condenses the understanding of its own law by the eight or even nine-quarter powerhouse.


    In order to allow their younger generation to better understand the power of the law, some superhumans at the eighth and ninth tick levels summed up their understanding of the law in the metal or spar of special material.


    When the younger generation learns from it, they can avoid many detours and reduce the obstacles encountered on the way forward.


    Generally speaking, law gems are extremely rare, because it takes a long time to condense a law gem, and most of the eight-point powerhouse and nine-point powerhouse are not interested in it.


    They also need to devote more time to practice to continuously break through their own realm.


    Only some strong people who really feel powerless to advance will consume this kind of effort to support their younger generation.


    Kelundu, the eight-carved powerhouse that Willy knows, does not have a law gem that condenses his own laws, but he once promised to find Willy a law gem that contains the law of destruction for Willy to use.


    It''s just that this thing is hard to find. Even if it is found, it is generally used for the younger generation of the foundry, and it is rarely sold or loaned.


    The Law Gem is time-limited, because it is quite difficult to accommodate the Law and preserve it. Over time, the Law in it will dissipate, and few Law Gems can be preserved for a hundred years.


    Therefore, Willy was so excited when he saw this space law gem.


    "This is really a big profit!"


    Although he had long guessed that the six-quarter puppet master might have some good things, he still did not expect a treasure at the level of the law gem, which was obviously beyond expectations.


    "Who is this six-quarter puppet master? Why is there a gem of law?"


    After the excitement receded, Willy came back to think about this question again: "He is obviously just Anbark''s subordinate. Will Anbark really be willing to give him such a precious thing?"


    Willie wondered.


    If it were Rayle, it would definitely be impossible to hand over such a thing to his subordinates.


    "Could it be that this thing belongs to him in the first place?"


    Willy still couldn''t understand: "If this gem of law belongs to him, there must be a huge force behind it. How could he still rely on Anbar? I really don''t understand..."


    Willy rubbed his brows, not trying to understand the reason for a while.


    But Willy doesn''t plan to think about it any more. With this space law gem, his promotion speed can be accelerated again.


    For ordinary people, the promotion effect of space law gems may only be doubled or even 50% of the comprehension bonus, but Verina is dozens or hundreds of times stronger than their talent value, which instantly magnifies this base.


    "It seems that the time for the promotion of seven quarters is going to advance..."


    Willie''s mouth twitched.


    Seven quarters!


    Willy, who has a silver spear, can leapfrog and kill an eight-quarter powerhouse once he has been promoted for seven quarters.


    At that time, unless the eight-point powerhouse who also has the source weapon can compete with himself, or the nine-point powerhouse himself appears, he will be able to solve Willy, otherwise, with Willy''s invincible ability at the same level, No one else will ever be his opponent.


    As long as Willy has been promoted for seven quarters and now returns to the southeast of the mainland, even if he does not borrow the strength of the steel falcon royal family, Willy can directly destroy all the extraordinary powers of the hostile forces, and then use his powerful deterrent power to establish the White Bear Principality.


    "call����"


    Willie took a deep breath, feeling quite comfortable.


    "Look to see if there is anything else in this space ring..."


    Willy continued to explore the space with his spiritual power.


    But this time, Willy didn''t find anything else of value to him.


    Most of the remaining items in this ring are some potions, puppet parts and some sculptures. Although these things are placed in the outside world, they are good things that can obtain a lot of resources, but for Willy, they have no effect or attraction. force.


    "There is nothing to regret. It is a rare thing to be able to get the space law gem..."


    Willy is also content, and he doesn''t feel any sense of loss: "The other things in this can be handed over to Rayle in the future. For her, these things are still useful..."


    As the core of the faction, Rael needs to spend resources to manage the circle. These things are handed over to Rael, which can be regarded as the best use.


    "Okay, let''s take a look at another space ring now, I hope that there will also be treasures that make me tempted."


    Willy put away the green and orange space ring, and then took the dark blue space ring in his hand.


    Once again Willy infiltrated his spiritual power into the deep blue space ring.


    "Sure enough, the mental barrier this time is much thicker than before..."


    If the previous mental barrier was like a piece of paper, then the current mental barrier is a brick, and the difficulty of penetration increases geometrically.


    "This is the gap between the strength of seven quarters and the strength of six quarters..."


    Willy thought to himself, but he didn''t feel anxious.


    This kind of mental barrier can be penetrated as long as Willy is given enough time.


    It''s just that Willy doesn''t want to spend so much time doing this kind of thing now.


    "Silver Spear..."


    Willy connected with the silver spear again.


    Through the power feedback of the silver spear, he can quickly penetrate the mental barrier left by the seven quarters powerhouse.

 Chapter 409： Destruction Law Gem

    After establishing contact with the silver spear, Willy''s mental power instantly became stronger.


    He continued to try to penetrate the mental barrier of the deep blue space ring just like before.


    Just a few breaths, the original thick mental barrier was pierced by Willy.


    "It seems to be about the same size as the previous space ring..."


    Willy first sensed the built-in space ring.


    "After all, it''s not an ordinary thing. It''s quite rare to have such storage space..."


    Willie sighed inwardly.


    The number of space rings is not common. Generally speaking, it is necessary to find an extraordinary person who understands the laws of space for more than seven quarters, and only after finding the right material can the space ring be cast.


    There are not many powerhouses in the seven quarters themselves, and among them, only a very small number of them understand the laws of space. Therefore, things like space rings are as valuable as law gems, but they are not as precious.


    Among the people Willy knew, only Corondo and Riel had space rings.


    And according to Riel, her space ring has a small capacity, seemingly only one cubic meter.


    "What are the identities of these two people? Not only do they have law gems, but they also have space rings. It''s impossible for them to be rewarded by Anbark. Who are they?"


    Willy increasingly felt that the identities of these two people were unusual: "Could it be that they had other identities before they joined Ambak?"


    Willie thinks this is very likely.


    "Forget it, let''s look for other good things..."


    Willie did not continue to dwell on the subject.


    Just like before, Willy''s mental power scanned back and forth in the space ring.


    "and many more����"


    Just after Willy''s spiritual power passed over the treasured potions, staffs and treasures, he saw something that lifted his spirits again.


    It was a gray-black spherical crystal, except that the color was different from the previous space law gem, everything else matched.


    "The Gem of Destruction Law?!"


    Willy never imagined that, in addition to the man, this woman also has a law gem.


    Willy manipulated his mind, and his consciousness retreated from the space ring. At the same time, the gray-black spherical crystal also arrived in his hands.


    "The law of destruction...the law of space..."


    In Willy''s eyes, the excited look couldn''t be concealed at all.


    "Originally, getting a space law gem can shorten my promotion time by several years, and now I have the destruction law gem..."


    Willy has already laughed in a low voice: "With the help of the origin mark and two law gems, my promotion for seven quarters seems to be right in front of me!"


    Willy''s talent was already terrifying, but now he has received the bonus of the original imprint and the law gem. This kind of training speed has not increased exponentially, but exponentially!


    "call����"


    Willy took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.


    Rao Shiweili has experienced so many ups and downs, and this harvest still makes his mood fluctuate violently.


    "It seems that in the next few days, I have to concentrate on my practice..."


    For a while, Willy felt a little bit of a delay in the subsequent annihilation.


    But since he had already promised Duke Galleka, Willy naturally had to keep his promise. After all, those tricky bandits, the local lords in general, couldn''t solve this kind of trouble at all.


    "I have to strive to enter the state of cultivating as soon as possible, and then I have to speed up the pace of destroying those robber groups."


    Willy thought to himself.


    ...


    In the next two days, Willy took Mainar and others to completely wipe out the nearby bandits.


    Although there are several masters at the five-quarter level, after Liffet is gone, it is just a mess of sand, and they were forcibly integrated by Liffet at that time.


    In the face of such an enemy, Willy only took a slight shot and solved all the enemies.


    After that, Willy did not continue to delay time, but helped the officials of the local town office to stabilize the situation in Shushi City.


    Now that the tree-rock city Rebate is dead, only his children can inherit the title.


    Willy didn''t stay any longer, and started the rest of the extermination journey directly.


    He was already looking forward to the next dive.


    ...


    a few days later.


    King''s capital.


    In the secret residence of the third prince, Ambak.


    The thin, expressionless middle-aged butler came to Anbach''s study again.


    dong dong dong.


    He knocked on the door.


    After Ambak responded, the butler walked in slowly.


    "His Royal Highness, Lowell and Liffet have lost contact with us."


    The butler''s tone was a little low.


    "Ok?"


    Anbach raised his eyebrows when he heard the words.


    The housekeeper is a person who wants to be rigorous. Since he said that Lowell and Liffet lost contact, it means that they have tried many times to communicate before, but they all failed.


    "Didn''t they go to Liao Anka to save money..."


    Ambach is fully aware of the fact that Liffet went to act and Lowell followed and recovered.


    These two people, one is his woman, the other is his friend, of course, both of them are his subordinates.


    "Yes, but in the province of Llanca, they have lost contact."


    The butler nodded slightly, his voice still lowered.


    "Is there any danger?"


    Anbark''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was always cold, and it was rare for him to ask this question.


    "We haven''t figured that out yet."


    The housekeeper seemed a little apologetic: "However, it''s not very likely."


    "In the province of Lianca, there is no one who can cause harm to them, except for Duke Galleka, there is no one else. After all, you also know that the other two seven-quarter powerhouses in the province of Lianca, Now we have entered the capital, and come to the side of His Royal Highness Riel.��


    The butler continued to explain.


    "Is that so..."


    There was a hint of deepness in Anbark''s eyes He knew that the possibility of Duke Galleka''s personal shot was almost zero.


    Whether it is Lowell or Liffet, Anbark is quite valued.


    Of course, they valued them not because they were their own women and friends, but because of their strength.


    As the third prince seeking the throne, Anbark has no shortage of women and no friends. For him, these two identities are of no use except to appease the minds of the two.


    "Could it be that they eloped?"


    The butler paused and asked back.


    "Um����"


    When Anbark heard the words, his eyebrows moved.


    He is also clear about the relationship between Liffet and Lowell.


    The two of them seemed to be in a relationship before they took refuge in themselves. For so many years, there was still an implication between the two, which Ambak knew.

 Chapter 410： Back to Superstar City

    But although it was clear, Ambak didn''t mind.


    In his view, this is to some extent the weakness of the two.


    People with weaknesses are best in control.


    "Your Highness, this possibility is very high..."


    The housekeeper reminded from the side, but his tone did not seem to fan the flames: "After all, their own identities are very scruples... They approached you at the time, and they seemed to have a purpose..."


    "That''s right, when Lowell approached me, it was to destroy the fragments of the law and the potion for seven quarters of promotion..."


    Anbark nodded: "I gave all these to Lowell. After all, they also brought me very precious things at that time, didn''t they?"


    The butler heard the words and was silent for a while: "Yes, they brought you seven law gems, except for the destruction law gem and the space law gem that are still on them, the rest are all with you, you also pass this law The gem has won over some powerful allies."


    "Actually, you should have dealt with them at that time..."


    The butler said suddenly.


    "But I really lacked the available manpower at the time, and it turned out that they did a lot of things for me later."


    Anbark stood up, with a look of reminiscence in his eyes: "They are members of the Hunting Wind Mercenary Group, the Hunting Wind Mercenary Group, which was also one of the most outstanding mercenary organizations on the mainland twenty years ago, but it was a pity that it was later destroyed. , there are only two of them left. They took the most important treasure of the Hunting Wind Mercenary Group, the seven law gems, and took refuge in me... If they were directly dealt with at that time, I would also feel sorry for the Hunting Wind Mercenary Group. "


    "Ah����"


    Speaking of this, Anbark suddenly laughed at himself: "Twenty years ago, I still seemed to be a kind person..."


    The butler heard the words, but did not answer.


    It wasn''t until after a while of silence that the housekeeper said slowly, "Would you like to send someone to look for them?"


    "No."


    Anbark waved his hand: "If they really want to escape, then let''s escape. If I still lacked a seven-quarter-level helper, then now I don''t have this trouble anymore..."


    "what do you mean����"


    The butler''s calm eyes finally flashed an unexpected look: "Could it be that you..."


    "Yes, the extraordinary power in the royal family will be used by me..."


    Ambak suddenly sneered, with confidence in mastering everything in his tone: "Although Lord Felix has supported Riel, he doesn''t know that among the extraordinary royal family, there are people who always want to replace him..."


    "I have exchanged the only two law gems left and a promise to ascend to the throne in the future, in exchange for a powerful ally... With his power, I will first kill Rael, and then kick off Segal by the way. ����


    Ambak smiled: "Everything seems to be close at hand..."


    "As expected of His Highness..."


    The housekeeper responded calmly, with a sincere tone that didn''t seem like a perfunctory.


    "When do we start?"


    the butler asked.


    "How is your father''s body?"


    Ambak asked suddenly.


    "His Majesty''s old injury seems to be unstoppable, and it may take up to half a year..."


    The butler responded.


    "So it''s calculated... It''s only been the last three or five months that Ruier is the crown prince..." Anbark whispered, "At this point in time, it is estimated that the father king has planned to forcibly reject the public opinion... Well, let''s do it then..."


    "Call my good brother Segal over here tomorrow, I want to have a good chat with him." Ambach''s tone was playful, "Before the big plan is completed, it is better to make good use of it... Yes, there is no need to deliberately guide the actions of the large province of Liao Anca, it has delayed Duke Galleka��s attention for so long, and it��s alright����


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The butler respectfully took orders.


    ...


    Time flies, a month and a half later.


    Willy completes the task of taking down a troublesome band of bandits in the large province of Llanca.


    The troublesome robber groups have been resolved, and the remaining small roles are handled by the lords themselves.


    In the past month and a half, Willy has been working hard, either on the way to exterminate the bandit group, or in the process of exterminating the bandit group.


    Finally, within a month and a half, he returned to Superstar City.


    In the next time, he will use all of it for diving.


    "Willie, you''re back."


    Willy, who had just returned to Superstar City, the first thing he did was to meet Duke Galleka.


    Jialeika also smiled when she saw Willy.


    "Lord Duke."


    Willie bowed slightly.


    "Thank you for your hard work. You have been running around for more than three months."


    The Duke of Galleka expressed his gratitude to Willy.


    "That''s what I should do."


    Willie is not greedy.


    "For the rest of the time, you should stay in Superstar City." Duke Galleka said, "And I will be going to the capital in two days."


    "Are you going to the capital in person..." Willy was slightly surprised, "Could it be that the situation in the palace is urgent?"


    Duke Galleka, a great lord with great influence in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, went to the capital, definitely not simply to visit his daughter and granddaughter.


    "His Majesty''s health is getting worse and worse. Maybe next month, he will break through the resistance and forcibly appoint the crown prince of Riel... At that time, the two guys, Anbark and Segal, will never be safe. I have to team up with a few big lord friends and go to the capital to calm down the scene."


    Duke Galleka said to Willy humbly that his attitude towards Willy was more friendly than when he first met him.


    Although Willy is not yet capable of seven quarters, Willy''s talent has won his approval.


    "That''s right, Willie."


    Duke Galleka suddenly said: "Korendu asked me to tell you... Volibear, he has already gone to the Thunder Forest, and has received the approval of the mountain thunder bear Legas, so you can relax..."


    "Ok?"


    Willy wasn''t much surprised, he knew about Wally''s visit to Legas.


    It''s been a few months now It''s normal for Wally to see Legas.


    As for Wally''s approval from Legas, Willy is not surprised.


    Wally''s talent is definitely the top of the World of Warcraft, and according to Corendo, Wally and Legas are very similar, these are the reasons why it is favored and accepted by Legas.


    "That''s good."


    At this moment, Willy understood why Duke Galleka treated him so gently.


    There must be a Wally reason for that.


    Mountain Thunder Bear Legas, that is comparable to the existence of nine quarters.


    Based on his relationship with Wally, it can be considered a connection with Legas.


    "Have you finally found your own kin..."


    A look of relief flashed in Willie''s eyes.

 Chapter 411： Dive training begins

    Although Wally is not a human race, for Willy, it is no different from his relatives.


    It was picked up by Willy from birth, and grew up in Faerun. The relationship between it and the family is very deep, and it is one of the family members.


    So at this moment to hear that Wally has found his own kind, Willy is really happy for Wally.


    Most intelligent creatures have a sense of belonging to the same group. Wally found his own family, which is an important part of its life course.


    "Willi, after I leave Liao Anka province in two days, you should be the strongest. If there is any trouble in Superstar City and the big province, please handle it for me."


    Duke Galleka said with a smile, "I will arrange for my subordinates to obey your orders."


    "It''s what I should do to handle the problem for you. I will assist the mayor of Superstar City and stabilize the situation in Liao Anca Province."


    Willie responded.


    He knew very well that the Duke of Galleca was giving himself substantial power in the large province of Llanca.


    But this is not attractive to Willy himself.


    He doesn''t want to spend time on government management, what he wants to do more is to improve his extraordinary strength.


    Even when he was in White Bear Town, Willy, the lord, was mostly idle, and government affairs were left to Sandor and others to handle. At this time, it is even more reluctant to help others deal with these trivial things.


    "Okay, then it''s hard work for you."


    Duke Galleka also heard Willy''s meaning.


    Originally, he really wanted to appoint a senior position to Willy, but when he heard Willy''s words, he did not force it.


    After that, Duke Galleka and Willy had a brief chat and ended the exchange.


    In the evening of the next day, Duke Galleka set off from the city of giant stars and headed towards the capital.


    And Willy is also ready for diving.


    In the city of superstars, Willy''s mansion.


    "Menaar, if there is nothing important in the next month, don''t bother me."


    Willy put on a brand new training uniform and said to Mainar.


    Since returning from this trip to destroy the bandit group, Mainar has become Willy''s deputy, responsible for handling matters in Superstar City for Willy.


    Now Willy, although there is no position or title, but many nobles and businessmen are vying to establish a relationship with Willy, and now Mainar is responsible for handling the chores here for him.


    "I see, Lord Willy."


    Mainar respectfully responded to Willy: "The training room specially prepared for you has been cleaned up, please go."


    The training room mentioned by Mainar was in the backyard of Willy''s residence. There was an independent training room leading to the underground. The walls and doors of the training room were specially designed and built with soundproof materials. Dive inside and not be affected by any outside influence.


    "Um."


    Willy nodded, and then led by Mainar to the door of the secret room.


    Kakaka.


    The heavy metal door was opened.


    "Lord Willy, I wish you a further step in your cultivation path."


    There was a hint of humor in Mainer''s voice.


    "thanks."


    Willy responded and walked directly into the secret room.


    Boom boom boom.


    The metal door closed again.


    "As expected of Mr. Willy, he obviously has free time, but all of them come to practice. He is really a diligent person. With such a terrifying talent and such a level of effort, it is no wonder that Rui Yi has Your Highness valued it,"


    Mainar exclaimed in a low voice from the bottom of his heart.


    Of course, if he knew Willy''s state when he was in White Bear Town, he probably wouldn''t think so.


    Although Willy is a motivated person, he has always advocated the combination of work and rest. This time, he concentrated on hard work, mainly because of the stimulation of the abundant resources in his hands, which gave him a great confidence in the promotion of seven quarters.


    "Speaking of His Royal Highness Riel..."


    When Mainar thought of Reier, his eyes moved: "Now that the duke has gone to the capital, according to the current form, the possibility of His Highness Reier''s succession to the throne is almost a certainty, once His Highness Reier officially becomes the The Queen of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, then the position of the Liao Anka Province and the Duke in the Steel Falcon Kingdom will be on a higher level..."


    "His Royal Highness Reil, who is young, decisive and full of leadership, who would such an existence choose to be her husband..."


    Minar thought about it for a while, and then, subconsciously, he looked at the metal door in front of him.


    "Forget it...I don''t think about it much...I can''t help guessing about the big man..."


    Subsequently, Mainar left the practice room in the backyard.


    He arranged for several guards to take turns to stand guard at the door of the training room.


    If Willy comes out ahead of time, someone can use it.


    ...


    Training room.


    The space here is very spacious, but nothing is placed, only a round cushion is placed on the center floor.


    This is Willy''s request, the place of practice, the simpler the better.


    "Start diving..."


    A look of anticipation flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    With the help of the Law Gem and the Origin Mark, he is very confident that if he is not disturbed by important matters, he will definitely be promoted for seven quarters when he walks out of the training room.


    Willie went to the cushion and sat down with his knees crossed.


    Then, he took out all the gray-black Destruction Law gems and the transparent Space Law gems from the space ring, and placed them in front of him.


    "Let''s practice the Law of Destruction first..."


    Willy thought for a moment and made a decision.


    Because the body has two kinds of law fragments, only after comprehending them all, Willy can be promoted for seven quarters.


    However, once he is promoted, it is a dual career promotion.


    Although the promotion of the Hanged Man profession itself has limitations, but forcing the Xingchen Necromancer to self-destruct last time, Willy has accumulated enough capital for the promotion of The Hanged Man. As long as he breaks through the power of law, there is no realm The promotion lags for seven quarters of dual career, which is quite rare in the center of the mainland..."


    Willy whispered, then closed his eyes.


    "Original imprint."


    With Willy''s thought, the circular symbols in the spiritual world began to spin rapidly.


    At the same time, Willy''s own perception was enlarged again.


    After that, Willy infiltrated his consciousness into the gem of the Law of Destruction.


    In an instant, the strong law of destruction was perceived by Willy.


    In just a few minutes, the clear structure and texture of the Law of Destruction melted all the fragments of the Law of Destruction in Willy''s body.


    Next, Willy only needs to achieve a higher level of cohesion of the Law of Destruction to reach the threshold of seven quarters of promotion.


    In this way, Willy entered the state of diving...

 Chapter 412： Falcon Hook

    King''s capital.


    Outside Ambak''s secret estate, a simply decorated carriage pulled up from the door.


    Afterwards, a thin figure jumped out of the carriage. With a gloomy face, he hurriedly walked towards the manor.


    It was Segal, the fourth prince of the Iron Falcon Kingdom.


    "My dear brother, you are here."


    Just as Segal was walking in the manor, Anbark walked out of the attic.


    In contrast to Segal''s gloom, Ambak seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Ambak, we''re going to be in trouble."


    Segal walked up to meet him quickly, and said to Anbach with a solemn expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Anbark asked Segal while he led the way.


    "Duke Galleka has brought several other great lords to the capital, and I also received news that the father wants to take advantage of his good health and wants to make Ruier the crown prince!"


    Although Segal deliberately lowered his voice, the blue veins in the corners of his eyes still revealed his excitement.


    "Once Rael inherits the throne, then both of us will be doomed!"


    Segal''s speech was fast, and his emotions were being restrained.


    Obviously, this news gave Segal a great shock.


    "Relax, my brother."


    After the two came to Anbark''s study, Anbark poured a glass of water for Segal himself.


    Although he heard the news, Anbach was still calm and didn''t seem to have any emotional fluctuations.


    Seeing Ambak''s gesture, Segal finally broke out.


    "Ambak! Are you going to wait to die like this?"


    Segal slapped the table directly, and the tea that had just been filled instantly spilled onto the table.


    "Have you forgotten what you said at the time?" Segal stared at Ambark''s eyes, "You said at that time that you would tie Duke Galleka to Luan through the arrangement of the bandits and internal spies. Is there a big province in the province? But now, he came without any scruples. What does this mean? What you did in the province of Liao Anca was useless! Moreover, in order to gather those robber groups, I also provided a huge amount of money. The funds and other resources of the company, now it seems, are all scrapped!"


    "No, Segal, you have to calm down first."


    Ambak took out a handkerchief from his neckline, and after gently opening it, Ambak wiped off the water stains that had been spilled on the table.


    "You must be clear, there is nothing wrong with my arrangement." Ambach patted Segal on the shoulder, "We''ve been holding up Duke Galleka for a long time, haven''t we? If he had come earlier, We still have to deal with the old fritters with great energy, and during this time, we have used it to prepare other things."


    "But you also know that what we have done during this time is a huge risk, and this can only be used as the worst situation!"


    Saigal almost growled.


    They are indeed preparing to fight back, but the backhand is to forcefully change King Divisa''s will through violent means, or in other words, bypassing King Divisa''s will directly, forcibly killing Rael, and then from them The two decide who will belong to the throne.


    But this is too difficult, even though he has been preparing for a long time, Segal is not sure.


    Even though he has attracted a lot of people, the top superhumans of the royal family are supporters of Riel.


    "It''s the worst possible situation now!"


    In the face of Segal''s outburst, Ambak suddenly said sharply.


    There was a wicked look in his eyes.


    "you����"


    Segal stared at Anbark''s eyes, and suddenly realized something: "Did you plan to use this no-return method from the beginning, and then deceive me with the lie of delaying Duke Galleka?"


    "How can this be called deception? Segal."


    Ambak suddenly smiled: "In fact, this is our last resort. I just think you have been hesitant, so you helped make this decision."


    "you!"


    Segal suddenly burst out and grabbed Ambak by the neckline.


    He widened his eyes: "But in this way, our chances of winning are too small. This is the last thing we can do in a desperate fight! Our forces cannot compete with the royal family at all! It''s not so much a back-up strategy. , it''s better to say that this is a way to let us die with more dignity! We... are going to die?!"


    "Segal, I know your worries."


    Anbark broke free from Segal''s hand, and then tidied up his neckline: "The garrison of the royal capital is now under our control. What you are worried about is the actions of the extraordinary people at the top of the royal family."


    "Of course, this is indeed a terrible force, but..."


    Ambach paused: "Have you ever thought that the extraordinary internal members of the royal family do not live in harmony?"


    "what do you mean?"


    Hearing this, Segar calmed down.


    "To be precise, it is Lord Felix who supports Rael, but not all the extraordinary members of the royal family."


    A confident look appeared on Anbark''s face: "For example... Lord Jabitu, he is not convinced by Lord Felix..."


    "Master Jabitu?"


    Segal frowned.


    Like Felix, Jabitu is the elder of King Divisa, and is an extraordinary member of the top of the royal family.


    They didn''t get along when they were young, and many people know this rumor.


    But even so, Jabitu always obeyed Felix at critical moments.


    It''s not because the Jabbi icon is weak, but because Felix controls the only original weapon of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, the Falcon Hook.


    The original weapon, the Falcon Hook, has been deliberately modified by the powerful ancestors of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, and is jointly controlled by the king of the kingdom and the extraordinary leader of the royal family.


    The power of the Falcon Hook can only be activated by two triggers at the same time.


    This is also a kind of containment But now, the opinions between King Divisa and Felix, the extraordinary leader of the royal family, are completely converging.


    With Felix in control of the source weapon, even if Jabitu is also an eight-point powerhouse, he still does not dare to fight Felix on principle.


    "However, in the face of the original weapon, the Falcon Hook, how could Lord Jabitu and Lord Felix conflict and stand on our side?"


    Segal asked back.


    "If there is an eagle hook, Lord Jabito would not dare to attack Lord Felix... But what if the eagle hook is temporarily unavailable?"


    The corner of Anbark''s mouth suddenly revealed a meaningful smile.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Seeing Anbark''s expression, Segal''s heart moved.


    Ambak, he seems to know a secret...

 Chapter 413： Quinn

    "The Falcon Hook must be activated by the extraordinary leader of the royal family and the king at the same time in order to exert its power. Without one person, it cannot exert its power." Anbach responded directly without pausing, "You also know that the father''s body is already very strong. It is withered... If it is the father and he..."


    Having said that, Anbark glanced at Segal: "Then, only Lord Felix will be in charge of the Falcon Hook. At that time, the Falcon Hook will be of no use. Facing Lord Felix, who is also in the eight-quarter realm. , Lord Jabitu will naturally seize this opportunity..."


    "However, even if the father loses his life and loses the authority to use the hook of the falcon, then Riel will come up. This seems to be a bigger trouble for us."


    When Segal heard this, he immediately questioned it.


    "Of course I know this..."


    Anbark waved his hand and signaled Segar to stay calm: "But, you may not know that after the father lost the authority to use the hook of the eagle, even if Reil wanted to replace it, it would take three days. With the help of Lord Felix, she has the authority to use the part that belongs to her... However, for the past three days, the Falcon Hook cannot be used."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Hearing this, Segar was instantly shocked.


    He always thought that the use of authority by the Falcon''s hook was done in an instant.


    If so, then the three-day blank period is their last chance.


    "How did you know?"


    Segar calmed down a little, and a strange look flashed in his eyes: "I am afraid that this kind of thing, even Lord Jabitu, can''t know. This should only be a secret that the previous kings and extraordinary leaders of the royal family can pass down from generation to generation."


    Although he is now teaming up with Anbark to get rid of Riel, Segal never trusted Anbark.


    His older brother''s mind is not generally gloomy, which he has also experienced before.


    "It is true that only they can understand this matter, but there are exceptions to everything... You should also know that the father was seriously injured when he was young, but his father, our grandfather, still insisted on passing the throne to He... At that time, due to the injury, the father had a problem when he obtained the power to use the eagle hook. In desperation, he could only ask another royal supernatural to assist, and the three worked together to let the father take control. The authority to use the Falcon Hook... It''s the person who revealed this news..."


    Anbark responded directly, with clear eyes.


    He directly explained the reason, and Anbark knew very well that if he didn''t explain the problem clearly, Segal might not be in the mood to join forces with him. After Segal didn''t want to deal with Riel, he was kicked out by himself.


    Therefore, the blind spot information on this key issue still needs to be made clear.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Segar frowned and his pupils shrank.


    "Rein..."


    Anbark said: "Lord Riin, who died ten years ago before the deadline... His identity is also the elder of Lord Felix..."


    "Lord Rein?"


    Hearing this, Segar''s expression changed slightly, obviously very surprised.


    Riin, before his death, this person was basically an antique in the royal family, and Segal also knew the name.


    "That''s right, it''s him." Anbark continued, "Perhaps you are wondering why the deceased Lord Rein revealed this secret..."


    "This is because����"


    Ambach paused for a while, and a complicated look flashed in his eyes: "My teacher, Li Quinn, is the only descendant of Lord Rein''s illegitimate child."


    "There is such a thing?"


    Segal sat up straight, with an incredible expression on his face.


    When hearing this news, Segal didn''t even doubt the authenticity of Anbark''s words.


    Because of Ambak, it''s impossible to make this joke about his teacher, Leigh Quinn.


    Li Quinn, that is Anbark''s biggest help. His status in the Anbark camp is almost the same as Corondo''s in the Riel camp, or even higher.


    Ambak didn''t have the guts to joke about it at all.


    "I can''t tell you more about the specific details, I hope you can understand. You just need to know that what I say is true, that''s enough." Ambak said softly, "Although I know you also take me as As an opponent, but Segal, you must also be clear, the fight between us is still behind, and now, we have to deal with Rael."


    As soon as Anbark''s voice fell, the room fell into silence.


    Segal didn''t respond immediately, but kept rubbing his fingers.


    "okay, I get it."


    Segal finally nodded heavily: "I choose to trust you now, but I hope you will not betray my trust... If you want to use your means to calculate me in the future, I will definitely make you pay a heavy price."


    "Don''t worry, dear brother, I''m a man of my word."


    Ambak laughed and said.


    "Since this is the case, then I will leave first, and I also need to arrange things around me."


    So far, Segal is also very clear that the only thing they can do now is to prepare and wait for the time to come.


    Of course, this kind of waiting is itself a kind of torture.


    "I''ll take it to you myself."


    Ambak gestured to his feet.


    "No."


    Segal waved his hand, and instead of communicating with Anbark too much, he turned and left alone.


    Seeing this, Anbark also sat back in his seat, watching Segal''s back disappear from his field of vision.


    "Ambak."


    Just as Segal left, a figure suddenly appeared in Anbark''s room.


    The man was wearing a black robe, his hair was half black and half white, and his face was slightly wrinkled.


    His height is not very high, but it gives people a strong sense of oppression.


    "Teacher After seeing the figure, Anbark got up immediately and bowed respectfully to the person.


    This person is exactly the Li Quinn that Segal mentioned earlier.


    "Have you explained the reason to Segal?"


    Li Quinn''s voice was very dry, as if his vocal cords had been torn, which made people uncomfortable.


    "Yes, teacher."


    Ambak''s attitude was extremely humble.


    This gesture, even when Ambak faced his father, Divisa, did not show.


    Li Quinn''s position in Ambak''s heart is very important.


    In Ambak''s mind, Li Quinn was an important mentor who guided his life.


    Over the years, if it weren''t for Li Quinn''s help, the current Anbark would not have the strength and resources to compete with the crown prince.

 Chapter 414： Divisas Choice

    "That''s good."


    Li Quinn nodded, the expression on his face did not show sadness or joy.


    "Teacher, in fact, we don''t need to tell the reason at all, we can find another reason to fool the past..."


    Ambak had mixed emotions on his face.


    In fact, at the beginning, he didn''t want to say that his teacher was a descendant of an illegitimate child. In his opinion, this was an insult to his teacher, Li Quinn.


    But Li Quinn asked Ambak to tell Segal the truth. According to Li Quinn''s idea, if he used other reasons to deceive Segal, he would definitely be seen by Segal. Rael, they''re going to lose a boost.


    "It''s no big deal..."


    Riquin didn''t seem to care much about it.


    He looked at Ambak''s face: "The current situation is not good for us, but I also hope that you can face the troubles calmly and calmly in the current adversity, and then solve them one by one."


    "Don''t worry, teacher, I will not disappoint you."


    Anbach''s face showed a determined look: "Once I ascend the throne, I will definitely add your deceased father to the list of members of the royal family."


    Li Quinn''s lips trembled slightly when he heard Ambak say this, and a touch of relief flashed in his eyes.


    This was indeed what Riquin was looking forward to.


    From his youth, Lee Quinn was determined to give his father his name.


    It is precisely because of this that he chooses to be involved in this complex dispute and chooses Anbach as his supporter.


    Otherwise, as an eight-quarter-level powerhouse, he can choose a more free and easy way of life, instead of constantly worrying about a problem like now.


    "Um����"


    Li Quinn nodded lightly: "That''s right, just now, Riel, Corendo, and Galeka secretly went to the palace at the same time. If I guess right, this should be your Majesty''s summons. Tonight, an agreement will be reached within the royal family to put Rael in the position of crown prince. When His Majesty passes away, Rael will be the first queen of the steel falcon royal family for hundreds of years."


    "Is that so..."


    Ambak felt a little pressure.


    Although this result was expected long ago, this is when it really came, and it still made Ambak feel a little heavy.


    "Go and do what you should do... I have already won Likahn for you..."


    Riquin patted Ambak on the shoulder.


    "what?!"


    Hearing Li Quinn''s words, Ambach looked at him with surprise.


    Likahn, that is the only one in the royal family, except Felix and Jabitu, who is extraordinary in eight quarters.


    In the entire Steel Falcon Kingdom, all the eight powerhouses are concentrated in the capital.


    The royal supernatural is in a dominant position, with three eight-quarter supernatural beings, Felix, Jabitu and Likarn.


    In addition to that, the remaining three Eight-Quarter Transcendents are Corendu from the Reil camp, Liquen from the Anbarc camp, and Livikana from the Segal camp.


    Now Li Quinn has pulled Likahn into the Ambak camp, and with the previous Jabitu, Ambak has already received three extraordinary support.


    If the problem of the Falcon''s hook is solved, the Anbarc faction will be the strongest transcendent faction in the kingdom.


    "Teacher, thank you..."


    Ambak no longer knows how to thank his teacher.


    He knew that his teacher must have paid a great price to win Likahn.


    "Don''t say these useless words."


    Li Quinn waved his hand: "Go and do your business. When His Majesty passed away, it was the time when we needed to take action."


    "is teacher."


    Ambak nodded heavily.


    ...


    at this time.


    The Royal Palace, in the palace of Divisa.


    Rael, Galleka, and Corondo came here.


    "His Majesty."


    "Father."


    When the three saw Divisa, they all bowed and saluted.


    "All sit down."


    Divisa waved his hand, a little weak in his voice.


    At this time, Diweisa was still wearing a royal robe, but the aura of the whole person seemed quite sluggish.


    His skin was pale and the corners of his mouth were shriveled, like a traveler struggling through the desert.


    "I''m calling you here now, you should be able to guess what happened?"


    Diweisa suddenly asked a question, and finally fixed his eyes on his daughter Reil.


    As soon as Divisa said this, the hearts of the three present jumped instantly.


    Especially Rui Er, his face changed slightly.


    "Is this day finally coming..."


    Riel''s breathing was a little short.


    She looked up at Divisa: "Maybe you can guess a little..."


    Seeing this, Diweisa suddenly smiled: "Then I''ll say it straight."


    "Riel, I can feel that my time is running out, so in five days, I will appoint you as my heir."


    The words of King Divisa echoed in the ears of the three.


    The three made eye contact with each other, but no one took the initiative to speak.


    "What, Riel, are you not satisfied with my decision?"


    Diweisa asked in a joking tone, if it weren''t for the sluggish atmosphere, it would be a relaxed scene now.


    "Thank you, Father, for your trust. I will definitely be a wise monarch."


    Rael got down on one knee and made a knightly promise to Divisa.


    Seeing this, Divisa smiled slightly, and then said to the screen in the house, "Uncle Felix..."


    At this time, I saw an old man walking out from behind the screen.


    "Riel, congratulations."


    Felix smiled genially.


    "In the future, Uncle Felix will assist you in obtaining the authority to use the Falcon Hook. With him, I can safely hand over the throne to you. He can block the opposition of all the extraordinary people in the kingdom for you."


    Divisa said.


    "Corendu, Jialeka, after Rui Er ascends the throne in the future, you must assist her in handling government affairs and then deal with the complicated situation."


    Diweisa''s expression became a little serious: "You also know that there are still many opponents to the selection of Rael as the heir. Eliminating these contradictions will require your future efforts."


    "We will do it."


    Corondo and Duke Galleka responded in unison.


    "Father..."


    Hearing Divisa''s Togu''s words, Ruiel''s eyes flashed with sadness.


    Aside from being the king of the Falcon Kingdom, Divisa is also a good father.


    At least for her, Reil, that''s how it looks.


    "Come here, Riel."


    Divisa curled his fingers, motioning for Rael to come to his side.


    Rayle didn''t hesitate, walked over, and then squatted down slowly.

 Chapter 415： Sure

    "Ruier, time flies so fast, it seems that you have grown up in the blink of an eye..."


    Divisa stroked Riel''s hair lightly, with a loving look in his eyes.


    Divisa''s words came from the heart. Among so many children, the one he admired and loved the most was Riel. Otherwise, there is no need for him to wait for pressure from the very beginning, and always favor Riel on the issue of the crown prince''s succession.


    "Father..."


    Hearing Divisa''s words, Ruiel''s eyes flashed with sadness.


    Naturally, she knew that Divisa favored her.


    Although he knew that he was about to inherit the crown prince''s position, Reil also knew very well that Divisa must have left this world on the day he ascended the throne.


    Although she has accepted this result, she still hopes that this day will come later in her heart.


    "Riel, I believe you can become a qualified monarch."


    Diversa''s tone was encouraging.


    "I will do it, Father."


    Riel reiterated his promise again.


    "Um����"


    Divisa bent the corners of his mouth, suddenly short of breath, and a violent cough.


    "Father!"


    Riel hurriedly got up and patted Divisa on the back.


    "nothing����"


    Divisa waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need to care too much.


    Seeing this, Felix, Corendo, and Duke Galleka all had drooping eyelids, and there was a bit of sadness on their faces.


    Although Divisa has been relatively weak since he took over the throne, during his reign, he tried his best to coordinate the situation of the kingdom, which enhanced the strength of the kingdom. From the disadvantaged side in the fight against the rival Iron Eagle Kingdom, it has become the dominant side. He is a qualified king.


    "Riel, I hope you can grant me a request."


    Divisa, who stopped coughing, suddenly looked at Riel.


    "Father..."


    Hearing this, Rui Er nodded quickly and said, "I will strictly obey your orders, there is nothing to ask for."


    "The competitive relationship between you and Anbark and Segal has caused the relationship between your three brothers and sisters to be not harmonious..."


    Divisa said slowly: "When you ascend to the throne, I hope you can deal with them in a gentle way... If they don''t do anything excessive, please don''t hurt their lives. Anyway, they are all My child is also your brother."


    "Father, please rest assured, I will cherish our brotherhood."


    Rael responded almost without hesitation.


    In fact, when Divisa spoke just now, Rael realized that his father would mention related things.


    But at Divisa''s request, she came from the bottom of her heart. It''s not that she is really a soft-hearted person, but that she wants to follow her father''s last will.


    As soon as Rael''s voice fell, Corondo and Duke Galleka were moved.


    They are familiar with Rui Er, and Rui Er has promised Diweisa now, which is bound to be practiced.


    For the two of them, a better result would naturally be to completely eliminate Anbark and Segal.


    In the previous fight, there were many people in the Reil camp who were impacted by them, and some even paid the price of their lives.


    "Since you say that, then I''m relieved."


    Divisa smiled contentedly.


    In his view, the situation has basically been settled by now.


    Although Rael will still suffer a lot of resistance afterward, with the help of Corondo, Duke Galleka and others, over time, he believes that Rael has the ability to stabilize the situation in the kingdom.


    "Okay, Riel, you all leave, I''m going to rest."


    After Divisa explained these things, the breath of the whole person seemed to be a little weaker.


    "Yes, Father."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After resigning with Divisa, the three of Riel left the palace.


    But Felix did not leave.


    "Uncle Felix, is there really no problem with Uncle Jabitu?"


    After Riel and the others left, Divisa asked Felix.


    He is also aware of the feud between Jabitu and Felix.


    And the festival between them can''t be eliminated at all.


    Divisa is more worried about Jabitu than the problems that Rayle will face afterward.


    If Rael was seized by Jabitu when he was smelting the eagle hook to use his authority, it would be a heavy blow to the entire royal family and even the entire kingdom.


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty."


    Felik is very confident: "The time limit for smelting and using authority, no one but us knows now. Because he is afraid of the power of the eagle''s hook, Jabitu does not dare to harm us."


    "If you''re really worried... I can even..."


    In Felix''s eyes, there was a real murderous intent.


    "No, you are the most important heritage of the kingdom, no one should have an accident."


    Divisa said to Felix, in a very serious tone.


    "Understood, Your Majesty."


    Felix''s tone softened a lot when he saw this.


    Although Felik''s response was received, Diweisa''s heart was not easy.


    He always had a feeling that Rael might suffer some setbacks when he succeeded to the throne.


    "I hope Reil can be smoother..."


    Divisa thought to himself.


    Things have reached this point, even Divisa is out of control.


    After leaving the palace.


    Duke Galleka congratulated his granddaughter Rui Er: "Ri Er, after so many difficulties and troubles, you finally managed to do it."


    "This is a gift from the father."


    Rayle took a deep breath and looked up at the night sky where the moon had risen, with a complicated look in his eyes.


    On the one hand, she felt sorry for Divisa On the other hand, she also felt relieved by the ups and downs she had experienced since she was sensible.


    "However, your Majesty''s announcement of your succession to the throne is still earlier than I expected."


    Although Corendu was happy for Riel, he was still cautious: "Now we have to send someone to the Thunder Forest to seek the support of Legas."


    After Corendo introduced Wally to Legas the Mountain Thunder Bear last time, Legas agreed to Corendo and would give some help when Rael competed for the throne.


    "Do you still need to use this favor?"


    Rael raised his eyebrows and looked at his teacher: "The current situation should be very beneficial to us."


    "It''s better to be cautious. Until the end, we must always be vigilant."


    Corondo persuaded Rayle.


    "Corondo is right," Duke Galleka added. "We must be the most cautious until the end."

 Chapter 416： Queen Rael

    "Um����"


    For the cautiousness of the two elders, Rayle still chose to obey.


    "I will now arrange for someone to go to the Thunder Forest and ask for help."


    Corondo said to the two of them.


    There is no extraordinary means of communication between the Thunder Forest and the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon, otherwise, the last time I took Wally to the Thunder Forest, I could have informed it in advance.


    "Send a senior knight, it will be faster."


    Duke Galleka said, "However, with your Majesty''s body, it seems that it will last for less than a month... In a month, will the help of the Thunder Forest be able to come?"


    "it should be OK."


    Corondo thought for a moment and nodded.


    "In that case, let''s all go to work."


    The Duke of Galleka said this.


    Whether it''s him, or Corendu or Riel, there are still things to do.


    At this moment, the entire camp must be condensed together.


    "That''s right, grandpa."


    Before parting, Riel stopped Duke Galleka: "When will Willy finish his diving?"


    "I don''t know that, he didn''t say it."


    Duke Galleka responded.


    When he first came to the capital, Riel asked him about Willy''s current state.


    "Is that so..." Riel nodded slightly and continued, "Grandpa, why don''t you pass on the news to Superstar City. If Willy finishes his sublime training, let him come to the capital. Anyway, I''ll go. Willy has taken a lot of credit for where he is now."


    "Can."


    Duke Galleka nodded in agreement.


    After parting, looking at Riel''s back, a look of contemplation flashed in Duke Gareka''s eyes.


    "Willi..."


    Duke Galleka whispered to himself: "For such a genius, it is inevitable to advance to the eighth realm... If the timing is right, it may not be impossible to touch the nineth realm..."


    "Nine quarters..."


    A fiery spark flashed in Duke Galleka''s eyes.


    Duke Galleka suddenly smiled: "If Rael has no opinion, you can redefine the relationship with Willy..."


    ...


    Five days passed quickly.


    On the sunny morning of the sixth day, an authoritative decree issued by King Divisa was issued in the capital.


    The sixth princess of the Iron Falcon Kingdom, Rael Leitingen, was appointed as the heir to King Diweisa, and she will become the first queen since the establishment of the Iron Falcon Kingdom.


    After the news came out, the Kingdom of Steel Falcon shook up and down.


    For a time, there was a lot of public opinion. Some people cheered for Rael to be the crown prince, and some people doubted it.


    But in any case, this result has been set and can no longer be changed.


    During this period, the ministers and lords of the kingdom, after the established situation was established, were trying to cling to the relationship with Reil through various ways and means.


    At the same time, the third prince, Ambak, and the fourth prince, Segal, became the objects that everyone kept away from.


    Everyone knows very well that these two princes will inevitably be targeted by the new king Rui Er Rui Er.


    Just when everyone thought that Prince Ambak and Prince Segal were ready to kowtow to Riel, the two princes seemed quite calm, and seemed to have dealt with the result calmly.


    Many people think that this is the last stubbornness of the two princes.


    The news spread throughout the large province of Llanca within a few days.


    Here, whether it is members of the upper aristocratic group or the commoners at the bottom, everyone is excited and excited about this result.


    Because of the establishment of Riel''s identity, the status of Liao Anca province in the kingdom has been raised again.


    According to convention, the upper class here will get more resources and opportunities, and the lower class civilians will also receive preferential policies such as tax cuts.


    Joy spread over the land of the province of Llanca.


    Mainar was also ecstatic when he heard the news.


    He can be regarded as Willy''s person now, and he is very clear about the things that Willy is valued by His Royal Highness Riel.


    Through Willy''s relationship, Minar may not be able to enter the capital and become a member of the kingdom''s center.


    When he first heard the news, he subconsciously wanted to inform Willy.


    But thinking of Willy''s warning before diving into practice, he still held back. Since it is already a predetermined result, he should not disturb Mr. Willy''s diving.


    It''s not too late to tell him about this when Lord Willy is over.


    ...


    Time continued to pass, and another half a month passed.


    At this time, shocking news came from the capital.


    The King of the Falcon Kingdom, Divisa, has passed away.


    As a qualified monarch, Divisa''s death still makes many people feel sad.


    While dealing with Divisa''s funeral, the new king Rayle is ready to ascend to the throne.


    ...


    "Ambak, the final hour has come."


    In the secret manor of Ambak, Segal and his brother stretched out into the study, and each placed a glass of red wine in front of them.


    "Yeah, it''s finally here..."


    Anbark looked at the dazzling sunlight outside the window, but there was no warmth on his body.


    He knew very well that today would be a **** day.


    Gudong.


    Ambak raised the glass in front of him and drank it.


    "Have you passed the message on Dewiyo''s side?"


    Ambak looked at Segal and asked.


    "It''s ready."


    Segal narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    Dewiyo, the commander of the Royal City Guard.


    Today, Anbark and Segal will use the power of Dewiyo to control the situation in the capital.


    "That''s good."


    Ambak smiled: "If that''s the case, then let''s go to the coronation ceremony of His Majesty Riel."


    Having said that, Anbark walked straight out of the room.


    "Riel... Your Majesty?"


    A sharp look flashed in Segal''s eyes.


    He raised the wine glass in front of him and shook it gently, watching the red ripples sway.


    "Ah����"


    In the end, Segal did not drink the red wine, but put the wine glass on the table again.


    ...


    Royal PalaceReil, take it easy. "


    Felix was wearing a brown dress and said to Riel.


    At this time, Rui Er was wearing a yellow and white king''s costume, and his whole body exuded a special temperament that combined extravagance and heroism.


    "Master Felix..."


    Riel frowned: "Why don''t we re-crown after dealing with our father''s funeral?"


    "This is about the authority to use the Falcon''s Hook..."


    Felix seemed to have long expected that Rui Er would ask this: "Although the Falcon Hook is controlled by the king and the extraordinary leader of the royal family at the same time, when the old and new controllers alternate, there is a three-day running-in period... During this running-in period, the Eagle Falcon Bend The hook cannot exert its power... In order to avoid accidents within three days, we can only quickly determine the coronation time, and then help the new master to smelt and use authority..."

 Chapter 417： misfortune

    "Is there such a thing?"


    Rui Er frowned, and the delicate makeup was amazing.


    "This kind of thing naturally has to be kept secret. Only the kings of each generation and the extraordinary leaders of the royal family know the news..."


    Felix explained to Reil.


    "I see."


    Riel nodded slowly.


    In the beginning, she also wanted to hold the coronation ceremony after finishing Divisa''s funeral.


    But now that he heard Felix explain the reason, he did not continue to insist on his own ideas.


    The Falcon Hook can be said to be the most important thing in the Steel Falcon royal family. Only by combining the eight-carved royal extraordinaryness with the Falcon Hook, can the Steel Falcon Royal Family''s supreme status in the kingdom be guaranteed. No one can shake the foundation of the steel falcon royal family unless it is the extraordinary arrival of the nine quarters.


    "Get ready to go to the palace for the coronation ceremony. From today, you will become the queen of the Steel Falcon Kingdom."


    Felix showed a faint smile: "After you inherit the throne, it is estimated that it will not take too long for the heart of the devil green dragon to realize the extraordinary development of the first step. At that time, the extraordinary power of the steel falcon royal family will be realized. It will raise another level, and it will also facilitate you to better grasp those ministers and lords."


    Every time he talks about the heart of the devil green dragon, Felix is ??very satisfied with it. He is the extraordinary leader of the royal family, and the improvement of the extraordinary strength of the royal family is something he likes to hear.


    At that time, it was because of the existence of the heart of the devil-green dragon that Rael was recognized by Felix.


    "I see."


    Riel responded again, but did not show joy.


    Although he is about to be crowned, the negative emotions of Divisa''s death still linger in Riel''s heart.


    ...


    royal palace.


    At this time, the palace where the coronation ceremony was held was already crowded with people.


    The ministers of the court, as well as the lords who came from afar, all wore orthodox dresses, stood in their own positions, and respectfully waited for the arrival of Riel.


    Between them, everyone''s faces are different, some are overjoyed, some are timid and repulsive deep in their hearts, the birth of Queen Riel has confused many people''s minds.


    "His Majesty Ambak and Majesty Segal have come down..."


    Suddenly, someone in the hall muttered to each other.


    I saw Anbark and Segal walking side by side, wearing the same ceremonial clothes as other princes, with a smile on their faces, no different from others.


    But when they entered the palace hall, someone was avoiding and staying away from them subconsciously, for fear that the two would take the initiative to greet them.


    "Ambak, we seem to have become the object of rejection by everyone."


    After Segal stood still, he moved his lips and said in a low voice.


    There was self-deprecation, resentment, and a hint of resentment in his tone.


    "The complexity of human nature can make their attitude reversal only take a moment."


    Ambak''s eyes were squinted, and his nearly forty-year-old face was still dignified.


    "His Royal Highness is here!"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the palace.


    The current Riel has not been officially crowned, so he cannot directly address him as His Majesty in front of others.


    wow wow.


    There was the sound of footsteps moving in the hall.


    The lords and ministers who participated in the coronation ceremony all made way for the arrival of Riel.


    At the same time, they all bowed their heads, and Anbark and Segal were no exception.


    Afterwards, several court officials were seen walking in the forefront, among which the leading officials held a golden tray with a crown symbolizing power on it.


    Immediately after that, Rayle walked in. She didn''t look sideways and walked without any disturbance.


    At the moment when Rael came in, some young lords who came to watch from a distance secretly glanced at Rael''s figure.


    When they saw Reil''s profile, their hearts trembled. Riel''s makeup today gave them a thrilling feeling.


    Behind Riel, were Corendo and Duke Galleka, and behind them was Felix.


    "I have seen His Royal Highness Riel!"


    When Rael stood in front of the throne, everyone raised their heads, and their voices echoed throughout the palace hall.


    Rayle didn''t respond, her eyes swept around everyone''s faces, and finally showed a touch of disappointment.


    "Is it not over yet..."


    Rui Er''s heart was thinking to himself: "Does that fellow Willy want to break through the realm of seven quarters in one fell swoop?"


    Thinking of this, Riel wanted to laugh a little, she was laughing at herself.


    When Willy was promoted for six quarters, she was by his side, and now it has only been half a year, how could it be possible to break through again.


    "The coronation ceremony begins!"


    Felix saw that Reil was a little dazed, and after a soft cough, did he announce the start of the coronation ceremony.


    As the extraordinary head of the royal family, Felix was the host of the coronation ceremony.


    Afterwards, Felix performed a complex process in accordance with the rules of the royal family.


    Rael stood by and cooperated the whole time. She was not an official king, so she didn''t want to sit directly on the throne.


    After more than an hour of cumbersome etiquette, the coronation ceremony finally came to the last step.


    Felix picked up the crown with both hands, raised it high, and walked in front of Riel.


    "Starting today, in the name of the ancestor of the royal family, Rael Leitingen, will be the new king of the Steel Falcon Kingdom!"


    Felix''s voice was strong and powerful, with incomparable majesty.


    The ministers and lords below all trembled, and under this situation, their eyes towards Reil changed again.


    Everyone knows that the moment the crown falls, this young woman who has just turned 20 will become the most powerful being in this country. All ministers, lords, and commoners will prostrate at her feet.


    However, just as everyone was waiting to witness this moment, an untimely voice suddenly resounded in the palace hall Is a woman really qualified to lead the entire Steel Falcon Kingdom? ! "


    I saw Segar''s face stunned, walked straight out of the crowd, and met Rayle''s eyes.


    Whoa!


    For a time, everyone explained in an uproar.


    Everyone in the palace was looking at Segal with the eyes of a lunatic.


    At this time, Segar even made such a stupid move. Could it be that he was afraid that he would not die fast enough?


    Aren''t you afraid of follow-up revenge for offending Reil like this?


    The ministers in the crowd who were originally from the same camp as Segal turned pale when they heard the words.


    The ministers who had been begging for Rael''s forgiveness for their past hostile acts were instantly pale.


    They still want to live.

 Chapter 418： 6 big 8 engraved extraordinary

    "Brother Ambak, what do you think?"


    Segal suddenly turned around and looked at the indifferent Anbark.


    "It seems to make some sense..."


    Anbark also stepped out of the crowd and stared straight at Reil.


    Facing the gazes of the two of them, Riel''s eyes slowly turned cold.


    The expressions of Duke Galleka and Corendo also changed. They exchanged glances secretly, and both saw the surprise in the other''s eyes.


    In their understanding, Ambak and Segal have clearly accepted their fate, and since the establishment of the crown prince of Riel, they have not made any changes. But now, why are their actions so abnormal?


    They instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    Felix, who was about to bring the crown to Riel, also shrank his pupils.


    He was about to stand up and reprimand the two, when he saw a minister suddenly emerge from the crowd, scolding Segal and Anbar.


    "His Royal Highness Segal, His Highness Ambak, please pay attention to your words! His Majesty Rael has won the respect and following of all of us, please hurry up and confess your guilt to His Majesty Rael!"


    The minister''s tone was severe and his words were extremely heavy.


    "Oh?"


    Segal glanced at the minister and showed a sarcastic smile.


    This minister was originally a member of his own camp, but now he has scolded him in turn.


    After the minister finished speaking, other ministers and lords also reacted and scolded Segal and Anbark.


    The palace hall where the coronation ceremony was held suddenly became dark.


    However, Ambak and Segal, who were in the storm of words, didn''t seem to know it.


    "Ambak, Segal."


    Felix opened his mouth.


    When he made a sound, everyone fell silent.


    "It is the will of His Majesty Divisa to become the new king of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, and you have no right to object."


    Felix''s tone was unmistakable.


    Riel stood beside Felix, not saying a word, just quietly watching everything in front of him.


    "Have no right to object?"


    Segal sneered suddenly, then pulled the Swift Sword from his waist.


    This is a ceremonial saber and is allowed to be brought into the court.


    "Segal, what are you doing?!"


    Duke Gareka, who was standing behind Riel, suddenly took a step forward, his body surging with murderous intent.


    Segal didn''t hear it, turned around and walked to the minister who had scolded him at the beginning, raising his sword and falling.


    puff!


    The minister who first spoke was beheaded in an instant.


    With his move, everyone present changed color.


    In the eyes of everyone, Segal, who lost his mind and fell into madness, dared to kill at the coronation ceremony. This crime will inevitably usher in a tragic ending.


    "You are defying His Majesty''s authority!"


    Krondu made an instant and went directly to Segal.


    On this occasion, Corondo would naturally not kill him, but Corondo had already given a preview of Segal''s ending.


    Just as Corendo was about to capture Segar, a supernatural power suddenly fluctuated outside the palace hall.


    I saw an old woman on crutches appear in the palace, and she waved the crutch and directly spread the palm of Corondo.


    "teacher."


    Seeing this, Segar walked to the old woman''s side and bowed.


    "Livikana?"


    After Korundu saw the person coming, his expression changed again.


    The complexity of things has risen again.


    Livikana, the powerhouse of eight quarters, the teacher of Segal.


    "Why did you come here?"


    The extraordinary power surged on Krondu''s body, and it seemed that he would take action at any time.


    At this moment, the ministers and lords who were still at a loss all chose to step back and distanced themselves from the two.


    Duke Galleka also stood in front of Riel and made a protective gesture.


    "Not just me, but others."


    As soon as Livikana''s voice fell, three figures appeared in the hall.


    The leader, with half-black and half-white hair, with wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, stood on the spot, his aura surging in all directions.


    Half a step behind, a person is slightly shorter, slightly fatter, and his face is shaking.


    The last man was sturdy, with a two-meter-long giant sword on his back.


    When everyone recognized the identity of the three people, their minds suddenly roared.


    These three people appearing here at the same time, then it can only mean that... an unexpected bad situation has occurred.


    Among these three people, the first person is Ambak''s teacher Li Quinn, the second person is Jabitu in the Royal Family Extraordinary, and the third is Likarn in the Royal Family Extraordinary.


    Together with the previous three people, the Gang Falcon royal family gathered together in six extraordinary moments!


    After seeing the faces of these three people, Felix''s eyes suddenly jumped.


    He suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Could it be..."


    Felix''s pupils shrank sharply.


    If these people work together, he and Kelundu will not be able to withstand it at all.


    The Falcon Hook can''t be used at all right now...


    "Riquan, Livikana, Jabitu, Likahn! What are you doing? Do you want to openly confront me and His Majesty Riel?!"


    Although Felix was uneasy, he still had a tough attitude on the surface.


    "Master Felix!"


    Ambak suddenly took a step forward, his eyes full of ambition, and he said loudly: "Riel is not qualified to inherit the throne at all, please put down the crown that represents the highest honor of the Steel Falcon Kingdom!"


    "Come on, bring all these idiots who support Riel to me!"


    Afterwards, Ambak turned to face the door sharply.


    Whoa whoa whoa!


    In the shock of everyone, I saw the soldiers of the Royal City Guards wearing silver armor, coming in in unison under Anbark''s order.


    They skillfully controlled the ministers and lords and dragged them out.


    Some people still wanted to resist, but they were beaten directly, and their faces were bloody.


    "Ambak! Segal! Do you want to die?"


    Rayle, who had not spoken before, suddenly scolded sharply.


    Even in the face of the four extraordinary eight-quarters, Reyel is still imposing, and the queen''s momentum is domineering.


    "You take the initiative to admit your mistake now, maybe I will spare you..."


    Felix took a step and waved his hand, and a golden hook about two meters long appeared in Felix''s hand.


    The surface of the golden hook flickered with cold light, and a halo hovered around it, as if a layer of mist appeared.


    If viewed from a microscopic perspective, the halo is actually composed of grains the size of grains of millet, and each grain is hollowed out to form an eagle''s head.


    "Falcon Hook!"


    After seeing the golden hook, Li Quinn''s four eight-quarter extraordinary eyes showed coveted looks at the same time.


    Original weapon! That is the original weapon used by the nine quarters powerhouse!


    Almost every Transcendent below nine quarters dreams of owning a source weapon.


    "Leave, or I will use the eagle hook in my hand to cut off your heads one by one!"


    Felix''s eyes swept over several people one by one, and his tone was full of threats.

 Chapter 419： crisis situation

    However, although Felix''s words were fierce, his heart was not as indifferent as he appeared on the surface.


    He knew very well that his threat just now was nothing but empty talk.


    Now the other half of the Falcon Hook has not been smelted by Reil, and Felix himself, who only has half of the power, cannot use this original weapon at all.


    What I said just now was just used to scare a few people.


    "Ok?"


    However, just when Felix felt that his threat was about to work, he found that the four eight-quarter extraordinary people on the opposite side, even Anbar and Segal, were indifferent to his words.


    It was even said that in the eyes of several people, Felix even saw a bit of sarcasm.


    Rui Er, who was on the side, obviously noticed this problem, and his face changed slightly.


    "How is this going?"


    Corondo and Duke Galleka didn''t know about Falcon Hook''s use of authority, but he saw a few people who were still calm in the face of threats, and Riel, whose expressions changed slightly, they suddenly felt a little different. Wonderful feeling.


    "Didn''t you all hear what I said?"


    Felix reproached loudly again, and while speaking, the extraordinary power in his body began to surge.


    Just from the oppression of the momentum, it makes people feel very terrified.


    "Felix..."


    Felix''s old nemesis, Jabitu, suddenly came out. His face was full of mockery that could not be concealed, and his smile was full of embarrassment: "It''s all here, do you want to continue to pretend? Being a royal family is extraordinary. The leader of the army, do you have to rely on lies to repel the enemy?"


    "Jabito, what do you mean?"


    Felix''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the palm holding the Falcon''s hook subconsciously clenched tightly.


    "The current eagle hook can''t be used at all!" Jabitu sneered and said loudly, "Riel''s authority to use has not been smelted by her at all!"


    "You... how did you know!?"


    Felix''s eyes were broken.


    He never imagined that the secrets known only by the extraordinary leaders of the royal family and the kings of the kingdom in this generation would be passed on to the ears of others.


    This is the most important extraordinary secret of the entire Steel Falcon Kingdom!


    "what?!"


    Gallica and Corendo had obviously only just found out about it.


    The faces of the two changed instantly.


    Looking at the hostile four Eight-Quarter Transcendents and the two princes who came prepared, they suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    The other party obviously made a detailed strategy, and then came to **** the throne!


    "Kelundu, when will the help of the Thunder Forest come?"


    At this time, Corondo had already returned to Duke Galleka''s side, and Duke Galleka asked Corondo through voice transmission.


    "I am not sure as well."


    Ke Lundu''s face was gloomy as if water was about to drip: "It should still be on the road now... After all, we are not close to the Thunder Forest. If there is no accident, the accident in front of us may have to be handled by ourselves. "


    "Riel, give up the throne, maybe Segal and I can give you a decent death."


    Ambak looked at Riel, and there was a touch of confidence and calmness that belonged to a winner on his face.


    From the beginning, he had no intention of letting Rael live.


    "This is the will of the king, and I will never go against it!"


    Rayle said sharply with a frosty face.


    "You guys..."


    Felix''s body surged with murderous intent.


    "In that case, my lords, please take action."


    After Ambak bowed to the four and eight extraordinary people in front of him, he retreated behind them.


    Seeing this, Segar also stood with Anbark.


    They had expected this situation for a long time, and it was impossible for Rielle to give up on her own initiative, and Felix would definitely defend Rielle to the end.


    "Felix, the grievance between us may be over!"


    Among the four eight-carved supernatural beings, Jabitu has the most fighting spirit: "Originally, the position of the supernatural leader of the royal family belonged to me. You shamelessly took it away. Now, it''s time to return it to the original owner!"


    "Jabitu! You are also involved in personal grievances? If I knew you would be like this, I should have killed you before!"


    Felix was furious.


    "Stop talking nonsense, get rid of them quickly."


    Li Quinn stood up with a cold expression on his face: "After capturing the hook of the hawk, then confirming the matter of the crown prince is the most important thing."


    As soon as Li Quinn''s voice fell, the other three extraordinary powers surged.


    "Lord Felix, you take Reyel out of here, and I will hold them back! After Reyel has smelted the power to use the Falcon''s hook, you will come back and take back the throne!"


    Ke Lun Du took a step forward, took out the long sword in his hand, and the power of the purification law was suspended around him.


    "teacher!"


    Rui Er heard the words and said quickly: "How can this be possible?"


    "Lord Felix, don''t hesitate, let''s go!"


    Corondo had a determined look on his face.


    Of course he knew that he was no match for the four of them.


    It was even said that his strength was no match for Li Quinn alone.


    Li Quinn''s strength is basically comparable to that of Felix, and with the other three, in a head-to-head battle, even if Corendo and Felix join forces, they will be defeated and die.


    So the best way at the moment is for Corondo to work hard to see if he can buy Felix and Riel time to escape.


    "Corondo..."


    Felix hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth: "Go, Reil!"


    Felix knew very well that Corondo''s decision was the best way at the moment.


    "Hurry up!"


    Li Quinn gave a loud shout, and took the lead.


    "The field of law!"


    In an instant, the four eight-quarter extraordinary law fields unfolded instantly, shrouding everyone present.


    Seeing this, Anbark and Segal hurriedly ran outside the palace, for fear that they would be turned into cannon fodder and annihilated in a match of this level.


    "Stay, Felix, without the help of the Falcon Hook, you are no match for us at all!"


    Jabitu rushed directly in front of Felix, killing intent erupted.


    "Go to hellTraitor of the kingdom!"


    In front of Felix, Duke Galleka suddenly rushed over.


    Although he was only in the realm of seven quarters, he did not show any timidity at this time.


    Even if you sacrifice your life, you can only hinder the opponent''s footsteps by half a step, which is worth it in Duke Galleka''s view.


    "Walk!"


    Seeing this, Felix directly wrapped Rayle with extraordinary power. After piercing the wall, he turned into lightning and fled quickly into the distance.


    "Grandpa! Teacher!"


    Riel''s eyes instantly turned red.


    In the face of such a terrifying enemy as you, what will be their ending?


    "Go to hell, Galeka!"


    Jabitu immediately shot in anger.

 Chapter 420： Promotion 7 ticks!

    With one blow, Duke Galleka''s figure was ejected directly.


    Under the extraordinary terrifying blow of eight quarters, Duke Galleka couldn''t bear it at all, he spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. He lost consciousness and did not know whether to live or die.


    With a hideous face, Jabitu was about to chase Felix and Riel, who were fleeing, when he suddenly felt a terrifying aura being born.


    When he looked back, he saw that Li Quinn, Li Kaen, and Livikana were looking at Corondo with great fear.


    I saw Corondo''s eyes were red, and blood was overflowing from his eyes, mouth, and ear holes. At the same time, the skin on his body was bleeding outward.


    In addition, he himself seemed to have turned into a terrifying energy vortex, and the power of the bursting law erupted from his body.


    "This is... is this against breaking the law?!"


    Jabitu''s face changed drastically.


    "I didn''t expect this guy Corondo to be so decisive..."


    There was also a look of surprise in Li Quinn''s eyes.


    The so-called Reverse Fragmentation Law is to completely smash the law that one has comprehended, and obtain a surge in strength in a short period of time.


    Kelundu now reverses the law of breaking and can completely fight against himself and others in a short period of time, delaying enough time.


    However, Corondo has to pay a heavy price for this.


    After the end of the Reverse Shattering Law, he will fall into the realm.


    If you are lucky, Ke Lundu may return to the realm of seven ticks. If you are less lucky, all the laws of comprehension may be shattered and fall directly to the realm of six ticks, without comprehension of the laws.


    Moreover, the fall of this state is irreversible.


    Even if Corondo re-cultivated, he would never be able to make a little progress from the Law of Purification.


    The only way to advance is to open up a new understanding of the law.


    But comprehending the new law is really too difficult. Being able to comprehend one kind of law is already a coincidence and natural talent. It is difficult to understand the second kind of law from scratch.


    Those who can return to the original realm after reversing the broken law, in the center of the entire continent, have only been a few people for thousands of years.


    With Kelundu''s talent, it can be said that Reversing the Shattered Law is a self-determined path of cultivation.


    "You group of sinners in the kingdom will definitely pay a heavy price!"


    Corondu roared, and the gentle purification rules on his body became violent.


    "Deal with Corondo together first!"


    Li Quinn''s eyes were full of coldness: "Felix and Riel can''t escape very far, it''s not too late to abolish Corendum and go after them!"


    Among them, Li Quinn was the most powerful and spoke the most.


    Whoa!


    For a time, Li Quinn, Jabitu, Livikana, and Li Kaen swarmed up and launched the most violent attack on Corendu, who was determined to die.


    ...


    at this time.


    Liao Anca Province, Superstar City.


    Training room.


    Willy, who had been cultivating for a month, sat cross-legged on the ground. In front of him, the gray-black gem of the Law of Destruction had completely lost its luster and extraordinary fluctuations, while the transparent space law maintained, exuding intermittent power of the law.


    chi chi chi...


    On the right half of Willy''s body, black smoke swirled and swirled.


    The breath mixed in it carries pure destruction.


    Even if a six-quarter superhuman of the same level touches this strand of black smoke, it will be instantly eaten away into nothingness.


    This is more than a month''s time, the gift of Willy''s diving!


    Now Willy, with the help of the Destruction Law Gem and the Origin Mark, has completely comprehended the Destruction Law!


    As long as he thoroughly understands the laws of space again, Willy will be able to achieve a seven-quarter promotion of dual careers!


    At this time, Willy closed his eyes and locked his eyebrows unconsciously, as if he was going through some severe test.


    Now he has reached the last step before being promoted seven quarters.


    Willy is grasping the texture and structure of the laws of space.


    Time passed by, and in the silent training room, only Willy''s breathing could be heard.


    Suddenly, a trace of space law overflowed in Willy''s body, and then spread rapidly.


    Like the power of the law of destruction that wrapped around Willy''s right half before, the power of the space law that was white in transparency wrapped Willy''s left half of his body.


    It was also at this time that the space law gem in front of Willy, like the previous destruction law gem, lost any law fluctuations.


    Swish!


    Willy opened his eyes, and a surging force erupted from Willy''s body.


    His laws of destruction and laws of space have achieved qualitative transformation.


    Seven quarters! !


    Willy finally broke through to seven quarters! !


    Willy felt that his body and even his soul had undergone some kind of miraculous cleansing, and it seemed that even his life level had undergone a new qualitative change.


    "Seven quarters, finally broke through!"


    Willy''s eyes burst into a blazing light, and then he let out a frantic laugh.


    There was joy in his laughter.


    Swish!


    In front of Willy''s eyes, the title attribute panel appeared.


    "Successfully comprehend the laws of space, improve the title - [Knight of the Morning Star], reward 60 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Dawn Star Knight], your fighting spirit quality and quantity will be further improved, and you will become the most powerful Star Morning Knight in the same rank. In addition, you will also master all the use and combat skills of Star Morning Knight Dou Qi. , and the perfect technique to work with the power of the law."


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 60; Intelligence: 128; Remaining attribute points: 60]


    "Comprehend the law of destruction, improve the title - [The Hanged Man at Seven Quarters], reward 60 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [The Hanged Man at Seven Quarters], you will further enhance the extraordinary power of justice. This power will make the wicked with evil hearts tremble. At the same time, you will obtain the ability of [Justice Hunting]. The faith of justice in the will, the power of justice combined with the law of destruction, incarnates the sharpest blade, which will make all sinners fear; A perfect technique for force-fit application. [Remarks]: The power of justice given by the attribute panel of this title will not subside due to changes in the host''s conception of justice itself."


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 65; Intelligence: 128; Remaining attribute points: 120]


    "The realm of seven quarters is really extraordinary!"


    Willy just glanced at the data lightly, and did not examine it in detail.


    He was still immersed in this wonderful sense of life-form transformation.


    "Seven quarters, the current me, placed in the center of the continent, is also a top powerhouse!"


    Willy clenched his fists, the joy on his face could not be concealed at all.


    The gap between seven ticks and six ticks cannot be filled at all.


    The gap between them is greater than the gap between each of the previous large order positions.


    "call����"


    Willy took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.

 Chapter 421： Terrorist power after 7 ticks of promotion

    Willy, who is in the realm of seven quarters, walks in the center of the continent, no matter which extraordinary power he joins, it is an existence that cannot be ignored.


    He even said that if Willy wanted to, with the help of Riel, he could establish a brand new White Bear Principality in the center of the continent.


    Above seven quarters, that is the extraordinary of the extraordinary.


    "This feeling����"


    Willy felt a steady stream of vitality in his body, which fascinated him.


    After seven quarters of promotion, the state of life changes accordingly.


    The current Willy''s lifespan has been extended to more than three hundred years. Compared with the current age of eighteen, he still has a long life to enjoy.


    If Willy can be promoted to eight or nine quarters, his life will be even longer.


    It took about ten minutes for Willy to break free from this wonderful feeling.


    "My two laws..."


    Willy''s thoughts moved, and the black streamer and the transparent streamer surged at the same time.


    He clearly noticed that his understanding of the two laws had leapt a big step.


    If the original understanding of the law was scattered and chaotic, then now, his understanding of the law of destruction and the law of space has formed a complete system, with a clear structure and smooth texture.


    This increased the power of the law under Willy''s control tenfold.


    Whoa!


    Willy held his hands empty, feeling the changes in the Law of Destruction and the Law of Space.


    Suddenly, Willy''s aura exploded.


    "Space teleportation!"


    Willie''s thoughts moved.


    The next moment, the scene around him was still distorted.


    When the space stabilized, Willy appeared in a sparsely populated suburban area.


    "The limit distance of teleportation can already reach close to 10,000 meters..."


    Even Willy''s own eyes showed a look of surprise.


    You must know that before he was promoted, the distance he could teleport was only 100 meters, but now, the range has been directly expanded by a hundred times!


    This level of leap, if other people know about it, they will be shocked to the point of disbelief.


    Generally, those who have just been promoted to control the laws of space are extraordinary, and those who can achieve teleportation of 1,000 meters are qualified. Those who can achieve teleportation of 3,000 meters are extremely talented, and there are no people who can achieve teleportation of 10,000 meters as soon as they break through.


    To be able to reach this point, only some people can do it unless they reach the peak of seven quarters. Some space law controllers even have to break through to the realm of eight ticks to reach this level.


    "This is a gift from the title attribute panel..."


    Willy naturally knew what was going on.


    The super bonus of "promotion is invincible at the same level" in the title attribute panel, the more the realm leaps, the more power can be exerted.


    "The Law of Destruction!"


    Willy''s palm spread out, and a gray-black airflow emerged.


    chi chi chi...


    Willy could feel the terrifying power of this destructive force.


    Next to the power of the law of destruction, the space began to tremble slightly.


    "The power of the law of destruction that disrupts space... Combined with my law of space... I''m afraid that even if I don''t use the silver spear, I can still fight the eight-quarter powerhouse!"


    In Willy''s eyes, a few wisps of fighting intent emerged: "If you add the silver spear... no one will be my opponent in eight minutes!"


    Except for Willy, no one dares to think about killing the enemy by leaps and bounds.


    The more the realm reaches the end, the greater the gap.


    The gap between eight and seven quarters was no smaller than that between seven and six quarters.


    Every level after seven ticks is a big gap.


    "Seven quarters of promotion, I have to use a new ability..."


    There was a look of anticipation in Willie''s eyes.


    "Space law enchantment!"


    Willy immediately showed his new ability.


    The enchantment, the power that can only be controlled after seven quarters of promotion, can be regarded as a qualitative change in the law of "potential" at six quarters.


    After seven quarters of promotion and eight quarters, the law enchantment will transform into the law field.


    With Willy''s ability to display, a strange space fluctuation began to spread like waves around.


    One hundred meters... five hundred meters... eight hundred meters...


    This range is fully expanded to one kilometer before it stops.


    Within this square kilometer, a strange spatial structure has been realized.


    In this invisible space structure released by Willy, Willy''s own strength will be further improved.


    Others who are caught in it will receive negative bonuses in the opposite direction. Between the ups and downs, the battle power of the enchantment controller will reach the optimal expansion.


    "One thousand meters..."


    Willy was very satisfied with this enchantment distance.


    In the seven quarters of just being promoted, the barrier of 300 meters is rare, let alone 1000 meters.


    "Destruction law enchantment!"


    Willy didn''t stop, and another enchantment was laid out.


    Under Willy''s deliberate manipulation, the Destruction Law Barrier and the Space Law Barrier merged together.


    "The power of double enchantment..."


    As the owner of the two enchantments, Willy clearly noticed that their superposition is not a one-plus-one increase in power, and the power finally displayed is much stronger than this.


    "Too strong..."


    Willy suddenly whispered: "It''s unimaginable, if the ability of the silver spear is superimposed, how strong I must be now..."


    Willy resisted the urge to take out the silver spear now.


    If you take out the silver spear now and control the huge power, I am afraid that the fighting spirit will be hard to disappear.


    "Let''s get used to the changes in body and strength first, and then it''s not too late to fuse the extraordinary power with the silver spear..."


    Willie thought for a while, and thought to himself.


    Whoa!


    With a single wave of Willy''s hand, the two law enchantments were revoked at the same time.


    His figure flashed and reappeared in the previous training room.


    After feeling the changes in the seven-quarter promotion, Willy felt that he had to check the new changes in the title attribute panel in detail.


    Willy''s thoughts flashed, and the title attribute panel appeared in his field of vision.


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 65; Intelligence: 128; Remaining attribute points: 120]


    "The promotion of two extraordinary professions made my physique automatically increase by 10..."


    Willy looked at it and weighed it: "As for the reward attribute points, each extraordinary occupation is given 60 points... the total is 120 points..."


    120 remaining attribute points...


    Willy took a breath of cold air and made a "hiss" sound.


    That''s 120 o''clock! In the past, Willy didn''t even have more than 50 remaining attribute points at his disposal, but now he has directly broken through 100, which makes Willy suddenly have a feeling that the poor have become rich.


    This feeling is very similar to the feeling when Willy was first spotted by Baron Kells and got huge wealth.


    "120 attribute points...how to distribute? Do you want to add all of them to intelligence?"


    Looking at the numbers in front of him, Willy fell into the contemplation of weighing.

 Chapter 422： add crazy

    After seven quarters, comprehension becomes more and more useful for comprehending the law.


    The intelligence value can instantly improve Willy''s comprehension.


    "No, maybe I should draw 35 attribute points and add them to my physique..."


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a deep thought.


    The 10 increase in physical fitness just now made Willy feel that the overall quality of his body seems to be able to exert terrifying power.


    Willy remembered that when his intelligence value broke 100 last time, the whole person''s comprehension and thinking ability directly achieved a qualitative change.


    "Yes, you should first achieve a physique value of over 100."


    Willie finally made a choice.


    35 points is not decisive for one''s intelligence value, but for one''s physique value, there is the possibility of catalyzing qualitative change.


    "In this case����"


    Willy manipulates the title attribute panel: "Add points!"


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 100; Intelligence: 128; Remaining attribute points: 85]


    Suddenly, Willy felt a surge in his body.


    At the moment when the physique value broke through to 100, Willy felt that his five internal organs, blood, bones, skin... all organs were instantly ignited.


    The originally strong vitality is now even more surging.


    "my power!"


    Willy''s muscles were prominent all over his body, and he clenched his fists and slammed with all his might.


    wow.


    The space in front of him directly rippled.


    "Shake the space with the power of the body!"


    Willy laughed loudly: "The power of my body has even surpassed that of a gold-level beast of the same rank! With the strength of my body alone, I can fight or even kill my peers!"


    Only relying on the strength of the body and killing the same level of powerhouses, if others hear it, they must think Willy is crazy.


    For the extraordinary, the body is just a container that carries extraordinary power. How is it possible to use the container to fight against the fundamental power.


    Even the extraordinary professional giants with body and physique as their core strength, also have more than half of their strength derived from the blessing of extraordinary power and the power of laws, they are unable to fight against the same level with their bodies, let alone Willy, a knight and a Hanged man.


    However, if they really saw the power of Willy''s body, they would probably change their minds.


    One punch fluctuates the space, this is indeed not something that Seven-Quarter Extraordinary can do.


    Even gold-level monsters, only a few can do it.


    "Sure enough, 100 points is a threshold for qualitative change..."


    Willie knew he had made the right choice.


    "In this case, add the remaining attribute points to the intelligence value..."


    Willy did not hesitate, manipulated the title attribute panel again, and added the remaining 85 remaining attribute points to his intelligence value.


    In an instant, Willy''s title attribute panel changed again.


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 65; Intelligence: 248; Remaining attribute points: 0]


    Willy''s intelligence value doubled again.


    Still the same as before, Willie felt a sense of clarity of mind.


    At this moment, the calmer the thinking, the more clearly the surging power of the body is perceived.


    "The increase in intelligence seems to be able to better control the body..."


    Willy moved his palms and arms and muttered to himself.


    In this way, for the use of extraordinary strength, he can also do a better job of finesse.


    "call����"


    Willy stretched his body and took another deep breath.


    It was only now that he digested all the changes after his promotion.


    "With my current strength, I may be able to take the initiative to contact the Holy Light Knights..."


    Willy suddenly thought of the fact that the Knights of Light were looking for the current owner of the Silver Spear.


    The Knights of the Holy Light have a well-known reputation and are the embodiment of justice. They are looking for the current owner of the Silver Spear, definitely not to seize the Silver Spear. Willy is very sure of this.


    Before Willy, because he felt that his strength was too weak, he did not want to take the lead, fearing that his own safety would be threatened by others.


    But it''s different now. Under nine quarters, no one can take away the silver spear from his hands.


    As for the nine-point powerhouse, they themselves have the source weapon, coupled with the transcendent strength, it is impossible to covet their own things.


    When you reach that realm, you can thoroughly understand a law, and then use it to understand the origin. It can be said that even if the eight-quarter transcendence is only one level lower than the nine-quarter, in front of the nine-quarter powerhouse, there is no counterattack at all. Power.


    The realm of nine quarters, after touching the source, is a completely different level.


    As for the legendary ten-quarter level, Willy has not heard of anyone on the mainland reaching this level.


    The strongest, Viagrais, is only the peak of the nine quarters.


    "When there is a chance in the future, I will go to the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights to see..."


    For the organization of the Knights of Light, Willy''s impression is still very good.


    Moreover, he had some contact with the Knights of the Holy Light before, and with his dual occupation, he had a deep relationship with the Knights of the Light.


    After thinking about these things, Willy walked to the door of the training room and pressed a button.


    Boom boom boom.


    Then, the heavy metal door slowly opened.


    The dazzling sun shines on Willy''s body, and the flowing fresh air fills Willy''s nose.


    During the time of deep cultivation, Willy could not perceive the natural environment at all.


    "Master Willie!"


    Willy had just walked out of the training room when the guards who were arranged by Mainar to be stationed here came up and saluted Willy.


    They looked at Willy with incomparable reverence in their eyes.


    The moment Willy broke through just now, seven quarters of coercion rushed out of the training room, almost causing all the guards stationed to lie on the ground.


    That coercive force is really too strong.


    All the guards stationed know that the young man in front of him has reached the realm of seven quarters!


    Even the Duke is just a Knight of the Morning Star.


    According to the potential of this young man, it is inevitable that he will be promoted to eight quarters, and it is very possible to ask about nine quarters!


    "Where''s Mainer?"


    Willy also saw the reverence in the eyes of the guards Lord Mainar works in the town office, you can go there to find him. "


    The guard respectfully responded to Willy.


    "I see."


    Willie nodded.


    Then, in an instant, Willy disappeared in place.


    "As expected of Lord Willy, at the realm of seven quarters, I can only look up..."


    Looking at the place where Willy disappeared, the faces of several guards showed adoration.


    If Willy wanted to, they were even willing to be Willy''s undying followers.


    Of course, Willy certainly had little interest in it.


    With his current strength, as long as the news is released, even a seven-quarter powerhouse of the same rank will follow him, not to mention an extraordinary person below seven-quarters.

 Chapter 423： to the capital

    in the town office.


    Mainar, as usual, took care of the work at hand.


    In the past, because of his good strength and his active mind, Mainar received the attention of Duke Galleka. However, because he was not from a noble family, and his talent and strength were basically fulfilled, he had reached the peak, so he lost the possibility of continuing to improve and entering the innermost circle of the big province of Liao Anca.


    Originally, Mainar thought that he might spend his life like this. Although it was a little regretful, if he was satisfied, he had already surpassed many people.


    However, this idea changed after he met Willy.


    That young man''s talent is like a blazing sunshine, making people dare not look directly at him.


    His talent directly convinced Mainar.


    Later, through understanding, Mainar learned that Willy actually came from a remote place in the southeast of the continent. In the center of the continent, there were no followers or his own power.


    Mainar realized this problem instantly, so he took the opportunity to have a good relationship with Willy, and handled chores for him, winning Willy''s trust.


    And Willy''s talent and future were indeed spotted by Mainar. The Duke not only favored him, but rumors also said that His Royal Highness Rayle also valued this young man very much.


    Your Highness Rael, no, it should be called His Majesty Rael now.


    If Lord Willy is appointed as an important minister by His Royal Highness Rui Er, then his identity must also rise, and the original promotion ceiling has also been raised unconsciously.


    "It''s a beautiful weather..."


    Mainar sat at his desk, glanced at the warm sunshine outside, and whispered to himself.


    He is in a good mood, because after counting the time, today is the time for His Majesty Rael to be crowned with the crown. Now His Majesty Rael should be in the palace, enjoying the worship and admiration of everyone.


    Minar smacked his lips, if his identity was honorable enough, it would be great to be able to see His Majesty Reier''s coronation with his own eyes.


    Thinking of this, Mainar felt a little regretful in his heart.


    "Mernar."


    However, just as Mainar''s thoughts were floating, a voice suddenly interrupted him without warning.


    "who is it?!"


    Minar''s heart twitched, and he jumped up from his seat subconsciously.


    Almost instinctively, cold sweat soaked his clothes instantly.


    As a high-level great knight, someone approached him without realizing it. If he wanted to assassinate him, then now...


    With panic, Mainar looked at the source of the sound.


    "Master Willy?!"


    When he saw the figure clearly, Mainar showed a look of surprise: "Master Willy, have you finished your practice?"


    "ended."


    Naturally, it was Willy who came here.


    Hearing Willy''s response, Mainar took a closer look at Willy.


    At the end of this practice, Willy''s detached temperament that could not be concealed was even more admirable at this time.


    Mainar was determined in an instant, and Willy was promoted.


    "Congratulations to Willy''s promotion for seven quarters!"


    There was joy from the heart in Mainer''s voice.


    The stronger Willy''s strength is, the better it will be for him.


    "Such a young seven-quarter powerhouse..."


    Mainar''s heart clenched fiercely, and he was roaring loudly in his heart.


    Seven quarters at the age of eighteen, even those candidates for successors of the top supernatural forces, do not have such talent.


    "Did something happen when I was cultivating? Why do you feel that everyone''s state is different?"


    When Willy teleported to the town office, he could clearly feel a different atmosphere than before.


    The atmosphere here is very positive, as if everyone has hope and longing.


    "Yes, Lord Willy."


    Hearing Willy''s question, Mainar replied respectfully: "Not long after you started cultivating, His Royal Highness Rui Er was canonized as the heir to the crown prince."


    "Have you confirmed the identity of the heir..."


    Willy raised his brows, but he was not surprised, this was indeed within his expectations.


    "Three days ago, His Majesty passed away, and His Royal Highness Riel held a coronation ceremony today."


    Mainer added.


    "His Majesty Divisa passed away?"


    Willy was very surprised. He had long thought that His Majesty Divisa would be able to hold on for a while longer: "When is the coronation ceremony of His Royal Highness Riel?"


    "It''s been less than an hour since it started. Calculate the time. Now she should meet the ministers and lords one by one..."


    Mainar counted the time.


    "Is that so..."


    Willy pondered for a while, and then said: "Since this is the case, then I will go to the ceremony first, maybe I can catch up. As for Manar, you can continue to work..."


    Willy patted Mainar on the shoulder, then disappeared into the room.


    With Willy''s ability to teleport 10,000 meters now, he will soon be able to reach the capital, although he had traveled more than two months before this trip.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing Willy disappearing in place, Minar snorted and showed a strange look: "The distance between the giant star city and the capital is so far, can Lord Willy still be able to rush there?"


    Afterwards, Mainar shook his head, stopped talking, returned to the table, and continued the work at hand.


    ...


    Steel Falcon Kingdom, the capital.


    "Ok?"


    Willy''s figure appeared on the streets of the capital.


    However, the moment he appeared, Willy sensed something was wrong.


    It''s too quiet here.


    Even on an ordinary day, the capital with a huge population is overcrowded, not to mention when this new king is holding a coronation ceremony.


    "something wrong����"


    Willy walked on the street and found that the shop was closed and no pedestrians could be seen on the road.


    There are lost items on the side of the road, and the street looks very messy.


    "Blood..."


    Suddenly, Willy saw blood shining brightly on the ground.


    Willy closed his eyes, perceiving everything around him.


    Soon, Willy''s terrifying perception ability sensed the sound of killing in the distance, the sound of horses'' hooves...


    Swish.


    Willy opened his eyes, and there was a flash of sternness in his eyes: "Riel is in trouble!"


    The next moment Willy''s figure disappeared, and when he reappeared, it was in the palace.


    "Ok?"


    Willy appeared in a large open space in the main hall of the palace.


    "who?"


    Just as Willy stood still, he instantly heard the sound of his footsteps. The armored royal guard soldier held a weapon and instantly closed himself.


    "There was a battle..."


    Willy sensed the murderous intent in them, and saw the blood on the ground and the damaged main hall.


    There is no doubt that a battle is taking place here.


    At the time of Riel''s coronation, when this happened, Willy instantly understood the reason.


    "Anbark, Segal... The two of them still couldn''t hold back, did they finally choose to do it on this day..."


    From the corner of Willy''s eyes, murderous intent emerged.

 Chapter 424： Willy shot

    "What about His Royal Highness Rayle?"


    Facing the surrounding guards, Willy''s expression remained unchanged, and he asked directly.


    "who are you?"


    A guard who looked like a leader pressed a knight''s spear against Willy''s throat and asked sharply.


    "I am a follower of His Royal Highness Riel."


    Willie looked the man in the eye.


    "It turned out to be a follower of Riel..."


    The guard sneered, and then shouted: "Detain him and wait for the subsequent trial!"


    "Judgment?"


    Willie''s mouth twitched.


    The next moment, the space around Willy seemed to be stagnant. The guards who originally surrounded Willy suddenly felt out of control. Everyone''s bodies were suspended, and their necks seemed to be restrained by a giant hand, who could squeeze their cervical vertebrae at any time. broken.


    Kakaka.


    The sound of bones squeezing.


    "you����"


    The guards who were about to capture Willy, saw the scene in front of them, and their expressions changed dramatically.


    "Seven quarters are extraordinary..."


    They are members of the Royal City Guard Team. They have seen the world and naturally know that the man in front of him is using the power of law.


    "What about His Royal Highness Rayle?"


    Willy asked the guard leader again, his voice cold.


    "I was... chased... escaped..."


    The guard leader nearly suffocated, his face twisted, and his voice trembled as he answered.


    "Chased?"


    A dignified look appeared on Willie''s face.


    How could Riel be hunted down? She obviously has two extraordinary protections and supports from Krondu and Felix.


    Moreover, Felix also has a source weapon, which is extraordinary in eight moments, and he is not an enemy of the first battle in front of him. How could he be hunted down?


    "Chased by whom? Hurry up and say."


    Willy continued to ask, and the murderous intention was even stronger.


    "I was hunted down by Li Quinn, Jabitu... Li Kaen and Livikana... several adults..."


    The guard leader replied intermittently.


    "Huh?! These people?"


    Willie realized the seriousness of the matter.


    In this way, except for Felix and Krondu, the rest of the Eight-Quarter Transcendents in the Kingdom of Steel Falcons all stood on the opposite side of Reil.


    "But doesn''t Felix have a source weapon, why isn''t he an opponent of several people?"


    Willy knew that there must be a problem in a certain link: "Is there a problem with the use of the source weapon?"


    "What about Anbark and Segal?"


    Willie asked one last question.


    "They are... behind the main hall..."


    The leader of the guards felt that his eyes had turned black.


    "very good."


    Willie''s thoughts moved.


    Kakaka.


    The sound of broken bones filled the audience.


    All the guards who had been invincible before collapsed to the ground.


    In this regard, Willie did not hesitate at all.


    He knew very well that if he didn''t have the current strength and was caught by them, the ending would definitely be more tragic.


    Willie''s figure disappeared.


    The open space behind the main hall.


    Ambak and Rayle stood together, and in front of them, the blood-stained Corondo was bound by a rope carrying extraordinary power, collapsed to the ground, and his breath was weak. Next to Corondo was Duke Galleka, who was also bound.


    A middle-aged man in heavy armor stepped on Corondo''s head with iron boots, and his body was fierce.


    This person is the commander of the Royal City Guard, Deweiyo, a Knight of the Morning Star.


    Just now, Kelundu tried his best to break the law and drag the steps of Li Quinn and the other three.


    But his delay time was only five minutes. Five minutes later, Ke Lundu was severely injured, the power of the law was broken, and he fell from the high eight-quarter realm to the current six-quarter realm.


    Afterwards, the three of Li Quinn continued to pursue Felix and Reil, while Corondo was controlled by Dewiyo, who arrived later.


    "Deweiyo, are all of Reil''s people in the capital being slaughtered?"


    Ambak asked Dewiyo.


    When Deweiyo heard the words, he nodded and replied, "The Royal City Guards have already assisted the two His Royal Highnesses and attacked the forces of Rui Er. We were caught off guard, and our strength is stronger than theirs. It is estimated that after a while, we will be able to Got the news of complete annihilation."


    "very good."


    Ambak was very satisfied with this answer.


    "It''s really tragic..."


    Segal also agreed, and then looked at Ambak beside him.


    The two looked at each other with a deeply hidden murderous intent.


    Anbark and Segal also knew very well that after finishing Riel, it was the two of them who should fight.


    "It''s unbelievable, as the commander of the Royal City Guard, you actually betrayed your king!"


    At this moment, a voice resounded in the ears of several people.


    "who?!"


    Ambak, Segal, and Dewiyo trembled.


    Even Ke Lundu, who was trampled under his feet and breathless, trembled in his head. He moved his head with difficulty, trying to see who was coming.


    Although his consciousness was very vague, the voice just now sounded familiar to him.


    "Willy Phelan!"


    The voice came again.


    Before Dewiyo could see Willy''s figure clearly, he suddenly felt a terrifying aura attacking his heart.


    "not good!"


    Deweiyo quickly reacted: "The law enchantment!"


    However, Deweiyo''s law enchantment has not yet been displayed, and a more powerful law enchantment directly suppressed Deweiyo.


    puff!


    Dewiyo stood on the spot, and a gray-black airflow suddenly spread out from his heart, eating away his flesh and vitality.


    "This����"


    Dewiyo wanted to use his extraordinary power and the power of law, but he found that his body was out of control.


    Whoa!


    The gray-black airflow suddenly erupted, and after spreading, it directly swallowed Deweiyo.


    Dewiyo didn''t even let out the last scream, and he became nothing.


    "Lord Corondo, here I come."


    Willy squatted down, a flash of destruction.


    Boom!


    The extraordinary chains on Corondo and Duke Galleka broke instantly.


    "Vi... Willy..."


    Corondo''s eyes were already blurred with blood, but he still had difficulty seeing Willy''s face.


    "You killed Dewiyo..."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Corondo''s mouth, and the look in Willy''s eyes was no longer the look of his younger generation, but a gratification and a smile.


    Killing a seven-quarter powerhouse with one blow... This kind of strength...


    "Lord Corondo, don''t talk, I''ll get rid of these two guys first."


    Willy instilled a strand of extraordinary power into Kelundu''s body to activate Kelundu''s qi and blood, and then took out the potion to repair the injury from the space ring and gave it to Kelundu.


    This potion was obtained from Liffet and Lowell before.


    "His Royal Highness Ambak, His Highness Segal..."


    Willy stood up and looked at the two people who had froze: "This is the first time we met, let me introduce myself again. My name is..."


    "Willy Phelan."

 Chapter 425： go to the rescue

    "Willy Phelan?"


    Anbark and Segal''s expressions were extremely ugly.


    For them, this name was only heard, and never took it to heart.


    In Ambak''s view, Willy was just a slightly difficult little ant who had escaped the assassination of No. 0. After all, how many people who came out of the remote places in the southeast of the mainland would be valued by others in the center of the mainland?


    In the eyes of the people in the center of the continent, the land and resources in the southeastern part of the continent cannot breed any strong people at all. Even if a random kingdom in the center of the continent sends some forces to the southeast of the continent, it can directly disrupt the situation.


    However, in such a place, such an unreasonable guy can appear...


    Ambak clearly remembered that, according to the information he had investigated, this guy named Willy was only in the realm of six quarters when he came to the center of the mainland... But now, he killed Deweiyo with one blow. !


    Deweiyue, that is the leader of the Royal City Guard, a steady seven-quarter powerhouse! Instantly killed, what is the concept?


    Infinitely close to the seven-quarter peak of eight quarters?


    What exactly did this Willy Phelan experience during his time in the center of the continent? Why jump here? !


    Ambak''s heart is broken.


    Not only Ambak, but Segal''s entire back was also shivering.


    He shared some information with Ambak and knew a little about Willy''s identity.


    "Your Excellency Willy, I am Ambak."


    Although Ambak knew he was in a troublesome situation, he still restrained his fear and tried to keep his head clear.


    "I know you''re here for Rael, and you''re her follower..."


    Anbark observed Willy''s expression and said carefully: "However, you should also know that the current situation, Rayle is irreversible. Among the six transcendents of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, my teacher Li Quinn, Segal''s teacher Livikana, as well as Jabitu and Likan in the royal supernatural, are now on our side. Moreover, Felix temporarily lost control of the Falcon Hook, and Riel''s failure has been completely become a foregone conclusion..."


    Ambak is very smart. With just a few words, he first instilled the current complicated situation into Willy and gave Willy a certain ideological impact.


    "Sure enough, I guessed right, there is indeed a problem with the original weapon Falcon Hook, otherwise even if they join forces, they will not be Felix''s opponent..."


    Willie''s face was expressionless, but he thought to himself.


    "Your Excellency Willy, as a supernatural being, I think you should make the judgment that is most beneficial to the current situation according to the situation..."


    There is a bit of delusion in Anbark''s tone, which has nothing to do with extraordinary power, but the speaking skills that Anbark has cultivated over the years: "Riel has lost power, why don''t you give up her? As long as you want, our camp You are welcome to join at any time, and I promise that once you join our side, we will give you double or even multiple times everything you have in the Rael camp! Power, women, status... you want Yes, I can give you everything!"


    "Loyalty never means anything."


    Anbark''s voice was lowered, with a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    Although what I just said was to win over Willy to save his life, there was also a sincerity in it.


    A genius of Willy''s level, and even a part of the strength that has been exchanged, makes Anbach coveted.


    Hearing Ambak''s words, Ke Lundu, who had just stabilized his breath, changed his face.


    Corondo is clear that what Ambak is saying is reality.


    It''s really difficult to turn the tables on Riel now.


    Corondo is very worried that Willy''s faith in Riel will be shaken. But after thinking about it, Willy really didn''t need to continue to follow Reier, and even Kerendu himself didn''t think that Reier had a high chance of making a comeback now.


    In order to change this situation, we can only let Reil smelt the Falcon Hook to use the power, and let Felix use the power of the original weapon to turn around, but under the extraordinary pursuit of the four and eight quarters, three days must be spared. Smelting, this is almost impossible.


    Faced with a clear victory and defeat, what can Willy do?


    At that time, Corondo and Rayle approached Willy, in fact, it was for their own interests.


    "Are you loyal..."


    Facing Anbark''s bewitchment, Willy narrowed his eyes slightly, as if thinking about something.


    "Yes, loyalty is just a manifestation of the bargaining chip, there is no need to be restricted by the tower!"


    Seeing Willy seemed a little moved, Anbark took advantage of the situation to fan the flames.


    "Feel sorry����"


    Willy suddenly responded: "I have never been loyal to His Royal Highness Riel..."


    Corondo, Ambak, and Segal changed color at the same time.


    But before they said anything, Willy added again: "I just think that His Royal Highness Riel and Lord Corondo are good people, and they brought me to the center of the continent to get something that was not available in the southeast of the continent. ...I just wanted to offer them some friendship..."


    "That''s it!"


    Whoa!


    There was a surge of air around Willie.


    "No! Your Excellency Willy, you..."


    Anbark and Segal felt a strong sense of crisis at the same time.


    "seal!"


    The power of justice within Willy surged.


    The Hanged Man''s sealing skills were displayed in an instant.


    Originally, when Willy used the seal of justice, he could only cast it on those with malicious power, but with the improvement of his strength, Willy has been able to seal his opponents indiscriminately.


    In an instant, Anbark and Segal seemed to be wrapped in shackles.


    The extraordinary power of the two people seemed to disappear out of thin air, and they completely turned into mortals. In addition, their bodies were also stiff and could not move at all.


    "Willi..."


    Seeing that Wei expressed his firm support for Rui Er by using his actual deeds Ke Lun Du''s heart was relieved.


    "Lord Corondo, I''ll leave it to you here."


    Willie turned to look at Corondo.


    "then you����"


    Corondo seems to have guessed a possibility.


    "I''m going to rescue His Royal Highness Riel."


    Willy responded, with strong confidence in his tone.


    "Rescue Riel?"


    Krendu frowned suddenly and reminded Willy: "Although you killed Dewiyo just now, it was only seven quarters. In the face of four extraordinary eight quarters, you..."


    Although Corendu wanted to rescue Rael, he also knew the difficulty. At this moment, he has seen Willy''s potential, and naturally he doesn''t want to see Willy''s accident during the rescue process.

 Chapter 426： Kill Jabitu

    "Lord Corondo, perhaps, you don''t need to worry about my safety..."


    Facing Corondo''s concerns, Willy shook his head slightly and said in a low voice.


    "what do you mean?"


    A hint of doubt appeared in Ke Lundu''s eyes: "You shouldn''t have been promoted to eight quarters, why..."


    "because this!"


    Willy waved one hand, and a silver-white knight''s spear appeared in Willy''s hand.


    The knight''s spear was about two meters long, with a simple and plain surface, without any flashy decoration, but it gave off an indescribable sense of oppression.


    "This is����"


    The moment Korendu saw the silver spear, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    Although he has fallen into the realm, Corondo still recalls the scene when he first saw the Falcon Hook.


    This silver-white long spear gave him exactly the same feeling at that time.


    "Original weapon, silver."


    Willy''s simple sentence made Corondu''s heart tremble.


    Anbark and Segal on the side also showed disbelief in their eyes, and their expressions turned into horror.


    Silver Spear!


    Isn''t this the original weapon that appeared near the Milson River three months ago? !


    Because after the silver spear appeared at that time, the Knights of the Holy Light intervened in it and threw an olive branch to the mysterious owner, so this matter was widely spread, in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, and even other extraordinary organizations and The kingdom also knew about this.


    After Korendu was born with the Silver Spear, he also had a casual chat with Riel, and praised the good luck of the person who obtained the Silver Spear.


    However, what Korendu did not expect was that this person appeared in front of his eyes.


    Moreover, he is Willy!


    "It''s time for you to go to Llanca province..."


    A stunned look appeared on Corendu''s face, and he just thought about it for a moment, and then matched the time.


    "That''s right, at that time, I got the silver spear." Willy said without any cover, "I have to thank His Royal Highness Riel and Lord Corondo for dispatching at that time, otherwise I would not get it. "


    Before Willy was promoted to seven quarters, he had been hiding the secret of the silver spear. But after reaching the realm of seven quarters, Willy changed his mind.


    One of the reasons for this is that Willy feels that there are very few people who can take the silver spear from him and really need it.


    Second, with his current strength, Willy also feels that he needs to take the initiative to stand in the middle of the world''s stage and contact the Knights of Light, which will inevitably make his identity and the secret of the silver spear be stolen by others. people know.


    The last point, and the most important reason, is that the source weapon is not Willy''s trump card. What he really relies on to survive in this world and grow step by step is the title attribute panel!


    As long as this secret is not exposed, Willy will never be understood by his opponents.


    After comprehensive consideration, Willy finally made the decision to expose the silver spear.


    "In this case����"


    A spark of hope suddenly ignited in Corondo''s eyes. He thought that Rayle had no hope of turning around, but Willy sent a new kind of fire: "Then Willy, please bring Rayle back!"


    "I will live up to your expectations."


    Willy nodded slightly, and as soon as his voice fell, his figure disappeared in place.


    "I really didn''t expect it..."


    Corondo burst out laughing, his voice echoing over the clearing.


    Originally, I just thought that I had found a good seedling, but now it seems that I have found a miracle figure who can turn the tide!


    "Fate!"


    Corondo sighed inwardly.


    In contrast to Corondo''s emotions, Ambak and Segal, who were sealed on the side, were filled with fear.


    Rumors say that superhumans who get the source weapons can basically leapfrog battles. But this condition was placed on Willy, and they felt that "leapfrog combat" should be changed to "leapfrog beheading".


    Even if the opponent is four eight quarters extraordinary.


    ...


    on a wilderness.


    Felix and Riel were surrounded by four figures.


    At this time, Felix, the blood had soaked his clothes, one arm had been chopped off, and the power of the law attached to the wound was still eating away at him.


    Riel, who was behind Felix, was wrapped in Felix''s extraordinary power and did not receive the slightest damage.


    "Felix, give up your resistance! Hand over Rael and end yourself, I can spare your descendants!"


    Directly opposite Felix, Jabitu is domineering.


    His eyes were filled with the pleasure of revenge, and it seemed that the dissatisfaction and resentment that had been in his heart for many years had been freely and vividly expressed at this moment.


    Li Quinn, who was on the side, heard Jabitu''s threat, and a look of rejection flashed in his eyes.


    In his opinion, Jabitu is too small-minded and has a repulsive style of conduct.


    It''s just that due to the cooperation in front of him, he can''t say this.


    "Jabitu, you have betrayed the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon, the royal family, and the Laidin family!"


    Felix couldn''t hide his anger at all.


    In his eyes, Lequin and Livikana were thieves, while Jabitu and Leikan were even more disgusting betrayals.


    If it weren''t for them, the stealers wouldn''t have such a big advantage now, completely driving them into a desperate situation!


    "Felix, there is no difference between you and me in terms of strength, but from childhood to adulthood, you have always been valued by extraordinary adults and ancestors... I have always endured this, but now, it is time to look forward to the past. Prove that their vision is wrong!"


    A frantic look appeared on Jabitu''s face, and he almost shouted out.


    "Jabitu! Don''t you know the reason?! You are selfish and can''t see the big picture at all. The reason you are rejected by the past is not because of your weak talent and poor strength, but because you can''t tell the difference. Right or wrong!"


    Felix was also divided: "I should have killed you long ago!"


    After the words were finished, the power of the law surged on Felix''s body Reverse the broken law! ! "


    Felix shouted, his eyes full of determination.


    What Corondo can do, he can do too!


    No matter how much he paid, he would kill Jabitu!


    "Reverse the broken law? We still kill you!"


    Jabitu laughed loudly: "Everyone, let''s take action together and kill Felix!"


    On Jabitu, extraordinary power boiled.


    However, at the next moment, a silver light suddenly appeared.


    Puchi!


    Behind Jabitu, a bright silver gun head appeared without warning, and then instantly pierced his heart!


    In an instant, the vitality was wiped out!

 Chapter 427： head to head

    This change happened between lightning and flint, and before this, no one expected such an accident at all.


    I saw that on Jabitu''s body, the gray-black destructive energy spread from his chest to the whole body. Jabitu didn''t even utter a scream from the beginning to the end, and was directly swallowed and turned into nothingness.


    "Go back!"


    Li Quinn''s face changed drastically, he reacted the fastest, and he gave a loud roar in an instant.


    Only then did Likan and Livikana regain their senses, mobilizing their extraordinary power, and in the blink of an eye, they escaped 100 meters away.


    "Who is it?!"


    Li Quinn, who had been calm and confident before, now had an ashen face, full of fear.


    On the other side, Likahn and Livikana had fear mixed in their expressions.


    Although the attack just now was a sneak attack, the power that seemed to devour everything just now made their scalps feel numb.


    Likan and Livikana knew very well that if they were the ones who were attacked just now, the ending would be exactly the same as Jabitu who was killed.


    Even Li Quinn, the most powerful of them, suffered this sudden blow, and he must have been seriously injured and instantly lost his ability to fight.


    "This����"


    Compared with the fear and fear of the three of Li Quinn, Felix and Riel were dazed and stunned.


    Especially Felix, just now, his anger has ignited his entire chest. He has decided to fall into the realm and use the Reverse Shattering Law. Even if he dies, he will make Jabitu pay a heavy price.


    However, at this critical moment, Jabitu was suddenly attacked to death. This moment is just a blink of an eye, and it makes people unprepared at all.


    "Who saved us?!"


    There was also a hint of astonishment in Riel''s originally determined look.


    Originally, she had already prepared the worst plan. If the enemy turned her into a prisoner, Rael would commit suicide, and she would also preserve the glory of the Laidin family and the dignity of the Royal Family of Steel Falcons.


    However, the current situation has turned a corner.


    "I''m late, Your Highness Rayle."


    At this time, the space in front of Riel and Felix distorted for a while, and a tall and straight figure, holding a silver spear, appeared in front of them.


    From the back view alone, the person exudes an extraordinary temperament, which makes people unable to help swaying in their hearts.


    "You are����"


    Felick did not recognize Willy''s identity, in fact, he did not associate the rescuer with Willy at all.


    Although he knew that it was a guy named Willy Faerun who brought the heart of the Demon Hulk Dragon to the center of the continent from the southeast of the continent, he never took the initiative to learn about Willy''s information.


    It was just a six-quarter superhuman, and it was impossible for him to enter his eyes.


    But compared to Felix, Reier instinctively recognized this familiar back, especially the kind voice, which made Reier''s heart tremble.


    "Vi... Willy...?"


    Riel''s voice was a little tight.


    "it''s me."


    Willy turned his head back slightly, allowing Rayle to see his profile clearly.


    "It''s really you?!"


    Rayle''s heart was suddenly relieved.


    She didn''t know why, but when she saw Willy, her restless and restless mind seemed to sense some kind of comfort, and she instantly calmed down.


    Especially when she saw Willy''s handsome face, it seemed that all negative emotions had been swept away.


    "Willi, your strength..."


    Riel''s voice was a little dry.


    To be able to kill an eight-quarter-level powerhouse, Willy must have undergone some kind of terrifying change when he was separated from himself.


    After stabilizing the sudden emotional change, Riel''s sanity returned, and she had realized what Willy''s performance just now represented.


    Killing an eight-quarter powerhouse in an instant, even a sneak attack, is not something that a seven-quarter powerhouse can do.


    "I''ve been promoted for seven quarters..."


    Willy smiled slightly, which was regarded as dispelling Riel''s doubts.


    "Seven quarters..."


    After hearing Willy''s response, Rael''s face moved slightly.


    Seven quarters...


    But when he first saw Willy more than half a year ago, he was only five quarters of strength, not as good as himself.


    And now, in such a short period of time, he has been promoted for seven quarters.


    Riel''s emotions are complicated.


    "But, even for seven quarters, you..."


    Riel originally wanted to ask another question, but was interrupted by Willy.


    "His Royal Highness, you will answer your question later. It is more appropriate to solve the immediate trouble now."


    As soon as Willy''s voice fell, his extraordinary power and the power of the law overflowed at the same time.


    Transparent airflow and gray-black airflow intertwined and overflowed around him.


    "The power of two laws!"


    Felix''s pupils shrank behind him: "Just now, he should have achieved an instant approach with the help of the law of space, and then used the law of destruction to kill Jabitu!"


    "I didn''t expect that a genius of this level could be born in the southeast of the mainland..."


    Felix took a deep breath.


    "Lord Felix, please protect His Royal Highness Reil first."


    Willy asked again, holding a silver spear in his hand, turned into a streamer and attacked the three of Li Quinn suddenly.


    Even against three eight-quarter powerhouses, Willy still dared to take the initiative.


    "No, that person is here!"


    Livikana was the first to change her expression, her tone a little flustered.


    She is the weakest among the three, and she is also the most fearful and uneasy.


    "do not panic!"


    Li Quinn had completely calmed down at this time, and when Willy briefly communicated with Felix and Riel just now, he also observed something.


    This young man who suddenly appeared is not as strong as he imagined. The power of his law is only the level of the peak of seven quarters, and it has not touched eight quarters at all.


    The reason why he was able to burst out such a strong energy at the moment of killing Jabitu should be with the help of foreign objects.


    It seems that there are only original weapons that can have such a high bonus.


    Seeing the silver spear in Willy''s hand, and thinking of the rumors of the original weapon a few days ago, Li Quinn already had a rough guess.


    "This man is only seven quarters of strength. He only used the original weapon to kill the unsuspecting Jabitu in the sneak attack. Now that we are fighting head-to-head and devote ourselves to the battle, he may not be able to deal with us alone. Here. The three of us join forces, and he will definitely not be an opponent!"


    At the critical moment, Li Quinn''s tone was firm, boosting the morale of Livikana and Likan.


    Li Quinn''s words had some effect, at least Likahn''s mental state was adjusted a lot, but Livikana still seemed restrained, her movements were a little stiff, and it was obvious that she was not completely separated from the scene just now.

 Chapter 428： Structural Fragments of Tough, Primal Weapons

    Seeing Livikana in this state, Li Quinn cursed inwardly. In the face of a seven-quarter transcendental person, he actually let his timidity out of control, this disposition is not worthy of having eight-quarter strength.


    But now is a critical moment, and Lei Quinn can''t be rude.


    "Livikana, Likahn, with me as the main force, join forces to kill this person!"


    Li Quinn instantly released his own law field: "Kill him, this source weapon is ours!"


    As soon as these words came out, Likan and Livikana were heartbroken.


    Seizing the source weapon, this kind of interest, can''t be resisted at all.


    "Are you ready to fight?"


    The corner of Willy''s mouth curved, and he could perceive the emotions of the other party very clearly.


    With the help of the original imprint, Willy''s Hanged Man ability can keenly detect the emotional changes of several people.


    Especially for negative emotions, Willy can not only perceive, but also use them.


    With the enhancement of Willy''s strength, the Hanged Man has not only been able to fight against malicious forces, but also used the power of justice to effectively restrain his negative emotions such as fear and greed.


    "The law enchantment!"


    Seeing that under the leadership of Li Quinn, the three released the field of law at the same time, Willy was not to be outdone, and released his double law enchantment to fight against it.


    "Such a strong law enchantment?!"


    Several people have not yet fought in close quarters, just fighting against the power of the law.


    But just touching Willy''s law enchantment, several people noticed Willy''s terrifying.


    "Is it the bonus from the source weapon? The source weapon enhances the strength of the power of the law."


    Li Quinn''s mind instantly became clear.


    "bring it on!"


    Likarn held a huge heavy sword and attacked Willy first.


    When Willy saw this, in the spiritual world, the imprint of the source was spinning rapidly.


    Now Willy has a new understanding of this original imprint in his spiritual world.


    At the very beginning, Willy felt that this origin imprint was just a key to control the silver spear. Through it, he could increase his own ability dozens of times and cause a qualitative change to achieve leapfrog confrontation.


    But later, Willy discovered that the origin imprint is not so simple. As the understanding of the origin imprint deepened, Willy even felt that the origin imprint was the core, and the silver spear was the vassal.


    It''s just that for these, Willy can''t find any strong evidence to confirm his point of view.


    But even so, Willy can confirm that this origin imprint is absolutely beyond his initial knowledge and understanding. At least, he has already imprinted the origin imprint with an equally powerful treasure independent of the silver spear.


    Swish!


    Under the blessing of the original imprint and the silver spear, Willy''s two extraordinary powers and the power of two laws have undergone a qualitative leap.


    A golden spear flew out, and the energy of Likarn''s great sword instantly confronted him.


    "not good!"


    At the moment of the fight, Likahn realized that the situation was not good.


    He simply gave up the confrontation and wanted to withdraw from his body.


    But his speed was too slow, the energy of the great sword was quickly corroded, and even Likarn was affected.


    Seeing the terrifying energy spreading to the palm of his hand, Likahn made a decisive decision, and directly cut his palm together with the giant sword and threw it out.


    "This level of bonus has completely exceeded the upper limit of the original weapon?"


    Li Quinn was shocked when he saw this, and his mood was also fluctuated.


    He also knows a little bit about the original weapon. Even if the original weapon has a bonus, there are certain restrictions, and it is impossible to overstep the level and easily crush the extraordinary existence of a higher level.


    Willy is really beyond imagination.


    "There must be a problem with this!"


    Li Quinn''s face was very ugly.


    However, compared to Liquen, Livikana and Likahn''s mood swings are more severe.


    Willy could sense that their negative emotions were growing again.


    "Very well, this is the moment I''ve been waiting for!"


    Willie''s heart skipped a beat.


    "The spear in my hand is called Liuyin, and it is the original weapon that the Knights of Light are looking for! Now I have contacted the Knights of Light, and you are fighting against me, aren''t you afraid of the follow-up pursuit of the Knights of Light?!"


    Willie shouted loudly.


    "What... has he approached the Knights of the Light?"


    The three of them shook their heads.


    Hearing the name of the Knights of the Holy Light, the three of them were instantly shocked.


    Holy Light Knights, this organization is really terrible.


    In the center of the mainland, the more powerful people are, the more they can understand the horror of the Holy Light Knights.


    In an instant, even Li Quinn was feeling a sense of fear.


    Not to mention Lycan and Livikana.


    Generally speaking, even if there are negative emotions in powerful and extraordinary fights, they can still be controlled through their moods, and there will not be any major problems.


    Of course, this is also the general case.


    Willie is a special case.


    "The time has come!"


    There was a glint in Willie''s eyes.


    He could clearly perceive that the name of the Knights of the Holy Light made the fear of the three people reach a low point. It was only a moment, but it was enough for Willy.


    bass!


    Willy''s original imprint turned to the extreme, and the law of destruction and the law of space were linked at the same time.


    "Justice Hunting!"


    Willy displayed the terrifying skills that the title attribute panel gave him after being promoted to the Hanged Man for seven quarters.


    At this moment, Li Quinn, Li Kaen, and Livikana felt that something terrible was brewing and erupting in their bodies.


    "This����"


    However, even if they realized it was a dangerous thing, it would not help.


    "what!"


    Likan was the first to let out a scream.


    After being shocked by Willy''s blow, Likan''s negative emotions were the heaviest among the three.


    In Likahn''s body, terrifying energy exploded instantly.


    His body, his extraordinary power, the power of his laws, shattered in an instant.


    Likahn only resisted for half a second, and then his vitality was annihilated.


    Next is Livikana, who is even weaker than Livikana.


    "Do not!"


    Livikana let out a scream and then fell with Likahn.


    "Damn it!"


    Li Quinn roared suddenly, a heartache flashed in his eyes.


    Just as Justice Hunt was about to tear his body apart, an irregular metal block emerged from Li Quinn''s back.


    The irregular metal block was only the size of a palm, and the energy that escaped from it actually suppressed the terrifying power of Willy''s justice hunt.


    "This is����"


    Willie showed a surprised look.


    He was very familiar with this power fluctuation.


    "Is this a source weapon?"


    Willy''s heart moved: "No, it''s not the source weapon, it seems to be the structural fragment of the source weapon!"

 ~： leave T^T

    I have been out of town in the past two days, and I just came back today. Because I got up early to catch the train, I slept too little. When I came back, I didn��t think clearly when I typed words. After writing a few hundred words, I felt a little messy, so I didn��t force it. Come on, take a break...


    And... this big story will basically end tomorrow, and the follow-up will be a new story line, and the "tower" will gradually be revealed...


    https://


    Genius for a second to remember the address of this site: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 429： Chasing Requin

    The so-called structural fragments of the original weapon are actually the parts and components of the original weapon.


    A source weapon, due to some special reasons, is broken into several parts from a complete body, and then becomes structural fragments.


    Because the power of the original weapon is huge, even after it is broken, each structural fragment will still have some power left, and after it is inherited by the latecomers, they can still use it.


    Although it cannot be compared with the complete body of the original weapon, it can also give the user a great strength bonus. However, because the complete body is broken and the energy of the structural fragments is disordered, most users of the original weapon structural fragments have to suffer some negative effects.


    Li Quinn let out a low voice, a dazzling white light burst out from the irregular metal square, and Li Quinn wrapped it directly.


    "It''s not a match for this young man at all..."


    Li Quinn''s eyes were full of unwillingness.


    It was only one step away from success, but it was forcibly terminated by this man named Willy Phelan.


    This feeling was difficult for Li Quinn to accept.


    "Bless!"


    Li Quinn gritted his teeth and thought.


    Afterwards, the irregular metal block from his back glowed brightly, and after twisting for a while, it turned into a gauntlet and wrapped around Li Quinn''s right arm.


    Immediately afterwards, Li Quinn felt a steady stream of energy swarming out of the metal armguard, rapidly weakening the terrifying energy of righteous hunting in his body.


    "As expected of the structural fragments of the original weapon, the terrifying energy that suddenly appeared in the body was suppressed so quickly!"


    Li Quinn''s face was pale, but his heart was relieved.


    He knew very well that if it weren''t for the structural fragments of this source weapon, he would have been seriously injured at this time, and he would have fallen directly like Likan and Livikana.


    Suppressing the terrifying energy in his body, Li Quinn only used the blink of an eye.


    After that, he activated the power of the structural fragment again.


    But this time, instead of fighting back against Willy, he used it to escape.


    Whoa!


    On the metal armguard, energy poured out again.


    Li Quinn immediately felt the blessing of the original weapon''s structural fragments.


    But at the same time, Li Quinn also sensed a terrifying absorption force, sucking his life force, extraordinary force, and law force into the metal armguard.


    Li Quinn gritted his teeth, not seeming too surprised.


    He is very clear that this is the price of using the structural fragments of the original weapon.


    "Get out of here first!"


    Li Quinn didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately turned into a streamer and disappeared in place.


    "Ok?"


    The moment Li Quinn disappeared, Willy''s face changed slightly.


    "Teleport?"


    Willie was puzzled.


    However, Willy immediately denied the idea: "It''s not teleportation, there is no fluctuation in the power of space at all... That should be the speed of the limit!"


    "Did you get the blessing of structural fragments?"


    Willy also reacted immediately, using the power of space law to pursue Li Quinn.


    This guy named Riquan must stay.


    Otherwise, it would be quite dangerous to let an eight-hour enemy with a fragment of the original weapon structure go out.


    "Willy actually killed Likan and Livikana, and even Liquen escaped!"


    Felix, who was guarding Riel in the distance, suddenly became suspicious.


    He had seen the battle just now.


    Willy''s crushing posture after his shot directly made Felix, who had gone through a hundred years of ups and downs, feel that his way of thinking about a genius was being reshaped.


    This can''t be explained by genius at all.


    Even if he has the original weapon, he can''t kill the strong person in the eight quarters as the weak one, right?


    "This Willy Phelan really came out of a place like the southeastern continent?"


    For a time, Felix was curious for the first time about the southeast of the mainland on the other side of the Storm Strait.


    "Lord Felix... You mean, Willy killed the rebels?!"


    After hearing Felix''s words, Rael''s eyes burst into disbelief.


    Rui Er is only a six-quarter-level strength, and she couldn''t observe the battle of Willy and others just now.


    The action was so fast that even Rayle''s naked eyes couldn''t perceive it, let alone the fluctuation of energy.


    "That''s right."


    Felix can''t accept this reality until now: "He killed Livikana and Likahn, and now he''s going after Liquen."


    Hearing this, Rayle opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Originally, they had fallen into the final desperate situation, but with the appearance of Willy, the situation was reversed in an instant.


    pat.


    Rayle''s body swayed, and he knelt directly to the ground.


    Sweat flowed down her cheeks, and the long-term tension was relieved at the moment when the danger disappeared.


    Reyel suddenly felt extremely weak.


    "Stand up, Riel."


    After the storm, Felix''s face turned calm again: "We have to go back to the palace and stabilize the situation."


    "Some people do wrong and they have to pay for it."


    Felix''s tone carried Mori Han''s murderous intent.


    "Got it, Master Felix."


    When Rui Er heard the words, a chill flashed in his eyes.


    She stood up, her expression cold and determined.


    ...


    "I can''t get rid of that young man''s pursuit!"


    Li Quinn, who was fleeing, roared loudly in his heart.


    No matter how fast his speed is increased with the help of the original weapon structural fragments, and he is also changing the escape angle at the limit, Willy will always use teleportation to keep up with him in three or two breaths.


    This drives Riquan insane.


    He knew very well that Willy''s pursuit could last for a long time, but his own escape could not.


    Because he can have such an escape speed, he is completely overdrawing his realm and even his life.


    "Am I going to reverse the breaking laws like Corondo to escape?"


    Li Quinn is facing a dilemma Reverse the broken law, he will fall from the eight-hour transcendence of the high to the ground.


    Although it still maintains the realm of six quarters, such a strong gap will make Li Quinn go crazy.


    And after reversing the Shattered Law, he basically has no hope of promotion anymore, which is a reality that almost every superpower cannot accept.


    However, if the Law of Shattering is not reversed, the current Li Quinn may not even be able to save his life.


    "Ok?"


    However, just as Li Quinn was weighing the dilemma, he suddenly felt a seven-quarter-level aura suddenly appear in front of him.


    "The same pursuer?"


    Li Quinn was stunned for a moment, then his face was stunned: "No, it''s a monster!"


    Five hundred meters before Li Quinn fled, a huge white bear dozens of meters high was staring at him with blue eyes.

 Chapter 430： Gold Class Warcraft Volibear

    The white bear was like a small mountain, and it was only seven quarters of gold, but Li Quinn felt a huge pressure, and a sense of danger permeated Li Quinn''s heart.


    "This white bear seems to have just appeared here..."


    Li Quinn''s heart was full of vigilance: "This is not the haunt of monsters at all..."


    Li Quinn turned again, avoiding the white bear and continuing to flee.


    However, just as he turned around, he saw that the white bear suddenly wrapped a thunderbolt on his body, turning into a blue light and suddenly attacking him.


    The speed at which it exploded in an instant was much faster than Li Quinn himself.


    "Sure enough, the target is me! This is trouble!"


    Li Quinn was flustered.


    Ordinary gold-level magical beasts, Li Quinn is definitely not afraid, but this white bear, obviously seven quarters, but burst out at such a speed, so Li Quinn was instantly full of fear.


    He has seen a seven-quarter-level monster today, so he no longer dares to use pure level to define strength.


    Even if this gold-level monster couldn''t cause damage to him, if it dragged him down, he would definitely be caught up by that young man.


    Roar!


    Thunder White Bear let out a loud roar, and instantly arrived in front of Li Quinn.


    "Go to hell!"


    Li Quinn saw that the Thunder White Bear was blocking his way, and knew that he could not delay.


    He activated the energy in the metal armguard again, and the overdraft that had already exceeded the limit destroyed his body again.


    Li Quinn released his own law field, and under the power of the original weapon''s structural fragment, he launched a violent blow on the Thunder White Bear.


    However, just when Li Quinn felt that this trouble could be solved, he saw the double six-mang mark in the pupils of the Thunder White Bear Youlan, and a thunder pattern faintly appeared between his eyebrows.


    It wielded a huge bear paw, and a blue, thunder-blasting steel glove wrapped its paw.


    In the palm of the steel glove, a blue gem was inlaid, and the terrifying power of thunder continued to penetrate outward.


    The power of thunder spread out, and even the space was directly stagnant, and the breath of the thunder white bear, under the blessing of the steel gloves, instantly rose by leaps and bounds.


    "This... this is again, the original weapon!!"


    Li Quinn''s face distorted instantly after sensing the changing aura of Thunder White Bear.


    In one day, I actually saw two Qiqi Transcendents with original weapons, and they seemed to be my enemies!


    Whoa!


    Thunder White Bear raised its paw high and photographed Li Quinn instantly.


    In an instant, above Li Quinn''s head, the thunder was densely covered, and the power of the Destruction Law was mixed in it.


    "Do not!"


    Le Quinn tried to use the strength in the metal armguards, but his body couldn''t hold it any longer.


    boom!


    Li Quinn was shot directly to the ground by the Thunder White Bear.


    The ground burst and shattered, and Li Quinn was shot directly into the deep pit.


    Intense pain spread all over Li Quinn''s body. Although the metal armguards offset the erosion of the law of destruction and part of the impact force for him, Li Quinn still lost the ability to move.


    His consciousness began to blur, but he heard the voice of the pursuer.


    "Wally, well done."


    In front of the huge thunderous white bear, Willy said with a smile, holding a silver spear.


    At the moment when Li Quinn discovered that there was a gold-level monster, Willy also discovered its existence.


    The moment he sensed the aura of the beast, Willy knew its identity.


    Wally, that''s Wally''s breath.


    Wally, who has been promoted to the gold level.


    At the same time, seeing Willy''s appearance, a humanized smile appeared on the face of the Thunder Giant White Bear.


    It squinted its eyes, drooped its tongue, and tilted its head suddenly.


    The naive action expression and the terrifying body form a sharp contrast.


    "I''ve already been promoted to the gold level, do you still want to greet me in this way?"


    The corner of Willy''s mouth curved, and he looked at Wally with soft eyes.


    This is my family.


    Asked by Willy, Wally suddenly scratched his head with his steel-gloved bear paw.


    After a pause, it opened its mouth: "Long time no see, Brother Willy."


    is human language.


    After being promoted for seven quarters of Warcraft, he can speak words, and now Wally has been promoted for seven quarters, and naturally he has achieved this.


    "Brother?"


    Willy sniffed, satisfied with Wally''s name.


    "Why are you here?"


    Willie asked with a smile.


    When Wally heard it, he didn''t answer directly, but changed abruptly and turned into a little bear that was only over one meter tall.


    Still the same as before, round and clumsy.


    "After Corondo sent me to the Thunder Forest, Lord Legas owed Corondo''s favor. He promised Corondo to send extraordinary people to support when Reil came to the throne."


    After Wally changed back to a small figure, his voice also changed. The voice just now was violent and thick, but now, the voice is very delicate, a bit like the voice of the little blacksmith Eric when he was seven or eight years old.


    "Crondu sent people to seek support a few days ago. I just broke through seven quarters, and I took the initiative to ask Lord Legas to let me come here." Volley raised his head and continued, "Master Legas agreed. and gave me a present."


    With that, Wally shook the steel gloves on his bear paws.


    The steel gloves at this time have shrunk along with Wally''s size.


    "Lei Jing gloves, it is the original weapon used by Lord Legas in his youth, and now it is given to me."


    Wally continued: "Lord Legas said that my talent is the best in the Thunder Forest. Wearing Thunder Crystal Gloves, I can also kill by leaps and bounds."


    Speaking of which, Wally stiffened, as if he wanted Willy to praise his progress.


    Willy nodded slightly after hearing the words.


    Hearing Wally say this, he can be considered to know that Wally has a very high status in the heart of Lord Legas.


    "Very good, Wally, we can learn from each other when the trouble is over."


    Willy also shook the silver spear in his hand, releasing the breath of the original weapon.


    Wally stared at Willy''s silver spear, and a look of surprise appeared in his eyes.


    It also sensed that Willy had a source weapon before, but when Willy stimulated its breath at close range just now, Wally suddenly realized that this knight''s spear seemed to be stronger than his steel gloves.


    "Okay, Wally, take this guy and let''s go to the palace."


    Willy put away the silver spear and patted Wally''s head: "Next, we have to witness the birth of the queen..."


    The corner of Willie''s mouth showed a smile of anticipation.

 Chapter 431： wait for 1 person

    At this time, the coronation palace, which was already in a mess, was once again crowded with figures.


    Riel still stood in front of the throne, his face expressionless, and the temperament of the superior was at a glance.


    Beside her, Felix broke one arm, and he held Rael''s crown with the other.


    Corendu stood on the side of Riel, his clothes were covered in blood, and his face was very pale.


    Under the throne, the ministers and lords who had been coerced and imprisoned by the Royal City Guards returned to their original positions at this time.


    When Willy went to pursue Liquen, Felix took Riel back to the palace.


    The first thing Felix did after he came back was to launch a thunderous attack on the Ambak and Segal forces in the capital, who were attacking the Reil forces. Except for some lucky guys who escaped temporarily, almost everyone participated in the rebellion. The six and seven quarters of the extraordinary, were directly beheaded by Felix.


    Although Felix was temporarily unable to use the Falcon Hook, and he had also broken an arm, he was an eight-quarter powerhouse after all, and he had lost eight-quarter extraordinary support. The rest of the rebels, in front of him, had no Fight back.


    Afterwards, with the assistance of the people of Rael''s forces, the ministers and lords who were imprisoned by the Royal City Guard were rescued, and they were asked to immediately re-participate in the coronation ceremony of His Majesty Rael.


    In the palace at this time, almost everyone''s face was filled with frightening fear and deep awe for Reil.


    When Anbark and Segal led the Four Great Eight-Quartes Extraordinary Rebellion against Rael, all the ministers and lords thought that Rael''s queen dream was broken, but beyond their expectations, Rael came back. , and he regained control of the situation, which made everyone who was originally thinking about to sink their hearts instantly.


    Unconsciously, Rui Er''s comeback made her prestige climb a lot again.


    "His Royal Highness Rayle!"


    I saw a man who was fully armed and covered in blood walk in, with a solemn face and murderous intent.


    He was Venet, the deputy of the Duke of Galleca in the province of Llanca before, and he also had friendship with Willy.


    He came to the capital two months before Rael came to the throne, and has been assisting Rael in his work.


    "His Royal Highness! All the rebels are under control! The surrenderers have been imprisoned, and the rebels have all been killed!"


    Venet knelt down on one knee to Rael, showing chivalry etiquette.


    "I see."


    Rayle''s face was calm.


    "Also, Your Highness..." Venett''s voice was thick, "The rebel leaders Anbark and Segal have been controlled, what should I do?"


    As soon as Venett''s voice fell, everyone present was stunned.


    Everyone was very concerned about Rael''s attitude towards the two of them.


    Venett also noticed the changes in everyone''s emotions, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly.


    The reason why he mentioned the fact that the two were under control in public was to frighten everyone and give Rui Er his power again.


    He just wants everyone to remember that even if Anbark and Segal join forces, even if the four Eight-Quarter Transcendents rebel at the same time, Rael can still completely defeat them and return to the throne.


    "Detain first, and wait for my follow-up order."


    Rayle did not immediately respond.


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Venet got up and walked out of the palace after taking orders.


    The current Venett temporarily controls the second team of the Royal City Guard.


    The former King City Guard Team 1 was either imprisoned or killed because of Dewiyo''s rebellion, and now the 2nd Team is officially in place, temporarily led by Venet.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see clearly that although Venett is the temporary commander, he will be officially canonized by Riel in a few days.


    As a follower of Rael, he will receive rich rewards in return.


    Not only Venet, but also others in the Reil camp will surely be reused slowly.


    For a time, the ministers and lords in the palace were full of envy.


    After Venett left, the palace fell into silence again.


    Riel, Corendo, and Felix stood in front of the palace, none of them moved, as if they were waiting for something.


    a long time.


    In the silent palace, an old high lord stood up. He was a friend of Duke Galleka. Before that, Duke Galleka took him and several other high lords with him, before Riel gained heir status. , and came to the capital together to fight for Rael.


    Only with this status did he dare to take the initiative to speak to Reier.


    "His Royal Highness, should we continue to hold the coronation ceremony?"


    The high lord''s tone was humble and reminded Reil.


    He knew very well that this young girl was a brave and resolute character. In the face of such a change, he still had to hold the coronation ceremony today, that is, to show everyone that his power was unshakable and that his will must be executed by everyone.


    "Wait a second."


    Rui Er''s eyes slowly looked outside the palace, as if he was expecting something.


    "Wait a minute?"


    There was a look of astonishment on the face of the big lord, and he asked subconsciously, "What are you waiting for?"


    But as soon as he said this, he realized that it was inappropriate for him to ask Reier in this way. He wanted to accuse him immediately, but Reier answered directly.


    "Wait for someone."


    With a frosty face, Rui Er suddenly showed a faint smile.


    wait for someone...


    Rui Er''s words caused everyone''s hearts to hang in doubt again.


    Who is His Royal Highness Riel waiting for? Could it be that after this person appeared, would she continue to hold the coronation ceremony?


    What kind of identity does this person have, even Rayle has to wait for it in person.


    And after Rui Er said this, the two adults Felix and Krondu beside her seemed to agree with this statement.


    Even they are waiting with them.


    For a time, everyone''s minds floated up again.


    The previous high lord retreated to his position and stopped talking Since His Royal Highness Rui Er has to wait, then you and the others naturally have to follow.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Just when everyone couldn''t help but look at the door of the palace, under the throne, in front of everyone, there was a sudden fluctuation in the space.


    Then, a figure appeared.


    A young man with a white bear.


    In the hands of the young man, he was holding a unkempt figure, who seemed to be dying and could not see his face clearly.


    pat.


    The young man suddenly threw the man in his hand to the ground.


    He bowed slightly to Riel: "His Royal Highness, Jabitu, Likarn, and Livikana among the rebel leaders have been killed by me, and Liquen has been captured."


    As soon as the voice fell, the audience was in an uproar.

 Chapter 432： Duke of Polar Bear

    Lying on the ground is Li Quinn, the famous eight-carved powerhouse in the Steel Falcon Kingdom?


    Moreover, Likan, Jabitu and Livikana, who participated in the rebellion together, were all killed? And was it solved by this young man?


    Everyone''s expressions froze.


    Originally, everyone thought that Felix turned the tide and controlled the situation, but now it seems that this young man is the key player.


    At this time, everyone suddenly understood that Reil, Corendo, and Felix were waiting for him.


    However, what kind of identity is this young man, he was able to deal with all the four powerhouses, three kills and one capture. His strength must be eight quarters.


    So young, with such terrifying strength, which big force did he come from?


    Immediately, all the senior members of the noble group of the Steel Falcon Kingdom felt the same sense of awe towards this young man as they did towards Reil.


    In this world, the extraordinary is always at the top.


    Even in the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon, the core strength is the extraordinary leader of the royal family who controls the original weapon.


    Facing everyone''s reaction, Willie was unmoved.


    Although Rael had witnessed the killing of Jabitu, Likahn, and Livikana with his own eyes, Willy still told the result in front of everyone. His purpose is the same as Venett''s before, to prove to everyone that Reil''s powerful skills with facts.


    "It''s hard work, Your Excellency Willy."


    Rayle personally walked down the stairs and stood in front of Willy, smiling the whole time.


    She stretched out Bai Xia''s palm, and gently tidied Willy''s collar under the shocked eyes of everyone.


    "Ok?"


    Willy was a little surprised when he saw this, but he didn''t avoid it.


    "Hey, Riel, did you forget me? That guy Liquen was stunned by my slap!"


    At this moment, the fluffy, round Wally suddenly sat on the ground, scratched the back of his head, and said in an indifferent tone: "This is my first fight out of Thunder Forest, in order to keep Li Quinn Come down, I used the original weapon that Lord Legas gave me!"


    In the face of Queen Riel of the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon, only Wally would be so casual, even a little rude.


    When the ministers and lords heard Willy uttering words, they all turned their attention to Wally.


    Everyone realized that this was a gold-level monster.


    When everyone heard Wally''s unkind tone to Riel, they all frowned.


    It''s really rude for a gold-level monster to talk like this in front of Reil.


    However, when Wally mentioned that he came from the Thunder Forest, and slapped Li Quinn with the original weapon donated by the Mountain Thunder Bear Legass, everyone fell silent.


    The Forest of Thunder is one of the three major Warcraft King areas in the center of the mainland!


    The leader of the mountain, Thunder Bear Legas, has killed the existence of the nine-point level with his bare hands. He is the topmost existence on the continent. Even the Lord of the Knights of the Holy Light, Mr. Viagras, should pay attention to it.


    And this funny-looking little white bear actually got the original weapon from Legas, which must have a very high status in the Forest of Thunder.


    "Wally, long time no see, thank you for your help on behalf of Thunder Forest."


    Riel, who was about to ascend the throne, actually squatted down and patted Wally on the head.


    "and many more!"


    Just when Rael was about to touch Wally''s head, Wally turned over and avoided it directly, without giving Rael any face.


    "Shouldn''t you call me Lord Volibear?"


    Wally protested and questioned.


    Rui Er''s eyes rolled, and he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Wally, be honest."


    Willie is a kick to Wally.


    "Cough cough!"


    Seeing this, Felix quickly stood up.


    He was also a little surprised by Wally''s sudden appearance.


    Neither Felix nor Corendo thought that although their notification speed was very slow, Thunder Forest still sent a powerful and extraordinary rush over, and it was Wally himself.


    "His Royal Highness, it''s time to continue the coronation ceremony."


    Felix said.


    He was afraid that if he didn''t speak again, the original solemn atmosphere in the palace would be destroyed by this little white bear.


    Felix did not dare to accuse Wally directly. He without the Falcon Hook is not the opponent of this little white bear. Even if there is a Falcon Hook, he would not dare to use it against the little white bear. It was chosen by Legaz. Man, the entire Thunder Forest stands behind him.


    "let''s start."


    Rael nodded, took a deep look at Willy, and walked back to the throne.


    As for Willy, he grabbed Wally''s ear and pulled it aside.


    "It hurts!"


    Wally grinned.


    In this regard, Willie directly ignored.


    After Warcraft is promoted to the gold level, in addition to being able to speak people''s words, the nature will also undergo a transformation, and the wisdom will climb another level.


    Originally, Wally was as smart as ordinary people, but now, he is even more eccentric.


    In the short time together, Willy has discovered that some of Wally''s language, behavior and expressions have become more and more human-like, to be precise, more and more similar to Veria.


    The details of Wally''s habit of living together with Veria before have been completely integrated into himself after his wisdom climbed this time.


    Now Wally, Willy feels that it is no different from a human except for the shape of a bear.


    Before the throne, Felix held the crown with one arm.


    "Starting today, in the name of the ancestor of the royal family, Rael Leitingen, will be the new king of the Steel Falcon Kingdom!"


    Felick brought the crown to Riel.


    At the same time, Riel sat on the throne as a result of the scepter handed by Corondo.


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty Rael!"


    Everyone under the throne bowed at the same time, and their voices shook.


    Even Willy saluted.


    Only Wally himself, turned over and stared at the ceiling with all four feet in the sky, has no interest in what is going on now Your Majesty Rael, it''s time for you to issue your first order. "


    Corondo glanced at the crowd and said loudly.


    This is the practice in the center of the continent. The new king who is on the throne must immediately issue an order to show his authority.


    Generally speaking, the first order of the new king has a strong guiding significance, which must be what she most wants to do after she ascends the throne.


    Rui Er heard the words and nodded silently.


    In the palace, silence fell again.


    Everyone was looking forward to what exactly was Rael''s first order.


    "Willy Phelan."


    Rui Er suddenly looked at Willy: "In the name of the Queen of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, I canonized you as the kingdom..."


    "Duke White Bear."

 Chapter 433： Duke? Prince?

    Duke White Bear��


    Rayle''s first order turned out to be a canonization order.


    Not to mention the ministers and high lords below, Felix and Kerendu next to Reil also looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Obviously, even Felix and Rael did not expect that Rael''s first order would be this.


    In fact, a few days before Rael''s coronation, her first order had been negotiated by Corendo, Felix, Duke Galleka, and Rael himself. It was about the domestic transcendent restriction and normative order. The purpose of the matter is to further strengthen the control of the domestic extraordinary people.


    But when the order was actually issued, Rayle changed the order by himself without consulting anyone.


    Moreover, this order is also a canonization order.


    This has never happened since the first king of the steel falcon royal family ascended the throne.


    The first order of the new monarch has a strong orientation and is of great significance, so when it is issued, it has been repeatedly discussed and cautious before it is issued.


    The canonization of Willy as the Duke of White Bear in this way is simply sending a signal to the outside world.


    Willy Faerun, who will become a super-powerful figure in the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon, should treat him with the same respect as His Majesty Rael.


    Facing everyone''s astonishment, Riel remained calm, and she continued: "As for Duke Willy''s territory... I haven''t made up my mind yet, and I''ll make a decision after I''ve sorted out the remnants of Segal and Anbark. . But Duke Willy, I will definitely arrange a satisfactory territory for you."


    "this��"


    Willie obviously exceeded expectations.


    He also knew what the new monarch''s first order represented.


    Seeing Rui Er''s eyes with deep meaning, Willy smiled lightly, took a step forward, and bowed to Rui Er: "Thank you for the reward, Your Majesty."


    Willie was not very excited.


    After seven quarters, Willy has completely seen many things.


    The transition in the level of life caused his focus to change unconsciously.


    "Is he considered a nobleman of the Steel Falcon Kingdom..."


    Willie murmured inwardly.


    Although he has a noble status in the southeast of the mainland, after coming to the center of the mainland, he is completely a commoner.


    From the point of view of identity, this time the duke''s award has brought about a qualitative change in his identity.


    It only took one day to climb from the bottom to the very core of the kingdom.


    "Is there any objection to my first sovereign order?"


    Rayle''s eyes swept across everyone, and there was majesty in his voice.


    This sentence should not have been asked by Reil, but she did.


    She is not asking whether her instructions are appropriate, she is asking her own authority.


    Does anyone dare to object?


    This sentence hammered the hearts of every minister and high lord.


    No one, no one dared to object.


    This is not just submission to Reil, but also the fear of Willy.


    A young genius who can crush four extraordinary eight quarters, who would dare to object?


    Everyone thought that this young man must have come from a great power.


    Even the gold-level magical beast from the Forest of Thunder, who was given the original weapon by the mountain thunder bear Legas, had to make a naive look in front of him. Who among the people present would dare to face his terror?


    nobody.


    "Your Majesty''s first order will take effect now!"


    Corondo shouted loudly.


    In the beginning, Corondo was caught off guard by Rael''s orders.


    But after calmly thinking about it, he felt that what Rayle had done was too right.


    With the realm of seven ticks overpowering the four and eight-ticket extraordinary, even with the original weapon, this record is still eye-catching.


    If before, Ke Lundu felt that Willy had a slight hope of being promoted to nine quarters, then now, Ke Lundu felt that Willy''s hope of being promoted to nine quarters was at least 50%!


    If such a character can be tied to the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, then the Kingdom of Steel Falcon will one day change from a first-class force among human beings to a top-level power, and enter the leadership with the Holy Light Knights at its core. Circle, at that time, the Steel Falcon Kingdom will become one of the rule-makers of this continent, fulfilling the unfulfilled wishes of all the late monarchs of the Steel Falcon Kingdom!


    It is even said that Corondo wants to turn the Duke of White Bear into the Prince of White Bear of the kingdom.


    Prince White Bear... For Willy, a foreigner outside the royal family, there is only one way to become a prince, and that is to become Rael''s husband.


    Of course, this is naturally not something that can be brought up now, it needs to be done gradually.


    Corondo is also very clear that with Willy''s talent and achievements, it is impossible to be restricted by things like feelings, and power and status are not precious to him at all.


    It is very difficult for Duke White Bear to become Prince White Bear.


    It takes time and opportunity.


    After that, under the auspices of Corondo, the coronation ceremony continued for another half an hour, and then the crowd dispersed.


    After everyone dispersed, it was clear in their hearts that the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon would not be peaceful for a long time to come.


    After the coronation ceremony, Willy, Wally, Riel, Corondo and Felix got together.


    "Willi, in private, I would like to thank you again. If it weren''t for you, today''s me, my teacher, my grandfather, and my uncle Felix would all be doomed."


    Rael''s tone was sincere, and she even made a special trip to thank Willy.


    Rayle''s heart was very emotional about the magic of fate.


    When I and Teacher Ke Lundu went to the southeast of the mainland, they obviously just wanted to support a faction.


    But by chance, the genius baron in the southeast of the continent actually helped him ascend to the throne, fulfilled his dream, and just saved his life.


    "Your Majesty Rael, you are too polite."


    Willy remained calm and did not appear flattered, but only gently supported Ray''s arm.


    "By the way, what happened to Duke Galleka?"


    Willie asked.


    After he rescued Riel, he did not see Duke Galleka appear.


    "Grandpa''s injuries are very serious."


    Speaking of this, Riel''s face was slightly solemn: "But I have already sent someone to give my grandfather the potion treasured by the royal family, and with the follow-up of the potionist''s coordination, he will be cured in a few months."


    Willie nodded.


    This result is very good.


    This is the magic of the extraordinary world.


    Unless it was a hidden injury that was eroded by higher-level transcendent laws like Divisa, then even if Duke Galleka almost died from overdraft, he was still alive, and with the cooperation of top-level potions, the injury could be repaired.


    Although it will bring some dark diseases, it is not a big deal.

 Chapter 434： decision

    "Grandpa''s injuries can still be healed, and even Lord Felix''s broken arm can be repaired..."


    In Rui Er''s eyes, he looked at Ke Lundu, and there was a trace of guilt in his eyes: "But Teacher Ke Lundu, for me..."


    In order to cover the escape of Reil and Felix, Korundu directly fell from the realm of eight ticks to six ticks, and if there are no special circumstances, it is basically difficult for Korundu to return to the original realm.


    For an eight-quarter-level extraordinary, losing all the power of the law, the degree of pain is absolutely unimaginable.


    "Relax, Rayle."


    Ke Lundu heard the words, laughed loudly, waved his hand, and didn''t seem to care: "Originally, with my talent, it is difficult to improve again, I have experienced the peak of the realm before, and now I have lost it, and there is nothing to regret. Yes. Now let go of the energy of cultivation and handle government affairs for you, which is also a very good thing, and I am looking forward to it.��


    "teacher����"


    Riel knew very well that Corondo was comforting himself.


    But now, there is absolutely no way for Kelundu to restore his realm. Even if he is the monarch of this kingdom and he dedicates all resources, he cannot restore Kelundu''s realm.


    It is only possible to do it unless the existence of the nine quarters level makes a move.


    Willie stood aside and didn''t say much.


    For the matter of the Reverse Shattering Law and falling into the realm, even Willy is useless.


    However, if he can be promoted to nine quarters in the future, or have other adventures, he would not mind helping Kelun.


    In any case, it was Kelundu who brought himself from the southeastern continent to the center of the continent, and it was precisely because of this that he had the opportunity to obtain the silver spear and the original weapon.


    Without the help of these two, although I can achieve this step with the title attribute panel, it must consume a long time and a lot of energy.


    "Ruier, in the next time, you and Lord Felix will smelt the power to use the hook of the falcon. Only by smelting the original weapon can the extraordinary foundation of the royal family be unshakable."


    Corondo said to Reil again.


    Originally, he didn''t know that it would take three days to smelt the power of the Falcon Hook. Now Anbark and others have exposed the secret, and many people, including Corondo, have known the news.


    This news will even reach the ears of other forces and even hostile forces. If there is no protection from other powerhouses, every time the monarch changes, the Kingdom of Steel Falcon will face an extraordinary level of turmoil and crisis.


    After that, they had to figure out a way to deal with it.


    "I see."


    Riel nodded.


    Felix also added: "Your Majesty, although we suffered heavy losses in this rebellion, and the powerhouses at the 8th and 7th level have suffered heavy losses, but this problem can be solved soon. The Demon Hulk brought by Your Excellency Willy The dragon''s heart has reached its final stage of development. It won''t be long before a few good seven-quarter seedlings will have the opportunity to be promoted to eight quarters. In addition, there will also be new seven-quarter supernatural births. Our supernatural foundation will not be able to. shaken."


    "It''s the best thing ever."


    After that, Reil took another look at Willy, with gratitude in his eyes: "Willi, I still have to thank you."


    Facing Reil''s thanks again, Wally protested again before Willy made any response.


    "Hey, Rayle, although Brother Willy deserves your gratitude, should I, Lord Volibear, be ignored by you?"


    Wally, who has been neglected for a long time, is brushing his own sense of existence, he straightened his back, and his two short forelimbs were crossed together with difficulty, with a coquettish look: "You have to remember that Li Quinn was taken by me. Stunned with a slap!"


    Originally, Wally wanted to give some other credit, but after thinking about it, he found that he only did such a useful thing.


    "W--Lee--"


    Willy lengthened his voice, with a threatening tone in his tone.


    He only discovered now that Wally''s character was deeply influenced by Veria, and the overlap between the two''s personalities was terrifyingly high.


    "Okay I''m sorry����"


    After Wally hesitated for a while, he finally chose to shy away.


    It still did not have the guts to challenge Willy''s brother''s authority.


    "Your Excellency Volibear, thank you for your help. You must have worked hard all the way from the Thunder Forest. We will definitely give you a rich reward."


    Felix was giving Wally a lot of face.


    A genius monster with a gold-level weapon of origin must have a good relationship.


    And standing behind it is the Forest of Thunder, and Legas standing, holding it well is the kingly way.


    "Come on����"


    Wally twitched his little nose: "Your attitude is not bad, just pay back, I don''t like your things... If there is really something good, you can give it to my brother Willy first. "


    Willy was satisfied that Wally was still thinking about himself, so he slapped Wally and told him to shut up.


    "And one last very important thing..."


    After Wally subsided, Corondo spoke again.


    "Your Majesty, what do you plan to do with Ambak and Segal?"


    Corondo asked this sensitive question.


    There is no doubt about the ending of Li Quinn, and there is no doubt that he will die.


    But what about Ambak and Segal?


    Before his death, King Divisa told Toriel to try to keep both of them alive.


    "The two of them..."


    Riel''s slightly relaxed expression tightened again.


    She was really in a tangle.


    The resolute Queen Riel was unable to make a decision for a while.


    According to common sense, Anbark and Segal want to seize their thrones and want to kill themselves. From a rational point of view, they should get rid of them.


    But thinking of his father''s entrustment, Rael hesitated.


    The nostalgia and nostalgia for Diweisa put her in a dilemma.


    "His Majesty."


    Seeing this, Felix suddenly said: "His Majesty Diwesa means that if the two of you are keeping yourselves safe, you can keep them safe... But what they have done is really excessive, even if His Majesty Diwesa is still there, it must be The harshest and fairest punishment will also be imposed, and I hope you will make your decision carefully."


    Felick made his stand directly.


    Riel''s face was gloomy and uncertain.


    "Let me handle this matter, Your Majesty Rael."


    Corondo stood up suddenly and seemed to have made a decision.


    Seeing this, Rayle stared into Corondo''s eyes with complicated expressions.


    After a long time, Rui Er sighed softly: "Since this is the case, then please let the teacher handle this matter..."


    Willie stood by and said nothing.

 Chapter 435： mystical organization

    From the moment Rael decided to hand over the affairs of Anbark and Segal to Corondo, the ending for the two had been decided.


    For some things, it is really inappropriate for Her Lady Queen to do it herself, but it is more appropriate for Corondo to do it.


    After all, Rayle has just become the new king, so he still needs flawless wings.


    "In this case, Kelundu, you will handle the chores for His Majesty first, and then I will retreat with His Majesty for three days and smelt the power to use the Falcon Hook."


    Felix said.


    This is really the most important thing right now.


    "I see."


    Corondo nodded.


    Corondo is ready to handle government affairs for Riel.


    However, Corendu also knew that after Rael became the king of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, the way he treated her in the past had to be changed appropriately.


    In the past, Rayle had great respect for Corondo, and basically every decision had to be discussed with Corondo, and to a certain extent, Corondo was even the leader.


    But Corendo is very clear that if she does this again in the future, it is likely to cause Riel''s disgust, and even if she doesn''t say anything herself, it will also cause criticism from others.


    In the future, when I handle government affairs for Rui Er, I must correct my mentality and transfer from the identity of a teacher and leader to the identity of a subordinate. Only in this way can the relationship between himself and Rayle be as harmonious and stable as before.


    This is Corondo''s warning and warning to himself.


    "Corondo..."


    Felix wanted to end the conversation, but he thought of something, he first glanced at Willy, and then exhorted Corondo: "About the information about that organization, take a few days to organize a detailed copy. , and then send a copy to Duke Willy, Duke Willy should be qualified to know about that organization."


    "organize?"


    When Willy heard the words, he showed a look of surprise. He didn''t expect Felix to suddenly say such nonsensical words, and he didn''t understand what he meant at all.


    Felix seemed to be about to introduce himself to a mysterious group that only the most central figures in the kingdom could reach.


    "What organization?"


    When Wally heard it, he suddenly became energetic, his head shook like a rattle, and he seemed very excited.


    In the past few months of Thunder Forest, it has basically been cultivating, and has not received any secrets.


    "I see."


    When Ke Lundu heard the words, a thick look of fear flashed in his eyes.


    This look was accurately captured by Willy, so the curiosity in his heart was raised to a higher level.


    "Your Excellency Willy, I can''t tell you anything about this organization for a while. It''s better that we have sorted out the detailed information about it in a few days. It''s not too late for you to learn more."


    Corondo explained to Willy.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for a while."


    Willy said he accepted Corondo''s proposal.


    "laugh����"


    Wally made a sound of dissatisfaction, but it was ignored by everyone at the same time.


    After that, several people exchanged again and then left.


    Riel and Felix went to the secret training room of the palace to smelt the eagle hooks, while Corendo went to deal with the current government affairs and chores. As for Willy and Wally, they went to the arranged residence to rest.


    Willy knew very well that he might not be free in the next days in the capital.


    With the spread of the identity of the Duke of White Bear, the top powers of the Steel Falcon Kingdom will definitely keep in touch with them, and they will devote a large part of their energy to interpersonal relationships.


    However, Willy is also very clear that if he wants to integrate into the Kingdom of Steel Falcon and obtain the convenience brought by the identity of the Duke of White Bear, this process is essential.


    But fortunately, I have been promoted to the realm of seven quarters, and it will take quite a long time to be promoted to eight quarters, so I am not in a hurry to practice, and it is acceptable to set aside some time for interpersonal communication.


    Walking out of the side hall, Willy and Wally got into the carriage that went to the residence.


    "Very mysterious organization..."


    Willy, sitting in the carriage, muttered in his heart.


    What is the organization mentioned by Felix and others...


    "and many more����"


    Suddenly, Willie''s heart moved.


    When he mentioned the mysterious organization, he suddenly thought of the morning star necromancer who competed with him when he first obtained the silver spear. Before he died, he hysterically said something that left him inexplicable. .


    "That organization reappears, no matter what kind of genius you are, there are only two endings! Either you die, and you become a meteor! Or become a member of that organization, become a part of the shadow, and lose your freedom and will, for someone like you For a genius, I''m afraid the latter is more of a tragedy!"


    This sentence reappeared in Willy''s mind at this time.


    "Are they all referring to the same organization..."


    Willie narrowed his eyes.


    As soon as the idea came to him, he felt that it was probably the case.


    Then, Willy turned his hand, and a spherical crystal appeared in his hand.


    In the center of that spherical crystal, the imprint of a tall tower was imprinted.


    Willy remembers very clearly that at that time, the Star Morning Mage used this spherical crystal with the imprint of the tower to leapfrog the realm of seven ticks and use the law field that can only be used in the realm of eight ticks.


    Finally, in his self-destruction, the spherical crystal was intact, and then he was obtained by himself.


    When Willy first got it, he planned to investigate.


    But for the sake of safety, Willy decided to wait until seven quarters later to explore its secrets again, and now should be the time.


    "''tower''����"


    Willy looked at the mark and whispered.


    Maybe you can wait a little longer. If this spherical crystal is really related to that mysterious organization, it will be safer to explore it again after getting the information from Krondu.


    "what is this?!"


    When Wally saw the spherical crystal that suddenly appeared in Willy''s hand, he immediately came over.


    It just took a look and knew it wasn''t an ordinary thing.


    "I don''t know Willy shook his head: "During the time of Thunder Forest, did you hear Lord Legas mention any organization related to the ''Tower''? "


    "Organization related to ''Tower''?"


    Wally tilted his head: "No..."


    Wally said he didn''t know either.


    "Is that so..."


    Willy nodded slightly: "Since this is the case, then wait for Coron to give us the information..."


    "Ok?"


    Wally was obviously puzzled. Willy had previously stated that he didn''t know the organization: "Could this be related to the mysterious organization mentioned by Corondo?"


    "maybe����"


    A deep look flashed in Willie''s eyes.

 Chapter 436： Wally: This is life

    In the following period of time, the official coronation of Rui Er basically spread to everyone in the steel falcon kingdom.


    Many civilians are looking forward to the birth of the first queen of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, will it make any difference?


    After all, in this productive environment, even in the center of the mainland, the life of the commoners at the bottom is still very difficult.


    The coronation of Riel spread all over the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, but what happened on the day of the coronation ceremony was not leaked.


    The rebellion was blocked by the steel falcon royal family.


    Except for some princes and nobles and some spies from other countries, the civilians at the bottom do not know what happened, and they have no way to know about it.


    It was also in the ensuing time that Queen Riel began to make some changes to the top personnel of the kingdom.


    The name of Willy Phelan, Duke of White Bear, was also known to the entire Steel Falcon Kingdom through this.


    According to rumors, the establishment of the dukeship of Willy Faer?n was the first order of Queen Riel.


    In the lower-level society, this is used as an after-dinner talk by the commoners.


    When young people are connected with power, they always arouse the curiosity of everyone.


    Compared with the quiet and peacefulness of the common people, the upper core of the Steel Falcon Kingdom is precarious.


    Queen Rael, who had been rumored to act decisively before, showed this most vividly after her enthronement.


    All those who participated in the rebellion before, including themselves and even their relatives and friends, were strictly punished.


    Many kingdom officials were affected, and some lords were demoted to civilians.


    Even His Royal Highnesses Anbark and Segal had rumors that they were escorted to the northern border of the kingdom for exile because they violated the kingdom''s laws. But in the process of exile, the two disappeared without warning...


    Of course, this is just a statement from the first minister of the kingdom, Ke Lundu. He also said that the disappearance of the two should be thoroughly investigated.


    But the discerning person is very clear, what happened to the two former highnesses of Anbark and Segal...


    They will never appear in the Falcon Kingdom again, or more precisely, they will never appear on the mainland again.


    In this way, an invisible vibration is continuously affecting the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    However, in the royal capital at the center of the storm, in a large manor somewhere in the southeast, the atmosphere was unusually relaxed and happy.


    "That snack, I want to eat that!"


    In the backyard of the manor, a spherical little white bear was lying on a lounge chair forged from precious wood and ordered loudly.


    Beside it, seven or eight beautiful waitresses carefully served it.


    Some waitresses were smoothing it, some were feeding it snacks and fruit, some were standing by and waiting for dispatch, and some had become humanoid cushions for Wally to rest on comfortably.


    "Yes, Lord Volibear."


    After Wally gave an order, the beautiful waitress immediately set off, brought the dessert Wally wanted to eat, broke it into small pieces, and put it gently in Wally''s mouth.


    "This is life!"


    Wally sighed in his heart.


    When they were in the southeast of the mainland, although there were people waiting around them, they were more restrained. Because Lord Willy has an order, you can''t spoil this white bear too much, so as not to cause it to become lazy.


    For this reason, Wally was severely criticized by Willy several times for his greed for enjoyment, which made Wally restrain a lot.


    However, in recent days, Wally has completely let go.


    Because in recent days, Willy has been meeting new guests, and he has no time to take care of himself.


    Aside from the first day at the manor, Wally and Willy talked about what had happened to each of them in the months they hadn''t seen. The rest of the time, except for when Wally could see Willy at dinner and put on an honest face, Wally was so free the rest of the time.


    "Is the Duke still receiving guests?"


    Wally crossed his short legs and asked in a cynical tone.


    "yes."


    The beautiful waitress replied respectfully to Wally: "The Duke is meeting the Duke of Riverley."


    Having said this, a look of admiration flashed in the waitress'' eyes.


    Young and handsome, with great power, Duke Willy, who communicates with the great nobles and lords every day, has won the hearts of every waitress in the manor.


    Every waitress wants to have a romantic affair with Duke Willy, but no one has so far.


    "That''s it...that''s fine."


    Wally responded casually.


    Just make sure that Willy won''t come to spot-check what he does at any time.


    at the same time.


    "Duke Riverley, walk slowly."


    At the entrance of the manor, Willy personally sent a bloated, smiling middle-aged man out of the manor.


    This person is the Duke of Rifley that the waitress said, one of Duke Galleka''s friends, and was originally a member of the Rael camp.


    Now that Rael is officially crowned, the members of her original faction have all been rewarded accordingly.


    "Duke Willy, please stay for a while, I can go back in the carriage by myself."


    Rivery said to Willy in a soft and friendly tone, with a smile on his face.


    At this moment, Duke Riverley''s heart is very comfortable.


    For Willy, he naturally understands.


    He witnessed Willy bring Li Quinn back with his own eyes, and he also knew that Willy had defeated the four extraordinary things by himself.


    Moreover, Willy Faerun was also named Duke of White Bear by the treatment of His Majesty Riel with the first order.


    Whether in terms of his own extraordinary strength or in terms of status, Duke Riverley seems to be inferior to him.


    In the face of such a newcomer, Duke Riveley naturally came to visit in person.


    Before coming here he was mentally prepared to be coldly faced.


    With such strength, such status, and such a young age, this kind of person must be arrogant, and he may not really be able to see the non-core old guy like himself.


    However, when he really came into contact with Willy, Duke Riveley completely overturned his previous assumptions.


    The first upstart of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, he is friendly, humble and calm, without a trace of arrogance. When I communicated with him, I even felt like a spring breeze.


    In this regard, Duke Riverley even felt flattered at first.


    For Willy''s future achievements, he basically predicted it.


    This kind of person has terrifying strength, has the favor of the Queen, and can attract a large number of noble friends with his own demeanor. He will inevitably become a pivotal core figure in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon in the future, and may even become the Queen''s husband. Promoted from Duke White Bear to Prince White Bear.


    So much so that the Duke of Rifley, who is already very old, wants to become a follower of Willy.

 Chapter 437： Queens presence

    "Duke Riverley, welcome you again."


    Willy had a smile on his face, and his etiquette was impeccable.


    "Thank you for your hospitality." Duke Riveley bowed slightly to Willy, "You are also welcome to my territory as a guest, and I will definitely receive you with the highest standards of etiquette."


    "Then thank Duke Riveley first."


    Willie said.


    Then, Duke Riverley''s carriage drove over.


    However, just as Duke Riverley was about to get into the carriage and leave, another carriage slowly approached.


    The carriage looked very simple, without any carvings and decorations, but from the outside, it gave people a noble feeling.


    Ordinary commoners may not be aware of this, but as a veteran aristocrat, Duke Riveley can see at a glance that this carriage must be made by a high-level craftsman. There is no one in the province of his own territory.


    Around the carriage, there were four knights guarding it.


    Although there were not many people, the aura emanating from his body gave Duke Riveley an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    "The royal family..."


    Duke Riverley made a judgment immediately.


    He, who was about to get into the carriage, stopped temporarily.


    Although I don''t know who is sitting in the carriage, it is quite impolite to leave in front of the owner of the carriage. It''s fine if we don''t bump into each other. Since we meet face to face, it''s best to greet each other first and then leave.


    In these turbulent times, it''s best to be all-inclusive.


    Soon, the carriage stopped at the gate of Willy Manor.


    The **** knight lays down the pad from which he got off the carriage.


    "Ok?"


    When he saw the carriage approaching, Willie frowned.


    Although he didn''t use his supernatural power to perceive, but looking at the decoration of the carriage, he could guess who was looking for him.


    I didn''t give myself advance notice, and I came to visit my royal family members, there was no one else except Riel.


    Sure enough, the curtain was lifted, and Rayle, who was wearing a strong white suit, stepped out of the carriage.


    Afterwards, Corondo helped the pale Duke Galleka and walked down.


    "Willi, are you waiting for us on a special trip?"


    When Rayle saw Willy, the corners of his mouth bent unconsciously.


    It was just that she was making fun of Willy, Duke Rifley was standing here, she naturally knew that Willy was just seeing off a guest by chance.


    "I have seen Your Majesty, I have seen Lord Corondo and Duke Galleka."


    Before Willy made a move, Riverley greeted him directly.


    Especially when facing Reil, Riverley felt a lot of pressure.


    In the days after the coronation, the decisive measures of His Royal Highness Reil made these old guys feel frightened.


    Riverley was extremely fortunate that Duke Galleka pulled himself to the Raier camp at that time, otherwise it would be a question whether he could still stand and speak now.


    "Duke Riverley, you look good."


    Riel looked at Duke Riveley and responded, feeling in a good mood.


    "It''s all in the light of His Majesty."


    The Duke of Riverley responded quickly: "Since Your Majesty and the two adults are here, then I will leave first."


    Duke Riverley knew very well that if he continued to build a presence with Her Majesty, it would definitely arouse Her Majesty''s disgust.


    "Um."


    Riel just nodded slightly.


    Afterwards, Duke Riveley said goodbye to Willy, Duke Galleka, and Corondo respectively, and then quickly got into the carriage.


    "His Majesty Riel should be busy with official business now. She can make a special trip to take time to visit in person. Apart from Duke Willy, there should be no one else..."


    Duke Riveley sat in the carriage, muttering to himself.


    He was also more certain about the idea of ??maintaining a good relationship with Willy.


    Inside the manor, Willy personally led Reil, Corendo, and Duke Galleka inside.


    A few people sat down, and the waiters served tea and cakes.


    Everyone''s heart was hanging. After all, Her Lady Queen and two other powerful figures came in person, which put a lot of pressure on these attendants.


    But at the same time, they also refreshed Willy''s status in their hearts again.


    The status of this young duke is higher than they imagined.


    "Go get Wally."


    Willy ordered to a waiter.


    Now Wally is backed by the Thunder Forest, and he can''t be regarded as his little follower.


    "Yes, Lord Duke."


    Waiters take orders.


    Soon, Wally came over.


    Its fluff was neatly combed, and the scraps of pastry that had been eaten before have been cleaned up by the waitresses at this time, leaving no traces.


    "Hey, Riel, Corendo, and Duke Galleka!"


    Wally walked in, jumped onto a soft leather sofa, and waved to the three of them.


    "Lord Wally."


    The three also responded to Wally.


    The three of them didn''t feel the slightest dissatisfaction with Wally''s casual attitude.


    They all know that this little white bear is very valued by Legas, and this status is no worse than that of a kingdom monarch in Reil.


    "Duke Galleka, your injury seems to be getting better."


    Willy looked at Duke Galleka, and he could clearly feel that Duke Galleka''s complexion had improved a lot.


    "It''s much better indeed."


    Duke Galleka, who was sitting in the seat, shifted a bit: "I came with His Majesty this time to thank you for the special trip. Corondo told me that if you didn''t arrive suddenly that day, the two of us might It''s all been dealt with by Ambak and Segal."


    Duke Galleka''s tone was sincere.


    Even if Willie arrived that day to give them a potion to stabilize their injuries, Corondo had already told him.


    "That''s what I should do."


    Willy still maintains a humble demeanor Your Majesty Rui Er, you should have also finished smelting the authority to use the hook of the falcon, right? "


    Willy asked Riel again.


    Willy''s actions in the face of the monarch are actually somewhat unreasonable.


    Generally speaking, the ministers and the lords in the kingdom have to wait until His Majesty asks a question before they can respond. It seems a little disrespectful to speak so proactively.


    However, Willy didn''t mind it, and Rayle himself didn''t care much.


    For Riel, Willy is not a subordinate, but a friend.


    "Um."


    Facing Willy''s question, Rui Er nodded: "The authority to use the Falcon Hook has been smelted, and now Lord Felix can regain control of the Falcon Hook. The extraordinary foundation of the Kingdom of Steel Falcon has changed again. It must be firm. When the heart of the devil green dragon is further developed, the follow-up extraordinary talents can also be supplemented."

 Chapter 438： Willys New Territory

    "Duke Willy, do you have any subordinates who need to be trained? I will prepare auxiliary resources related to the Demon Green Giant Dragon for you to use."


    Rayle said generously.


    The heart of the demon green dragon was originally found by Willy, and it was a matter of course for Rayle to give Willy a considerable amount of resources.


    "Do you need to train your subordinates..."


    Willy naturally thought of his relatives and subordinates far away in the southeast of the mainland.


    Thorps, Sandor, Dahn, Aden, Colson, Eric... These are all things that he is willing to spend a lot of resources to cultivate.


    "The people I want to train are all in the southeast of the mainland..." Willy shook his head gently, "It should be a long time before returning to the southeast of the mainland, so there shouldn''t be any need for relevant resources for the time being..."


    According to Willy''s plan, he still has a lot of things to do in the center of the mainland.


    For example, to contact the Knights of the Holy Light, to explore efficient ways to advance to the eighth quarter, to understand the mystery of the original imprint, and various opportunities that may be faced. Only by staying in the center of the continent can you do these things. When you return to the southeast of the continent, your cultivation speed will slow down, and your chances will be reduced accordingly.


    Although he has been away from home for more than half a year, Willy has no plans to go home.


    Moreover, Wally could not leave the center of the mainland for the time being.


    In the conversation with Wally a few days ago, Willy learned that Wally will return to Thunder Forest in a month, and Legas will continue to guide its promotion. According to what Wally said, Legas wanted to cultivate Wally into a king-level monster, that is, the eight-quarter realm, before allowing Wally to return to the southeast of the mainland.


    So in any way, now is not the time to leave the center of the continent.


    "Is that so..."


    Rayle nodded silently.


    "and many more����"


    Suddenly, Willy thought of a person.


    "Maybe there is a guy who needs to be cultivated..." Willy looked at Duke Galleka, "Duke Galleka, I have a request, and I hope you will agree."


    "Ok?"


    Duke Galleka looked surprised: "You said."


    "I want to transfer Mainar from Liao Anca Province to my side, I hope you can cut your love." Willy said, "Now I don''t have any suitable people around me. I think Mainar is a good subordinate. ."


    "Is it Mainar?"


    Duke Galleka heard the words, smiled heartily, and agreed directly: "I will write a dispatch order myself in a while to dispatch him to your side. It is also the luck of the Mannar guy to be seen by you."


    "Then thank you for your generosity."


    Willie responded with a smile.


    "By the way, Duke Willy, I have already thought about the territory for you."


    Riel smiled and said, "How about I divide the province of Selyakan to you?"


    "Selyakan Province?"


    Willy looked at Riel in surprise.


    The large province of Selyakan is the third-largest province in the Steel Falcon Kingdom, and it is much larger than the large province of Liaoanca, the Duke of Galleka. In addition to its large area, it is quite rich in resources, and it is close to the capital, so it can be supported by resources from the palace from time to time.


    The former lord of the great province of Selyakan is the domain of an old-fashioned lord, and his family is also a big family, and is also the mother family of the fourth prince, Segal.


    During this rebellion, Segal''s mother clan supported him, and he was struck down by Rayle''s thunder. The members of his clan, those with serious circumstances, were directly beheaded, and those with no threat and minor circumstances were all killed. Exiled to the north to drink the cold wind.


    In this way, the large province of Seryakan was vacated and coveted by many people.


    Willy didn''t expect that Rayle would give it to himself so generously.


    That is the resource of a wealthy and large province! Even the eight-quarter powerhouse will be moved, and their cultivation also needs resources.


    It is only because Willy has a low dependence on cultivation resources due to the existence of the title attribute panel and the origin imprint, so he seems calmer.


    But even so, Willy was surprised by Rael''s generosity.


    He originally thought that Rayle would split the large province of Sel Yakan and distribute it to the people in the camp, but he did not expect it to be linked to himself.


    "Is Your Majesty''s reward too generous?"


    Willy looked at Riel, but he didn''t show any excitement or excitement.


    For Willy, it''s all appendages.


    "Is it rich? I just think it can match you."


    When Rael laughed, his eyes curved into a charming crescent shape.


    "About tomorrow or the day after, I will issue this order and at the same time change the name of Selyakan Province to White Bear Province."


    Riel added.


    "Riel, your idea is very good!"


    Wally''s jewel-like eyes rolled around and spoke to Rael in a complimenting tone.


    White Bear Great Province...


    Even in the center of the continent, the name belonging to Lord Volibear remains.


    Lord Volibear was satisfied with this.


    "Thank you then."


    Willy directly ignored Wally and thanked Rayle.


    "Ruier, you are a very good person!"


    Wally straightened his back and waved his short forelimbs: "Lord Volibear is very satisfied with you. If you have the opportunity, you can go to the Thunder Forest as a guest, and Lord Volibear will personally receive you!"


    "Shut your mouth."


    Willy shoved a snack directly into Wally''s mouth.


    "No, brother, I''ve already eaten..."


    Wally said subconsciously while chewing.


    But halfway through, it stopped abruptly.


    Looking at Willy''s unkind expression, it suddenly remembered that when Willy received guests before, he told him to practice hard in the backyard.


    Go, go, go, go, go...


    For a moment, there was only Wally chewing in the room.


    Lord Volibear finally stopped talking.


    "Thanks to Your Excellency Volibear for your invitation, I will definitely go back to the Forest of Thunder if I have the opportunity."


    Riel responded She still values ??Wally''s invitation.


    This will deepen the friendship with the Thunder Forest.


    Establishing a relationship with such a level of Warcraft power is definitely a cost-effective thing for the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    "Um����"


    At this time, Corondu''s palm moved slightly, and a thick stack of paper was taken out of the space ring by Corondo.


    He gently arranged the stack of papers and put them on the table.


    "Willi, do you remember the organization we were talking about that day?"


    Corondo lowered his voice slightly: "The information has been sorted and it''s all here."


    "Oh?"


    Willy leaned forward, and suddenly became interested.

 Chapter 439： The Tower of the Heart!

    "Willi, do you still remember why my Majesty and I went to the southeast of the mainland at that time?"


    Corondo''s palm was still on the stack of pages, and it was not sent to Willy.


    When Willy heard the words, his brows tightened slightly, he paused, and replied: "I remember that you first reached the southeast of the continent, it seems that you made arrangements for some possible upheaval in the center of the continent, and regarded the southeast of the continent as your own aftermath. Alternative road...you supported White Bear Town and selected me at the time, it seems to be because of this..."


    "That''s right."


    Corondu nodded: "But, do you know what the changes we''re worried about are?"


    "Could it be..."


    Willie''s mind had already guessed it.


    Since Corondo asked on this occasion, the reason must be related to that organization.


    Sure enough, Corondo''s response was exactly the same as Willy had guessed.


    "The reason why we went to the southeast of the mainland to make arrangements is because of the existence of this organization."


    A gloomy look flashed in Ke Lundu''s eyes: "According to our limited records, every time this organization appears, it will cause the current order to collapse, the current superpowers are forced to shuffle, and the bottom-level supernatural forces and mortals are affected and destroyed... Everything becomes unpredictable and controllable."


    "Willy, you are a person who likes to read..."


    Corendu continued: "Look back, in the history books you read in the southeast of the continent, is the history within a thousand years very clear, but the history from one year ago to two thousand years ago is almost vague, as for the two thousand years ago. The history of a thousand years ago is not recorded at all... If you recall, is it like this?"


    "Well...it seems like this..."


    Willie nodded silently.


    He had discovered this problem before, and he had doubts in his heart at that time, but Willy didn''t think much about it at that time, he just felt that the means of preservation and continuation of historical preservation in this stage of world civilization was relatively backward, so he didn''t think much about it. .


    "The fundamental reason for this is because, every thousand years, this organization will appear in the world... Every time it appears, it is a destruction of the past, and an unknown reconstruction of the future."


    Corondu''s voice was full of fear.


    When he was talking, Riel and Duke Galleka also looked serious.


    Even Wally was rarely serious.


    "In the last thousand years, after the emergence of this organization, the superpowers were annihilated one after another. Only the Knights of the Light survived and regained their strength little by little. It was not until the Lord Wiagres was born that the Knights of the Light was reborn. The glory of a thousand years ago."


    "The reason for this is that a thousand years ago, a war of terror that spread across the entire continent broke out, and no one could escape from all the forces, and this organization was the driving force behind this war of terror."


    Corondo''s expression has become very solemn.


    "Is that so..."


    Willie looked surprised.


    He knew about the great war that broke out a thousand years ago in the mainland, because it was vaguely recorded in the history books.


    However, in the history books, it is only recorded that the scale of the battlefield was huge, and the main body of the war involved was very complicated. As for the cause of the outbreak, it was unclear.


    Willy thought it was a terrifying war caused by a dispute of interests, but according to Corondo, the war that swept this continent was actually driven by a man behind the scenes.


    "This organization..."


    Willy looked at Corondo with an inquiring look.


    "This organization, it''s called..."


    "Tower of the Heart of the World!"


    Corondu said the name of the organization word by word.


    "Tower of the Heart of the World?"


    Willie''s pupils shrank.


    When Corondo said the name, Willy was basically certain that the spherical crystal with the imprint of the tower that he had obtained before must be related to this organization.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing Willy''s reaction, Rael seemed very surprised. He seemed to have heard the name.


    "Willi, what do you seem to know about this organization?"


    Riel asked Willy.


    When Corondo and Duke Galleka heard the words, they also looked at Willy suspiciously.


    "I don''t know anything about this organization..."


    Willy shook his head, then changed the conversation: "But, I may have touched it accidentally..."


    "what?!"


    Riel, Corondo, and Duke Galleka suddenly changed their expressions.


    That organization is now a taboo existence.


    Although according to the secret information previously released by the Holy Light Knights, this organization has already started activities, but in the center of the mainland, people from this organization have never been seen openly. So much so that some extraordinary organizations with a short history and less power feel that the Knights of the Holy Light are alarmist.


    In the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, naturally, there has never been any appearance of members of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    And Willy actually said that he had inadvertently touched the Tower of the Heart of the World, which shocked the three of them.


    Even Wally pricked up their ears and looked at Willy.


    Facing the gazes of several people, Willy turned over with one hand, and the spherical crystal with the imprint of the tower appeared in Willy''s hand.


    "This is����"


    When they saw the spherical crystal and saw the imprint of the tower in the sphere, Reil, Corondo, and Duke Galleka changed color again.


    "This is the token of the Tower of the Heart of the World!"


    Corondo''s voice was filled with disbelief.


    "Can I see, Willy?"


    Corondo asked Willy.


    "certainly."


    Willy handed the spherical crystal with the imprint of the tower to Corondu''s hand.


    Corondu took the spherical crystal carefully, and then took a closer look.


    After that, he handed the spherical crystal to Rui Er and Ke Lundu in turn for a long time, Ke Lundu sighed: "Yes, this thing is the tower of the world heart for the candidate assessment members. token."


    "A token of the candidate assessment member?"


    Willie didn''t know that.


    "That''s right."


    Corendu explained to Willy: "According to the records, that organization had its own members, but those members seemed to be isolated from the world from the beginning, like living in another world... A thousand years ago, the organization appeared in the world. The terrifying powerhouses were all unfamiliar faces at the time. When they appeared, they seemed to have been dormant for a long time, and suddenly turned out... And later, some other powerhouses on the continent took the Tower of the World Heart as their target and were strict and critical. The Tower of the Heart of the World, and handed this spherical crystal with the imprint of the tower to them as a token for their assessment..."


    "Is that so..."


    Willie was taken aback.


    In this way, the Xingchen Mage at that time turned out to be one of the candidates for the assessment of the Tower of the World Heart.

 Chapter 440： Ectopic?

    "According to the records of past information, none of those who can be selected as candidates for assessment by the Tower of the World Heart are simple roles..."


    Corondo was a little puzzled: "How did you meet such a character, Willy?"


    "I met this man in the ruins where I got the silver spear near the Great River of Misel."


    Willy said truthfully that several people present knew the source of Willy''s original weapon at that time, so there was no need to hide it: "That morning star-level necromancer, after I obtained the silver spear, he I was about to **** it, but I killed it."


    "At the time of the fight, the Master Xingchen used this token to forcibly display the field of law in the realm of seven quarters. If it weren''t for the existence of the silver spear, I might have become a loess at this time..."


    Willie said calmly.


    When Rael, Corendo, and Duke Galleka heard the words, they all pouted.


    They all knew that Willy at that time was only at the level of six quarters.


    Although with the help of the silver spear, it is quite unreasonable to use the six-quarter realm to fight against the seven-quarter powerhouse who has displayed the law domain.


    However, several people are used to Willy''s talent, so they are not too surprised.


    "It seems that the Tower of the Heart of the World has begun to recruit new members, but it is relatively low-key, so no one has found out..."


    A hint of worry appeared on Rui Er''s heroic and delicate face.


    As the helm of a kingdom, she is naturally extremely afraid of such a terrifying organization.


    The forces are shuffled, and the Kingdom of Steel Falcon must be difficult to escape.


    "By the way, Willy..."


    Just when Corendu returned the token to Willy, a dignified look suddenly appeared on his face, and he quickly asked Willy, "After getting this token, you didn''t rashly use your extraordinary power. Explore?"


    "No, I think this thing is weird, so I just kept it away and didn''t use extraordinary power to investigate."


    Willy''s words reassured Corondo a lot.


    "That''s good����"


    Ke Lundu nodded: "After all, this thing is the thing of the Tower of the Heart of the World. If it is rashly surveyed, it may cause some trouble."


    "Lord Korendu, according to what you just said, when you said that when the members of the Tower of World Heart really showed up, the terrifying powerhouses among them were all unfamiliar faces?"


    Willy turned his attention to Corondo''s words earlier.


    "That''s right."


    Corondo nodded.


    "If this is what I told you..." Wei said in a guessing tone, "They appear once in a thousand years, and there is no trace of them on the mainland during this period... So, will they be extraordinary civilizations from other planes? "


    The alien plane is the world outside this world.


    When they were in the southeast of the mainland at that time, the star demons that Willy, Krondu and Reil encountered were alien creatures.


    Under certain strictly specific conditions, the life of the other plane can pass through the plane boundary membrane and come to another plane world.


    That star demon is a living example.


    "Probably."


    Corendu immediately responded: "Someone in the Knights of the Holy Light has already made this guess, and I quite agree that this is a good explanation for the law and characteristics of the Tower of the Heart of the World... but There is currently no strong evidence to support this view."


    "Is that so..."


    Willie nodded thoughtfully.


    "Okay, Willy, you already know about the Tower of the Heart of the World. For the rest of the details, you can look at the documents we brought you. Among these documents, a small part is about the world. The real information of the Tower of Heart, and the rest, is some vague information that cannot be verified, but it has certain reference value."


    Corondo said to Willy.


    "I see."


    Willie nodded.


    After that, after a few exchanges, Riel left with Corondo and Duke Galleka.


    In the current royal capital, there are still many things that they need to deal with.


    ...


    Inside the study.


    Willy gently placed the document Corondo had brought on the table.


    He has already read all of it.


    Willy also has a further understanding of the mysterious organization of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    This organization is even more terrifying than he imagined.


    The emergence of this terrifying threat factor is a terrible thing for the entire continent.


    "According to the law of the past, the long time is thirty years, the short time is a few years, and the Tower of the Heart of the World will start a new movement..."


    A deep look flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    According to the content recorded in the document, when the Tower of the World Heart began to assess the candidates, it was not far from them stirring up the order.


    However, the reason they created this confusion has not been reasonably explained so far.


    These guys mess up the order and don''t know what to get.


    After each mess is over, they disappear.


    Not taking away resources or integrating forces seems to be purely to make the continent uneasy once.


    This made many people including Willy do not understand.


    It is unreasonable to harm others and not oneself.


    "Maybe the benefits they get, we still can''t know?"


    Willie whispered in his heart.


    "It''s an incomprehensible organization..."


    Willie had a slight headache.


    He is very clear that once the center of the mainland is in chaos in the future, everyone will not be able to escape.


    Even if he doesn''t care about the Steel Falcon Kingdom, he has to take care of White Bear Town.


    Although according to past records, the Tower of the Heart of the World mainly promotes the battlefield in the center of the continent, but other regions will also be affected.


    Just like in the last millennium war, the northern part of the continent suffered as much blow as the center of the continent.


    No one knows whether this huge chaos will spread to the southeast of the mainland.


    If it spreads to the southeast of the mainland Willy will definitely want to protect Baixiong Town, his relatives and the people.


    "Strength..."


    Willy once again felt a strong thirst for strength.


    Originally, he felt that after seven quarters of promotion, he still possessed a silver spear, and he was no longer in a hurry to cultivate.


    But now, that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    In the face of such a terrorist organization, in the face of disputes of this level, if you want to save your life and protect relatives and friends, you can only improve your strength again.


    "The realm of eight quarters..."


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Even with the help of the title attribute panel and the origin imprint, it will take several years... But according to the current situation, the shorter this time is, the better..."


    "It seems..."


    Willy''s eyes showed a weighing look, and he whispered to himself: "It seems that I have to contact the Knights of Light in advance..."

 Chapter 441： parting

    According to Willy''s original plan, he planned to go to the new territory and then contact the Knights of Light after his territory was determined.


    But after knowing the existence of the Tower of the World Heart, Willy felt a little more worried, so he decided to advance his itinerary.


    The Knights of the Holy Light were already looking for the current owner of the Silver Spear, and their initiative to contact them this time was not considered rash and unreasonable.


    "I don''t know if they will let me join the Holy Light Knights after contacting the Holy Light Knights..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    He wasn''t worried that the Knights of Light would do anything unfavorable to him, such as taking his silver spear. In Willi''s view, the probability of such a thing happening is close to zero. The reason why Willy thinks so is mainly because the reputation of the Holy Light Knights on the mainland is really too good.


    Whether it is the Hanged Man in the Knights of the Holy Light, or the Knights of the Holy Light, there has never been a bad reputation on this huge continent.


    The Hanged Man in the Knights of the Holy Light has a pure and righteous mind because of the source of his own strength.


    Those knights of the Holy Light are also selected through layers to enter the Holy Light Knights.


    Even if there are occasional knight betrayers with fallen hearts, the consequences are all being attacked by the Holy Light Knights with all their strength and completely purified.


    Therefore, such a Knights of Light has won the respect of all extraordinary people and even commoners.


    In the center of the mainland, compared to other extraordinary organizations, the Knights of the Holy Light is an extraordinary organization with high exposure. Because it punishes sins, ordinary civilians know its reputation.


    "If only joining the Knights of the Holy Light can get the corresponding resource support... Then I really have to weigh it..."


    Willy took the initiative to contact the Knights of Light, naturally, also to obtain resource support.


    The more he reaches the top strength stage, the more Willy can appreciate the benefits of extraordinary resources.


    Before he was promoted for seven quarters, in addition to the help of the original imprint and super talent, he also used two law gems. If it weren''t for those two law gems, Willy would not be able to advance so fast.


    The current Willy, if he wants to obtain the powerful extraordinary resources that support his promotion for eight minutes, it is unrealistic to stay in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    The resources of the Steel Falcon Kingdom simply cannot support his rapid ascension.


    Only a more powerful and more profound extraordinary organization can ensure the effective supply of Willy''s resources.


    In the room, Willy was alone and fell into deep thought.


    ...


    Manor backyard.


    "I''m leaving, Brother Willy!"


    Wally stood on the lawn, first waving his paw at Willy.


    But after thinking about it, Wally still leaned over to Willy''s feet, jumped, and gave Willy a big bear hug.


    Today is the day Wally prepares to return to Thunder Forest.


    After knowing the existence of the Tower of the World Heart, Wally felt a sense of urgency in his heart.


    The reason for this sense of urgency is the same as Willy, who is worried about the relatives in the southeast of the mainland after the upheaval.


    Wally is also very clear that only with strong strength can he ensure the safety of his family members in the crisis situation that may occur in the next ten years.


    Wally, who wanted to understand this, decided to return after spending a few days with Willy.


    "Remember to practice hard."


    Willie tugged at Wally''s ear, signaling it to be obedient.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Willy, when we meet next time, you will definitely no longer be my opponent!"


    Wally straightened his chest and patted his own little breastplate.


    In the first few days of meeting with Willy, the two fought on the basis of not using the original weapon.


    The result was Willie''s victory.


    The invincible terrifying strength of the same level, even the mutant beast Wally, is not an opponent at all.


    "Looking forward to your progress."


    A smile appeared on Willie''s face.


    "Wait as long as you like!"


    Wally''s tone was full of pride, but the nostalgia in his eyes could not be concealed at all.


    We have only been with each other for a short time, but we are about to leave soon.


    Although the Thunder Forest was his own kind, Wally always felt that he belonged to the Faerun family.


    "I''m really leaving this time!"


    Wally gritted his teeth, and his extraordinary power surged.


    The next moment, a silver bone wing appeared on Wally''s back.


    The bone wing exudes a white shimmer, and the skeleton is engraved with strange runes.


    Under Wally''s control, the bone wings unfolded immediately, and with a slight incitement, Wally turned into an afterimage and disappeared from Willy''s field of vision.


    This bone wing was given to Wally by Legass.


    The original body of this Bone Wing was a sanctuary-level monster with a strength comparable to that of nine quarters. It was forcibly killed by Legas a hundred years ago.


    Its wings were disassembled by Legass and forged into this bone wing.


    With this bone wing, the manipulator can fly long and fast with very little consumption.


    This is something that is quite cherished.


    For the transcendents, the realm of seven quarters and eight quarters can achieve a short stay in the air, and only the realm of nine quarters can truly have the ability to fly.


    If you want to have the ability to fly before you are promoted to nine quarters, you can only pass the extraordinary wings.


    In addition to the superiority of the extraordinary wings in terms of traveling, even in the battle, the extraordinary wings can also play a huge role.


    Extraordinary people with extraordinary wings can be more swift in battle, and even if they are not opponents, they can fly directly into the sky, leaving opponents helpless.


    Taking the current Willy as an example, although his teleportation ability can quickly travel, he will still feel powerless if he encounters the extraordinary ability to fly.


    Even if the opponent is not his opponent, he may not be able to defeat the opponent who has the ability to fly.


    Fortunately, the number of extraordinary wings is not many, and it can even be said that it is as scarce as the original weapon.


    One is that the forging materials are relatively harsh, and the other is that master-level forgers who can forge extraordinary wings are quite scarce.


    So don''t always worry about meeting an opponent with extraordinary wings.


    "Wally..."


    Watching where Wally disappeared Willy whispered softly.


    He was naturally reluctant.


    "Legas doesn''t seem to value Wally in general. In addition to giving Wally the original weapon, it also gave Wally extraordinary wings... To be so concerned by this level of existence, Wally''s future does not need me too much. I''m worried..."


    Willy thought to himself, and then sighed softly.


    Today I said goodbye to Wally, maybe in two days, I will also say goodbye to Reyel and others.


    "Lord Duke."


    Just as Willy walked out of the backyard and was about to enter the attic, a guard ran in front of Willy: "Sir Duke, a man who claims to be Mainar has arrived at the gate of the manor and wants to see you. Take the dispatch order from Duke Galleka."


    "Mernar..."


    Willy nodded and said to the guard, "Let him in."

 Chapter 442： arrange, go

    Mainar was specially requested by Willy from Duke Galleka.


    Mainar served as Willy''s deputy in the extermination operation of the robbers in Liao Anca Province, and also served as Willy''s housekeeper in the manor of Superstar City. He has considerable respect for Willy.


    Although he is much older than Willy, the lower-ranking person poses very well, and Willy is satisfied with the way and efficiency of handling affairs.


    ten minutes later.


    Inside the study.


    "Lord Duke."


    Mainar walked into the study and saluted Willy, who was sitting in his seat, respectfully.


    Mainar''s respect for Willy came from the heart, and his tone was sincere: "Congratulations on becoming the Duke of the kingdom."


    Although the previous coronation ceremony was closed, Mainar, who also has a position in the large province of Liao Anca, naturally has a way to know about it.


    When he learned that Willy had dealt with the rebels by himself and was named a duke by His Majesty Riel, Mainar''s respect for Willy had risen to a new level.


    Although Mainar had long anticipated that Willy''s future was infinitely bright, he still did not expect Willy''s rise to fame so quickly.


    "sit."


    Willie gestured, with a smile on his face.


    For Mainar, his attitude was quite amiable.


    Mainar sat on the seat in the study, his body was straight, his head was slightly forward, and he seemed to be waiting for Willy''s instructions at any time.


    "I sent you here from Superstar City, and I hope you don''t mind Minar."


    Willie apologized slightly at first.


    In any case, he asked for a transfer order from Duke Galleka to cause Mainar to leave his hometown.


    "No, no, my lord, there is absolutely no need for you to do this."


    Mainar responded immediately, with sincerity in his tone: "It''s a complete honor for you to call me here. When I heard the news, I was so excited that I didn''t fall asleep all night."


    Mainar is telling the truth without exaggeration.


    When he received the dispatch order from Duke Galleka, Mainar knew that his life was going to a higher level.


    My previous expectations for Willy were completely correct, and the good relationship I had built with Willy before this played a huge role at this time.


    Although the original Mannar was at the level of six quarters of strength, his potential had reached the end.


    Although he has a certain position in the large province of Liao Anca and in the city of superstars, he will never be able to enter the inner circle of Duke Galleka.


    In any case, he is unlikely to achieve the status of Venett.


    But coming to Willie''s side is completely different.


    Willy is from the southeast of the mainland, and he has no team at all in the center of the mainland.


    Now that he has become a duke, he has the Great White Bear Province as his territory, and he must gather some people.


    He was recruited to Willy''s side for the first time, and naturally he had to be reused.


    If you can grasp the opportunity, although you don''t have the strength of seven quarters, you may not be able to obtain the status of Wenette in the large province of Liao Anca.


    Therefore, in Mainar''s heart, Willy is not only a superior, but also a benefactor who realizes the change of his life.


    Hearing this, Willy laughed loudly: "If that''s the case, then my guilt will be much less."


    "However, you have to be prepared." Willy continued, "I may have to recruit you for a long time, and even said that you may not be able to return to the city of Superstars in the future..."


    When Mainar heard the words, his heart suddenly burst. Although he had foreseen Willy''s order, he was still a little excited at this time.


    "I hope you can serve as the... First Administrative Officer of the Great White Bear Province."


    Willie directly stated his thoughts.


    "First Administrative Officer?!"


    Rao was mentally prepared, but Mainar was still stunned.


    The first administrative officer, except for the supreme lord, the most powerful person in a large provincial-level territory!


    Although he felt that Willy would reuse himself, what Mainar didn''t expect was that Willy pushed him to this position from the very beginning.


    For Mainar, this is simply an instant leap in identity!


    "This����"


    Mainar''s lips trembled a little: "Isn''t it too much to be the first political officer with my ability..."


    "No, Mainar, I am very satisfied with your abilities."


    Willy directly interrupted Mainar''s words: "When you were in Superstar City, you had rich experience in dealing with government affairs. Even if you have temporary discomfort after changing positions, I believe you can handle it perfectly."


    "Lord Duke, I will definitely not betray your trust."


    Mainar stood up and bowed deeply to Willy.


    "Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, you can go directly to Baixiong Daxing Province. At the same time, remember to write a letter to your family and ask your family to follow you. With family by your side, your work will become more satisfactory."


    Willy said to Mainar.


    "Ok?"


    Mainar responded first, and then a doubt appeared in his heart: "Lord Duke, won''t you go to the Great White Bear Province together?"


    From Willy''s tone, Mainar heard Willy''s meaning.


    The Duke seems to want to go to the Great White Bear Province by himself.


    "I need to go to Sacred Heart City."


    Willie made no secrets.


    Sacred Heart City, that is where the headquarters of the Knights of the Light is located, this is naturally known to Minar.


    "Does the Duke want to contact the Holy Light Knights?"


    Mainer thought secretly in his heart.


    "Hopefully you''ve got everything on track when I go to White Bear Province."


    Willie smiled and encouraged.


    "I will definitely do it."


    Mainar said firmly to Willy.


    ...


    Mainar only stayed in the capital for one day, and the next day he set off for the Great White Bear Province, with almost no rest in between.


    In Mainar''s view Willy''s order is the most important, and he must unswervingly implement the will of Duke Willy.


    At the same time, Willy also said goodbye to Riel, Corendo, Felix, Duke Galleka and others, explaining his thoughts.


    After learning that Willy was about to leave, Rayle looked a little reluctant, and seemed to want to say something to Willy, but he didn''t speak in the end.


    Riel and others naturally knew the reason why Willy went to contact the Knights of Light.


    After saying goodbye to Riel and others, Willy simply packed up and headed towards Sacred Heart City alone.


    After everything was arranged, Willy had nothing to worry about.


    In the upcoming Sacred Heart City, he will be in close contact with the core of the continent''s first extraordinary organization.


    There is the gathering place of the powerful superhumans, and it is also the place where the first powerhouse in the mainland, Viagras.


    Willy is looking forward to the next trip.

 Chapter 443： Sacred Heart

    Holy Light Kingdom.


    Outside the Sacred Heart.


    "Hey man, Sacred Heart is here!"


    A middle-aged man wielding a whip on the open-air carriage headed by a long caravan shouted cheerfully.


    He jumped down from the front of the carriage, and the smile on his face looked very open-minded.


    "Thank you very much, I am willing to pay you the corresponding compensation for this ride."


    Then, on the carriage, a young man in coarse clothes also jumped out of the carriage.


    This young man looks less than twenty years old, with a handsome face and a tall and straight body, which can easily make a good first impression.


    This person is Willy who came from the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    Three days ago, Willy set off from the capital of the Steel Falcon Kingdom and used his teleportation ability to come to the distant Sacred Heart City.


    During this period, Willy made a little stop and felt a little bit of the culture and scenery along the way. Otherwise, Willy would be able to rush from the Steel Falcon Kingdom to Sacred Heart City in one day.


    Of course, this is only for Willy personally, the travel time is very short.


    If it were someone else, even an extraordinary person, it would take a year and a half to travel this distance. If it is an ordinary person, it may take a few years to arrive.


    The area of ??the center of the continent is much larger than that of the southeast of the continent.


    Half a day ago, Willy felt a small town not far from Sacred Heart City.


    He could have directly teleported and rushed to Sacred Heart City in a short time, but Willy did not choose to do so. Instead, he found a convoy along the way to contact him.


    The reason for this is to inquire about the situation in the Sacred Heart City from the mouths of the people near the Sacred Heart City, such as the environment and customs. Second, Willy was also afraid that teleporting directly into Sacred Heart City would cause some trouble.


    Sacred Heart City, where the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights is located, a seven-quarter-level transcendent entering rashly will definitely cause unnecessary misunderstandings. Willy doesn''t think that the strong people in Sacred Heart City will not be able to find their traces. Therefore, Willy still decided to enter Sacred Heart City according to the procedure.


    "remuneration?"


    Hearing the words, the middle-aged man who was waving a horse whip laughed out loud, then waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "No need for payment, buddy! I just took you all the way by the way, and I didn''t put any extra effort into taking the ride. It''s not necessary at all!"


    "Thank you then."


    Willy did not continue to insist, but bowed slightly and expressed his gratitude.


    Whether it is in the face of extraordinary people or such ordinary businessmen, as long as it is an equal communication, Willy shows decent etiquette.


    Moreover, the middle-aged man in front of him has indeed won the favor of Willy.


    He is the person in charge of a caravan. This trip is responsible for escorting a batch of goods to Sacred Heart City.


    When communicating with this middle-aged man, Willy felt his passion for life and a kind of innate justice and hospitality. It has never been seen in the Iron Falcon Kingdom.


    Moreover, this kind of mental state is not only possessed by this middle-aged man, but also other people in the caravan.


    So much so that Willy speculates that this may be a group of positive emotions that the commoners themselves living near the Holy Light City.


    "You don''t have a temporary residence permit in Sacred Heart City, otherwise, I can bring you directly into Sacred Heart City."


    The middle-aged man who led the caravan continued: "You are a foreigner, and this is the first time you have come to Sacred Heart City. If you want to live here temporarily, you must apply for a temporary residence permit. I have given you the details of the temporary residence permit before. I''ve said it before. Now I''ll remind you..."


    "When you arrive at the gate of Sacred Heart City, you need to make this situation clear to the knights who are stationed... You can hand over the identity certificate of your country to the knights, and then explain your purpose, and No need to pay the same fees as anywhere else����


    "Also, because of temporary residence, you can only stay in Sacred Heart City for ten days. If you don''t leave Sacred Heart City within ten days, Lord Knight will expel you. , you may not be able to come to Sacred Heart City again in the future. If you want to stay in Sacred Heart City for a long time, you better find an errand, whether it is serving as a servant for the knights, or as an apprentice in a shop, It''s all possible. After you get your identity verification, you can live in Sacred Heart City for a long time."


    The middle-aged man took the trouble to explain it to Willy in detail again, and reminded him of key details deliberately.


    The level of enthusiasm was completely beyond Willy''s expectations.


    "I see, thanks again for your enthusiasm."


    Willie bowed again, expressing his gratitude.


    The middle-aged man laughed again, then got into the carriage and waved his whip again: "Work hard, man, Sacred Heart City is a good place, as long as you work hard, you can definitely settle here!"


    After that, the two said goodbye.


    Willie stood where he was and said goodbye to the rest of the convoy.


    It was not until the long convoy entered the Sacred Heart City that Willy stopped watching.


    "Really interesting cultural environment..."


    Willy whispered softly, and was a little more curious about the Sacred Heart City.


    Then, Willy walked towards Sacred Heart City.


    The appearance of Sacred Heart City is similar to that of the King of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, and it is even more visually striking that there is no King of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    But when he walked to the gate of the city, Willy had a very comfortable feeling.


    The orderly order when entering the city, the enthusiastic smiling faces of the people entering the city, and the meticulous and extremely rigorous knight guards all gave Willy a good sense.


    "Your Excellency, please show your proof of residence."


    When it was Willy''s turn, a guard in pale golden armor said politely to Willy with a smile.


    Willy can sense the opponent''s strength with just a slight perception.


    Excellent knight.


    Although this kind of strength is not worth mentioning in front of Willy, when it is placed among the commoners, it is still a big man.


    You must know that in Diamond Town at that time, the strongest people were only two knights, Kells and Ole.


    However, this knight-level guard is still humble and self-disciplined when facing civilians, without the slightest arrogance, which seems quite rare in Willy.


    "Sorry, it''s my first time to Sacred Heart City and I don''t have a residence certificate yet."


    According to what the middle-aged man said before, Willy directly explained the reason.


    "Is that so..."


    The knight-level guard was not surprised at all. He often faced such foreign guests without residence certificates, and he was already used to it.

 Chapter 444： atmosphere

    "Have you brought your ID certificate? If you have, please follow me and apply for a temporary residence certificate in Sacred Heart City."


    The knight-level guard said to Willy.


    "I have my ID with me."


    Willie responded.


    "If that''s the case, then please come with me."


    The knight guard gestured to Willy, then turned around and walked towards a room next to him.


    Willie followed.


    "As expected of the Sacred Heart City, the weakest beings in the guards are all at the knight level, and the small team leaders have the strength of the big knight level... Sure enough, within the scope of the Holy Light Knights, the extraordinary heritage is shocking... "


    Willie thought to himself.


    Sacred Heart City, where Willy is currently located, is the capital of the Holy Light Kingdom.


    The Holy Light Kingdom is a kingdom-level force that relies on the Holy Light Knights.


    This kingdom-level force is very special. They are only responsible for the government management of the Holy Light Kingdom, and there is no armed organization.


    Their armies and violent institutions are all members of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    It is said that the first king of the Holy Light Kingdom was a high-ranking figure of the Holy Light Knights.


    In order to facilitate the care and assistance of the Knights of Light for the civilian class, he established the Kingdom of Holy Light in the form of a kingdom organization.


    Every successor of the Holy Light Kingdom is the descendant of that high-level figure.


    However, the appointment and removal of each generation of kingdoms is not determined by the previous generation of monarchs, but by the assessment of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    The chosen monarch must possess the qualities of justice, kindness, tolerance, humility, etc. Otherwise, even if there is a high voice in the kingdom, it is impossible to ascend the throne. If the monarch loses his faith and becomes depraved during the period on duty, he will be mercilessly dismissed by the Knights of the Light.


    In the Holy Light Kingdom, the Holy Light Knights are the ruling-level existence.


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    After the knight guard led Willy into the room, he said to Willy after seeing the people who were also queuing up to apply for the temporary residence certificate in front of him.


    "Okay, Your Excellency."


    Willie was in no hurry.


    Willy didn''t wait long, but after a few minutes, it was his turn.


    "Please show the identity document of your country."


    A female knight said to Willy, she was the clerk here.


    "Is there another way I can get proof of temporary residence?"


    Willy smiled and said to the young woman.


    "Ok?"


    There was an unexpected look in the eyes of the female knight looking at Willy: "You are..."


    "I am the Hanged Man."


    Willy stretched out his palm, and a faint golden light of justice power appeared in Willy''s palm.


    Before, the way the middle-aged man told Willy to enter the city was just one of them.


    There is another way, and that is to prove his identity as the Hanged Man.


    In Sacred Heart City, there is considerable respect for the transcendent of the Hanged Man.


    "Your Excellency, please wait a moment."


    There was a hint of respect in the female knight''s originally soft tone.


    She turned around and took out a transparent stone the size of a palm, and placed it on the table. She said to Willy, "Please instill the power of justice into it."


    Willy nodded, and according to what the female knight said, he poured his power of justice into it.


    Swish!


    Above the spar, golden light blooms.


    "It''s alright, Your Excellency The Hanged Man!"


    The female knight bowed slightly.


    Willy could feel that this was not her respect for herself, but her respect for the extraordinary profession of The Hanged Man.


    Afterwards, the female knight took a thick pale gold card, and in the lower left corner of the card, the badge of the Knights of the Holy Light was imprinted.


    "What''s your name?"


    the female knight asked.


    "Willy Phelan."


    Willie answered truthfully.


    Afterwards, Willy gave some information, and the female knight wrote it down.


    Finally, the female knight pressed a layer of seal on the pale golden viewing film.


    She handed the pale gold card to Willy: "Your Excellency The Hanged Man, this is the permanent residence permit of Sacred Heart City. If you want, you can live here forever."


    After Willy took it, he glanced at the pale gold card and found that it read "Permanent Residence Certificate".


    "Okay, thank you very much."


    Willy put away the pale gold card.


    "wish you a happy life."


    The female knight said when Willy was about to leave.


    "Ok?"


    Willie was surprised when he heard this.


    This sentence, in the last life, Willy often heard.


    That is a basic word of business farewell.


    After coming to this world, he never heard this sentence again.


    When the level of productivity is not enough, people are struggling and rushing to survive, and they can''t say this at all.


    So hearing this sentence here, Willy was even slightly in a trance.


    "You too."


    Willie responded with a smile, and then walked out of the room.


    At this time, Willy had already determined that it was no coincidence that he met the enthusiastic people in the caravan before. This was an emotional norm for people near Sacred Heart City.


    The people here, because of the positive influence of the members of the Knights of the Holy Light, have a very kind way of understanding the world.


    In this world, what guides people to do a certain behavior is the drive of self-interest.


    Here, this self-interest drive still exists, but is largely suppressed.


    The brilliance of people''s spiritual world is displayed to the greatest extent here.


    "As expected of the Knights of the Holy Light..."


    Willie sighed inwardly.


    This great extraordinary organization is fully worthy of the title of the first extraordinary organization in the mainland.


    After entering Sacred Heart City, Willy did not immediately rush towards the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights in the center of the city.


    On the back of the previous permanent residence permit, Willy saw the relevant information, which said that all Hanged Men are eligible to visit the non-core inner area of ??the Knights of Light.


    Willy decided to take a walk around town before going there.


    While walking, Willy felt the humanistic atmosphere of Sacred Heart City.


    This extremely harmonious atmosphere even made Willy a little uncomfortable.


    "If White Bear Town can have this kind of atmosphere in the future, that''s really great..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    Compared to White Bear Town, in the Great White Bear Province of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, Willy does not have that kind of intimacy.


    Not only himself, but even the title attribute panel did not recognize the Great White Bear Province as his territory.


    When he obtained the title of duke, the title attribute panel did not give himself any reward.


    Only by continuously improving White Bear Town by yourself can you obtain the title promotion and rewards of the lord.


    So in any case, Willy has to return to the southeast of the mainland, so that the status of White Bear Town can continue to improve.

 Chapter 445： 3 sword knights

    At the very center of Sacred Heart City is a heavily guarded area.


    ??


    This is not the palace, but the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights.


    ??


    As for the royal palace of the Holy Light Kingdom, it is on the left of the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights, about a kilometer apart.


    ??


    At this time, Willy ended his tour in Sacred Heart City and came to the gate of the headquarters of the Knights of Light.


    ??


    After more than an hour of sightseeing and viewing, Willy has completely fallen in love with this city. If there is a chance, Willy is even willing to settle here for a long time.


    ??


    "Your Excellency, this is the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light. You are not allowed to approach without permission."


    ??


    Just as Willy walked to the door of the Holy Light Knights, the Holy Light knight holding a knight spear stopped Willy.


    ??


    Although his tone was polite, the knight''s spear was already clenched tightly in his hand. If Willy made any outrageous actions, they would instantly subdue Willy.


    ??


    "I want to find someone."


    ??


    Willy explained his intention directly.


    ??


    He didn''t say that he was the Hanged Man and went directly to the non-core area of ??the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light to visit, but planned to directly explain his purpose.


    ??


    "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for?"


    ??


    A hint of doubt appeared in the guard knight''s tone.


    ??


    Just like this, people who come directly to the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light to look for someone are rarely encountered throughout the year.


    ??


    "this����"


    ??


    Willy paused: "To be precise, I don''t know who to look for, but your people should really want to see me."


    ??


    The guard knight raised his eyebrows, and what Willy said made him confused for a while.


    ??


    Fortunately, this is the Knights of the Holy Light. Otherwise, Willy might have been expelled directly.


    ??


    "A few months ago, you should know about the existence of the ruins near the Myson River in the Steel Falcon Kingdom..."


    ??


    Willy is organizing his own language.


    ??


    "Are you the master of the original weapon?"


    ??


    Before Willy finished speaking, the guard knight looked at Willy with surprise.


    ??


    "Ok?"


    ??


    Willy didn''t expect the guard knight to react so quickly: "Yes, it''s me, I heard that you were looking for me before."


    ??


    "Yes, Your Excellency."


    ??


    The guard knight said with a smile: "The news of looking for you was already spread out at the time. It''s great to get your response now."


    ??


    "Please wait here for a while, and I''ll report to you."


    ??


    The guard knight bowed slightly to Willy, then turned and left.


    ??


    Willy was not in a hurry, standing in front of the headquarters of the Knights of Light, watching the pedestrians coming and going.


    ??


    Willy found that when pedestrians passing by here, when they turn their eyes to the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light, they will subconsciously show a look of respect in their eyes.


    ??


    There are even passers-by who walk through here, stand still, bow deeply, and then leave again.


    ??


    This kind of sincere respect for the Knights of Light once again made Willy feel good about this continent''s number one extraordinary organization.


    ??


    ����


    ??


    The headquarters of the Holy Light Knights, the real core area.


    ??


    Even if he is the Hanged Man, if he is not a member of the Knights of Light or invited, he will not be allowed to enter here.


    ??


    The people here are basically high-level figures and elite figures of the Knights of Light.


    ??


    Even the leader of the Knights of the Holy Light, the No. 1 powerhouse in the mainland, Wiagles, would occasionally appear here.


    ??


    "Lord Tuvit."


    ??


    Before that, the guard knight ran all the way without stopping. After bypassing the non-core area, he came to a low house in the core area.


    ??


    The knight guard respectfully greeted the young man on the seat who was approving the documents.


    ??


    "What''s wrong?"


    ??


    This young man named Tuvit, dressed in a pure white robe, with a friendly smile on his face, gave people a feeling of closeness.


    ??


    His aura of life is very strong, and at most he is only in his thirties, but the extraordinary aura he exudes is at the level of the peak of seven quarters.


    ??


    This kind of talent, placed outside, must be the heir to the top extraordinary powers.


    ??


    But within the Knights of the Holy Light, he was only an excellent group, and he was far from the true core genius.


    ??


    It is even said that if Tuvit is not the fourth prince of the current Holy Light Kingdom, he would not even have the chance to enter the Holy Light Knights.


    ??


    Ten years ago, Tuvit gave up the opportunity to compete for the next crown prince, and took the initiative to request to come to the Knights of the Holy Light. He has lived in Sacred Heart City since he was born, and has always advocated justice and practiced the will for the Knights of Light. life goals.


    ??


    "A person who claims to be the inheritor of the Great River Ruins of Myson has arrived at the door of the headquarters."


    ??


    The guard knight explained the situation to Tuvit.


    ??


    "The heir to the remains of the Mysonian River?"


    ??


    When Tuvit heard the words, he showed a surprised expression.


    ??


    A few months ago, after learning that the ruins of the Great River of Myssel were the remains of the first lone hanged man, Saiarit, a thousand years ago, the Knights of the Light immediately issued a message to find the heirs of the ruins.


    ??


    They were not trying to capture this precious original weapon, but because Saiarit had a deep connection with the former Knights of the Holy Light. They hope that the inheritors of the ruins can practice the will of Sai Arit, and the Knights of the Light will also provide them with resources for cultivation.


    ??


    But in the months after the news was released, they didn''t get the slightest response.


    ??


    Just when many people in the Knights of Light felt that the inheritor of the ruins would not be able to contact the Knights of Light in order to hide himself, this person actually came, which greatly exceeded Tuvit''s expectations.


    ??


    "Have you arrived at the entrance of the headquarters..."


    ??


    Tuvit thought for a while, then said, "Let''s go see that gentleman together Willy just waited for more than ten minutes, and then saw the previous guard knight with a body A young man in a white robe came over.


    ??


    "Your Excellency, this is Lord Tuvit of our Holy Light Knights."


    ??


    After the guard knight introduced Willy, he bowed slightly and returned to his post.


    ??


    "Your Excellency, my name is Tuvit. I am a three-sword knight of the Knights of the Holy Light."


    ??


    Turwitt introduced himself politely to Willy.


    ??


    "Hello, my name is Willy Phelan."


    ??


    Although he didn''t know what the other party meant by the three-sword knight, Willy could roughly guess that this should be a rank within the Knights of the Holy Light.


    ??


    "Please, Your Excellency Willy, come with me into the headquarters."


    ??


    Tuvit directly invited Willy.


    ??


    He didn''t directly inquire about the ruins of the Great River of Myson. It is very inconvenient to talk about this topic while standing outside the headquarters.


    ??


    "Okay, Lord Tuvit."


    ??


    Willy nodded and responded.


    ??


    Afterwards, Tuvit made a gesture of invitation, and then slightly ahead of Willy by half a step, leading Willy toward the headquarters of the Knights of the Light.


    ??


    Read URL:

 Chapter 446： Knights of the Light Headquarters

    Tuvit took Willy, and after passing through the non-core area, they arrived at the inner area of ??the Knights of Light.


    "It''s so simple..."


    Looking at the neat rows of huts and the members of the Holy Light Knights who entered and exited, Willy was surprised.


    These huts are like the houses in the civilian area of ??White Bear Town, and some of them are not even as large as those in the civilian area.


    Before coming here, Willy was curious about what the interior of the first extraordinary organization in the continent would look like. Now it seems that it is beyond expectations.


    "Please come in."


    Tuvit led Willy into his office room.


    After Willy walked in, he looked around slightly.


    Tuvit''s office room seems to be less than 30 square meters. The most common desks, chairs, bookcases and other objects are placed in it, which looks a little crowded.


    "Are you surprised?"


    Tuvit caught Willy''s expression, and he poured Willy''s tea while laughing.


    To be precise, it is not tea, there is no camellia in the cup at all, just a cup of plain water.


    "A bit."


    Willy also smiled and nodded: "I thought the building of the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light should be magnificent and shocking, but I didn''t expect it to be so simple. No wonder when I first arrived in Sacred Heart City, I felt When it comes to the respect of the Knights of the Holy Light from the hearts of the commoners. Although they have done a lot for this continent, they are still so restrained in material, which is really admirable."


    When Willie said this, his tone was full of sincerity.


    He was telling the truth, even Willy himself did not deliberately choose a frugal lifestyle when he was in White Bear Town.


    "This has always been the principle of the Knights of the Light, abiding by justice, frugality and simplicity, which has been passed down for thousands of years."


    When he said this, there was a rare trace of pride in Tuvit''s tone.


    "Also, my office room is actually luxurious enough at the headquarters." Tuvit''s tone was very relaxed, with a hint of humor in it, "Only the Three Swords Knights can have an independent office room, those Four Swords and The knights of the Five Swords, they even asked a few people to huddle together and share an office room."


    Willy heard the words and nodded: "It''s really frugal..."


    "Your Excellency Tuvit, the three-sword knight, the four-sword knight...are these the ranks of the Holy Light Knights?"


    After Willie responded, he paused and asked Tuvit again.


    "Yes, this is our internal job rank."


    Tuvit''s response confirmed Willy''s idea: "In the Knights of the Holy Light, the positions are divided into five levels, and the one-sword knight has the highest status. Most of them are the heads of each branch or branch, and the number is small. They are the most basic staff and are mainly responsible for some basic practices. The four-sword knight and the five-sword knight have the largest number, and together they account for 80% of the staff in the headquarters. There are not many internal staff in the headquarters. After all, the Knights of the Holy Light Its existence has radiated the entire continent, and even if there are branches, there are still many complicated affairs that need to be handled."


    Willie nodded thoughtfully upon hearing this.


    Indeed, the radiant range of the Knights of the Light is quite large, and it must have a reasonable internal structure to keep it running efficiently.


    "It seems that Your Excellency Tuvit is also young and promising. Such a young three-sword knight should be rare within the Knights of the Light."


    Willie picked up the white water on the table and took a sip.


    Hearing this, Tuvit shook his head: "I think I''m just dipped in the light of the prince of the kingdom. If it wasn''t for this status, I might be just a four-sword knight. Within the Knights of the Holy Light, even if the strength is good, they have not made Contribution, but still can not promote the position.��


    "Are you still the prince of the Holy Light Kingdom?"


    Willie once again showed a surprised expression.


    Although the Holy Light Kingdom does not have its own independent army and violent institutions, but relying on the Holy Light Knights, it can be said to be the first kingdom in the mainland, the prince of the Holy Light Kingdom, but it is very noble.


    "Yes, but this is nothing to be proud of. It''s just that I am lucky to have this background. I still need to use my actions to practice my will and prove myself."


    Tuvit doesn''t seem to have too much pride and recognition for this identity.


    Willy was very curious about Turwitt''s words.


    This kind of thinking, like the folk customs near Sacred Heart City, carries a sense of nobility beyond the times.


    Willy could clearly feel that when Tuvit said those words just now, all of them came from the bottom of his heart, and he was really not proud of his own identity.


    After that, Willy and Tuvit continued to communicate for a while.


    During this period, Willy also had a general understanding of the Knights of Light, the most extraordinary organization in the continent.


    "Your Excellency Willy..."


    After a brief exchange, Tuvit said to Willy: "You inherited the ruins of the Great River of Mysore, and the original weapon in it is in your hands now? Is it convenient for me to take a look?"


    "sure."


    Willy didn''t hesitate and responded immediately.


    It stands to reason that Tuvet could probe his identity from the beginning, but he has been communicating with himself patiently.


    Willy took a single hand, and the silver spear appeared in his hand.


    "Give you."


    Willy directly handed the silver spear to Tuvit.


    He is not worried that Tuvit will take away the silver spear, not to mention the quality of Tuvit, the original imprint of the control of the silver spear is still in his spiritual world, unless the nine-point powerhouse forcibly cuts off himself and the silver spear. Contact, otherwise no one will be able to take away the silver spear from his own hands.


    "Well...thank you for your trust..."


    Tuvit did not expect Willy to hand over the source weapon to himself so confidently.


    He took the original weapon, the silver spear with both hands, and sensed the aura emanating from the surface of the silver spear.


    "Yes, it is the original weapon that exudes the power of justice."


    In just a few seconds, Tuvit judged that Willy''s identity was true.


    As Tuvit, he has come into contact with the original weapons of the one-sword knights within the organization more than once, and the breath is exactly the same as the one in front of him.


    "As expected of a silver spear..."


    Tuvit handed the silver spear to Willy with both hands.


    "You know its name?"


    After Willy took the silver spear, he asked a question.


    "certainly."


    Tuvit nodded: "Sir Sairit, the original owner of the Silver Spear, used to have a very close relationship with our Holy Light Knights, and some records about him are still stored in the library at the headquarters, so I know The name of the silver spear is naturally not uncommon."

 Chapter 447： Lexi

    "Is that so..."


    Willie nodded.


    As the first extraordinary organization in the mainland, the Knights of the Light must have a very rich collection of books.


    In addition to the rich variety of books here, there must be a lot of rare extraordinary books outside.


    If there is a chance, Willy would definitely want to go in and take a look.


    It''s just that now his identity is only an outsider, and he can''t make a request to enter the library.


    "Lord Tuvit, now that my identity has been verified, what should I do next?"


    Willy asked Tuvit.


    "Sorry, Your Excellency Willy, I can''t decide your next move."


    Tuvit answered Willy''s question: "This has to be decided by the government affairs adults at the level of a sword knight within the Knights of Light. The silver spear and Lord Sairit were top allies in the Knights of Light in the past. Only they can decide your next move."


    "So...then when can I see them?"


    Willy was more and more aware of the terror of the former owner of the Silver Spear, Saiarit.


    Being able to win the respect of the Knights of the Holy Light as a lone hanged man, even if he, the successor of the silver spear, can be valued so much, is enough to show his strength and status at that time.


    "You have to wait a while..."


    Tuvit showed an apologetic expression: "The current One Sword Knights, all of them are not in the headquarters. They went to other places and negotiated some things with some other extraordinary organizations..."


    As if he was afraid that Willy would feel that he was perfunctory, Tuvit added: "Maybe you don''t know, some unpleasant things have happened on the mainland recently, and the big people on the mainland are all thinking about how to solve this problem... "


    "Ok?"


    When Willy heard the words, he subconsciously thought of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "Could it be that the great figures of the Knights of Light and other extraordinary organizations are thinking about dealing with the Tower of the Heart of the World?"


    Willie asked directly.


    He came here this time to find out more about the Tower of the Heart, which is one of Willy''s important purposes.


    Only by groping this terrifying organization more clearly, can we be more proactive in dealing with them in the future.


    "Your Excellency Willy, do you actually know the Tower of the Heart of the World?"


    When he heard Willy say the Tower of the Boundary Heart, Tuvit showed a surprised look.


    Those who can know this news are at least the core figures of the kingdom-level forces.


    "I''m from the Kingdom of Steel Falcon..."


    Afterwards, Willy briefly told Tuvit about his relationship with the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    "So that''s how it is..."


    Tu Weite nodded with admiration in his tone: "I didn''t expect Your Excellency Willy to come from the southeast of the mainland. The cultivation resources in the southeast of the mainland are far less than those in the center of the mainland. You were born there, but you can have such a powerful person at such a young age. The strength is really admirable.��


    Tuvit''s tone was very sincere. Not only did he not feel that Willy was born in a remote area and was out of tune with him, he instead expressed his admiration for Willy.


    "A few days ago, I seem to have turned to the daily document sent by the intelligence department of the headquarters. There was a rebellion in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon. After the rebellion was put down, a young duke was promoted. It turned out to be you."


    Tuvit patted his head, as if thinking of something.


    The Knights of Holy Light''s influence spreads across the Continent, and the intelligence agency is also very large and well-functioning. It is not difficult to learn about the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    "Your Excellency Willy..."


    The two chatted again, and Tuvit said: "Lord One Sword Knight, you may have to wait a few days before returning to the headquarters. I will arrange accommodation for you first, and I will inform you when Lord One Sword Knight returns to the headquarters. You. During this time, you can completely relax in Sacred Heart City... Sacred Heart City is a wonderful place, you will love it here.��


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll trouble you."


    Willie thanked Turwitt.


    Afterwards, Tuvet arranged temporary accommodation for Willy.


    The residence was arranged in a guest room in a non-core area of ??the Knights of Light.


    Those who lived here in the past were all foreign extraordinary people who came to the Knights of Light on official business.


    In the past few days, Willy has been quite leisurely.


    Every day before dawn, Willy ended his night diving and left his residence to wander in the Sacred Heart City.


    In just a few days, he basically ate all the food in Sacred Heart City, and he lived quite happily.


    Finally, on the sixth day after coming to Sacred Heart City, Tuvit found Willy again.


    "Your Excellency Willy, the head of the important affairs department of the headquarters, Mr. Lexi, is back. He is a one-sword knight. I have explained your situation to him, and now I will take you to see him."


    Tuvit finished speaking, and then took Willy to somewhere in the core area of ??the headquarters.


    Turwitt led Willy into an equally unremarkable house.


    "Lord Lexi, Your Excellency Willy Phelan is here."


    Tuvit said respectfully.


    Sitting in front of the desk was an old man wearing a white robe of the same style as Tuvit.


    He has a long beard, which is completely gray, and his face has the wrinkles that ordinary old people have. He looks no different from ordinary people.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Tuvit."


    Lexi put down the quill in his hand and said to Tuvit.


    "This is my duty... Since there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    Tuvit bowed slightly to Lessie, then gestured to Willy, and left the room directly.


    "Willy Phelan? Heir to the Silver Spear."


    Lexi looked at Willy with a kind smile on his face, looking like an old scholar.


    "I''ve seen Lord Lexi."


    Willy naturally corrected his attitude.


    He could feel that this one-sword knight called Lexi must be at the level of eight quarters of strength, and may even be at the peak of eight quarters.


    "Can I meet the silver spear?"


    Lexi asked in a negotiating tone, it seemed that Willy wouldn''t force it if he didn''t want to.


    "certainly."


    Willy took out the silver spear and handed it to Lexi.


    Lexi carefully took the silver spear with both hands, with a look of reverence in his eyes, and looked at the silver spear carefully.


    It took a long time for Lexi to return the silver spear to Willy.


    His tone was full of respect: "Sir Saiarit is an extremely powerful, firm-willed and a person with a sense of justice. When the Tower of the Heart of the World came into the world a thousand years ago, he single-handedly killed many vain attempts. A terrifying figure who subverts the world. He has protected countless mortals on the continent, and has also made great contributions to the continuation of the continent''s extraordinary heritage..."


    "It''s a great honor to be able to see the silver spear in existence here."

 Chapter 448： Origin Mark, Origin Scar

    Willy was naturally able to perceive the respect in Lexi''s tone, and it was precisely because of this that Willy became more and more curious about the original owner of the Silver Spear, Saierrit.


    Willy just inherited the silver spear, but he didn''t know the life of Saierrit, but the top superhumans in high positions within the Knights of Light respected him so much. This is not only a reverence for the powerful strength, but also a spiritual look up to Saierrit.


    Willy has made up his mind that if he obtains the permission of the Holy Light Knights Library, the first thing he will look up is the information about Saierrit.


    "Willy Phelan..."


    After Lexi remembered Saierritt, he glanced at Willy: "About you, Tuvit has already told me... You are from the southeast of the mainland, and you are not yet twenty years old, it is already seven quarters. The Hanged Man and the Knight of the Morning Star, this is the only talent that can be chosen as the successor by Master Saialite, inheriting the original scar and the original weapon..."


    "Scar of the Origin?"


    Willy was keenly aware of the special nouns in Leicester''s mouth.


    "The mark of origin... This is the mark of origin?"


    Willie raised his eyebrows, a dazed look appeared on his face, and he thought to himself: "Is the mark of origin not the key to manipulate the silver spear? It is an independent and extraordinary inheritance?"


    As if seeing the doubts in Willy''s eyes, Lexi explained to Willy with a smile: "It seems that you don''t have an accurate understanding of the inheritance you have accepted..."


    "Willi, you have to know that you have acquired the inheritance of Lord Saierrit, not only the original weapon, the silver spear, but the original scar, to a certain extent, even more than the silver spear. Precious...Many people who have source weapons have not even touched the scars of the source..."


    There was a look of envy in Lexi''s eyes.


    When Willy heard the words, his pupils shrank slightly: "As expected..."


    As early as the beginning, Willy felt that the power of this source mark was extremely terrifying.


    With the help of this source imprint, Willy''s understanding of the law has increased a great level.


    This made his originally terrifying super talent even more terrifying. Looking at the entire continent, it was difficult to find a second person who could match his talent.


    At that time, Willy felt that the source imprint, an accessory of the source weapon, was powerful and illogical. Now it seems that it is more than the inheritance of the source weapon.


    "If I had a conversation with Riel and Felix in the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon... Maybe I would know this secret in advance..."


    Willie groaned inwardly.


    At that time, he really wanted to communicate with the two about the use of the source weapon, but the two were too busy, and every time they met, they just said goodbye in a hurry, so there was no chance to communicate at all.


    "The trace of origin is a very precious thing. With the help of it, you can greatly improve the speed of your understanding of the law. The higher your talent, the stronger the trace of origin will promote you..."


    Lai Xi continued: "Of course, promoting your understanding of the law is only a kind of power of the trace of the source... If you have the opportunity to advance to the nine quarters, its most important role will truly be revealed..."


    "However, it should take a long time for you to be promoted to nine quarters, so you should slowly comprehend the secret of the trace of origin..."


    Lai Xi did not continue to explain the origin of the scar.


    "Thank you Lord Lexi for your explanation."


    Willie thanked him.


    After Lexi reminded me, I had to use a new angle to understand the trace of origin.


    "Okay, Willy, let''s get to the point..."


    Lai Xi cleared his throat: "The Knights of the Light wanted to contact you for a very simple purpose, that is, I hope you can inherit the will of Lord Saierrit and pass on the faith of justice."


    "We want you to join the Knights of the Light."


    Lexi invited Willy with a serious face.


    "Join the Knights of the Holy Light..."


    Willy narrowed his eyes slightly, and he had already guessed the possibility before he came here.


    In fact, this is not the first time Willy has received an invitation to join the Knights of the Light.


    As early as when he was in the southeast of the mainland, he accepted the invitation of Fideli, but Willy declined.


    Seeing Willy pondering, Lexi added to Willy: "Of course, this is only our wish. Whether you decide to join the Knights of the Holy Light in the end is up to you."


    "If you join the Knights of the Holy Light, we will provide you with a huge amount of cultivation resources, and will also have the authority to explore the deeper levels of this world. I can assure you that once you join the Knights of the Holy Light, you will definitely be the Holy Light. The key training target of the Knights, because you have the silver spear and the scar of the origin, the potential for promotion to the nine quarters is very huge."


    Lai Xi did not mean to tempt deliberately, but said it very objectively: "Of course, after you join the Knights of the Holy Light, your freedom will also be limited. For example, if you join the Mission, you need to divide Take the time to deal with the internal affairs of the Holy Light Knights, if you join the auxiliary training center, you will spend a lot of energy to study the methods of training and combat skills..."


    Lexi continued to give Willy a few examples, and by the way, he also let Willy understand some of the internal settings of the Knights of Light.


    "Of course, with your talent, I still recommend that you join the Slaughterhouse of Punishment. After entering the Slaughterhouse of Punishment, you only need to take three tasks every year. After completing it, you can be completely free to do your own thing. Of course, each Missions are paid extra..."


    At the end, Leicester paused for a while and slowed down: "In addition to the above, the Knights of the Light has a key order...that is, when the mainland is in a crisis of subversion, the Knights of the Light Members, it is necessary to defend the safety of the continent and the final justice with life, those who violate it will be regarded as defectors and will be subject to the endless pursuit of the Punishment and Killing Housesubversion crisis..."


    Willy naturally knows that this refers to the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "Willi, you can think slowly and don''t rush to respond."


    Lexi smiled and gave Willy sufficient time to react.


    Willy also pondered and did not make a sound immediately.


    Join the Knights of the Light?


    The question was placed in front of Willie.


    As for the pros and cons of whether to join it, Lexis has made it clear to Willy.


    If you join, you can enjoy the slanted resources that you focus on, but you need to spend energy to share the responsibilities, and you must bravely fight and take risks when the Tower of the Heart is trying to subvert the world.


    If you don''t join, you will still be free, but you will not be able to enjoy the rich resources within the Knights of Light.

 Chapter 449： join in

    There was a brief silence in the house.


    Willy lowered his head and weighed the pros and cons, and Lexi didn''t say anything, just quietly waiting for Willy''s decision.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    After a long time, Willy raised his head and looked at Lexi.


    "Lord Lexi, I have decided to join the Knights of the Holy Light."


    Willie finally made the decision.


    This is not a momentary fever, but a well-thought-out one.


    The most important reason for Willy''s decision, and the most realistic reason, is that he needs the extraordinary resources of the Knights of Light to support himself.


    After practicing until now, Willy can truly feel the importance of extraordinary resources to an extraordinary person.


    In the realm of six quarters, the reason why Willy was able to quickly advance to seven quarters, in addition to the help of his extraordinary talent and the trace of the source, there is another important factor, that is, he obtained two law gems.


    If it weren''t for the two law gems, Willy might have reached the realm where he couldn''t break through the seven quarters.


    Willy is very clear that he was able to get the two law gems in the realm of six quarters, which is entirely due to luck.


    Nowadays, the extraordinary resources that are needed and used to be promoted in the seventh quarter are even more precious, and Willy does not feel that he can obtain this rarer extraordinary resource.


    To solve this problem, it is natural to join an extraordinary organization.


    In contrast, is there a better choice than the Knights of the Holy Light to join the extraordinary organization?


    Moreover, Willy has already made a plan. After joining the Knights of the Holy Light, the department he chose is the Punishment and Killing House.


    The management there is relatively loose, and after completing the three-year task every year, you can freely use your time. And after completing the task, there are additional rewards. Thinking about it carefully, this is a good choice.


    As for the last point, after a major crisis occurs in the future, it is also in line with Willy''s interests to use life to resist the terrible enemy.


    If the Tower of the Heart of the World was really born, it would be inevitable that the southeast of the mainland would be affected, and he would definitely protect White Bear Town.


    "Lord Lexi, I have decided to join the Punishment and Killing House."


    Willy added to Leissy.


    "Have you decided yet..."


    Hearing Willy''s decision, Lexi smiled, obviously, he was very satisfied with Willy''s decision.


    Saierrit''s successor joined the Knights of the Holy Light. In his opinion, this is a matter of justice finding a home.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s even better."


    As Leissy spoke, he turned and walked to the bookcase behind him.


    He opened the cabinet door, and at the bottom of the bookcase, took out a pale golden sheet of paper, which was overflowing with a faint wave of extraordinary energy.


    Laysey laid the page flat on the table, then picked up the quill, and slowly wrote something.


    "Willy Faerun... Punish the Slaughterhouse..."


    While writing, Lexi said to himself: "The internal level is determined to be... Three Swords Knights."


    "Three Swords Knights?"


    Willy frowned and asked a question after hearing Lessie''s words.


    He had communicated with Tuvit before that the promotion within the Holy Light Knights must make an effective contribution.


    Otherwise, no matter how strong you are, it is impossible to improve your internal level.


    Now Lexi has directly confirmed his internal level as the Three Swords Knights, which has surpassed 80% of the original Knights of the Light.


    "Yes, Willy, you deserve this evaluation."


    Lai Xi still lowered his head, and the quill was still writing: "You, who carry the will of Lord Saierrit, are worthy of my decision."


    "Um����"


    Willy heard the words, pondered, and did not continue to speak.


    He just felt that he had to perform better in the future and not lose the reputation of Saierrit.


    "All right����"


    Leissy put down the quill and looked at Willy: "Come on, Willy, sign your name."


    Willie complied, then stepped forward and took the quill in his hand.


    He glanced at the contents of the pale gold page.


    Some of his own information is recorded above, and then there is the justice code of the Holy Light Knights.


    Once you have signed your name, these guidelines will bind you.


    However, after Willy checked it carefully, these guidelines were not excessive and did not conflict with him in the slightest.


    So Willy picked up the quill and signed his name at the bottom right corner of the page.


    "Congratulations, Willy, you are now a member of the Knights of the Light."


    Lai Xi gave Willy an encouraging smile, then picked up an emerald green spar on the table, poured a trace of extraordinary power, he muttered to the emerald green spar: "Tuweite, please come over again. One trip."


    "Extraordinary communication tool..."


    Willie recognized the thing.


    Extraordinary communication tools are very precious things in the outside world, and there are very few extraordinary communication tools erected in the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    At the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light, this seems to have become a standard for office use.


    Just less than a minute later, Tuvit came to Lexi''s room again.


    "Tuvit, please take Willy to go through the formalities for entering the Holy Light Knights, and by the way, give Willy a more detailed introduction to the organization..."


    Lexi said to Tuvit: "Now Willy is already a member of the Holy Light Knights Punishment and Killing Institute."


    "Yes, Lord Lexi."


    Tuvit was not surprised by this result. He had long guessed that Willy might join the Knights of the Light.


    However, when he took the pale gold page from Lexi''s hand, Tuvit saw the rating level of the Three Swords Knights.


    This made him a little surprised. When Tuvit first entered the Knights of the Holy Light, he was only a four-sword knight, but he was promoted to three swords later.


    Like Willy, who directly entered the organization and obtained the level of the Three Swords Knights, in his impression, there are very few at all.


    But Tuvit didn''t show anything, he made a gesture of invitation to Willy: "Come with me, Willy."


    Then the two bowed to Lexi and left the room one after another.


    In the room, the moment the two walked out, the smile on Lexi''s face gradually disappeared, and then his expression became solemn.


    "Willy Phelan..."


    Lexi whispered: "Inheriting the will of Lord Saierrit, can you fulfill his ambition?"


    ...


    "Willi, now we are colleagues."


    Tuvit walked with Willy: "I''ll take you to the new member''s material collection first, where you will get your own equipment and basic resources."


    "Thank you, Tuvit."


    Willie thanked Tuvit.


    Tuvit, a polite, humble, warm and sincere man, won Willy''s favor.


    As a colleague, Willy doesn''t mind getting on well with him.

 Chapter 450： Basic resource standard

    "Jowen, I brought new members to collect equipment and supplies."


    Tuvit took Willy to a slightly taller building.


    As soon as he walked in, he said to a young man in front of the counter.


    "Are there new members?"


    The young man named Jovin glanced at Willy behind Tuvit and said with a smile, "Welcome, man."


    "Hello, my name is Willy Phelan."


    Willie also responded with a smile.


    "My name is Jovin. We will often say hello in the future. Every time you distribute resources, you have to ask me to claim them."


    Jovin shrugged and said with a smile.


    "This is Willy''s identification."


    Tuwitt handed Jovin the pale gold sheet signed by Lessie.


    Jovin took it with both hands, and then glanced at it: "It turned out to be a certificate signed by Mr. Lexi himself, which is really rare... Wait..."


    Suddenly, Jowen seemed to have seen something that shocked him: "Three Swords Knights?! You have just entered the Holy Light Knights, and you have been rated as Three Swords Knights?!"


    No wonder Jovan was so surprised.


    When they first entered the Knights of Light, they were rated as Three Swords Knights. In the past thousand years, there have only been a dozen people. These dozen people, without exception, will become the top of the Knights of Light in the future. One of the most famous knights of the sword is the current commander of the Knights of the Light, Viagrass.


    "Okay, Jovin, hurry up and get the things..."


    Tuvit urged Jovin.


    "ok, ok, I got it����"


    However, although Jowen responded, the surprised expression on his face was still there. He looked at Willy, and his eyes were about to burst into light.


    Jovin felt that he seemed to have seen the rise of a future superpower.


    "It''s yours, Willy."


    Jovin turned around, fiddled under the counter, then took out a white ring and handed it to Willy.


    "A space ring?"


    After Willy took the white ring, he rubbed it and checked it.


    He had two space rings before, but he just didn''t wear them on his hands.


    "Yes, this is a space ring, about a hundred cubic meters, enough to hold most of the items you need when you go out on a mission."


    Jovin explained to Willy: "The basic materials of the Three Swords Knights have been placed in the space ring... There are special robes, armors and cards to prove our identity made by our Holy Light Knights, and there is also a handle. A long spear and a long sword, in addition to some potions and some supernatural objects belonging to the Three Swords Knights, including the quest cards that members of the Punishment and Killing Institute need to be equipped with, you will use them after researching on your own... ...By the way, what law did you understand? I have to prepare a law gem for you."


    "Law Gem?"


    Willie frowned.


    Something as precious as the Law Gem is actually a basic resource?


    Although the law gem has been unable to help him advance, he still continues to accelerate his law comprehension.


    "Yes, this thing can speed up our law comprehension speed, it is an absolute good thing."


    Jovin thought that Willy had never been in contact with the law gem before, so he also explained it to Willy.


    "Well����"


    Willy nodded: "I understand that it is the law of destruction and the law of space."


    "Two extraordinary laws?"


    This time, not only Jovin, but even Tuvit was once again stunned by Willy.


    People who comprehend two extraordinary laws at the same time are quite rare.


    Even within the Knights of the Holy Light, some people have dual occupations of hanging and knight, but when they are promoted for seven quarters, they will only choose one of the supernatural laws for specialized research, and only upgrade one supernormal occupation. Because it is quite difficult to comprehend two extraordinary laws at the same time, and if the talent is not enough, it will even drag down the pace of promotion.


    Only a very small number of geniuses will choose dual career promotion.


    "yes."


    Willie nodded.


    "Ok����"


    Yowen smacked his lips, and understood a little more about Willy''s internal level designation as a Knight of Three Swords.


    Jovin walked to the hut behind, took out two crystal boxes a minute later, and placed them on the counter at the same time: "You can open it first and take a look."


    Willy snorted and opened the two crystal boxes at the same time. Then, a transparent ball and a gray-black ball appeared in front of Willy.


    "This quality..."


    After seeing these two law gems, Willy was once again shocked by the generous efforts of the Knights of Light.


    The quality of the two law gems is at least three times higher than the two he used before.


    "Sure enough, joining the Knights of the Holy Light is a wise choice..."


    Willie groaned inwardly.


    These are just standard resources for basic resources. According to what Lexi said, he will have special inclined resources in the future, which is terrifying to think about.


    "Okay, Willy, you have all the basic standard resources, let''s go."


    After seeing that Willy had put the two law gems into the space ring, Tuvit said to Willy.


    "Um."


    Willy nodded, then said goodbye to Jovin.


    "Tuvit, where is the office of the Punishment and Killing Institute, I think I should get to know my colleagues and superiors..."


    Just after walking out of the material receiving area, Willy asked Tuvit again.


    "You may be disappointed..."


    Tuvit smiled and made a shrug: "Sir McGredon of the Punishment Institute is not in the headquarters now... As for your colleagues, um... Except for the fixed return period at the end of the year and the time to collect rewards, usually At the time, they were not present at the headquarters.��


    "Ok?"


    Willie heard the words with a puzzled expression.


    "Compared to the complex organizational structure of other parts, the framework of the Punishment Institute is quite simple." Tuvet explained to Willy, "The Punishment Institute has only one person in charge, Lord McGreton, and other members, basically all year round. Drifting away, running around on the way to punish sin and complete tasks. They use task cards to contact the headquarters, and the degree of freedom is quite high."


    "Of course, the simple organizational framework does not mean that the Punishment and Killing Institute is loose, on the contrary, the Punishing and Killing Institute is the core structural department within our Holy Light Knights, and each of its members is an excellent individual, compared to ours. , they are the people who are more forceful to exercise the will of justice.��


    Tuvit''s tone was full of respect for the members of the Punishment Institute.


    "Okay, Willy, I''m going to arrange a residence for you now. Since you are already a full member, you don''t need to live in your previous residence. Later, you can make time to study your quest cards. If there is a suitable task, you can go straight to it."


    Tuvit reminded Willy.

 Chapter 451： Tusk Sea Swamp

    In the new room, Willy sat at the table.


    ??


    The things in the space ring, Willy, have been sorted out, and only the last quest card has not been studied.


    ??


    According to what Tuvit said before, this quest card is a very important thing for the members of the Punishment Institute, because the structure of the Punishment Institute is very simple, so this is the only way for members of the Punishment Institute to contact the headquarters of the Knights of Light outside. link.


    ??


    Willy took the quest card out of the space ring.


    ??


    It was a black metal card with a flat surface and light complex fine lines on the four sides. It felt cold to the touch in the hand.


    ??


    Just looking at it like this, there is nothing special about it.


    ??


    "Try to activate it..."


    ??


    With a thought, Willy began to pour a trace of extraordinary power into the quest card.


    ??


    At the moment when Willy poured his extraordinary power, a layer of light suddenly appeared on the surface of the quest card.


    ??


    Then, the faint light dissipated, and on the quest card, golden letters appeared on the black metal surface.


    ??


    The handwriting appeared little by little, like an invisible hand of the void, writing it out.


    ??


    "personal I.D?"


    ??


    Willie frowned.


    ??


    On the surface of the quest card, this prompting statement appeared.


    ??


    "how to prove?"


    ??


    Willy pondered for a moment, and then realized that it should be referring to the pale gold page that Leissy had made him sign earlier.


    ??


    The pale golden paper page has now returned to his hands.


    ??


    Willy took out the pale golden paper again, and then lightly attached it to the surface of the quest card.


    ??


    At the moment when the two came into contact, a faint golden light flashed again and disappeared in an instant.


    ??


    Willy took back the pale golden paper, and saw another handwriting slowly drawn on the surface of the quest card.


    ??


    Willy Faerun, the Knight of Three Swords, belongs to the Punishment and Killing House.


    ??


    Then, Willy''s introduction information disappeared, replaced by new handwriting.


    ??


    "Is this the mission?"


    ??


    Willy looked at the updated handwriting on the quest card.


    ??


    Those handwritings are not large, and there are dense paragraphs on the palm-sized quest cards.


    ??


    Among them, the task name is "Chasing the Betrayer of the Knights of Light", followed by a long list of the content of the task, the information of the hunted, and a three-gun level difficulty rating and task reward.


    ??


    According to what Tuvet explained to Willy before, the task level of the Punishment Institute is divided into five levels, one shot is the most difficult, five shots is the least difficult, and the difficulty roughly matches the internal evaluation level.


    ??


    As for why "sword" and "gun" are used to divide the task level, Willy also guessed it.


    ??


    On the badge of the Knights of the Holy Light, a knight''s spear and a long sword are engraved, which are the symbols of the Knights of the Light.


    ??


    "The mission reward of the Knights of Light is not determined at the beginning, but after completing the mission, the reward is selected within the authority according to the difficulty level. If the actual difficulty of the mission is greater than the initial estimated difficulty, additional rewards can be added."


    ??


    Willy murmured in his heart.


    ??


    Afterwards, Willy held the quest card in his hand, and he found that he could manipulate this quest card with the help of extraordinary power.


    ??


    With Willy''s thought, the contents of the quest card surface refreshed.


    ??


    A brand new mission appeared on the card again.


    ??


    "So that''s how you browse the missions..."


    ??


    Willy figured out a function in the quest card.


    ??


    Afterwards, Willy began to screen out his goals.


    ??


    Tuvit told himself before that if there is a suitable task, he can follow it directly and execute it quickly.


    ??


    After all, there are three bottom lines for tasks every year, and the time to do them earlier will be more abundant.


    ??


    "There are so many tasks..."


    ??


    While screening the tasks, Willy refreshed the task cards.


    ??


    "Sure enough, even under the shroud of the Holy Light Knights, shadows and malice still exist... The vastness of the center of the continent is also determined, and the number of sinners is quite large..."


    ??


    The content of the mission is quite complicated, and basically it is to punish the sinners.


    ??


    "Which one to choose?"


    ??


    Willy feels that he has browsed hundreds of tasks, and the contents of them are all the same. For Willy, there is no difference. You can choose any one.


    ??


    For ordinary members of the Punishment and Killing Institute, they need to consider the location and scope of the task when they choose a task, which can save time and improve efficiency to the greatest extent. But for Willy, this is not a problem. The extremely wide range of teleportation capabilities allows Willy to ignore the location of the mission to the greatest extent.


    ??


    "If there is no task that interests me, just choose one..."


    ??


    As Willy refreshed the quest cards, he thought to himself: "Choose a three-shot quest that corresponds to your level, start with simpler quests, and explore the difficulty of some quests in practice..."


    ??


    Willy is a three-sword knight, and his three basic tasks must be at least three-gun level difficulty.


    ??


    "Ok?"


    ??


    However, just when Willy was about to choose a task at random, the newly appeared task handwriting caught Willy''s attention.


    ??


    Mission name: Dispel maliciousness; Mission location and scope; Fang Sea Swamp; Mission content: Find the latest malicious source in the east of Fang Sea Swamp, investigate its cause and disperse malicious forces; Mission level: Three shots; Remarks: Fang Sea The swamp is a place where the purple-patterned sea elves live in groups, among which there are king-level sea elves.


    ??


    "Dispel malice? Sea elves?"


    ??


    Seeing these familiar words, Willy''s heart moved.


    ??


    When I was in the southeast of the mainland, I had a close relationship with the group of sea elves.


    ??


    Before he left the southeast of the mainland, the Kara Coral Tribe was still the provider of marine resources in White Bear Town. The current leader of the Kara Coral Tribe, Selina, used to have a close relationship with him.


    ??


    Moreover, was promoted to The Hanged Man by himself, and two of them were able to trigger the title attribute panel by dispelling the malicious power of the sea elves, thereby promoting.


    ??


    Once, he dispelled the malevolent power on the Tear Pendant of Subweiler, and once in the Kara Coral Tribe, the malevolent power emanating from the statue of his ancestors prompted him to be promoted.


    ??


    Therefore, Willy still has a certain favorable impression of the group of sea elves.


    ??


    "The Fang Sea Swamp..."


    ??


    Willy knew about this place in books.


    ??


    The Fang Sea Swamp is located on the edge of the middle of the strait where the Iron Eagle Kingdom and the Shield Lion Kingdom meet.


    ??


    Because there is a colony of purple-striped sea elves, neither of the two countries has developed it, and both chose to ignore it.


    ??


    Therefore, that place has always been a well-known and dangerous place. Except for some adventurers, no one is willing to risk their lives to set foot in it. It is an absolutely inaccessible place.

 Chapter 452： Bian Ying City

    "Furthermore, the Fang Sea Swamp is quite close to the Iron Eagle Kingdom..."


    Willy is also familiar with the Iron Eagle Kingdom.


    It is the hostile force of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, and it is also an important driving force behind the previous drastic changes in the southeast of the mainland.


    For the Iron Eagle Kingdom, Willy has no good feelings.


    "Let''s take this mission..."


    Willy pondered briefly, and finally made a decision.


    Willy is more interested in the content of this task, and the level of this task is the three-gun level, which is also in line with Willy''s expectations.


    "Selected."


    Willy groped and finally decided on this task.


    After the quest is confirmed, new text is updated on the quest card, which is a detailed introduction to this quest.


    Willy glanced at it roughly, and after getting a general understanding of it, he put the card away again.


    "Except for the Holy Light Knights, I''m afraid no one will pay attention to this kind of thing in the mission..."


    After putting away the quest card, Willy whispered to himself.


    Dispelling a source of malice that has nothing to do with the Knights of Light will not benefit the Knights of Light.


    Instead, the Knights of the Light had to provide their own reward resources because they had to send manpower to complete the mission.


    It''s a matter of giving yourself completely and saving others.


    "I really don''t know how big the ideals and firm will the founder of the Knights of the Holy Light had in his heart to make the ambition to establish such an organization..."


    For such a legendary figure, Willy also feels admiration.


    The Knights of the Light were established thousands of years ago and have always been the main force against the Tower of the Heart.


    "Okay, don''t think about it anymore, after staying in Sacred Heart City for another three days, let''s go to the Fang Sea Swamp..."


    Willie got up from the table and lay down on the bed.


    He hadn''t slept for a long time, and in Willy''s current state, sleep is basically replaced by practice every night. For Willy, sleep has no special substantive meaning.


    But tonight, Willy decided to sleep again. Although it was useless, he could relax.


    ...


    half a month later.


    The southwestern border of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, Bianying City.


    Bianying City is a city where adventurers and mercenaries gather. Many people who are similar to rangers will come here to rest when they cross the border.


    To the west of Bianying City is the land border, and to the south is the sea border.


    This is also the reason for the huge traffic of people here.


    Because of the complexity of personnel, the public security environment in Bianying City is very general.


    At this moment, on the chaotic streets of Bianying City, a young man wearing half-old armor and a mottled cross sword on his waist was walking.


    This is Willy who came from the Sacred Heart City.


    As before, Willy traveled at extreme speed while stopping at spots along the way.


    One by one, they hurried along, and it took half a month for Willy to arrive at Bianying City.


    Willy originally wanted to enter the Fang Sea Swamp directly, but when he passed to Bianying City, he changed his mind.


    Although he has a general understanding of the Fang Sea Swamp, he is not very clear about the specific situation. Willy wants to inquire about the situation in Bian Ying City, and then set off towards the Fang Sea Swamp.


    "Recruiting mercenaries! It requires more than three quarters of strength, and the reward is generous!"


    "Recruit partners and enter the dangerous Fang Sea Swamp together!"


    "..."


    Willy was walking on the street, and there were loud voices everywhere, and the voice of recruiting people was the most intense.


    Willy has seen this kind of scene before, but he has never seen a place more chaotic than here.


    "Hey man, are you going to Fang Sea Swamp? Would you like to join us?"


    Willie was walking when suddenly someone grabbed him.


    He looked back, and it was a middle-aged man with a full beard, who looked probably in his fifties.


    He was extremely burly, with a height of 1.9 meters and a body like a wall.


    "Are you recruiting your peers?"


    Willie glanced at him with no expression on his face.


    Recruiting partners is a common occurrence among adventurers.


    Because the exploration location is full of crises, the more strength to hold a group, the greater the security of oneself.


    Although everyone''s goals may not be the same, they can go together temporarily.


    Of course, this kind of temporary cooperation between strangers may not really be absolutely safe, and sometimes there will be certain dangers, and some adventurers will even be trapped by temporary teammates.


    Therefore, adventurers with average strength are cautious when choosing temporary partners.


    "That''s right, we''re recruiting fellow colleagues. You know, the Fang Sea Swamp is not a safe place."


    The bearded middle-aged man explained in a loud voice.


    "Why stop me and not someone else?"


    Hearing this, Willy looked at this man with interest.


    In this person, Willy did not perceive the malicious power, at least it shows that he stopped himself not to calculate or to deceive himself.


    He was just curious, he restrained his breath, and he didn''t look like a strong man, why did this man stop him.


    "Okay, man, I know you don''t trust me very much. Let me introduce myself. My name is Rich, a middle-level knight."


    Big Han Rich said to Willy: "As for why I stopped you, this comes from my many years of wandering experience in reading people. Walking alone on the streets of Bianying City, he has been looking at every passing pass without changing his face. This kind of person is generally not a weak character."


    "Is that so?"


    Willy''s mouth curved, this statement is quite interesting.


    "I really want Fang Sea Swamp, so we can go together. But besides you and me, is there no one else?"


    Willie asked back.


    Generally speaking, the companions are recruited several people.


    "No, there are three others, they are all in the tavern."


    Rich explained to Willy: "With my strict selection conditions I came to Bianying City for a week, and I only selected a few teammates who I thought were reliable. So with our team, You don''t have to worry about the safety of your fellow teammates. I''m good at looking at people, but they''re very accurate."


    "Okay, brother, I am willing to join your companion team."


    Willie said to Richie.


    Although the strength of his teammates is not very strong, his understanding of Fang Hai Swamp should be more comprehensive than his own.


    And with someone to accompany you, the road will be fun.


    "Great, man, I''ll take you to the pub to meet them now, we can go anytime!"


    Richie patted Willy on the shoulder, laughed loudly, and seemed very satisfied with this new teammate: "Man, what''s your name and how is your strength?"


    "My name is Willy, my strength... a high-ranking great knight."


    Willy thought for a moment and responded.

 Chapter 453： Companion Squad

    "Senior Grand Knight?"


    Richie was surprised when he heard Willy''s words.


    Although I thought Willy was not a weak character before, but looking at Willy''s age, Rich speculates that he should be about the same strength as his own, and they are all intermediate knights.


    However, it turns out that he still somewhat underestimated this young man.


    "Senior Grand Knight..."


    Richie''s eyes showed admiration.


    Although the middle-level knight and the senior knight are only small ranks, it is very difficult to break through.


    To advance to a senior high-level knight, an intermediate knight must first understand the "potential". Rao was Willy''s talent at the time, and it took more than a year to break through to the senior knight.


    As for Li Qi, it has been ten years since he was promoted to the Intermediate Great Knight, and he has not yet reached the threshold of "potential".


    "There are more and more terrifying young people..." Li Qi sighed, then shook his head helplessly, "The other young girl in our team should be slightly older than you, and she is also the strength of a senior archmage... There are two other brothers, only thirty years old, and they are already breaking through six quarters..."


    "This is really an embarrassing thing. I am obviously older, but my strength is the weakest..."


    Richie forced a smile.


    "Relax, buddy, maybe after entering the Fang Sea Swamp, you will meet a special encounter, and then achieve a breakthrough in your realm and a leap in life. Isn''t this what adventurers have been longing for?"


    Willy thought this guy was very interesting, patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    "I hope so..."


    Richie shrugged, and the stories of adventurers who encounter adventures and change their lives are very rare after all.


    Rich had seen this for a long time, but the teammates he met in recent days were too strong and too young, which slightly stimulated him.


    "Come on, Willy, and meet Leia and the brothers Witru and Wicar."


    Richie led the way halfway in front of Willy.


    Willie followed suit.


    Richie walked towards the center of Bianying City with Willy, which is the place with the most traffic and where most of the transactions in Bianying City take place.


    Because of the complexity of personnel and high liquidity, it is good to simply do serious trade, and more are some dark trading places.


    For this point, the lords of Bianying City turned one eye and closed one eye, and couldn''t control it at all.


    "It''s such a hard place to fall in love..."


    Willie followed Richie, smelling the stench from the street from time to time.


    It seems that no one takes care of it here, the domestic garbage is dumped directly on the street, and even disgusting excrement can be seen.


    Willy felt that it was more than a hundred times worse than White Bear Town.


    "No way, the huge Iron Eagle Kingdom can''t take care of every place..."


    Rich seems to have seen such scenes a lot and is used to them.


    "Arrived."


    After walking for nearly half an hour, the two came to a tavern in the center of the city.


    Willy glanced at the mottled plaque of the tavern, which was called "Sweet Blood Rose."


    "go in����"


    Rich pushed open the small door of the tavern, and the two walked in at the same time.


    As soon as he entered, Willy heard the voices of people, and the smell of alcohol and inferior tobacco lingered on the tip of his nose.


    Although it didn''t smell very good, at least it was much better than the stench on both sides of the street.


    In the tavern, people with different makeups gathered together in twos and threes, raising their glasses and shouting loudly. Waiters holding trays shuttled back and forth from the crowd, carrying out the requests of each guest.


    "There they are."


    After Richie walked in, he looked around, pointed to a small round table in the corner, and said loudly to Willy.


    In such a noisy environment, Rich was afraid that Willy couldn''t hear what he said.


    Willie followed Rich''s gaze, and there were two men and one woman sitting at a small round table with drinks in front of them, but they didn''t communicate with each other.


    Following this direction, Willy could only see their profile faces.


    "I found my fifth partner."


    Richie walked straight there, then sat down directly, he also motioned Willy to sit down with him.


    "Hello, my name is Willie."


    Willy sat next to Rich. He just sat down. The two men and one woman before had their eyes on him.


    Only then did Willie see their faces clearly.


    The two brothers looked exactly the same, they were twins, with blond hair and fair skin, and their facial features were quite three-dimensional, giving them a sense of uprightness.


    The young girl had long brown hair, dark green pupils, delicate makeup, and a different kind of charm all over her body.


    "Ok?"


    The moment he saw the young girl named Leia, Willy noticed something strange.


    According to what Richie just said, this girl named Leia is a high-level archmage, but within the range of Willy''s perception, she is a Mage at the morning star level. If you don''t consider the actual combat power, this Leia''s realm is the same as her own, it is seven quarters.


    "Hide your strength..."


    Willy thought to himself, but he was not surprised.


    The same is true of myself.


    It is also normal for people who go to places like Fanghai Swamp to have other motives.


    "Hello, my name is Witru, this is my brother Wicar."


    One of the twins introduced Willy.


    His face was expressionless, but his tone was friendly.


    The younger brother named Wicar also gave Willy a nod.


    "Leia."


    The woman with dark green pupils glanced at Willy lightly, and then briefly introduced a sentence with a slightly indifferent tone.


    Leia lost interest in Willy after she determined that Willy was the power of the "six quarters".


    She is unaware of Willy''s true strength. Willy''s super-high intelligence value makes Willy''s concealment ability and perception ability quite strong Dude, two cups of sweet blood thorns! "


    Rich grabbed a passing clerk, greeted him, and then threw a silver thaler: "The rest is your tip."


    Soon, two glasses of orange-red spirits were served.


    "Okay, five people have been gathered, we can choose to go at any time."


    Richie put a cup of sweet blood thorns in front of Willy, then picked up the other cup and took a big gulp, the feeling of the explosion of the spirits boiling in his mouth.


    "Everyone, when are we leaving?"


    Richie looked around at a few people and asked.


    "Wait for this first..."


    Leia waved her hand and looked at Willy: "The new guy, I have something to explain to you... We all went to the Fang Sea Swamp, yes, but the place we are going is Li The eastern core of the Tooth Marsh..."

 Chapter 454： Arrive at Tusk Sea Swamp

    "You have to be mentally prepared, it''s a very dangerous place. Although you have the strength of a senior knight, there is still a risk of death there... Even if the eastern core area is not like the central area, there are kings. The existence of high-level sea elves, but there will still be gold-level sea elves that are comparable to seven quarters, so please be mentally prepared for this.��


    Lexi''s tone was still the same as before, and there was no sense of friendliness.


    But Willy didn''t have any resistance to her. Leia''s words were a real reminder that she didn''t know her true strength, so she just made herself a little prepared.


    "I''ve already discussed this with Richie on the way, don''t worry."


    Willie responded.


    It was quite a coincidence that the group of them also went to the eastern core area of ??the Fang Sea Swamp. He originally thought of acting alone after the Fang Sea Swamp, but now it seems that they can go together as a group to the end. After all, that malicious source is in the eastern region.


    Rich knew a lot about the Fang Sea Swamp, and it was not the first time he went there, so Willy felt very good to have this guide.


    "Don''t worry, Leia, I''ve made this clear to Willy on the way."


    Richie said to Leia with a smile.


    "That''s good..." Leia nodded expressionlessly, "However, before that, I have to reiterate my previous point... We are only temporary companions, and the purpose of going to the Fang Sea Swamp is not the same. They are not the same, so when you are acting separately, no one should interfere with the other. If you encounter danger during group action, you can help each other, but in the face of a fatal crisis, you should still take care of your own life. So if you die later , please don''t blame anyone."


    "This woman..."


    Willie laughed to himself.


    Aside from her strength, this woman''s behavior is really not very flattering.


    "Of course."


    Rich was the first to respond to Leia''s words.


    "Um����"


    Brothers Witru and Wicar nodded at the same time, expressing their approval.


    Seeing this, Willy also shrugged and agreed.


    "If that''s the case, then we''ll set off in the afternoon."


    Leia is like the leader of several people, leading everything in the companion team.


    "Can."


    Willie, Rich and the other two brothers also had no opinion.


    It was ten in the morning, and noon was less than two hours away.


    ...


    At noon, the sun is shining brightly.


    Willy and the others arrived at the southernmost edge of Bianying City, where there is a port.


    However, there are not many cargo ships here, most of which are adventurers'' voyage ships.


    "I''m going to buy a ticket to the Fang Sea Swamp."


    Rich said to a few people, and then walked somewhere.


    Although the Fang Sea Swamp is a dangerous place, there are also many precious resources in it. Many cherished potions are made of synthetic potion materials, which can be found there.


    Therefore, this has also attracted many mercenary groups and adventurers to take the initiative to enter it, taking huge risks to gain excess returns.


    Some shrewd guys took a fancy to this business opportunity and opened a transport fleet here between Bianying City and Fanghai Swamp to gain ticket prices.


    For hundreds of years, many adventurers and mercenary team members who entered the Fang Sea Swamp died, but the transportation business has always been booming.


    "Bought the ticket, go over there to board the boat."


    Rich paid the price of four tickets himself.


    This price is not cheap, but Rich has the strength of a middle-level great knight, and he is considered to be a middle-upper-level person on the mainland, and he will not worry about money.


    wow wow wow.


    On the transport ship, the flag on the mast was hoisted, and when the sea breeze blew, the whole flew up.


    Then, the huge transport ship started, pushed away from the sea, and drove away in the direction of the Fang Sea Swamp.


    "How long will it take to reach the Fang Sea Swamp?"


    Several people stood on the bow, and Leia asked Richie.


    "Arrived early tomorrow morning."


    Rich had previously been to the Fang Sea Swamp.


    "understood����"


    Leia nodded silently, then fell silent, and then her eyes looked into the distance, making a thoughtful expression, obviously thinking about something.


    Willy stood aside, watching Leia''s performance in his eyes.


    All the way from the city, Willy has discovered that this young woman named Leia, she joins the companion team and has the same purpose as herself. Not to ensure his own safety, but to find a guide in the Fang Sea Swamp to facilitate his actions.


    The ship continued to sail.


    Compared to Willy''s companion team, the other adventurers and mercenary teams on the ship were much more active.


    They all know that every trip to such a dangerous place is accompanied by a high probability of casualties.


    Therefore, before they are not sure whether they can come back alive, they are all self-indulgent, and the drinks, tobacco, and women on the boat are all enjoyed recklessly. Of course, these all require money.


    Bianyingcheng''s transport ship business has long formed a complete industrial chain.


    Time flies, day and night alternate in the blink of an eye.


    In the early morning, the sea was misty and the sun had not yet reached the deck, but many people had already walked out of the cabin.


    Everyone knows that the Tusk Sea Swamp is coming soon.


    "We''re almost there..."


    Li Qi, who was standing in front of the railing, suddenly said, "Look at the bottom of the boat, the sea has started to thicken..."


    Hearing Richie''s words, Willy glanced under the boat.


    Indeed, as Rich said, the sea water was sticky as if it had been floured.


    "Is the sludge under the sea..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    Before, he had seen some general introductions of the Tooth Sea Swamp This is a strange area.


    In the middle of the vast sea, a vast ground filled with sludge was formed.


    Because of the time, after the sludge was up and air-dried, the Fang Sea Swamp had actually become an island, covered with plants and even wild beasts. The sultry and humid environment inside is a bit like the tropical rainforest climate of the previous life.


    According to Willy''s guess, this place should not have arisen naturally, but rather from an extraordinary battle.


    It is not difficult to change the landscape of an area in a battle between powerful supernatural beings.


    bang.


    The huge ship shuddered suddenly and then stopped.


    "The Fang Sea Swamp is here! Get ready to disembark!"


    The ship''s crew repeated the phrase three times over a loudspeaker.


    Afterwards, the boat ladder was lowered from the deck, and Willy, who was standing at the front, stepped off the boat first.

 Chapter 455： predator

    "Sure enough, just looking at the soil, it seems that it is no different from the ordinary island ground..."


    When he got to the ground, Willy stepped on the thick soil under his feet and thought to himself.


    However, Willy also knows that the so-called islands are not all this kind of thick soil, and many places are still dangerously swamped.


    Walking in the Fang Sea Swamp, you may step on it if you are not careful. For the extraordinary, it is not a terrible thing to simply fall into the swamp. The scary thing is that under the swamp, there will always be some lurking creatures that will completely pull the fallen person into it.


    "Let''s go..."


    After taking a careful look around, Richie said to a few people in a low voice, "Be careful of the group of guys behind you, quite a few of them have other thoughts."


    Several people nodded, expressing clarity.


    Where adventurers gather together, people may be more terrifying than the harsh environment and ferocious creatures.


    This point, Willy has had a very deep understanding in the process of exploring the ruins of the Great River Misel.


    The movement of the five people was very fast, and they quickly separated from the crowd and entered the lush swamp jungle.


    "If we go back, how should we go back?"


    After confirming that no other adventurers were following him, Witru asked Richie.


    "Every time a ship reaches the Fang Sea Swamp, it will stop for a period of time. During this period, if there are adventurers who come out of the Fang Sea Swamp, they will board the ship. When we return, we only need to wait at the place where we disembarked. Okay."


    Richie finished, and then added: "But when you return, you must also remember to beware of other adventurers. Some guys just like to slaughter others when they return with a full load! These guys should all suffer from the Holy Light. Justice of the Knights!"


    After speaking, Li Qi spat fiercely, with obvious anger in his tone, obviously having suffered similar losses before.


    "Okay, everyone, follow me. I''ve been here a few times before and know the relatively safe route."


    Richie walked ahead of the others.


    Although he is the weakest, he has the most detailed understanding of the Fang Sea Swamp.


    This is also the reason why Willy and Leia, the seven-quarter-level supernatural beings, hide their strength and follow him.


    "What a disturbing environment..."


    Richie muttered in a low voice as he walked, holding a long sword in his hand, guarding against danger.


    They are now in a dense forest, the environment is hot and humid, and mosquitoes are rampant. If they are not careful, they may be thrown on their faces by these insects.


    The two brothers, Witru and Wicar, followed behind Richie, being cautious and raising their attention to the maximum.


    On the other hand, Willy and Leia, although serious on the surface, are actually very relaxed.


    Their perception range is relatively far, and when danger is approaching, they can detect it in advance.


    "Why don''t we go over there? We should be taking a detour this way."


    Passing a fork in a dense forest, Leia asked Richie, the leader.


    "That''s not a safe road. If you don''t walk two kilometers, you will encounter swamps. There are silver-level monsters underneath. When I first came here, I saw a black crocodile in front of me. I got out of the swamp not far away and swallowed an adventurer alive. I was not far from them at the time, and I saw everything in my eyes, it was really a nightmare memory..."


    Richie pouted and explained to Leia.


    After hearing Rich''s explanation, Leia didn''t ask any further questions.


    After that, a few people followed Rich like this, but there was really no danger along the way.


    "I followed a good guide..."


    Willy thought to himself, having a guide can really make him take less risks.


    After all, it is a dangerous place. If you rashly teleport to the territory of some terrifying creatures, it will definitely be a meaningless fierce battle.


    The domain of the eight-quarter Warcraft creatures is mostly weirder than that of humans. With the help of their own blood, they can even block the space. At that time, it will be a hassle for Willy to escape by teleportation.


    In this way, the group walked for about a day.


    "Let''s rest for a while, everyone, it should be three and a half days before reaching the eastern part of the Fang Sea Swamp..."


    Richie glanced at the afterglow of the sun, which had completely disappeared from the horizon, and continued: "It''s getting very late now, so we shouldn''t rush our way. The Fang Sea Swamp at night is several times more dangerous than during the day."


    "Okay, Rich, everything depends on your arrangement."


    Willie responded.


    "Need something to eat?"


    After finding a place to stay, Rich took out the special potion food.


    This kind of potion food is specially refined, and after eating it, you can go without eating for more than ten days.


    Li Qi''s strength is not enough to fast for a long time.


    "I do not need."


    Leia waved her hand first, signaling that she didn''t need this thing.


    "I''ll come a little."


    Willy is very interested in this magical medicine food.


    He had only heard of it, but had never taken it.


    "Give."


    Rich threw an object wrapped in a special-material piece of paper to Willy.


    Willy thanked him after taking it, and then opened the outer package, revealing something similar to a compressed biscuit inside.


    The potion food was square, a bit like a cake.


    Willie took it in his hand and put it in his mouth.


    "Peanut flavor..."


    Willy felt the potion food in his mouth after chewing into crumbs.


    The food was dry, but tasted pretty good.


    "Let''s have a piece too."


    The brothers Witru and Wicar also waved at Richie.


    Richie gave them the things without hesitation.


    Potion food isn''t cheap either, but Rich doesn''t have any stingy thoughts.


    "After it reaches the stomach, it continues to ferment. After the human body absorbs the energy of this magical medicine food, it can be supplemented for a long time..."


    After eating the potion food Willy has a general understanding of it.


    "I feel very dry in my mouth after eating..."


    After Rickey ate a piece of potion food, he stood up and patted the residue on his body, then took a water bottle and walked towards the small pool beside him.


    The water pool is not large in size, and the surface clearly reflects the stars at night, and it looks very clear.


    However, just as Rich was about to approach the pool.


    Both Willy and Leia frowned subconsciously, and invariably stood up from the ground, wanting to walk towards Richie.


    "Ok?"


    Willy and Leia sensed each other''s movements at the same time.


    "Did he also sense the predators under the pool?"


    A skeptical surprise flashed in Leia''s eyes.

 Chapter 456： out of line

    When they decided to rest near the water pool before, both Leia and Willy noticed that there was a silver-level high-level predator under the water pool.


    However, because the predator extremely restrained his breath, and after sensing the existence of several people, he did not make any attempt to hunt, so neither Willy nor Leia said a word to remind.


    Otherwise, if you take the initiative to point out this point, you will expose your own strength.


    However, just as Richie was approaching the pool, the silver-level predator below suddenly moved.


    Both Willy and Leia could clearly perceive that the lurking predator was moving little by little towards the edge of the pool.


    If there was no accident, the moment Richie lay down to get water, the predator jumped up and pulled Richie into the bottom of the pool, turning it into food for dinner.


    Therefore, both of them wanted to set off to protect Rich after realizing this.


    "Have you noticed..."


    Willy saw Leia''s reaction in his eyes.


    But Willy didn''t feel anything wrong because of this. In fact, even if his strength was exposed, it didn''t matter too much.


    After discovering that Leia was also going to protect Richie, Willy no longer worried about the predator''s shot. He turned around and sat down beside the Witru brothers and started to chat.


    "It turns out that I just wanted to chat with the two of them..."


    Leia''s brows furrowed, and she seemed to be thinking too much.


    There should be not many people who know about the latest thing that appeared in the eastern part of the Tooth Sea Swamp, and his movements are very fast, so he should be the first to explore that thing.


    "It should be fine..."


    Leia thought about it in her heart, then looked at Richie next to the water pool in the distance.


    At this time, Rich had already opened the kettle and was ready to squat down to fill the water.


    "Go back, Richie!"


    Leia suddenly yelled at Richie.


    "Ok?"


    Richie glanced at Leia subconsciously.


    He didn''t understand Leia''s meaning for a while, and was about to ask another question, when Richie suddenly felt the surface of the calm water pool under his feet suddenly swelled with ripples, and then, a huge head covered with pimples emerged from the bottom of the water pool. out.


    It opened its **** mouth, and its fierce aura burst out instantly.


    "This is����"


    Rich''s pupils shrank for a moment, and he immediately recognized what this monster was.


    The creature that came up from the bottom of the pool was the black giant crocodile that he saw devoured the adventurer last time!


    Almost subconsciously, Li Qi''s whole body surged with a grudge, and he ran away.


    But Rich still felt that his movements were a little slower. The stench in the black crocodile''s mouth had spread from behind him to his nostrils, and the monster had jumped out of the pool.


    Just when Rich felt that his head was about to be bitten off, he heard a low voice from Leia not far away.


    "Starlight, penetrate!"


    I saw Leia spread her hands out, her thumbs and index fingers touching, forming a diamond shape.


    In an instant, a spot of light appeared, and then turned into a beam of terrifying aura, shooting straight at the black crocodile.


    Richie felt a light brush his ear, and then a tragic roar came from behind him.


    But Rich didn''t look back, he still ran forward with his head sullen, and he didn''t stop until he got to Leia''s side.


    "It''s safe."


    Leia glanced at Richie with the same expression, and quietly returned to the place where she was sitting.


    "Ok?"


    Li Qi then looked back, only to see the terrifying black crocodile who seemed to be tearing himself apart before, and his head had been pierced by this time.


    The nearly ten-meter-long body was lying on the shore, and there was no sound.


    "This monster was killed by Leia in one blow?"


    Richie''s mouth twitched.


    No matter how you look at this monster, it is the peak of the silver level...


    "It''s alright."


    The Witru brothers, who had just reacted, leaned over, and Willy also offered condolences.


    "I''m fine, a false alarm..." Rich took a deep breath, still feeling a little lingering in fear, "Thanks to Leia, if it wasn''t for her, I might have become the food for this monster..."


    With that said, Rich bowed deeply in Leia''s direction: "Thank you, Leia."


    Rich felt that recruiting this partner into the team was the most correct thing to do.


    "It''s nothing, that thing is not strong enough, I can solve it..." Leia waved her hand, her tone still indifferent, "If I encounter a more terrifying enemy, I will definitely abandon you and go away."


    "Uh����"


    Richie was blocked by Leia''s words, and he didn''t know what to reply for a while.


    "This woman..." Willy''s mouth curved slightly, "Although her speech is not very decent, her strength is not bad in seven quarters..."


    Although Leia just showed the extraordinary power of the six-quarter limit just now, the subtle operation was still perceived by Willy.


    "I''m going to see if there is any precious material on this black crocodile..."


    Richie touched his nose, then walked towards the black crocodile''s body.


    Some parts of a creature of this level are quite valuable.


    Rich intends to cut the precious part of it and give it to Leia, which can be regarded as expressing his gratitude.


    ...


    The night passed quickly, and no other dangerous creatures disturbed them.


    The genius was bright, and the few people continued on their way, heading towards the east of the Fanghai Swamp.


    During this process, they also encountered some minor troubles, but they were all resolved smoothly. During the period, they even encountered another team of adventurers, but they were very cautious and restrained, and there was no situation of hands-on.


    Four days later.


    After the five people crossed a fast-flowing river, they climbed to the shore.


    Richie took a breath and said, "Finally, we have reached the eastern part of the Fang Sea Swamp!"


    "Has it arrived yet..."


    A strange color flashed in Leia''s eyesThank you, Richie. "


    Leia looked at Richie on the side and handed him a potion bottle: "When I get here, I need to leave the team and act on my own, you all pay attention to your own safety. This bottle of potion will be given to you, it is you A reward for leading the way."


    "Are you leaving the team?"


    Rich seemed a little surprised. He thought that Leia would spend more time in the team, but he didn''t expect to act alone so soon.


    When Witru and the Wicar brothers heard the words, they also showed unexpected expressions.


    In fact, they both wanted Leia to stay away from the team for a while longer.


    Leia''s previous shot proved her strength. With her around, the team will be safer.


    "That''s right, take the thing, I''m leaving."


    Leia put the potion bottle in Rich''s hand, then turned around and disappeared into the jungle in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 457： Origin Weapon Sea Soul Armor

    "What an elusive man..."


    Rich looked at the potion in his hand and shook his head gently.


    Leia had saved her life before, but instead of accepting her thanks, she handed over all the spoils of the black crocodile to herself, and even gave herself a bottle of precious potion as part of her parting. The reward for leading the way, this kind of partner, Li Qi has never seen in decades.


    "Leave the team...wait..."


    Willy looked at the place where Leia disappeared, and suddenly his heart moved.


    A slight, almost imperceptible malevolent force spread from the core of the Fang Sea Swamp to the outside.


    "Scar of the Origin!"


    With Willy''s thought, the trace of origin accelerated.


    Willy''s perception suddenly reached a new level.


    "The source of malicious power, found..."


    Within the range of Willy''s perception, a source exuding a strong malice was under a certain ground in the distance.


    "And, that woman Leia..."


    Willy captured Leia''s whereabouts. Between the dense forests, she did not choose to continue detours, but followed the shortest distance in a straight line and quickly moved towards a certain target point.


    And that target point seems to be the source of that malicious power.


    "She also came for the source of that malicious power?"


    Willy was a little surprised: "She seems to have pinpointed the location of the malicious source..."


    In Willie''s view, this is a bit unreasonable.


    At such a long distance, even if it was himself, he could only perceive the exact location of the malicious source with the help of the trace of the source.


    Leia''s strength is not as good as her own, and she is also a light mage, so she can''t be so sensitive to the perception of malicious power.


    The only explanation is that this woman has a special sense of the source of that malicious power.


    "What a coincidence..."


    For a time, Willy became more interested in the source of that malicious power.


    "Let''s go, it''s not time for you to leave the team, right?"


    Rich collected the potion that Leia had given him, and said to the three of them.


    "Sorry, I may have to leave the team early."


    Willy stretched out his hand and gestured: "Rich, thank you for your guidance along the way."


    After speaking, a potion bottle also appeared in Willy''s hand, and he handed the potion to Richie.


    This potion was obtained from the space ring before. It may not be a good thing for him, but for Rich, it is a treasure of potion.


    "This����"


    Brother Ritchie and Witloo raised their eyebrows, and then saw Willy disappear into the jungle just like Leia just now.


    Richie looked at the place where Willy disappeared, then looked at the potion bottle in his hand, and suddenly opened a little distance from the Witru brothers.


    "It seems that our companion team will be disbanded ahead of schedule..."


    Richie glanced at the Witloo brothers, and there was a look of fear in his eyes that he didn''t have before.


    "It looks like this..."


    Witru and Wicar looked at each other and agreed with Richie''s statement.


    They also understood Richie''s thoughts, and Richie was thinking of his own safety.


    There were a total of five people in the team before, and they came from different sources. The team contained each other, but there was no need to worry about the safety of the team.


    But it''s different now, Leia and Willy have left, and now there are only two sides left in the team.


    The two brothers, Witru and Wicar, not only had the advantage in numbers, but their own strength was also stronger than Rich.


    With such a partner, Rich naturally felt uneasy.


    Witru and Wicar understand this.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Richie."


    Witru and Wicar thanked Rich at the same time.


    "Sorry, man."


    Rich made an apologetic gesture.


    After getting along for this short period of time, he knew that the two brothers Witru and Wicar were probably not villains, but he had to guard against them.


    In the peer group, the most dangerous thing is the partnership between two parties whose strengths are not equal.


    It is difficult to achieve absolute trust between strangers who are not restrained.


    "Goodbye."


    After Witru and Wicar thanked Rich again, the two sides chose to part ways.


    The Witru brothers left first, and Rich stayed in place for five minutes before leaving with a sigh and headed for a completely different place.


    The companion team was naturally disbanded.


    ...


    between the jungles.


    Leia''s extraordinary power surged, turning into an afterimage, shuttled fast.


    "It''s getting closer..."


    In Leia''s eyes, there was a look of excitement: "This time it must be right, that thing is the Sea Soul Crystal, one of the structural fragments of the ''Sea Soul Armor''! Just put the remaining Sea Soul Armor in your hand. After smelting it with the Sea Soul Crystal, and then finding the last structural fragment, I can make the Sea Soul Armor reappear and get my original weapon!"


    Just two months ago, Leia had inadvertently learned of a strange and malicious force emerging from the eastern Fang Sea Marsh.


    Leia didn''t take the news to heart at first, but when she learned how the malicious force was driven, Leia was moved.


    The wave pattern and pulse pattern of that malicious power are very similar to the Sea Soul Crystal in the Sea Soul Armor!


    The reason why Leia knows this so well is that she obtained a structural fragment of the Sea Soul Flat Armor from the Sea Soul Armor ten years ago. After obtaining the Sea Soul Flat Armor, Leia has been trying every means to find the remaining two structural fragments, but she has found nothing.


    Until she heard the news of Fang Hai Swamp, she knew that she couldn''t miss this opportunity, she had to check it out for herself to confirm whether this thing was a sea soul crystal.


    Finally, just now, when she stepped into the eastern area of ??the Fang Sea Swamp, the sea soul flat armor on her body had a feeling Leia was ecstatic about this.


    After ten years, he finally found the second structural fragment of the Sea Soul Armor.


    "Once this operation is successful, I will have two-thirds of the original weapons, and my strength can be doubled again. Even if I fight against the extraordinary eight quarters, I can retreat calmly!"


    The closer the distance to the Sea Soul Crystal, the more uncontrollable the excitement in Leia''s heart: "If after obtaining the Sea Soul Crystal, I can still get the last structural fragment... Then my strength will be equal to that of eight quarters. Extraordinary!"


    "call����"


    Leia took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    "However, the trip to Fang Hai Swamp brought some doubts..."


    The excitement in Leia''s eyes lightened slightly, replaced by doubt: "Besides me, is there anyone else who knows about the existence of the Sea Soul Crystal... If anyone knows, they have already I''m here, or I''m on my way..."

 Chapter 458： under the swamp

    Thinking of this, a figure flashed in Leia''s mind.


    It was Willie.


    "That young man, he gave me a very unusual feeling, but after detecting his strength, it is indeed only the strength of a senior knight..."


    Leia said silently in her heart: "Maybe I am too suspicious. If he really came for the Sea Soul Crystal, this strength is completely to die..."


    "Let''s not think about it anymore, it''s the most important thing to get the Sea Soul Crystal in our hands."


    Leia thought about this, speeding up again.


    She didn''t even realize that behind her about a thousand meters away, a figure was following her just right.


    "arrive!"


    After about half an hour of rapid travel, Leia''s figure suddenly stagnated. She stood on the branches of a giant tree, looking down in front of her.


    It was a black swamp, with a faint stench inside, and some parts of the surface fluctuated slightly. It was obvious that there were other creatures surging under the swamp.


    "I have to be careful, the sea elves here, have to be careful..."


    Leia could clearly perceive that the Sea Soul Crystal was under this big swamp, but she still restrained the restlessness in her heart and did not rush out to act immediately.


    "The armor of the sea soul is the original weapon of the sea elves. The Fang Sea Swamp is the settlement of the purple-striped sea elves. Their gold-level sea elves have no reason to ignore the treasures under their noses..."


    Leia thought to herself: "According to common sense, this sea soul crystal should have been discovered by them long ago, but why, I can perceive that this sea soul crystal is lying quietly under this swamp, without it. What about people taking it? It''s a little out of the ordinary..."


    Leia''s figure moved again, and when she reappeared, she went to another giant tree with lush foliage and covered her entire figure.


    At the same time, her own extraordinary fluctuations have completely subsided.


    "Don''t rush to make a move first, observe the surrounding environment before making a decision."


    Leia made a decision in her heart.


    In fact, Leia had sensed that there was some potential danger in this unreasonable thing, but she still did not choose to leave in the end.


    Piecing together a complete source weapon is a very tempting thing for Leia.


    Although she knew that this might be a pit, she had to jump into it again, otherwise she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    Just like that, time passed minute by minute.


    Leia seemed to be integrated into the giant tree, without any movement or sound.


    After more than ten hours, the setting sun was almost at the sea level, and it was about to disappear at any time, allowing night to fall.


    "Nothing out of the ordinary..."


    For more than ten hours, Leia did not notice any abnormal aura fluctuations.


    Everything seemed to be completely natural, with no outside danger lurking.


    "However, the danger cannot be completely ruled out... Maybe some existences are also waiting to hunt me..."


    There was a gloomy look in Leia''s eyes.


    She was also worried that some gold-level sea elves had already discovered the sea soul crystal, but they did not collect it immediately, but were waiting for other supernatural beings who might have other structural fragments of the sea soul armor to come and take them The structural fragments of the body are peeled off together.


    This possibility is unlikely, but Leia must also consider it.


    "Never mind, I have to do it."


    After another few minutes of hesitation, Leia finally made up her mind.


    "Even if there are other gold-level sea elves lurking, with the protection of the sea soul flat armor, I can easily escape..."


    Leia, who has one of the structural fragments, is confident: "As long as there is no king-level sea elves, I will not be in danger..."


    "As for the king-level sea elves..." Leia''s eyes narrowed slightly, "It is rumored that the last time the king-class sea elves appeared was three hundred years ago, and in the past three hundred years, there has been no news of the king-class sea elves appearing in the world. , I have confirmed this with Richie..."


    "Since all objective conditions allow, then I should do it!"


    Leia''s face was full of determination.


    Swish!


    Leia''s figure moved suddenly, and the power of extraordinary power and law surged on her body.


    At the same time, a light blue sleeveless plate armor appeared on Leia''s upper body.


    The plate armor was engraved with strange and extraordinary patterns, and a faint blue halo spread from the plate armor, covering Leia''s body.


    This is one of the structural fragments, the Sea Soul Flat Armor, which possesses some of the defensive capabilities of the Sea Soul Armor.


    "The connection with the Sea Soul Crystal is getting clearer and clearer!"


    At the moment of releasing the sea soul flat armor, Leia noticed that the sea soul crystal in the depths of the big swamp had a clearer relationship with herself.


    "Must get it!"


    Leia gritted her teeth hard and reached the top of the swamp.


    Whoa!


    At this moment, a monster covered in mud jumped out of it, opened its **** mouth, and bit Leia.


    "die!"


    Leia was quick and decisive.


    The blue light flickered in her hand, and a beam of light pierced the head of the sludge monster.


    Before the sludge monster showed its full body, it lost all its vitality in an instant.


    "Is it comfortable to be in this environment for too long, because all the prey can be eaten?"


    Leia sneered, she could feel other swamp creatures who wanted to sneak attack on her, and after sensing her own horror, she immediately scattered and fled.


    "Go down!"


    Leia''s movements were not affected at all, and she was completely submerged under the swamp.


    The extraordinary blue light released by the Shanghai Soul Flat Armor pushed away the swamp sludge around her, and Leia''s movements were not affected in the slightest.


    Five hundred meters...three hundred meters...one hundred meters...


    Leia clearly felt that she was getting closer and closer to the Sea Soul Crystal.


    finally.


    "It''s there!"


    After bouncing off all the mud around her, Leia saw a dark blue crystal glowing and spinning, and there was not a trace of mud on its surface beside UU Reading .


    At the same time, the sea soul flat armor on Leia''s body has more and more violent energy fluctuations.


    Whoa!


    Leia stretched out her hand and held the Sea Soul Crystal in her hand.


    However, just as Leia was holding the Sea Soul Crystal, a terrifying aura emanated from the Sea Soul Crystal.


    It seems to be an endless malicious force, bursting out of it with a terrifying breath.


    "suppress!"


    Facing this sudden change, Leia''s expression remained unchanged. She had encountered this problem when she received the Sea Soul Pingjia before, and she has experience in dealing with it calmly.


    Now, she has already perfectly controlled the Sea Soul Pingjia, and with its power, Leia will suppress this power more easily than the first time.


    In an instant, the surface of Leia''s body flashed with blue light, and the power of supernatural and law erupted in her body.

 Chapter 459： King class sea elf Navera

    Swish!


    Everything was just as Leia had predicted, the extraordinary power and the power of the law in her body, combined with the power of the Sea Soul Pingjia, instantly suppressed the malicious energy that spilled out.


    The surging malicious power was instantly compressed into the Sea Soul Crystal.


    The corner of Leia''s eyes, who held the Sea Soul Crystal in her hand, showed an uncontrollable joy.


    "Walk!"


    Leia made an instant decision.


    The Sea Soul Crystal had already arrived in his hands, and every second he stayed here would increase the risk.


    You have to get out of this dangerous place quickly.


    Whoa!


    The mud swamp above Leia''s head was pushed away, and she turned into a streamer that instantly broke through the surface of the swamp.


    "After I leave the Fang Sea Swamp, I will immediately smelt this sea soul crystal!"


    Leia''s mouth curved into a smile.


    "Ok?"


    However, just as Leia rushed out of the deep swamp, a violent sense of crisis spread throughout her body.


    At the next moment, she felt three powerful breaths burst out from three sides of her body.


    "This is... a sea elves! Gold-level sea elves!"


    In the corner of Leia''s vision, three sea elves jumped out of the three bottom corners of this swamp.


    Two of them are male sea elves and one is female sea elves.


    They swayed their tails with strangely gleaming scales, and held sea forks of different shapes in their hands.


    The power of the law on the surface of the sea fork surging, mixed with the malicious breath of the purple sea elf, made Leia''s heart tremble.


    "Sure enough, there is an ambush!"


    Although Leia had already predicted the possibility, when it actually happened, she still had a thorn in her back.


    Although she is seven quarters of strength, she is not at the peak of seven quarters. If she is not wearing the sea soul plate armor, Leia may not even have the last confidence at this time.


    "But it''s okay..."


    Leia''s heart was slightly relieved: "Although there is an ambush of the gold-level sea elves, there is no king-level eight moments..."


    At this time, Leia was 60% sure that she could get out of this crisis situation with the help of Sea Soul Pingjia.


    "Humanity!"


    I saw one of the burly male sea elf wearing a sleeveless seaweed shirt, looking at Leia with indifferent and vicious eyes: "Put down the sea soul crystal in your hand, and then peel off the sea soul flat armor on your body, We can get you out of the Fang Sea Swamp safely! Otherwise, you will pay with your life!"


    The words spoken by male sea elves are human language.


    Although the sea elves have their own racial common language, the high-level sea elves basically use the human language.


    Leia heard the words and sneered: "Sure enough, it was your ambush... But isn''t it too expensive to use the Sea Soul Crystal as a bait? Not all fish will bite the hook!"


    "The law of holy light enchantment! Origin blessing!"


    Leia let out a low voice, clasped her hands together, and within 100 meters, a blue light completely enveloped the other three gold-level sea elves.


    At the same time, there was also a strong source of power emanating from the sea soul flat armor on Leia''s body.


    Although the sea soul flat armor is not a complete source weapon, it can also release a little source power.


    After the blessing of the sea soul flat armor, the enchantment of the law of holy light released by Leia changed from sea blue to dark blue, and the power of the enchantment greatly increased.


    "Humans, don''t make meaningless struggles!"


    The three gold-level sea elves suddenly shouted: "The law enchantment!"


    They also released their own law enchantment and resisted Leia''s.


    "The strength is good..."


    The moment the three gold-level sea elves released the law barrier, Leia felt a strong resistance.


    "But, I''m not trying to fight you, I just want to get out of here!"


    Leia snorted again: "Original blessing, imprisoned!"


    The next moment, Leia''s law enchantment, the strength rose again, and vaguely had the power comparable to the realm.


    This trick was realized by Leia after she obtained the sea soul flat armor. It can temporarily bless her own enchantment power, and can make the law enchantment have the ability of the law field within ten seconds.


    "gone!"


    Blue light flickered on Leia''s body, instantly pulling the three enemies away by a kilometer.


    "There is no danger..."


    Leia looked back at the three sea elves who hadn''t cracked her law enchantment, and the corners of her eyes were full of news.


    "Huh? No..."


    However, at this moment, Leia, who already thought she was out of a dangerous situation, suddenly felt that a majestic extraordinary force was crushing her in front of her.


    Leia turned her gaze there: "That''s..."


    Leia''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the original smile disappeared, replaced by a panic that could not be concealed.


    A hundred meters in front of Leia, a waterfall descended from the void.


    It was like a 100-meter river that could move by itself, and it instantly lay in front of him.


    "Sure enough, I still have to come and see for myself... a bunch of trash, only bad things..."


    Suspended in the empty river, there was a continuous beautiful female voice.


    The female voice was light and gentle, like a throbbing musical note, which seemed to make the pores of the whole body relax.


    Whoa!


    I saw a graceful figure emerging from the empty river, with a mesmerizing smile on her face and endless charm in her eyes.


    There was a faint purple pattern between her eyebrows.


    "King class... sea elves..."


    Leia felt herself stiff and covered in cold sweat.


    "It turns out that there have always been king-level sea elves in the Fang Sea Swamp..."


    Leia reluctantly recognized this reality and gritted her teeth.


    At this time, she already knew that the gold-level sea elf that she believed in the Fang Sea Swamp had not appeared in 300 years, it was just her own wrong guess.


    In other words, it is simply an overlooked factor for risking gambling on your own.


    "Hand over the sea soul crystal, strip off the sea soul flat armor on your body, and I can let you die peacefully."


    The king-level female sea elf had a smile on the corner of her mouth and a soft tone.


    However, the softer her tone, the colder Leia''s body became.


    The three gold-level sea elves before let Leia hand over things and then leave, but the one in front of her asked her to hand over things and then choose to die.


    "what do I do����"


    Leia''s mind was suddenly confused Lord Navella! "


    At this time, the three sea elves who were temporarily trapped by Leia had also arrived. They looked at the king-level female sea elves and greeted respectfully in the language of sea elves.


    "Um����"


    Navila glanced at the three sea elves with indifferent eyes.


    "call����"


    Leia took a deep breath and clenched her fists: "Is it the last moment..."


    A look of despair flashed in Leia''s eyes.


    If she could do it all over again, she would rather give up the Sea Soul Crystal in her hand.


    What''s the point of losing your life even if you get the original weapon?

 Chapter 460： rescue

    "What are you still hesitating about?"


    There was no threat in Navella''s voice, but Leia had a deep sense of fear.


    "Isn''t it a good choice to put down the sea soul crystal, strip off the sea soul flat armor, and choose a peaceful way of death?"


    Navella''s words were full of delusions.


    "Yes...that''s right..."


    Leia felt that her spirit was a little dazed, and she hugged her head: "She is right... Anyway, I am not her opponent. Even if I resist desperately, it will be the end of death. At that time, it will require severe pain. Just listen to her..."


    "wrong!"


    Suddenly, a faint source of energy came from the Sea Soul Pingjia, which hit Leia''s mind.


    Alia, who was originally confused, woke up in an instant.


    "This is the spiritual attack of the sea elves!"


    Leia realized in an instant that she had entered the trap set up by the king-level sea elf silently just now.


    If it wasn''t for the source energy in the Sea Soul Pingjia to awaken him, at this time he might really be bewitched by that mental attack, and he voluntarily surrendered to his death.


    "hateful����"


    Leia''s muscles were tense, and she held the Sea Soul Crystal tightly in her hands.


    "Did you break free..."


    Navila looked at Leia with a bit of surprise in her eyes, and then she showed a faint smile: "Is the source energy in the Sea Soul Pingjia stimulating..."


    Navila sighed softly: "But what''s the use even if you wake up? You''re not my opponent at all!"


    The next moment, Navila''s water-like eyes flashed a stern murderous intent.


    "Since you choose to resist, then I can only do it!"


    Navila read the language of the sea elves: "The field of law!"


    As soon as Navila''s voice fell, a wave of water directly wrapped Leia.


    Leia, who was between the realms, suddenly felt dull in her chest, and huge pressure spread from all directions.


    "Original energy..."


    Leia still wanted to use the power of Sea Soul Flat Armor to resist the pressure to weaken this terror.


    But it didn''t work at all.


    After all, the sea soul flat armor is not a real source weapon, it is just a structural fragment of the source weapon, and it does not have that great power at all.


    "It''s a pity..."


    Leia felt that her body was gradually losing control, and the bones and flesh in her body were squeezing and rubbing, and it seemed that it would shatter at any time.


    In the face of the real law field, she still has no resistance.


    Whoosh!


    Leia''s palm was forced to open, and the Sea Soul Crystal flew into Navila''s hand.


    "came back����"


    Navila chuckled lightly.


    In fact, the Sea Soul Crystal already belonged to her, and it had already belonged to her for a hundred years.


    A hundred years ago, she obtained the Sea Soul Crystal from another distant sea area.


    Two months ago, Avila, who was about to travel far to the distant seas again, decided to use the Sea Soul Crystal as a bait before leaving to see if she could catch other owners of the Sea Soul Armor Structural Fragment.


    The facts at the moment proved that she succeeded, she found the sea soul Pingjia.


    Although it is not the most important third structural fragment of the Sea Soul Armor, Navera is already very satisfied.


    It was originally a matter of luck, but I did not expect that the previous expectations were really fulfilled.


    "Sea Soul Pingjia, deprive it!"


    The corners of Navila''s mouth curved, revealing a charming look.


    "what!"


    Leia cried out in pain.


    She can clearly feel that the sea soul flat armor that has been smelted by herself is being peeled off from her body little by little.


    As the Sea Soul Flat Armor gradually peeled off her body, Leia became stronger and stronger under the suppression of the domain.


    finally.


    Swish!


    The blue sea soul flat armor on Leia was completely snatched from her body by Navella.


    Leia soon realized that she had lost everything.


    "ended����"


    Navila looked at Leia, who had collapsed, and whispered.


    In the next moment, the power of the domain is fully activated.


    Under the oppression of the power of law, Leia will die in a painful way.


    "It''s a pity..."


    Leia sensed the end of her life and her internal organs began to burst.


    Death seemed imminent.


    However, at this moment.


    "Seeing humans being abused and killed by purple-striped sea elves seems to be against the norm..."


    I saw a young man with a silver-white spear appearing on the field without warning.


    He just waved one hand, and the realm of law that tightly bound and oppressed Leia instantly disintegrated.


    With a plop, Leia''s body fell heavily to the ground.


    Her consciousness began to blur.


    "This familiar voice...and this back..."


    Leia realized before she fell into a coma: "It was Willy from before, he was saving me? Sure enough... my previous suspicion...is right..."


    Immediately, there was darkness in Leia''s consciousness.


    She had already fainted from the strong oppression of the law field.


    "Did you faint..."


    Willy also noticed the state of Leia behind him.


    In fact, Willy did not appear suddenly.


    From the time Leia headed for the Sea Soul Crystal, Willy had been following Leia, he waited with Leia, he watched Leia seize the Sea Soul Crystal, and then was killed by this king-level The sea elf hangs.


    Originally, Willy did not intend to take action, after all, his mission was to eliminate malicious forces.


    But seeing with his own eyes that the humans of the same race were treated like this by the sea elves, Willy decided to practice the principles of the Holy Light Knights.


    So he set out.


    "Anyone else?!"


    Navella and the other three gold-level sea elves were shocked when they saw Willy''s sudden appearance.


    Especially Navila, when she shot Leia just now, she didn''t even feel that someone was lurking around her.


    This human suddenly appeared, and with one blow, his own law field was completely shattered, which made Navila''s heart suddenly full of a sense of crisis.


    "Who are you?"


    Navila looked at Willy cautiously.


    If something went wrong, she would run away in an instant.


    The Sea Soul Crystal has been brought back The Sea Soul Flat Armor has also been obtained, so she has nothing to worry about.


    As for the three gold-level subordinates, she didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Anyway, he is about to leave the Fang Sea Swamp, so it doesn''t matter if he has a few subordinates.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a king-level purple-patterned sea elf..."


    Willy looked at Avala carefully, but did not answer her question directly.


    "I heard your conversation just now, you seem to be called Availa?"


    Willy raised his eyebrows: "I also have friends from the purple-patterned sea elves. The one I am most familiar with is called Selina... Well, you must not know..."


    "you����"


    Looking at the playful and extremely relaxed young man in front of him, Navila suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of crisis.


    This male human is very dangerous.

 Chapter 461： fearful, hands-on

    "His strength is not at the eighth level..."


    Navila sensed the extraordinary breath emanating from Willy. Her eyes narrowed slightly: "But the pressure he gave me was extremely strong..."


    "It''s the silver-white spear in his hand..."


    Navila noticed this, her face changed slightly: "That''s the original weapon!"


    After realizing this, Navila frowned.


    A person who can have a source weapon at the seven-quarter level has a high probability of being born in a large-scale force.


    No matter what the opponent''s strength is, Navila subconsciously doesn''t want to fight Willy at all.


    Most of the seven-quarter youths who have the original weapon are the key training institutions of the top extraordinary organizations. Even if they defeat them by themselves, they will lead to endless follow-up troubles.


    "Human, I don''t want to fight you."


    Navila''s voice is no longer gentle, but a little chilly: "Although you have a source weapon in your hand, it is only extraordinary for seven quarters. I have two structural fragments of the source weapon in my hand, and they have the strength of eight quarters to kill you. It''s not difficult."


    "You better get out of here."


    Navila looked carefully at Willy.


    Hearing this, Willy smiled softly: "Hand over the two original weapon structural fragments in your hand, and I will leave."


    "Your request is too much!"


    The Void River beside Navera began to churn slowly again.


    Willie turned a blind eye to this.


    Strictly speaking, Willy''s mission has been completed.


    The malicious power in the east of the Fang Sea Swamp has disappeared, and he can choose to exchange the quest reward, and Willy can just walk away.


    But Willy wasn''t going to do that.


    He witnessed the appearance of the two original weapon structural fragments, the Sea Soul Crystal and the Sea Soul Pingjia. For these treasures, Willy was naturally moved.


    Although he already owns one original weapon, he does not exclude another.


    According to Willy''s observations, the Sea Soul Crystal and the Sea Soul Flat Armor have already occupied the core structure of a source weapon. As long as the remaining structures are filled again, a powerful source weapon can be obtained.


    According to Willy''s behavior, under normal circumstances, even if he likes other people''s things, he will not loot, and at most will barter.


    But right now, there is no resistance in Willy''s heart to **** the king-level sea elf that was trying to crush his clan companion.


    "Excessive?"


    Willy chuckled, the power of extraordinary power and law, slowly paying attention to the silver spear: "A king-level purple-patterned sea elf who is trying to kill humans should be easily recorded in the Knights of Light. Is it on the pursuit order?"


    "The Knights of the Holy Light?!"


    Navella and the three gold-level sea elves were shocked when they heard the name.


    The Knights of the Holy Light, whose principles are justice and dispelling malice, are the objects of fear for all purple-striped sea elves.


    Although the Holy Light Knights respect the principle of fairness and treat the purple-patterned sea elves who have no bad behavior equally, once the purple-patterned sea elves with their own malicious power do excessive things, they will definitely be targeted by thunder.


    Among the purple-patterned sea elves, many members who ignored the Holy Light Knights paid the price in blood.


    The act of robbing the structural fragments of the supernatural origin weapon of human beings and wanting to crush them by themselves, once exposed, it is inevitable that they will be listed on the hunt list by the Knights of the Holy Light.


    Although the final evaluation order of this kind of behavior may not be very high, his future activities will inevitably be subject to various restrictions.


    If you are selected by a strong man in the Holy Light Knights as the mission target, your situation will be even more troublesome.


    "You threaten me with the Knights of Light?"


    The murderous intent on Navila is getting stronger and stronger.


    If that''s the case, Navila would rather fight to the death and get rid of this human being.


    "I''m not threatening you..."


    Willy looked directly into Navella''s eyes: "Instead, I warn you as the Three Swords Knights of the Knights of the Holy Light!"


    "Are you a three-sword knight of the Holy Light Knights?"


    Navila''s face was extremely ugly.


    As expected, he guessed correctly, this young man was born in a top extraordinary power.


    What he didn''t guess was that he was born in the Knights of the Holy Light.


    "If it''s a fake replacement."


    The exclusive badge of the Knights of the Holy Light appeared on Willy''s hand, and after a brief display, he took it back.


    "It''s the righteous breath of the Knights of the Holy Light..."


    Navera felt the powerful force of justice that could not be concealed on the badge.


    Navila froze for a while, she didn''t expect things to turn into the current situation.


    "I was negligent before..." There was a hint of remorse in Navella''s eyes, "It must be that when the Sea Soul Crystal was ambushed before, there was malicious power that spread out and was targeted by the Knights of the Holy Light... This The Three Swords Knights should be here to carry out a mission..."


    "It''s a headache..."


    Navila gritted her teeth, her expression gloomy and uncertain.


    After a long time, it seemed that she had made a great determination, and Navila said in an unwilling tone: "I will return the Sea Soul Pingjia to you, and let you take away this human being. Today''s affairs are nothing. happened before����"


    When Navila said this, blood was dripping in her heart.


    She knew very well that giving up the sea soul flat armor this time means that she may no longer be able to piece together a complete sea soul armor in this life, and she will not be able to have her own original weapon.


    But the current situation has decided that Navila has to do this.


    She really didn''t want to face the behemoth of the Knights of Light.


    "This is not enough, you must also add the Sea Soul Crystal in your hand."


    Willie''s tone was firm.


    "you!!"


    When Navila heard Willy''s words, the anger in her heart finally erupted in an instant: "You are forcing me!"


    Whoa whoa whoa!


    The 100-meter waterfall beside Navila tumbled violently in an instant.


    "If that''s the case, then go die!"


    The murderous intention burst out of Navella the field of law! "


    Now that she has decided to kill the killer, Navila is extremely decisive.


    Navera''s law field unfolded instantly, directly shrouding Willy.


    Afterwards, the waterfall around Navila turned into a monster in the sea wrapped in two waters, roaring and rushing towards Willy.


    "Go and call all the remaining gold-level sea elves!"


    At the same time as Navila shot, she sent a sound transmission to the three sea elves around her.


    Navila knew very well that Willy could not be solved in an instant, and there must be a hard battle between himself and him.


    Although the three sea elves around him were good, they had no advantage against Willy.


    It would be better for them to assemble their forces, and at the end of the battle between the two, they jointly launched a fatal blow against Willy.

 Chapter 462： 37 tears of sabweiler

    "Yes, Lord Navella!"


    The three gold-level sea elves took the lead and fled the battlefield in an instant.


    Seeing Navella''s serious and dignified appearance, they all knew that the enemy they faced this time must be extremely terrifying.


    Willy, who was wrapped in Navella''s domain, did not panic at this time.


    "This strength should be regarded as a strong man in eight quarters..."


    Willy felt the strong corrosive law around him.


    This king-level sea elf called Navera, comprehends the law of corruption.


    The Law of Corruption and the Law of Destruction have certain similarities, but they are not as lethal as the Law of Destruction, and more of a continuous nibbling.


    "In this field of laws, even my teleportation will be restricted..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    Within the field of law, its owner may increase his own holdings to the greatest extent and suppress the enemy.


    "The enchantment of the law, the power of the source, blessing!"


    Beside Willy, the enchantment of the law of space and the law of destruction appeared, wrapping himself in it.


    "Every sea elf''s understanding of the extraordinary power of the water system is innate..."


    Seeing the waterfall in the shape of a sea beast rushing into the realm and rushing towards him, Willy waved his silver spear again.


    "broken!"


    In the silver spear, the law of destruction and the law of space are intertwined, and the two waterfalls and sea beasts are instantly smashed.


    Willy didn''t stop there, and continued to increase his movements. The law of destruction and the separation ability of the law of space were combined, and the field of law wrapped around him oscillated several times, and then shattered directly.


    For the low-rank Transcendent, the field of laws that can achieve comprehensive suppression has no lethality in front of Willy.


    "Unfortunately, there is no real source weapon, and you are not my opponent at all..."


    Willy''s heart is a strong self-confidence.


    When he was in the steel falcon royal family to pacify the rebels, the four eight-quarter extraordinary were not his opponents, not to mention that there was only one opponent, and they were still extraordinary with malicious power restrained by the force of justice.


    Even if Navila possesses the original weapon structure fragments, she really controls only one of them, the Sea Soul Crystal. As for the Sea Soul Flat Armor, she has not yet smelted it.


    "how can that be?!"


    Seeing the broken law field, Navila''s expression instantly turned hideous.


    The field of law is the most powerful and effective means of attacking and defending the eight-point transcendence, and it is simply an easy thing to crush the lower-level transcendent.


    However, now, in just a few breaths, his own law field has collapsed directly.


    "This human being, his strength is unfathomable!"


    Only then did Navela realize that even though he had overestimated this human before, his performance still exceeded his expectations.


    "Crystal of Sea Soul!"


    Navila knew that if she didn''t work hard, she might not wait for reinforcements to arrive, and she would be buried here.


    In other words, even if those gold-level sea elves came, they were delivering food, and it was impossible for them to be the combined enemy of the three sword knights of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    Under Navella''s urging, the Sea Soul Crystal sank into Navella''s body.


    The extraordinary breath on her body also crossed a small step again.


    "It''s useless!"


    When Willy, who lost the shackles of the Law Domain, teleported behind Navera.


    With a wave of the silver spear, the power of the law intertwined with transparency and gray and black instantly slashed out.


    "not good!"


    Navila turned to resist, but was still a step too late.


    She can only use her super strength to try to make herself less hurt.


    Pfft!


    Navila let out a painful muffled sound, and the whole person was instantly pulled off the ground.


    In the deep pit, Navila was in severe pain.


    "It''s the last moment!"


    Navila endured the pain in her body, wiggled her tail, and jumped out of the deep pit.


    The next moment, in Navila''s palm, black jade-shaped gems appeared quickly, floating beside her.


    "We must use the power of this!"


    A madness flashed in Navila''s eyes.


    Just as Navila called out the black jade-shaped gems, a strange color appeared in Willy''s eyes.


    "this thing����"


    Willie frowned.


    The black jade-shaped gemstones beside Navera, he knew this thing.


    He even said that he also had one on his body.


    This thing is really the treasure of the sea elves, the tears of Sableville.


    "So many Subwyler tears?"


    Willy counted the black jade-shaped gemstones floating beside Navera.


    Thirty-seven in total.


    This is not a small amount.


    You must know that there are only 907 tears of Subweiler in total, which were broken by the last tear of the sea elf ancestor Subweiler before he fell.


    Thirty-seven, already more than one-thirtieth.


    Subweiler''s tears spread all over the center of the continent, the southeast, southwest, and east of the continent, etc. It is indeed not an easy task to collect thirty-seven tears.


    "We must fight quickly!"


    Navila made a decision in her heart.


    Up to now, she must rely on the power of her ancestors. Although she has to pay the price of overdrafting herself, she has no other way.


    In fact, Navila didn''t want to play this last hole card at all.


    If it is revealed that he owns the Tears of Subweiler, let alone thirty-seven or three, other sea elves will **** his belongings. As for the number of thirty-seven, if it were to spread out, even the nine-carved sea elves of the sanctuary level would have to hunt down and kill him.


    If it wasn''t for being pushed to the limit, Navila wouldn''t take such a risk.


    "The great ancestor of Subweiler, please lend me your strength temporarily!"


    Navila''s heart is the most sincere prayer.


    buzzing.


    The thirty-seven tears of Sabweiler, according to a fixed melody, slowly turned beside Navila.


    All of a sudden, every tear of Subweiler seemed to be flipped on a switch and suddenly radiated a pitch-black black.


    It wasn''t black light, nor was it a black flame or stream of water, it was just a cloud of pure dark malice, like a cloud of black ink.


    "Ok?"


    When he saw that darkness appeared, Willy suddenly felt a strange feeling in his body.


    Willy instinctively felt that the dark maliciousness was very terrifying, but he had a strong sense of intimacy in the face of the dark maliciousness.


    It seems that the darkness and maliciousness will not pose any threat to himself.


    "It''s over! It''s all your own choice!"


    Navila felt that her body was getting weaker and weaker, and the power of law and supernatural power were also weakening rapidly.


    Whoa!


    The darkness intertwined and rotated maliciously, turning into a thin black line, penetrating the space, and attacking Willy.

 Chapter 463： latent energy

    "This time should be over!"


    ??


    There was a glint in Navila''s eyes.


    ??


    Navila is all too familiar with the power of Subweiler''s tears.


    ??


    Ten years ago, Navella had already stepped into the eight-quarter realm for more than ten years. At that time, she encountered a fatal crisis of life and death.


    ??


    At that time, she drove the Sea Soul Crystal, but she still couldn''t get rid of the dangerous situation. At the critical moment, Navela used the power of Subweiler''s tears.


    ??


    At that time, Navila had a total of twenty-nine Subweiler tears, and after borrowing the power from them, she forcibly killed three enemies at the peak of eight quarters. Although she recovered after several years of recuperation due to the overdraft of her body and spirit, Navila still remembers the terrifying power at that time.


    ??


    Now, ten years later, Navila''s strength has improved slightly compared to that time, and the number of Sableville''s tears has also changed from twenty-nine to thirty-seven. She is very confident. Now, she is motivated. These thirty-seven Sableville tears can exert the power of holding the original weapon!


    ??


    Although this kind of power may only be used a few times due to its own overdraft, in Navila''s opinion, these times are enough to defeat the opponent. Even if this human hadn''t died, he couldn''t escape the situation of being seriously injured and escaping.


    ??


    At that time, it was a big deal for me to live in seclusion on the bottom of the sea and avoid the pursuit of the Holy Light Knights. Although I couldn''t explore and obtain new cultivation resources, I at least kept the Sea Soul Crystal and Sea Soul Pingjia in my hands.


    ??


    "This power..."


    ??


    The thin line formed by the darkness and maliciousness came to Willy in a blink of an eye.


    ??


    According to Navella''s past experience, when the dark malicious thread touches Willy, it will turn into a sticky maliciousness, wrapping Willy''s entire body, eating away Willy''s body and will, causing him serious injury or even direct die.


    ??


    "Enchantment!"


    ??


    Willy responded quickly. Although he had sensed the intimacy of the darkness and maliciousness before, Willy naturally still did not dare to risk contact with the darkness and maliciousness.


    ??


    "Ok?"


    ??


    However, just when Willy was on guard, the thin line that the dark malicious turned into suddenly stopped in front of Willy, and then turned in a circle, forming a circle in front of Willy, turning slowly.


    ??


    "How is this going?"


    ??


    At this moment, Willy felt a familiar and unfamiliar force being awakened in his body.


    ??


    "This power..."


    ??


    When Willy noticed the third power in his body besides the power of justice and the power of knights, a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    ??


    "This is the malicious power I received from the ancestor sculpture of their tribe when I was in the Karacoral tribe of sea elves in the southeast of the mainland!"


    ??


    At this time, the memory of three years ago was poured out from the depths of Willy''s mind.


    ??


    At that time, the sea elves Selina and Cambir returned to the Kara Coral Tribe with Willy, and Shariel, the leader of the Kara Coral Tribe at the time, led herself to the sculpture of their ancestors.


    ??


    After the Sabuweiler tear on Willy''s body was perceived, a strange malicious force emerged from the sculpture.


    ??


    Part of the usual malicious power was purified by Willy''s power of justice, and Willy was also promoted to the Hanged Man for four quarters through this.


    ??


    However, most of the non-ordinary malicious powers were completely submerged in Willy''s body.


    ??


    At that time, Willy was a little worried that this power would be dangerous, but as time went by, Willy did not have anything unusual.


    ??


    After Willy''s strength continued to increase, Willy even felt that the power had dissipated.


    ??


    According to what Sally said at the time, their tribal leader was a king-level leader.


    ??


    In the eyes of Willy today, this kind of strength is not his opponent at all. This level of residual power cannot exist in one''s own body, and the greatest probability is that it has escaped.


    ??


    It wasn''t until now that this power surged out again that Willy realized that it was still in his body.


    ??


    "Is this the energy that the king-level sea elves can leave behind?"


    ??


    Willy''s eyes were filled with suspicion that could not be concealed.


    ??


    In front of him now, there is a king-level sea elf with structural fragments of the original weapon, and he is forced to the end of the road.


    ??


    And how could this residual energy, which is not too old, be released by a king-level sea elf and completely hidden in his body?


    ??


    "something wrong!"


    ??


    Willy instantly realized that the ancestor of the Kara Coral Tribe might be more powerful than Shariel knew.


    ??


    "A sanctuary-level sea elf?"


    ??


    Willy made a guess in his heart: "It seems that after returning to the southeast of the mainland in the future, I must go to the Kara Coral Tribe and carefully explore the secrets... According to Shariel, in their ancestors'' predictions, I am Someone who has fate with the Kara Coral Tribe..."


    ??


    For this statement, Willy used to be dubious, but now, Willy is basically convinced.


    ??


    "After this battle is over, all the malicious forces in the body must be expelled..."


    ??


    Although he felt that this malicious force remained in his body and would not have any negative impact, Willy was still worried that a strange force was just inside his body.


    ??


    I didn''t notice this power when it was lurking in my body before, but now that its changes have been exposed, I still have to get rid of them all.


    ??


    "Deal with this opponent first!"


    ??


    Willy turned his attention to Navella again.


    ??


    "How is this going?!"


    ??


    Compared to Willy''s complicated thoughts, Navila directly felt that her head was short-circuited. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    ??


    The terrifying dark and malicious power that he had just released with the help of Subweiler''s tears was ineffective in front of Willy at this time!


    ??


    When that power was close to Willy, Navila felt that the connection between herself and that maliciousness was instantly cut off.


    ??


    "This human..."


    ??


    Navila gritted her teeth, with suspicion and fear in her eyes.


    ??


    "Ok?"


    ??


    Just when Navila was still hesitating whether to try to release a new dark malice again, she suddenly felt an aura from inside Willy''s body that made her tremble from the depths of her soul.


    ??


    "This breath..."


    ??


    Navila''s heart twitched suddenly.


    ??


    Navila, who recognized this breath, found that the breath emanating from Willy''s body seemed to be as pure as the energy in Subweiler''s tears.


    ??


    But compared to the two, that breath was suppressed by a superior bloodline.


    ??


    "This feeling��"


    ??


    Navila suddenly thought of the scene where she had met a sanctuary-level sea elf by chance.


    ??


    The kind of suppression that goes deep into the bone marrow, the kind of fear that makes the soul tremble...


    ??


    As for how I feel right now, it''s exactly the same!


    ??


    ??

 Chapter 464： The source of the bloodline of the purple sea elf

    "This breath is emanating from his body..."


    ??


    Navila stared at Willy: "Does he still have a high concentration of sea elf blood on his body?"


    ??


    However, as soon as the idea arose, Navila denied it.


    ??


    Between sea elves and humans, it is impossible to transfer and inherit blood like some advanced beasts and humans.


    ??


    Some high-level magical beasts can transfer blood and make human beings descendants of the first generation of blood, but not sea elves.


    ??


    "That breath..."


    ??


    As Willy approached, Navela felt that the thirty-seven Sabweiler tears she manipulated gradually lost their power.


    ??


    Navila could no longer manipulate the thirty-seven jade-shaped gems.


    ??


    Moreover, Navila also found that the aura on Willy''s body was getting stronger and stronger, and she could no longer have any hostility towards him.


    ??


    On the contrary, for this human being, Navera also has a kind of surrender.


    ??


    "Please wait a moment!"


    ??


    Just when Willy was about to wield the silver spear and launch a fatal blow on Navella, Navella suddenly shouted.


    ??


    "Your Excellency, I am willing to hand over the Sea Soul Crystal and the Sea Soul Flat Armor!"


    ??


    Navila shouted suddenly, all the supernatural power and the power of the law were removed from her body, and she was simply held up by a small waterfall, suspended in place, without any resistance.


    ??


    If Willy wants to, he can kill her with one blow.


    ??


    "Ok?"


    ??


    From Navila''s body, Willy could no longer perceive any hostility and negative emotions.


    ??


    On the contrary, Willy also felt a sincere positive emotion.


    ??


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly, but after weighing it for a second, Willy gathered up the silver spear in his hand.


    ??


    In a blink of an eye, he came to Navila''s eyes.


    ??


    "Huh..."


    ??


    Seeing Willy stop moving, Navila also felt relieved.


    ??


    She was worried that Willy would ignore her before.


    ??


    "Your Excellency, I am willing to hand over the Sea Soul Crystal and the Sea Soul Flat Armor... and the thirty-seven Sabuweiler tears I treasure..."


    ??


    When Willi approached Navera, Navella found that her inner urge to surrender could no longer be suppressed.


    ??


    From Willy''s body, she no longer simply felt the suppression of the upper bloodline, Navera also felt a sense of belonging to the source of the bloodline, which was a source and destination that traced back countless past times and transcended time and space.


    ??


    Navila felt that she was born from that unknown source.


    ??


    If you live, you are one of the countless continuations of that source. If you die, you will eventually return to that source.


    ??


    "you����"


    ??


    Navila''s performance surprised Willy.


    ??


    "Is it because of this alien power within me..."


    ??


    This is the only explanation Willy can think of.


    ??


    "Your Excellency, I sensed the existence of the source of the bloodline from you..."


    ??


    Navila looked at Willy, crossed her arms in front of her chest, and made a kneeling posture towards Willy, her posture was extremely humble: "I am willing to give up everything I have to practice your will!"


    ??


    "Speak clearly."


    ??


    Just now, this king-level sea elf, who wanted his own life, was crawling in front of him in the most humble manner. Willy felt very strange.


    ??


    "Your Excellency Human..."


    ??


    Navila felt that her whole body and mind were plunged into that bloodline source.


    ??


    "My name is Willie."


    ??


    Willy interrupted and said his name.


    ??


    "Your Excellency Willy."


    ??


    Navila raised her head slightly and looked at Willy with respectful eyes: "You carry the aura of the origin of the bloodline of the purple-striped sea elves..."


    ??


    "You mean, I carry the aura of the sea elf ancestor, Sableville, on my body?"


    ??


    Willy asked back, feeling a little strange.


    ??


    "No, Your Excellency Willy." Navella shook her head gently. "It''s not the aura of the ancestor, it''s the aura of the source of the purple-patterned sea elf''s bloodline. To be precise, it''s the bloodline of Sariana..."


    ??


    "Saryana?"


    ??


    Willie frowned.


    ??


    "After the birth of the ancestor sea elf, Subweiler, he took off the two pieces of flesh and blood from his body, and gave birth to them into his two daughters, the eldest daughter Budivina, who is the blood source of the blue-striped sea elf. All the blue-striped sea elves are her descendants... the youngest daughter Sariana, she is the source of the blood of our purple-striped sea elves..."


    ??


    "You mean, I carry the breath of Sarianna on me?"


    ??


    There was a hint of disbelief in Willy''s tone.


    ??


    There doesn''t seem to be any connection between himself and Sariana, the source of the purple striped sea elf''s bloodline.


    ??


    "Could it be that there is a closer relationship between the ancestors of the Kara Coral Tribe and Sariana?"


    ??


    Willy became more and more curious about the ancestors of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    ??


    "That''s right, I''m sure of that."


    ??


    Navila said in a firm tone: "I was very sure of this the moment you approached me. This kind of destination that comes from the depths of my soul is imprinted in my bloodline. It can''t go wrong."


    ??


    "Is that so..."


    ??


    Willie sniffled.


    ??


    "You wait a moment."


    ??


    Team Willy gestured to Avala.


    ??


    Willy decided to get the power from the bloodline of the purple-striped sea elf that Navera said was taken out of his body.


    ??


    "Scar of the Origin..."


    ??


    With Willy''s thought, the trace of origin in the spiritual world spun rapidly.


    ??


    Willy must ensure that he can extract all the strange malicious energy in his body. With the help of the original scar, he can improve his perception ability to the greatest extent.


    ??


    In Willy''s body, the power of justice and the power of knights began to tremble slightly.


    ??


    They squirmed at the same time, forcing the malicious force out little by little.


    ??


    At this moment, Willy spread out his palm, and in his body, faint black air flowed from the body to the palm of his body.


    ??


    On the palm of his hand, there was a faint black spot at first, and as time went by, the black spot became bigger and bigger, condensing into a black air mass.


    ??


    Navila, who was kneeling beside her, started to tremble slightly as the black air mass in Willy''s hand became larger and larger.


    ??


    It seems that Navila feels suppressed fear because of the energy suppression in Willy''s palm Wow!


    ??


    Finally, Willy felt that the alien energy in his body was completely taken out.


    ??


    "Avila, is this the source of the bloodline power of the purple-patterned sea elf you said?"


    ??


    Willi asked Navella.


    ??


    "Yes, Your Excellency Willy."


    ??


    Avila glanced at Willy''s palm, and finally lowered her head again: "This power is the source of the purple-patterned sea elf''s bloodline, the bloodline power of the ancestors of Sariana..."


    ??


    "Um����"


    ??


    Hearing this, Willy nodded thoughtfully.


    ??


    Seeing Willy''s contemplative look, Arvila pursed her lips, as if she wanted to say something.

 ~： Ask for leave

I''m sorry everyone, I''ve dealt with some things, I don''t have time to code, I''m sorry.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 465： follower

    Finally, after a moment of hesitation, Navila said slowly to Willy, "Your Excellency Willy, please allow me to follow you faithfully as your follower."


    "Be my follower?"


    Willy obviously did not expect Navella to make such a move.


    Followers are loyal servants.


    Once you become a follower, it means that the follower will completely become a vassal of its master.


    They have to give everything for their masters, even their lives when necessary.


    In the center of the continent, the mighty presence has no shortage of followers. While becoming a follower may largely lose one''s own individuality, it also benefits fully from its master.


    For example, precious cultivation experience, as well as some precious resources and so on.


    If a human being wants to be his follower, Willy can understand that while they are driven by themselves, they can also gain benefits and benefits from themselves.


    But Navila, as an eight-carved sea elf, should hardly get any benefit from herself.


    In terms of cultivation resources, because Willy is less reliant on them, and his reserves are not rich, as for cultivation experience, humans and sea elves are completely two species, and the cultivation methods are not similar, and there is also a relationship between himself and Navella. Not the same law of comprehension.


    Therefore, Willy did not understand Navella''s request.


    Is she doing this just because she carries the blood source energy of the Purple Striped Sea Elf?


    "I don''t quite understand your request."


    Willy directly explained the reason: "As a king-level sea elf, even if you become my follower, you will not be able to benefit from me. If you simply want to live, maybe you don''t need to do this. This kind of sacrifice. Your act of killing the treasure this time was finally terminated by me. As long as you abide by the justice code of the Holy Light Knights and hand over what you should pay, I will not kill you. "


    When Navila heard the words, she lowered her head and did not respond for a while.


    "Your Excellency Willy, please also grant my request."


    After a moment of silence, Navila raised her head with a determined look in her eyes.


    Obviously, her inner stance on this issue has been very firm.


    "Give me a reason."


    Willie paused, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    In fact, Willy is not disgusted with an additional eight-quarter-level follower.


    "You are the being chosen by the ancestors of Sariana, and this is the reason why I am willing to follow you."


    Navila''s tone was sure and sincere.


    "Just because I have some energy from the bloodline of the purple-striped sea elf, do you think I am the one chosen by your ancestors?"


    For Navila''s statement, Willy felt a little blind.


    "I firmly believe that the power of the ancestors of Sarianna will not come to you for no reason. There must be a certain reason."


    Navila insisted on her own ideas.


    "A strong endorsement of the bloodline inheritance..."


    A thoughtful look flashed in Willie''s eyes.


    In the process of interacting with the Kara Coral Tribe, Willy had discovered that the sea elves, as a group, had a sense of identity with their own bloodline that was almost engraved in their bones.


    In Willy''s view, this is a special cultural heritage of a race.


    "But Sariana''s guess is not necessarily unreasonable..."


    Willy thought for a while, and some of the reasons why he was selected by this bloodline source energy did appear in the prophecy of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    "Anyway, the sculpture ancestor of the Kara Coral Tribe must have a very special identity among the purple-patterned sea elves..."


    Willy has also decided that when he returns to the southeast of the mainland, he must further explore the secrets in the sculpture.


    "Your Excellency Willy..."


    Navila added: "I don''t think it''s a coincidence that you were chosen by the ancestors of Sariana... As you are the three sword knights of the Holy Light Knights, you should also know about the Tower of the Heart of the World. ...The thousand-year upheaval will only take a few decades at most. Maybe, you are the target chosen by the ancestors. In this tide, you will become a key figure in the center of the situation. You know, every thousand-year upheaval, you will A large number of forces have been shuffled, and the resources of the entire world will be redistributed... Maybe after the millennium upheaval, you have already stood at the top of the world."


    After Navella said this, a fiery look flashed in her eyes.


    "Is that so..."


    Willy nodded slightly, but Navila was sincere enough.


    It turned out to be from the source of energy from the bloodline, thinking of the overall situation.


    She saw herself as a gambling card.


    "There''s some truth...but if that''s the case, I may have entered a certain layout and become a chess piece?"


    Willy rubbed his chin lightly, and thought to himself: "It''s still a little uncomfortable to be watched by a higher-dimensional powerhouse... But fortunately, there is a title attribute panel, from a chess piece to a chess player, It''s not impossible..."


    "Navira."


    Thinking of this, Willy also made a decision He looked at Avala: "Are you sure you want to be my follower?"


    "I''m sure, Your Excellency Willy, please give me a chance!"


    Seeing that Willy''s tone was loose, Navila hurriedly knelt down and responded to Willy.


    "In this case, then I would like you to be my first follower."


    Navila''s heart was moved by Willy''s words.


    first follower...


    Navila also did not expect that with the talent and status of Willy, he had never had a follower before.


    The identity of the first follower must have a special status by Willy''s side in the future.


    "Thank you, my master..."


    Navila wanted to say some words of praise, but Willy interrupted again.


    "However, Navila, I never believe in the promise of words..."


    Willy looked at Navera with a deep meaning in his tone.


    "It''s natural..."


    As for Willy''s words, Navila seems to have already responded: "I am willing to let go of my body and spiritual world, and let you bind me."


    "Oh? You''re quite happy..."


    Willy was a little surprised, he thought Navella would struggle with this.


    Give up complete freedom, no matter who, will resist.


    "What is bound is what is free..."


    Navila''s tone was calm.


    "What is bound is what is free..."


    Willy read Navera''s words again and nodded lightly: "If that''s the case, then now, let go of your body and spiritual world, and let my will override your will."


    "As you wish, Lord Willy."


    Navila straightened her body and her eyes were clear.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 466： Sea Soul Remnant Armor, Smelting

    All the supernatural power and the power of law in Navila dissipated, and at the same time opened up her spiritual world.


    Seeing this, Willy did not hesitate to infiltrate a trace of his spiritual power into it.


    "There is no small action, I completely let go of my spiritual world..."


    Willy surveyed and found no problems.


    "Justice Seal!"


    With a thought of Willy, he displayed the Hanged Man''s exclusive skill, the Seal of Justice.


    The Seal of Justice is the ability that Willy acquired when he was promoted to The Hanged Man. With the continuous improvement of his realm, this skill has already reached a rather terrifying stage.


    Willy used this skill on the sea elves Selina and Cambir of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    "Her spiritual world and her body are bound by my seal of justice..."


    This process is very fast, just a momentary thing.


    From then on, as long as any malicious thoughts against Willy arise in Navila''s mind, Willy will discover it.


    In that case, as long as Willy activates the power of the seal of justice in Navella''s body, Navella will be completely purified by Willy.


    In this form of restraint and control, there is no distance limit.


    It can be said that after that, Navila''s life and fortune were basically completely controlled by Willy.


    This also marked that Navila became Willy''s first follower.


    "I will use my life to practice your will."


    The loyalty in Navila''s emotions, Willy is clearly aware of it.


    "Lord Willy, this is the Sea Soul Crystal and the Sea Soul Flat Armor, please accept them."


    Navila''s hands were covered with dark blue Sea Soul Flat Armor and Sea Soul Crystal.


    Willy didn''t hesitate, and gathered directly.


    The structural fragments of these two original weapons can already reconstruct a considerable part of the power of the Sea Soul Armor.


    The structural fragments of the original weapon are also different. The Sea Soul Crystal and the Sea Soul Flat Armor belong to the kind that have a relatively low degree of rupture and are easy to restore after gathering the parts.


    There is another kind, such as when Li Quinn escaped in front of Willy, the original weapon structure fragments used are the ones with a very high degree of rupture. extremely limited.


    At that time, Li Quinn''s structural fragments were ignored by Willy and Wally, and finally they were handed over to the steel falcon royal family as a resource reserve.


    "As long as you can find the ''Sea Soul Light Network'', you can get together with the Sea Soul Flat Armor and the Sea Soul Crystal to restore the Sea Soul Armor."


    Navila said to Willy: "The armor of the sea soul is the original weapon forged by the ancestors of the purple-patterned sea elves. You are the one chosen by the ancestors of Sariana, and you will definitely be able to use the armor of the sea soul in the end. Piece is complete."


    Navila was convinced of her own statement.


    "Is that so..."


    Willy is also looking forward to having a complete Sea Soul Armor.


    Although he felt that the Sea Soul Armor couldn''t compare to the silver spear even in its complete state, Willy was very interested in the attributes of the Sea Soul Armor.


    The Silver Spear is an aggressive source weapon that can guarantee its own lethality.


    If you can get the complete Sea Soul Armor, your defense will be improved again.


    If he is promoted to eight quarters in the future, holding a silver spear, and wearing the armor of the sea soul, under nine quarters, no matter whether the opponent has a source weapon or not, he can be powerfully beheaded by Willy.


    "Melting!"


    Directly in front of Navera, Willy began to smelt the two original weapon structural fragments for himself.


    When Willy was in the realm of six quarters, he could subdue the silver spear in a short period of time.


    Now it is not difficult to smelt the Sea Soul Crystal and the Sea Soul Flat Armor.


    "Do you directly start smelting..."


    Seeing Willy''s actions, Navila''s face showed a surprised expression.


    Navella is well aware of the difficulty of smelting.


    If you want to subdue a source weapon, the talent requirements are extremely high. If a person is stupid and stupid, even if he puts the source weapon in front of him, he can''t take it and drive it.


    Although the Sea Soul Crystal and the Sea Soul Flat Armor are not original weapons, they are also important structural fragments, and it is very difficult to smelt them.


    At that time, Navella smelted the sea soul crystal, but it took a full month.


    "Scar of the Origin."


    In Willy''s spiritual world, the circular mark of the Scar of Origin began to spin rapidly.


    With the help of Scar of Origin, Willy''s smelting speed will also be greatly increased.


    humming...


    Just less than two minutes later, the Sea Soul Crystal in Willy''s hand and the surface of the Sea Soul Flat Armor suddenly emitted a blue light.


    Afterwards, the Sea Soul Pingjia and the Sea Soul Crystal were suspended.


    Click.


    The Sea Soul Crystal was embedded in the chest of Sea Soul Pingjia.


    "This����"


    Navila looked at what was in front of her in disbelief.


    His master actually took less than two minutes to smelt the sea soul crystal and the sea soul flat armor, and also combined them into one, realizing the partial restoration of the sea soul armor.


    "What a terrifying talent to be able to smelt them out so quickly!"


    Navila was even more grateful that she had made the right decision before Her master must be an important person arranged by Sariana, the ancestor of the sea elves.


    Swish!


    The Sea Soul Remnant Armor, which was smelted from the Sea Soul Crystal and the Sea Soul Flat Armor, penetrated the surface of Willy''s body under Willy''s control.


    It is closing little by little.


    It was not until Willy felt the sea soul remnant armor was close to his skin that Willy turned it into a thin film and wrapped his body.


    "With my physical fitness and this sea soul remnant, even if I don''t use extraordinary power, I can resist an ordinary eight-quarter extraordinary blow!"


    Willy also felt the terrifying defensive power of the Sea Soul Remnant Armor.


    With a seven-quarter body, resisting an eight-quarter-level attack, this kind of thing must be unbelievable.


    "Thank you very much."


    Willy was very pleased with this gift from his followers.


    "It''s my pleasure."


    There was a bit of pride in Navella''s tone, and then she collected the thirty-seven tears of Subweiler around her, held them in both hands, and sent them to Willy: "These also belong to you. ."


    "Where did you get so many Subwile tears?"


    Willy didn''t take it immediately, but asked a question instead.


    There are a total of 907 tears in Subweiler''s tears, and a single individual makes up 37 tears, which is not a small proportion.


    You must know that Willy accidentally obtained one in the process of sailing at that time. Since then, he has never even heard about the second one.


    Seeing thirty-seven directly in front of him now, Willy was still a little shocked.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 467： dispatched to the southeast of the mainland

    "It''s all a special occasion."


    Faced with Willy''s question, Navila explained the reason without any hesitation: "Through two special encounters, I have obtained thirty-seven tears of Subweiler."


    "For the first time, about a hundred years ago, I traveled to an extremely remote sea area, where I entered an eight-quarter-level purple-patterned sea elf predecessor''s legacy. From there, I got twenty-nine Tears of Sabweiler, and also obtained the sea soul crystal."


    Navila explained to Willy slowly: "The senior was trapped on the last barrier of promotion for nine quarters, and finally did not touch the existence of the source, and was forced to leave the world after reaching the limit of life."


    "Is it stuck in the realm of nine quarters..."


    Willy nodded silently, feeling the helplessness in it.


    Even if the sea elves, which have a longer lifespan than humans, cannot be promoted to a higher realm, they must turn into nothingness.


    "Although I don''t know where that senior got all these things, I inherited them." Navila continued, "Then the second time, three years ago, I suffered from another purple-striped sea elf. Ambush, when he wanted to take the sea soul crystal from me. For this, he used eight of his own tears of sabweiler. But he did not expect that the number of tears of sabweiler in my hand was far Much more than him, and with the help of the Shanghai Soul Crystal, I killed him and finally captured the remaining eight, making up the current thirty-seven."


    "I was puzzled before, why, as an ordinary king-level sea elf, I got a lot of treasures that the sanctuary-level sea elf could not get. Now, I want to understand..."


    Navila looked at Willy with fiery eyes: "These things were not prepared for me at all, all this was arranged by the ancestors of Sariana, but it was all in my hands, and then It''s just a gift to you. All of this belongs to you."


    "..."


    Willie pouted without a trace when he heard the words.


    Although Navella''s remarks were sincere, it made Willy feel awkward.


    "You just sent out that powerful dark malice that motivated these thirty-seven Sableville tears?"


    Willi asked Navella.


    "Yes, Lord Willy."


    Navila answered truthfully: "At the cost of overdrafting itself, you can display stronger abilities."


    "Are you overdrafting yourself..."


    Willy nodded slightly, it was true, from just now, Willy could sense that Navera''s breath had become a little fading.


    "Take these thirty-seven tears of Subweiler yourself..."


    Willi weighed it, and finally did not take the thirty-seven Sableville tears as his own.


    It''s not that he and Navila are polite, but Willy feels that he has the scar of the origin, and there is no need to get more tears of Subweiler.


    Although Willy is also very clear that with the help of the source energy of the purple-patterned sea elf''s bloodline, he can mobilize it with a high probability, but Willy does not like this kind of attack method that overdraws his body.


    "This����"


    Hearing this, Navila hesitated for a while, but looking at Willy''s serious expression, she finally nodded: "If that''s the case, then I''ll keep them by my side first, I''ll just keep them for you temporarily, if you need them If so, you can get it back at any time.��


    "I see."


    Willie responded.


    "One more question..."


    Willy sipped and suddenly realized one thing: "Although you are my follower, as a sea elf, it seems inappropriate to appear in the human world rashly."


    Willie''s words are true.


    It is indeed a relatively high-profile thing for an alien to appear in another species.


    Even the monsters that belong to the same continental creatures, except for a single individual appearing in the human world occasionally, the rest are more often inhabited by monsters, especially in some monster forests.


    Willy didn''t want Navella to follow him all the time, which would definitely bring him a lot of trouble.


    "My whereabouts are completely in accordance with your arrangements."


    In this regard, Navila has no objection.


    "Um����"


    Willy pondered for a moment, and for a while, he couldn''t think of anything that he needed to arrange for Navila to do.


    Is it possible to arrange her to his own province of White Bear?


    At this moment, Willy''s mind suddenly flashed.


    "Navila, are you willing to go to the southeast of the mainland?"


    Willi looked at Navella and asked.


    Just now, Willy suddenly thought of White Bear Town, which is far away in the southeast of the mainland.


    I have been away from there for nearly a year, and I don''t know what has changed in White Bear Town during this year, and what has become of my family and subordinates.


    Although there are seven-quarter extraordinary Kriya and 300 extraordinary soldiers stationed in the southeast of the mainland, but I am not at their side, I am still a little worried.


    After all, the forces of the Iron Eagle Kingdom have already set foot in it The Duchy of Wata, the Duchy of Saussen, and the Duchy of Lengshi, which has been restored to the country, have existed for more than seven quarters.


    If the Iron Eagle Kingdom has become the mastermind behind the scenes during this period and is determined to unite all the forces in the southeast of the continent, then even with the help of Keria, White Bear Town will still be at risk from outsiders.


    "Go to the southeast of the mainland?"


    There was a hint of surprise in Navila''s tone, she obviously did not expect Willy to make such an arrangement.


    Although she has also been to distant seas, they are all in the center of the mainland.


    In her long life, she has never tried to go far beyond the center of the mainland.


    "That''s right."


    Willy explained to Navera: "I want you to go to the southeast of the mainland to protect my family and territory."


    "You are from the southeast of the mainland?"


    Navila was surprised.


    She always thought that Willy was a super genius cultivated by the headquarters of the Knights of Light since childhood, but she did not expect Willy to come from such a remote place in the southeast of the mainland.


    Although not a human being, Navila has heard of the world outside the center of the continent.


    The extraordinary cultivation environment in those places is extremely poor, and the cultivation resources are also very poor, and it is difficult to cultivate a true genius.


    "Yes, I am from the southeast of the mainland."


    Willy said to Navella, "Although the southeast of the mainland is not as prosperous as the center of the mainland, it is also a very interesting place. For example, the source of energy from the bloodline of the purple-striped sea elf is my purple-striped sea elf Karacoral on the east coast of the mainland. from the tribe."


    There was a hint of bewitching in Willy''s words.


    He knew very well that what he said just now was extremely tempting to Navila.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 468： Thanks Leia

    "What? There is such a miraculous encounter in the southeast of the mainland?"


    For the unfamiliar place in the southeast of the mainland, Navila had a sense of anticipation for the first time.


    "Yes, if you go, you may be able to find something positive for you."


    Willy said to Navella.


    He also hoped that Navella would discover the secrets of the Kara Coral Tribe after arriving in the southeast of the mainland. In that case, after returning by yourself, you can save time for exploration.


    "I am willing to go to the southeast of the mainland to protect your family and territory."


    Navila had almost no more questions and agreed directly.


    "Then it''s hard work for you."


    Willy added: "You need to cross the Storm Strait to reach the southeast of the mainland, but the strongest among them is only seven quarters, so it''s not a problem for you. By the way, if you find the Kara Coral Tribe, remember to explore. Some secrets of ancestral sculptures in their tribe. If I can find anything, I will reward you later."


    "Understood, Lord Willy, this is my honor."


    Navila deeply remembered it.


    After that, Willy recounted the general situation of White Bear Town to Navella.


    Navila is very attentive, and basically in Willy''s simple words, she has a clear understanding of the southeast of the mainland.


    At the same time, Willy also briefly talked about his and Wally''s experiences on the southeastern side of the mainland, hoping that she would give it to her family so that her family would not have to worry about herself.


    Navila nodded while listening. When she heard that Willy also had a beast brother who was favored by Legas, the Thunder Bear in the Forest of Lei Sen, her heart trembled again.


    It can be said that Legas is the first powerhouse of the non-human race.


    With its eight-quarter body, it can easily leapfrog and kill nine-quarter existences.


    It has many secrets on it.


    "You''re ready to go..."


    "Remember to say hello to my family for me and say I miss them," Willie said.


    "Yes, Lord Willy."


    Navila felt Willy''s deep affection for his family.


    So Navera decided to do her best to protect Willy''s family.


    After accepting Willy''s seal of justice, Navila''s thinking is slowly changing.


    "correct����"


    Just when the two were about to separate, Willy''s thoughts moved, and he gently separated a trace of energy from the black air mass in his hand that contained the energy of the purple-patterned sea elf''s bloodline.


    That trace of energy occupies one thousandth of the total.


    "Don''t resist..."


    Willy said to Navella.


    Afterwards, Willy manipulated the trace of blood source energy and directly submerged into Navera''s body.


    "Can you smelt it into your own body?"


    Willie asked.


    "can!"


    A look of surprise appeared in Navila''s eyes.


    The moment that trace of blood source energy entered her body, Navila felt that her injury was slowly being repaired.


    And more importantly, Navila felt that her blood concentration was actually increasing!


    It''s a pretty incredible thing.


    The bloodline concentration of a sea elf is basically determined by nature, and it is the most important factor in determining a sea elf''s extraordinary path.


    The sea elves with high bloodline concentration will not be too weak in the final extraordinary state even if they don''t practice hard.


    Conversely, if the blood concentration is too low, even if you practice hard, there will not be much improvement.


    This leads to the fact that within the sea elves, the extraordinary order is very stable.


    An existence like Navila, from the day she was born, has the blood of Sarinana in her body, and Selina of the Kara Coral Tribe has a special bloodline in her body than ordinary sea elves, and has a trace of royal blood. , is essentially a king-level bloodline, and Navila, who is already a king-level, the gap between the two is almost heaven and earth.


    "Thank you for your incredible gift!"


    Navila excitedly expressed her gratitude to Willy.


    Navila felt a little guilty for getting such a reward without really doing anything for Master Willy.


    "Okay, I''m ready to leave."


    Willy glanced at Navera and said goodbye.


    "Okay, Lord Willy, after I arrange the other gold-level sea elves in the Fang Sea Swamp, I will set off for the southeast of the mainland."


    Navila responded respectfully.


    Willy nodded, and stopped speaking, he carried Leia, who was unconscious on the ground, on his shoulders.


    A teleport, disappeared in place.


    "The trajectory of my life has changed!"


    Looking at the place where Willy disappeared, Navila''s eyes flashed with a blazing light.


    ...


    Outskirts of Bianying City.


    Willy instilled an extraordinary power into Leia and threw her directly to the ground.


    The reason why he brought this woman back was because Willy had a good impression of this woman, and secondly, because he had taken her sea soul flat armor as his own.


    Although Navila robbed her, in the end, the Sea Soul Pingjia still came into his hands.


    "Cough cough..."


    Leia''s consciousness began to clear, and she felt a pain in her chest.


    "Wait...I was ambushed by a king-level sea elf just now...and then he was rescued by Willy!"


    Leia shuddered and sat up from the ground in an instant.


    "Willi?!"


    When Leia saw Willy in front of her, she was surprised.


    She looked around: "What about the eight-carved sea elf?"


    "I have rescued you from her hands, and now we have reached the outskirts of Bianying City."


    Willie just replied perfunctorily.


    "You saved me?"


    Leia looked at Willy with mixed emotions: "Sure enough, from the very beginning, I felt that you were not an ordinary Six-Quarter Extraordinary, but I didn''t expect you to save me from the hands of that king-level sea elf... ����


    "Anyway, thank you very much."


    Leia stood up and smiled bitterly: "I am willing to pay for your kindness."


    "Need not."


    Willy waved his hand: "This is the obligation of the members of the Holy Light Knights."


    "Are you a member of the Holy Light Knights?"


    Leia was a little surprised, but she didn''t pursue her further.


    "Since you''re all right, I''m going to leave too."


    Seeing this, Willy doesn''t plan to stay here any longer.


    "Uh... ok... thank you again, Lord Willy."


    Leia bowed deeply to Willy.


    Although she lost the Sea Soul Pingjia this time, it was a very fortunate thing for Leia to save her life in such a dangerous situation.


    Only after experiencing the crisis of life can we look down on foreign objects.


    "goodbye."


    Willy nodded slightly, and disappeared in a flash.


    "pity����"


    Leia sighed and stayed in place for a while before rushing towards Bianying City.


    She has to leave this place too.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 469： Changes in White Bear

    Southeast of the mainland.


    White Bear Town.


    Compared to when Willie left a year ago, White Bear has changed a lot.


    First, the biggest change is the change in territory size.


    Before Willie left, White Bear Town took the first step of expansion and basically controlled the coastal area of ??the original Daweibull Province.


    After Willie left, Kriya sat in White Bear Town, with Sandor, Dan, Thorps, Aden and others assisted. White Bear Town not only changed the coastal area from basic control to complete control, but also continued to move towards Proceed to the northern region.


    Although White Bear Town deliberately controlled the pace of expansion after Willy left, it still captured nearly half of the territory of the original Daweibull province.


    Although the current Baixiong Town is named after the town, it is already a small province in essence.


    According to the normal process, with such a territory, Willy, who is an independent lord, can call himself an earl to the outside world, and White Bear Town can also be renamed White Bear Province.


    But because Willy is now in the center of the mainland, there is no one in Baixiong Town who is qualified to change the name of Baixiong Town to Baixiong Province, which is an act of arrogance.


    The reason why White Bear Town has achieved such an achievement in this short year is inseparable from the three hundred extraordinary soldiers left in the southeast of the mainland by Kriya and the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    Kriya, as a seven-quarter extraordinary, guaranteed the highest combat power of White Bear Town.


    Three hundred extraordinary soldiers ensure that when other forces dispatch extraordinary arms, they can achieve the most effective and violent resistance.


    In addition to the territorial expansion accident, another huge change in White Bear Town is the improvement of its own military strength.


    This is mainly due to the help of Willy''s life energy liquid and Kriya obtained from the legacy of the Leng Lion royal family. Now the life energy liquid has been mostly used, and the Knight-level combat power that White Bear Town has cultivated by himself has exceeded 100! The number of knight attendants in the mortal realm has exceeded a thousand!


    This number has long surpassed the background of Earl of Lumbar in Daweibull Province at that time.


    On the territory of the Duchy of Far Landon, except for the Duchy of Lengshi, which controlled the three major provinces, no independent lord has such a heritage as White Bear Town.


    With this level of military capability, White Bear Town has become a new force that cannot be ignored in the southeast of the mainland.


    There are even many independent lords who have speculated that White Bear Town may even compete with the revived Lengshi Principality to compete for the final winner.


    Baron Willy may not be able to come from behind and become the future Archduke Willy.


    Of course, because of the rapid rise of White Bear Town, the Duchy of Sausen, the Duchy of Vata, and the Duchy of Lengshi have all regarded it as an existence that cannot be ignored.


    Although the territory of White Bear Town is very small compared to them, the extraordinary background is already chasing them fast.


    This gave them a certain sense of crisis, but because they were punished by the Knights of the Holy Light before, the behavior of the three principalities was relatively restrained.


    Over time, however, this restraint is slowly weakening.


    White Bear Town, White Bear Center.


    The so-called White Bear Center is actually the area of ??White Bear Town before the expansion.


    It''s just that with the expansion of the territory, White Bear Town can no longer describe a specific area.


    The name became the collective name for a large territory.


    In order to accurately describe the original White Bear Town, it was given the name of the White Bear Center.


    In fact, in the current White Bear Town, in order to facilitate management, there are other central points besides the White Bear Center. After all, the location of the White Bear Town Center is on the southwest border of the original Landon Principality, which is relatively remote and difficult to achieve efficient management.


    But even so, the White Bear Center is still the center of White Bear Town.


    By the way, there is a rather unreasonable phenomenon in Baixiong Town, that is, the city is in the town.


    For example, Oyster City in White Bear.


    This unreasonable phenomenon can only be changed when Willy returns to White Bear Town.


    night.


    White Bear Center.


    Town Office.


    "Lord Kriya, you are looking for me."


    Sandor, who was dressed as an official, walked into the top office of the town office and said respectfully to the bloated Kriya in front of the desk.


    For Kriya, who came from the center of the continent, Sandor had considerable respect for him.


    First of all, Kriya is very powerful. He is the strength of seven quarters, a super existence that the original Sandor could not even look up to. It is precisely because of his existence that White Bear Town has its own top-level combat power and will not be threatened by other top-level extraordinary.


    Secondly, Kriya was born in a kingdom-level force and is a minister in a kingdom-level force. He has rich experience in government affairs management.


    In the year that Willie left White Bear Town, he carried out effective and moderate reforms to White Bear Town, making the operation of White Bear Town more smooth and efficient.


    During the chaotic independent lord period, instead of being dragged down, White Bear Town was developing at a high speed, its armament was improved, and the civilians lived in peace, all of which had a lot to do with Kriya.


    Following Kriya''s side, UU reads www. uukanshu.com Sandor learned a lot from the experience of government affairs.


    "Sorry, Sandor, you just got married and called you out so late."


    Kriya motioned Sandor to sit down, his tone was very gentle, and he was not overly arrogant because of his own strength.


    "It doesn''t matter, government affairs are the most important."


    Sandor said seriously.


    A month ago, Sandor finally formed his own family. His wife, the granddaughter of an official at the White Bear Center, was six years younger than him and was just an adult now.


    Now Sandor is no longer an obscure little official, but a famous big man in several chaotic provinces nearby.


    Being able to marry Sandor, her wife and the entire family behind her, have greatly improved their status.


    "Strive to add population to White Bear Town as soon as possible. The more chaotic it is, the more important the population is."


    Kriya smiled slightly, his tone slightly relaxed.


    Sandor heard the words and nodded with a smile.


    His colleague, Willie''s brother Thorpes, and his child Warbeck, now a year and a half old, can talk and learn to walk, which Sandor really admires.


    "Lord Kriya, what is it that you summoned me here?"


    At the critical moment, Sandor still put government affairs first.


    The responsibility for White Bear Town was personally placed on his shoulders by Baron Willy before he left.


    Sandor took this to heart.


    "Ok��"


    Sandor heard the words, his brows tightened slightly, he paused and leaned his body on the seat: "I suspect that the Duchy of Wata, Duchy of Saussen and Kingdom of Lengshi may be unable to hold back, and want to confront us. Started..."


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 470： Changes in the Iron Eagle Kingdom

    "What? Are they going to hit us?"


    When Sandor heard the words, the body sitting on the seat straightened up immediately, and his face was instantly solemn.


    Although the strength of White Bear Town has achieved a leap, compared with the three major duchies, there is still a considerable gap.


    If they really want to unite against White Bear Town, then White Bear Town will definitely experience a very troublesome situation.


    "That''s right..."


    Kriya frowned and whispered: "To be more precise, it is going to take action against all the independent lords of the Principality of Langton. As the leader of all independent lords, White Bear Town will definitely be deliberately targeted."


    "Shoot all independent lords..."


    A serious look flashed in Sandor''s eyes, and he looked at Kriya: "Suddenly joined forces, is it because..."


    "Yes, it is the method of the Iron Eagle Kingdom."


    Kriya gave Sandor a response.


    Sandor doesn''t know much about Continental Center.


    But Sandor knew a lot about the matter between the Kingdom of Steel Falcon and the Kingdom of Iron Eagle.


    These were the things he had heard from Kriya.


    Sandor is also very clear now, because there may be a major change in the center of the continent, the Kingdom of Steel Falcon and the Kingdom of Iron Eagle both want to integrate the southeast of the continent as their rear camp.


    It is precisely because of the promotion of the Iron Eagle Kingdom that the Principality of Vata and the Principality of Sausen will be united, the Principality of Langton will be destroyed, and the Principality of Lengshi will be restored.


    When Kriya and others came here, they also supported White Bear Town and realized the confrontation with the Iron Eagle Kingdom.


    "This is a message from my intelligence officers."


    Kriya also has extraordinary soldiers from the Kingdom of Steel Falcons, including his own intelligence agency.


    Because they are all extraordinary intelligence officers, the intelligence agency under Kriya is more efficient than the intelligence agency in White Bear Town.


    "The extraordinaryness of the Iron Eagle Kingdom crossed the Storm Strait half a month ago, bringing more extraordinary and cultivation resources."


    Kriya also looked solemn: "This matter is beyond our expectations. According to our original conjecture, after being punished by the Knights of Light this time, they will stop for a few years, but now it seems that things are a bit deviated. expected."


    "Is that so..."


    Sandor nodded lightly, lost in thought.


    The higher the status, the more glory you have enjoyed, and the more pressure you have to bear and take on more responsibilities.


    "Furthermore, this time, the Iron Eagle Kingdom should have a big man..."


    Kriya reveals yet another piece of news that doubles the pressure on Sandor.


    "Big man..."


    Sandor had a headache for a while.


    Against these behemoths, the most terrifying thing is their top-level extraordinary.


    White Bear Town has top-level transcendence, but Kriya is the only one.


    "If the baron is here, he should be able to deal with the current situation calmly..."


    Whenever faced with a difficult problem, Sandor always subconsciously thinks of Baron Willy, the soul core of White Bear Town.


    "I don''t know how long it will take for Lord Baron to return from the center of the mainland..."


    There has been no news from Willy for nearly a year, and Sandor also feels very missed.


    He always believed that White Bear Town was truly indestructible only when Willy was in White Bear Town.


    White Bear Town without Willy, even if it develops rapidly, is always missing something.


    Looking at Sandor''s expression, Kriya could also guess what Sandor was thinking.


    In the more than a year that he has been with Sandor, he has seen clearly Sandor''s loyalty to Willy, or, in other words, the loyalty of all the core characters of White Bear Town to Willy.


    "Willi..."


    Kriya also sighed softly.


    When he thought of Willy, he thought of His Royal Highness Riel and Lord Corondo.


    It has been a year since they returned to the Steel Falcon Kingdom together.


    And in the past year, has His Highness Reil received His Majesty''s attention, has she gained the upper hand in her battles with His Highness Anbark and His Highness Segal, and has she become the crown prince of the Kingdom of Steel Falcons against all odds? ?


    These are questions Kriya is most concerned about, but he has no way of knowing.


    Between the center of the continent and the southeast of the continent, there is a dangerous storm strait. Under normal circumstances, it is definitely impossible for His Royal Highness Reyel to assign a Seven-Quarter Transcendent to deliver the news. That would be overkill.


    "Hope everything goes well..."


    Kriya prayed for Riel in his heart.


    "Lord Kriya, what should we do?"


    Faced with the intervention of such kingdom-level strength, Sandor had no experience in dealing with it, and he could only rely on Kriya.


    "us����"


    Just as Kriya was about to briefly say some of his coping ideas, his expression suddenly changed.


    "not good!"


    Kriya stood up instantly, his expression changed drastically.


    "What happened, Lord Kriya?"


    Sandor, who had never seen Kriya in such a tense posture, was startled and asked Kriya.


    "There are seven quarters of extraordinary approaching! And...not alone!"


    Kriya looked into the distance, where was the entrance to the White Bear Center.


    "More than one person''s seven-quarter transcendence?"


    Sandor was a little lost for a while, and several top-level transcendents came to the White Bear Center...


    Could it be that the Iron Eagle Kingdom will directly solve the White Bear Town?


    "I''ll go first."


    The extraordinary power surged on Kriya, and the next moment, his figure disappeared from the room.


    Sandor stood on the spot and thought for a moment, but also ran out in an instant, rushing towards the entrance of the White Bear Center.


    "Undisguised extraordinary aura..."


    As soon as he walked out of the town office, Sandor felt the top-level extraordinary atmosphere at the gate of the white bear center, which was clear and strong.


    Under the cultivation of a large number of resources in White Bear Town, Sandor is now an intermediate knight.


    "Who is it..."


    Sandor mounted his horse in an instant and hurried towards the entrance of the city gate.


    at the same time.


    Military Department.


    "Top extraordinary breath!"


    Thorps, who was still working at his desk, also raised his head suddenly.


    He was also an intermediate knight, so he naturally sensed the existence of terror.


    "Cavaliers follow me!"


    Thorps immediately issued an order also rushed towards the city gate.


    At the same time, Jarvis, Aden, Colson, Ben Duin, Eric and other core figures in White Bear Town in the White Bear Center also noticed this, and everyone immediately set off.


    There was an unfamiliar top-level extraordinary breath, and everyone realized the unknown crisis.


    "Is the White Bear Center..."


    At this moment, on the street of Baixiong Town at night, a handsome middle-aged man in a white cape said in a slightly surprised tone, "I didn''t expect that there is such a quiet and peaceful place in the southeast of the mainland..."


    Beside the handsome middle-aged man were two men in dark armor.


    They are also all seven quarters of strength.


    With the strength of three people, walking in the southeast of the mainland is enough to look down on all living beings.

 Chapter 471： Northland

    "No wonder the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon chose this place as a support object. If it was me, I would also make such a decision..."


    Handsome middle-aged man with a smile and a soft voice.


    The two people beside him just listened and didn''t speak.


    Suddenly, the three of them seemed to sense something at the same time, and looked into the distance at the same time.


    "Are you coming..."


    The handsome middle-aged man twitched the corners of his mouth.


    In just three or five seconds, in front of them, on the empty street at night, Kriya appeared in front of them.


    "You are����"


    When Kriya saw the handsome middle-aged man''s face clearly, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he instantly showed a warning expression.


    "The Duke of Northland of the Iron Eagle Kingdom!"


    Kriya instantly realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Duke of Northland!


    He is a powerful figure in the Iron Eagle Kingdom. Before the resumption of the Lengshi Principality and the upheaval and drastic changes in the southeast of the mainland, he single-handedly planned it.


    Not only did he manipulate the situation in the southeast of the continent by himself, but he also had a certain reputation in the center of the continent and was a very dangerous person.


    "It turns out that the leader sent by the Iron Eagle Kingdom to the southeast of the continent this time turned out to be Noslan himself!"


    Kriya''s heart was turbulent.


    The sudden appearance of the Duke of Northland made Kriya immediately realize that the Iron Eagle Kingdom was about to accelerate its layout in the southeast of the mainland.


    He came in person, and he must have wanted to achieve the absolute integration of the southeast of the mainland in a short period of time.


    In this way, the troubles in White Bear Town are just around the corner.


    "Are you Kriya... the court minister of the Steel Falcon Kingdom..."


    Noslan looked at Kriya with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    Regarding the current White Bear Town, the Duke of Northland has also collected a lot of information.


    "The Duke of Northland."


    Kriya forced himself to calm down, and his tone was as calm as possible. "As a top-level extraordinary at the seven-quarter level, it seems impolite to rush through the other party''s territory to guard without saying hello."


    "Um...sorry..."


    When the Duke of Northland heard the words, he smiled lightly. Although he responded, there was no apology in his tone.


    In fact, he came here this time with the intention of getting rid of Kriya and gathering the core staff of White Bear Town at the same time.


    A few months ago, Rael came to the throne, and then started to deal with the affairs of the kingdom by means of thunder, and recently, according to the news from the spies of the Iron Eagle Kingdom in the Kingdom of Steel Falcons, it seems that Rael wants to dispatch a large part of it. Manpower, dispatched to the southeast of the mainland, to strengthen the layout and control of the southeast of the mainland.


    After hearing the news, the Duke of Northland couldn''t sit still for a moment.


    The southeastern part of the continent was originally the backup area that he took the lead and decided to win for the Iron Eagle Kingdom.


    Since the Holy Light Knights announced the news about the Tower of the Heart of the World, basically every extraordinary force in the center of the mainland has started follow-up preventive work.


    Some of the top extraordinary forces, such as the Knights of the Holy Light, have formed an exclusive alliance to fight against future risks, aiming to cultivate the backbone of the subsequent fight against the Tower of the Heart of the World. They are the most core force in the center of the continent. Once the Tower of the World Heart appears, they will not be able to escape. Between them and the Tower of the World Heart, there must be a tragic end.


    As for the front-line forces and kingdom-level forces under the top-level forces, they do not have the capital to fight against the Tower of World Heart, so while enhancing their own security, each force is finding a way out for itself.


    The kingdom-level forces in the center of the continent are superimposed on the first-line extraordinary forces, and there are about a dozen or so in number. They have set their targets in other areas outside the center of the continent.


    Among them, the extraordinary organization with stronger comprehensive strength chose the retreat route in places with prosperous resources such as the Eastern Continent Region and the Northern Region of the Continent.


    Among them, the Steel Falcon Kingdom and the Iron Eagle Kingdom, which were relatively average in strength, chose the relatively remote southeast of the continent at the same time.


    This allowed the two kingdom-level existences that were originally hostile forces to fight again on a new battlefield.


    At this time, the distance from the Tower of the Heart of the World to the world can be as long as several decades, or as short as less than ten years. Therefore, in these areas outside the center of the continent, which were originally despised by the major forces, they have the fastest speed. means to achieve their own control.


    "There are still some small characters approaching..."


    The Duke of Northland sensed the approaching breath of other supernatural beings in the center of the white bear.


    "As expected of the famous White Bear Town..." Duke Northland''s tone contained a hint of sincerity, "I clearly sensed my terrifying extraordinary aura, but I still came here, it seems that I have done a good job of guarding the White Bear with my life. The town''s preparations...really admirable."


    "Duke of Northland, please leave White Bear Town quickly. Now is not the time to entertain guests."


    Kriya also gradually heard the sound of hooves running under the night sky.


    He knew that it was someone else in White Bear Town approaching.


    Kriya has no certainty at all, and with his own strength, resists the damage of the three Qiqi Transcendents to himself and others in White Bear Town.


    As long as the Duke of Northland doesn''t hurt mortals when he starts, just kills himself and others, he will not be punished by the Knights of the Holy Light.


    "Master Kriya!"


    The first to arrive was Broken Arm Jarvis. At this time, Jarvis was already in the realm of a senior knight.


    He had inherited the Way of the Seven-Quarter Star Morning Knight before. After Willy left, Jarvis was promoted rapidly, but because of the limitation of the way of knighthood, if there were no other opportunities, he would be trapped in other ways of knighthood. Unable to perceive the law, he is trapped in the realm of six ticks of a senior knight for life.


    Jarvis looked at the three people in front of him, feeling the terrifying aura emanating from them, and for a while he got into trouble in White Bear Town.


    "A mediocrity who traps himself in the way of knighthood..."


    Noslan glanced at Jarvis and laughed mockingly.


    From Northland''s point of view, only in a barren place like the southeast of the mainland would there be such a foolish person who sacrifices big profits and chooses small profits.


    humming...


    Another figure appeared.


    Colson, Ben Duin, Eric and others came one by one.


    "Extraordinary occupations are very complete. In the southeast of the mainland, this is quite rare..."


    Noslan looked at the people of White Bear Town who had gathered over with a playful smile on his face.


    "You all leave!"


    Kriya looked at the people who were gathering around him and yelled loudly.


    "The enemy is very dangerous! You are dying!"


    The extraordinary power surged on Kriya, and the khaki elemental film shrouded everyone else.


    He had to make sure that the core characters of White Bear were not harmed.


    "Kriya, I only give you one chance."


    Seeing more and more figures around him, Noslan did not have a trace of timidity.


    Ten thousand ants are no different from dust in front of a giant dragon.


    "Choose to surrender, or die!"


    Noslan''s tone had real murderous intent.


    .

 Chapter 472： The sudden appearance of the sea elf

    "Everyone, get out of here!"


    Kriya shouted, and the power of the law surged.


    "Jarvis, lead everyone to escape. Tonight''s White Bear Town must be a **** storm!"


    Kriya is dedicated to voice transmission for Jarvis.


    Jarvis is the strongest of these guys.


    "But����"


    Jarvis looked hesitant.


    "Want to go?"


    Northland smiled lightly.


    Whoa!


    The next moment, beside him, the law enchantment stretched out, directly wrapping everyone in it.


    "what is this?"


    Colson, who was enveloped by the law barrier, was the first to make a strange cry.


    He only felt as if his whole body was being dragged into a deep swamp, and it was difficult for him to move and even to breathe.


    "It''s the law enchantment!"


    Before Jarvis left with everyone, he also fell into the law barrier: "This is an extraordinary terrifying method at the seven-quarter level!"


    "The crisis is coming..."


    On Ben Duyin''s body, the power of the Earth Mage hovered around him, but it still couldn''t offset the shackles of the law enchantment.


    Eric looked at Noslan coldly, motionless.


    Dahn, Aden, Sandor and Thorps were also unable to move at this time.


    "Duke of Northland, don''t mistake yourself!"


    Kriya''s tone was full of murderous intentions: "If you dare to do it, Lord Krondu will definitely not let you go!"


    As he spoke, Kriya displayed his own law enchantment to compete with Noslan''s law enchantment.


    "Crondo?"


    Noslan chuckled: "At this time, Corondo has fallen to the realm of six quarters because of the Reverse Shattering Law. Don''t you know that?"


    "what?!"


    Kriya shuddered.


    Lord Corondo actually fell to the six-quarter realm because of the Reverse Shattering Law? !


    Could it be that His Royal Highness Riel was hit hard during the competition for the crown prince?


    For a time, Kriya was confused.


    If this is the case, then the Rael camp is in big trouble!


    "It seems that you still don''t know the current changes in the Kingdom of Steel Falcon?"


    The Duke of Northland narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "It''s okay if I don''t do it, I repeat, I surrender to the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, I don''t have to kill you!"


    Noslan''s voice hovered in everyone''s head.


    "That aphasia..."


    Northland looked at Colson in front of him with interest.


    This is an aphasia who has just grown up, with four quarters of strength.


    But he behaved very strangely, he was not restricted by the aphasia, and still communicated in his own words.


    "Young aphasia, choose to submit to me, and I can keep your life."


    Noslan begins to demagogue one-on-one.


    "Dream it! I, Lord Colson, will not betray White Bear Town even if I die!"


    Colson spat as he spoke.


    "Is it����"


    Noslan whispered, and his body suddenly surged with murderous intent.


    He stretched out his fingers, and the Void turned a little harder on Colson.


    "careful!"


    Kriya was about to protect Colson, but he sensed his side, and the two law enchantments suppressed him.


    It was the two seven-carved knights in armor before.


    "dying?!"


    The moment Noslan pointed to the void, Colson felt a thorn in his back.


    The aphasic''s sense of danger is clearly unparalleled at this moment.


    "Lord Colson, I''m just an adult!"


    Colson''s heart wailed for a while. He clearly sensed such a terrifying aura just now, and he rushed over. Isn''t this sending death!


    Lord Colson is so stupid?


    No, that doesn''t seem to be the case. In addition to Lord Colson himself, it seems that some guys known as the elites of White Bear Town have also rushed over. Are they all fools?


    It seems not, everyone just instinctively wants to protect White Bear Town.


    "It''s worth it to be loyal to Lord Baron!!"


    Colson gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, straightening his chest as he was about to die.


    Suddenly, there was a turbulent sound of a waterfall.


    The next moment, Colson, who had been waiting for death, found that he was fine.


    After he opened his eyes to see the scene in front of him, his mouth suddenly widened.


    I saw a 100-meter waterfall in the void, and above the waterfall was a beautiful woman with a fish tail.


    That beautiful woman blocked the fatal blow just now for herself.


    "Purple pattern sea elf?!"


    Colson immediately recognized the identity of the person in front of him.


    He is also quite familiar with the Kara Coral Tribe, and he also knows a lot about the purple-patterned sea elves.


    "This purple sea elf... Her strength..."


    It wasn''t just Colson who recognized the identity of this purple-striped sea elf.


    After sensing her terrifying aura, the Duke of Northland and the two Morning Star Knights around him immediately distanced themselves from the sudden appearance of the eight-quarter transcendent.


    "The king-level sea elf!"


    Kriya looked at the back of the purple-patterned sea elf, his face full of horror.


    From the moment she made the move just now, this sea elf should belong to her side.


    But why have I never seen this one?


    "Is this the master''s territory..."


    Above the 100-meter waterfall, Navila looked down at White Bear Town, and a softness flashed in her eyes.


    A month ago, Navila accepted Willy''s dispatch and set off from the center of the continent to the southeast of the continent.


    Because it was Willy''s will, Navella moved very quickly.


    At that time, Willy and the others took a huge ship from the southeast of the mainland to the center of the mainland, which took more than three months.


    But the same journey, Navila only took a month.


    As an eight-quarter-level deep-sea race, she is faster than a ship.


    "Your Excellency the Sea Elf!"


    Looking at Navella who suddenly appeared, Noslan felt a huge crisis: "May I ask who you are..."


    He had to figure out the identity of this sea elf.


    Don''t all the sea elves at the king level appear in the center of the continent? Could it be that there are still powerful sea elves living in the southeast of the continent?


    Such a barren place should not attract this level of existence.


    "You seem to want to be detrimental to White Bear Town?"


    Navila looked at Noslan with indifferent eyes.


    "I...I just..."


    Noslan, who had been high above, was stared at by Navella with this kind of gaze at this time, and there was a feeling of timidity.


    "Just, just what?"


    Navila''s mouth curved: "Just waiting to be killed by me?"


    Whoa!


    The next moment, the 100-meter waterfall beside Navila suddenly boiled, turning into three waterfalls and sea beasts, attacking Noslan and the two Morning Star Knights beside him.


    "Who is this sea elf?"


    Not only the Duke of Northland was stunned, but Kriya and the others were also dumbfounded.


    Under the crisis situation, a strange and terrifying sea elf suddenly appeared and directly attacked the enemy in White Bear Town with thunder.


    Who is she?


    Why help White Bear Town?

 Chapter 473： push back

    When the three Dukes of Northland saw the oncoming waterfall sea beast, their expressions changed greatly.


    Although the other party seemed to just strike at random, the three Dukes of Northland felt like they were all dead.


    The Duke of Northland dared not imagine that if the other party released the field of law, I am afraid that he would not even have time to react.


    "Jordal"


    The Duke of Northland suddenly shouted.


    Just as the waterfall sea beast opened its mouth and was about to tear the three Dukes of Northland to pieces, a black shadow instantly appeared in front of the three of them.


    It was an old man with gray hair. The old man waved one hand, and the power of the law surged on his body, instantly defeating the three sea beasts.


    "The Duke"


    The old man named Jordal gestured to the Duke of Northland, then looked at Navella.


    "I came here this time, thanks to Jodal to follow, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Thinking of this, a cold sweat appeared on the forehead of Duke Northland.


    This time, in the southeast of the continent, it is not just Noslan and the others who are seven quarters extraordinary.


    They also brought two eight-quarter-level powerhouses, and Jodal is one of them.


    Counting the powerhouses who were punished by the Knights of Light after the attack on the Principality of Langton and killed civilians, the Iron Eagle Kingdom has invested three extraordinary resources in the land in the southeast of the mainland.


    Although the number of eight-carved supernatural beings in the Iron Eagle Kingdom was more than that of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, the three eight-carved supernatural beings were also a considerable proportion.


    "Did you come out?"


    Navila was not surprised by Jordahl''s presence.


    Just when she came here, she sensed the existence of Jodal in the dark.


    But because Jodal understood the laws of space, after reaching the realm of eight quarters, he achieved a high degree of bonding with the space itself. If it wasn''t for him to show up, it would be difficult for Navila to confirm his exact location.


    After eight quarters of promotion, transcendents who comprehend the laws of space can stay in the secondary space other than the main space for a short period of time, which is extremely concealed.


    "Your Excellency Sea Elf, it is our abruptness to come to the White Bear Center rashly this time. We are very sorry for this, and we will retreat now."


    Jordal tensed, staring at Navella with cautious eyes.


    This sea elf is a rather terrifying individual within his perception range.


    On a one-on-one basis, Jordahl was not at all certain that he would be able to take advantage of Navila''s hands.


    "Walk"


    Navila sneered, and the next moment, the field of law was instantly released, directly shrouding the four of them.


    "not good"


    Jodal really sensed Navera''s killing intent, and instantly used the field of law to shroud the three behind him.


    "Teleport"


    Jodal displayed the teleportation method of the Space Law Transcendent.


    Generally speaking, with Jodal''s strength, he can achieve a teleport of about 8,000 meters. If you bring three people, the distance will be shortened by about half.


    wow


    Navera''s law field power fluttered.


    But Navila was not in a hurry, she seemed to have predicted the teleportation location where the three of them were about to appear.


    When Jodal reappeared with the three of them, a mass of viscous black liquid void with malicious power and corrosive laws appeared, shrouding them.


    "what"


    Jordahl protected Noslan to the death, but the other two Seven-Quarter Transcendents had some omissions.


    Their bodies were glued to Navera''s corrosive liquid.


    Then, the corrosive liquid quickly spread toward their bodies.


    puff


    With quick eyes and quick hands, Jodal cut off one of them''s arms and a third of his chest, preventing the spread of the viscous black liquid.


    But the other seven-quarter transcendent was not so lucky.


    There was a lot of viscous black liquid that wrapped him. In addition, Jodal didn''t save him right away. Most of his body had been eaten away, and his internal organs and flesh and bones were exposed.


    Seeing this, Jordahl''s eyes flashed with wickedness.


    puff


    Another space cut.


    This time, Jordahl directly severed the head of the seven-quarter extraordinary whose body had been eaten away.


    Although it can''t save him, it can make him suffer less pain.


    "Walk"


    Jodal glanced at Navella in the distance with fear, and then disappeared in place with Noslan and another Seven-Quartes Transcendent.


    This time, Navila did not pursue her further.


    "call"


    Colson dreamily looked at the sea elf floating in the void supported by a little current in front of him.


    "It''s too strong"


    Colson''s throat rolled.


    Just when Colson thought he would die, this terrifying sea elf suddenly appeared and not only beat the opponent and forced him to flee, but also left behind a seven-quarter extraordinary who seemed to be on the same level as Lord Kriya. this strength


    Rao, who has always been heartless and heartless, felt a huge shock.


    Except for Colson, everyone else stared at Navella in surprise, with respect in their eyes.


    A high-ranking superhuman has a very strong deterrent effect on a low-ranking superhuman.


    "Your Excellency Sea Elf, thank you for your help"


    Kriya took a step forward and bowed deeply to Navera.


    He was the most powerful being in White Bear Town, and the one who could sense Navera''s terror the most just now.


    The power between Navila''s shots just now was comparable to that of Lord Corondo before.


    You must know that when Ke Lundu was in the eight-quarter realm, his strength also existed in the upper reaches.


    "You are Kriya"


    Navila glanced at Kriya with scrutiny.


    Before coming to the southeast of the mainland, Willy informed Navila of the situation in White Bear Town.


    As for Willy''s words, Navila remembered clearly.


    "you know me"


    Kriya showed a surprised expression.


    Whether in the center of the continent or in the southeast of the continent, Kriya has never had friendship with any sea elves.


    That''s why Kriya felt incredible when she heard Navella actually said her name.


    "My name is Navela from the Fang Sea Swamp in the center of the continent."


    After confirming Kriya''s identity, Navella was ready to begin to express the message that Willi asked himself to convey.


    "The Tooth Sea Marsh in the Center of the Continent"


    Kriya knew exactly what Fangfang Swamp was.


    There is a colony of purple-patterned sea elves.


    Unless it is a super expert of the same level, in the Fang Sea Swamp, the Purple Striped Sea Elf is almost invincible at the same level by virtue of the environment there.


    The Fang Sea Swamp is quite a famous place even in the center of the continent.


    According to the assessment of the outside world, it can be regarded as a small kingdom-level force.


    "Tooth Sea Swamp"


    Colson and the others looked at each other without changing their expressions.


    They didn''t understand the horror of that place.

 Chapter 474： Lord Baron has been promoted for 7 seconds?

    "The reason why I came here is entirely by the master''s order."


    Navila explained to Kriya.


    "Master''s order?"


    Kriya and his party obviously did not expect that Navila was actually appointed.


    Moreover, such a powerful king-level sea elf, how terrible her master must be.


    And how did the existence of that level relate to White Bear Town?


    Kriya thought about it for a while, to be able to become the master of this level of existence, looking at the entire steel falcon kingdom, it seems that only Felix, the master of the original weapon, can be quite reluctantly qualified.


    "May I ask who your master is..."


    Kriya asked cautiously.


    "My master''s name is Willy Phelan."


    Navila''s tone was respectful, and when she read Willy''s name, she lowered her head subconsciously.


    Willie Phelan? !


    "You said, our baron lord of White Bear Town, Willy Phelan?!"


    After a while of silence, Sandor, who had been standing behind the others, opened his mouth and asked Navella in a very uncertain tone.


    "That''s right."


    Navila gave Sandor''s answer in the affirmative, "My master is the baron lord of this territory. He told me to let me pass through Storm Strait to a place called White Bear Town and become its guardian. By."


    "how can that be?!"


    Kriya was dumbfounded.


    Baron Willy, didn''t he just leave White Bear Town a year ago?


    And before he left, he just broke through the realm of six quarters!


    In a year''s time, let alone making the king-level sea elves recognize their masters and follow them, it is not an easy task to consolidate their own realm!


    "But... but Baron Willy he..."


    Kriya looked at Navera, not knowing how to express her thoughts for a while.


    This is too magical!


    "You don''t need to question my identity..."


    Navila also thought that Kriya had doubts about the identity of her followers, "The master is now at the peak of the seven quarters, a three-sword knight of the Knights of the Holy Light, has his own original weapon, and became his follower. My honor."


    These words of Navella are all what Willy wants to relay.


    Willy wanted to use Navila to tell his family and subordinates that everything was going well in the center of the mainland, and he didn''t need to worry.


    Three Swords Knights...Original Weapons...


    These two names are quite unfamiliar to Colson, Sandor, Jarvis and others, but the mere words of the peak of seven quarters make them ecstatic.


    The baron has actually broken through to the seven-quarter realm, and it is the peak of seven quarters!


    "Lord Baron..."


    Sandor trembled with excitement at this time.


    He knew very well that Willy''s peak strength in seven quarters, with followers of eight quarters realm, coupled with the current background of White Bear Town, once he returned to the southeast of the mainland, White Bear Town could immediately become White Bear Principality!


    At that time, the group of people around him will become the first founders of the White Bear Principality, become nobles, and change the future of the entire family!


    "Eric! Did you hear that! Lord Baron has been promoted for seven quarters! Seven quarters!"


    Colson grabbed Eric''s shoulder and shook it violently.


    "I heard."


    Eric pushed Colson away, but the reverence in his eyes almost turned into substance.


    When he met Willy when he was six years old, he knew instinctively that this young man would be the one he looked up to forever.


    "Three Swords Knights...Original Weapons..."


    Kriya was in a trance.


    The Knights of Three Swords, that is already a high-level inside the Knights of Light. He has dealt with Krondu and the Knights of Light before, and he knows the status of this identity within the Knights of Light.


    Of course, this wasn''t the most shocking thing to him, the most unbelievable thing was that Willy actually possessed a source weapon!


    There is only one source weapon in the entire steel falcon kingdom, and it is still controlled by the extraordinary leader of the royal family and the king at the same time.


    Owning the original weapon alone, what kind of luck did Willy get?


    Moreover, breaking through the seven-quarter realm in one year, this kind of speed, even Lord Wiagres can''t do it.


    If Kriya knew that it took only half a year for Willy to be promoted for seven quarters, I am afraid he would be even more suspicious of life.


    "By the way, the master asked me to tell you..."


    Navila said, "Riel of the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon has inherited the throne. Although Corondo is injured, he is in good condition. Soon, the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon will send someone to the southeast of the mainland to contact you, so you can rest assured. "


    "His Royal Highness, she..."


    Kriya felt blood pouring into his head for a moment.


    Kriya almost collapsed when he heard about Corondo''s reversal of the broken law.


    Knowing that Rael had successfully ascended the throne at this time, Kriya was so excited that his body trembled.


    "His Royal Highness, no, it''s Your Majesty, she finally got everything that belongs to her!"


    Kriya clenched his fists, and the uncertainty that had been pressing in his heart all dissipated, and it seemed that all the burdens had disappeared.


    The only thing that makes Kriya feel sad is that Rael successfully ascended the throne, which means that His Majesty Divisa has passed away.


    In Kriya''s heart, this is an admirable monarch.


    "Okay, I have finished what the master asked me to relay. Next, until the master returns to the southeast of the mainland, I will stake my life to protect the master''s territory from being violated."


    Navila''s tone was firm.


    "Thank you."


    Kriya bowed slightly to Navella.


    "Okay, now, everyone, who can take me to a place called Kara Coral Tribe, I need to do something to practice the master''s will."


    Navila always kept her mission in mind.


    Her eyes swept across the crowd.


    "I''ll take you!"


    Colson came directly in front of Navella.


    "very good."


    Navila grabbed Colson''s collar, the 100-meter waterfall reappeared from the void, wrapped the two of them, and swept away in the direction of the sea.


    In an instant, the figures of the two disappeared from everyone''s sight. UU Reading


    "Sandol!"


    Kriya took a deep breath, "You personally sent someone to appease the emotions of the residents in the nearby towns. The movement tonight will surely make many people lose sleep."


    They are still on the streets of White Bear.


    It''s just that no one saw the scene just now because there was a clear order in White Bear Town prohibiting residents from roaming the streets at midnight.


    But the shouting and fighting just now must be heard by many civilians, and they have to appease the emotions of these residents.


    "understood."


    Sandor shook his head heavily, and his mental state was very excited.


    "The rest, the core staff of Baixiong Town, will gather at the town office during office hours tomorrow morning."


    Kriya needs to make a new deployment for the backbone members of White Bear Town according to the current changes.


    .

 Chapter 475： target in mosidon desert

    Continental Center.


    In a vast desert of yellow sand, the wind danced wildly, and the sand and gravel filled the air.


    This is one of the very famous deserts in the center of the continent, called the Mosidon Desert.


    It is located in the southwest region of the center of the continent, far away from the human settlements.


    Because the environment is harsh, and there are sand beasts and terrifying desert plants, few people come here.


    Even the mercenary team and the adventure group would try their best to avoid coming here to carry out their missions if they were not rewarded with temptations that they could not refuse.


    Of course, it is precisely for these reasons that the Mosidon Desert has become a settlement for some stragglers to hide from the outside world.


    Here, they can avoid the pursuit and killing of external enemies to the greatest extent. Although the environment here is harsh, there is a possibility of life-saving after all.


    Therefore, there are a large number of criminals, absconders and refugees here.


    At this time, in a certain area in the southern part of the Mosidon Desert, on the edge of a dry oasis that is about to subside.


    A bald man with a huge axe on his back was walking towards the edge of the lake step by step.


    The bald-headed man had an indifferent expression, a tall and burly figure, wearing animal skin shorts and shorts, and his feet were barefoot.


    From a distance, purely from the appearance, it gives people a huge sense of oppression.


    Whoosh!


    Just when he was about to reach the lake, a dark shadow suddenly appeared under the soft soil layer mixed with sand and mud.


    It was a brown-armored monster about three meters long. It was wrinkled all over and had a huge head. It opened its **** mouth, revealing sharp teeth that were drooling with green saliva. It was going to the neck of the bald man. to tear him apart.


    This brown-armored monster is one of the most common types of sand beasts in the Mosidon Desert. It is not very intelligent, but it is very fierce. It is born with the strength of the intermediate bronze level. After adulthood, it can reach the intermediate level of silver or the peak. Strength, very few can break through to the gold level.


    They usually hide under the desert, and when living creatures pass by, they will rush out from the soil or gravel, tearing up their prey and killing them.


    Looking at the ferocious sand beast, the bald man still showed no expression.


    He didn''t grab the giant axe behind him, just moved his fingers slightly.


    The next moment, the shape of the sand beast suddenly distorted, as if a transparent hammer suddenly appeared around it, smashing its body instantly.


    puff!


    Yellow blood spurted out of the sand beast''s body, and before it could scream, it instantly turned into a meatloaf.


    goo goo goo...


    At the moment when the sand beast was killed, bubbles suddenly appeared on the surface of the originally calm lake.


    Whoa!


    The lake splashed, and a monster resembling a giant python suddenly jumped out of the lake.


    It has rough skin and stripes, and its half body just exposed to the water is more than 20 meters high. It has two small wings on its back and two giant claws on its sides. , looks a bit like an elongated, winged lizard.


    It is hard to imagine that such a behemoth is hidden in this lake that seems to be drying up at any time.


    "Have you sensed danger..."


    The bald man whispered softly.


    Although his sturdy stature of more than two meters seemed a little small in front of this monster, in terms of momentum, he really did not give in at all.


    "Roar!"


    The monster first shouted at the bald man, his voice was sharp and harsh, accompanied by a stench.


    Then, the monster stared at the bald man with cold vertical pupils, and said, "Human, leave the place where I live, or I will devour you whole!"


    However, as the monster''s tone was fierce, he was very cautious.


    Its body is tense, and its extraordinary power is surging, and it seems to be very jealous of the man in front of it.


    "Devouring me..."


    The bald man tilted his head: "Are you telling a joke? Just at the peak of the gold level, you want to devour the eight-quarter transcendence?"


    "Eight quarters are extraordinary!"


    Hearing the words, the monster froze abruptly. It only vaguely sensed that the bald-headed man''s breath was very strong, but he didn''t expect it to be eight quarters.


    call!


    The monster hardly hesitated, and instantly flapped its pair of wings.


    Although the wings were not huge, there was a gust of wind howling, the lake water boiled for a while, and the entire body of the monster came out from the bottom of the water.


    It flapped its wings violently and flew quickly towards the distant horizon.


    The creature''s defensive instincts tell it that if it stays here, it will die on the spot.


    "escape?"


    The bald man tilted his head, stretched out his palm, and the power of the law surged on his body.


    The next moment, the monster that had already flown out nearly a thousand meters suddenly felt a huge pressure in front of him.


    That giant force hammered its huge body directly from the sky to the ground, smashing a deep mud pit.


    Roar! !


    The monster roared, eyes full of fear.


    It flapped its wings again and wanted to escape again, but just as it flew out of the deep pit, it saw a bald man leaping in the void, holding a giant axe, and slashing down at its head.


    In an instant, the monster was wrapped in fear.


    The **** axe on the surface seemed to bring terror to the depths of its soul.


    puff!


    The bald man slashed the monster''s head with the axe.


    Compared to the monster''s head, which is about ten meters in diameter, an injury of more than one meter is nothing at all, but when the giant axe slashed the head, the blood radiated, and a crimson light instantly expanded, and the monster''s head was instantly enlarged. Skull, the whole chopped into two.


    The monster let out a shrill cry, but it stopped abruptly as its body was torn apart.


    Just as the blood rain was sputtering in the sky, the surface of the giant axe in the bald man''s hand flickered with blood.


    Whether it was the blood splashing from the monster''s body or the blood remaining in the corpse, it was instantly pulled away to form a stream of blood, all of which were absorbed into the giant axe.


    Afterwards, the light of the giant axe gradually dimmed, turning into the unpretentious appearance before.


    "Come on and then swallow the blood of ten seven-pointed sand beasts or two eight-pointed sand beasts, and it will be able to exert the power of the original weapon structural fragments..."


    Looking at the giant axe, a faint smile flashed in the eyes of the bald man: "Once I activate it, I can boldly go out here and practice the will of the organization... If I can get the promotion of the organization, I can even Have your own true source weapon!"


    The bald man twitched the corner of his mouth and took the giant axe back behind his back.


    "Um?"


    However, he had only taken a few steps when he suddenly froze.


    He moved quickly into the distance.


    I saw a figure standing on a sand dune holding a knight''s spear.


    It was a young man wearing a white robe, and at the very chest of the white robe was a badge with a crossed sword and spear.


    "The Pursuit of the Knights of the Holy Light!"


    The calm bald man''s face changed dramatically.

 Chapter 476： body power

    "It''s the people of the Holy Light Knights Punishment Killing House!"


    The bald man instantly realized the identity of the person who came.


    "Finally found me!"


    The bald man gritted his teeth, and the giant axe was held in his hand again. He scrutinized the incoming person with stern eyes, thinking in his mind whether to choose to flee directly or fight head-on.


    He is also not sure whether the member of the Knights of Light who came to hunt him down is the only one in front of him.


    "Zayageton! Take it easy, follow me to Sacred Heart City, and accept your trial."


    The young man with the knight''s spear was Willy.


    It has been more than a month since Willy obtained the sea soul level armor and sent Navella to the southeast of the mainland.


    In this month, Willy has once again completed a basic obligation that he must perform.


    Now, arresting Zayageton is Willy''s third mission.


    Zayageton was originally a member of the Great Axe Mercenary Corps.


    Three years ago, he suddenly betrayed the giant axe mercenary group, attacked several leaders of the giant axe mercenary group on the blood blade, and took away the blood-devouring giant axe of the giant axe mercenary group. After obtaining the Blood-devouring Giant Axe, in order to speed up the recovery of the power of the original weapon''s structural fragments, Zayageton kept attacking innocent lives to feed the Blood-devouring Giant Axe with blood, and was eventually targeted by the Knights of Light and appeared in Punishment On the list of those hunted in the Killing House.


    Before, Wei spent half a month confirming Zayageton''s location, and now he has finally found him.


    Facing Zayageton, Willy has two options. One is to arrest Zayageton in Sacred Heart City and accept the trial of the Holy Light Knights Sin Tribunal. The other is to directly arrest Zayageton. Kill and bring back his head.


    "The pursuer of the Knights of the Holy Light, I don''t want to be your enemy!"


    Zaageton tried to confuse Willy with words first.


    But in fact, he was secretly surveying the surrounding environment and sensing Willy''s strength.


    "Only this one pursuer... His strength is... eh? Just seven quarters?"


    Zaageton sensed the undisguised breath of Willy.


    Only seven quarters.


    "Am I, Zaageton, in the eyes of the Knights of the Holy Light, just a small character who can be won in seven quarters?"


    Zaageton suddenly felt insulted.


    Just now, he beheaded a seven-quarter-level monster.


    But this is not embarrassing. It is a good thing for me to meet a small opponent.


    "The peak of seven quarters, the extraordinary power is strong, one person can top two or three ordinary seven quarters..."


    Zayageton felt that the blood-devouring axe in his hand was ready to be swallowed up again.


    "Even in the face of the pursuers of the Holy Light Knights, do you still want to fight back?"


    Willy also looked at Zaageton with a little curiosity.


    Although the target of the last mission was also the strength of eight quarters, after seeing him, he first chose to flee.


    It was not until he was chased by Willy that he had nowhere to go, and then he fought with Willy and was easily killed by Willy.


    "The pursuer of the Knights of Light, I am already repenting and realize my sins. I am willing to leave with you and accept the punishment of the Knights of Light."


    Zaageton said with a smile.


    He walked towards Willy step by step, with a fearless look.


    "Feel sorry."


    Willy looked at Zayageton, who was getting closer and closer to him, and suddenly said: "I changed my mind, you made me very upset, so I decided to give up arresting you and choose to take you..."


    "Kill on the spot!"


    Whoa!


    On Willy, the power of extraordinary power and law surged.


    On the surface of the knight''s spear in his hand, the power of the gray-black law of destruction and the power of the transparent-colored law of space are intertwined.


    What Willy is holding in his hand is not the silver spear, but the knight spear in the standard materials distributed by the Holy Light Knights.


    Since getting the Sea Soul Flat Armor, Willy''s defensive ability has been raised by another level.


    His invincible strength of the same rank, the skillful use of the power of dual laws, the physique value of more than 100 points, and the protection of Shanghai Soul Level Armor, in the face of the ordinary eight-quarter extraordinary without the source weapon, Willy has been able to achieve without flow Solo kills with the help of a silver spear.


    The previous mission target was solved by Willy like this.


    "Two extraordinary laws?"


    After sensing the power of Willy''s two laws, Zayageton showed a surprised expression.


    "As expected of a character in the Knights of the Holy Light, talent is terrible..." Zaageton narrowed his eyes slightly, "But, what''s the use of that? It''s not so easy to make up for a big gap!"


    Zaagedun swung the giant axe in his hand and went to behead.


    At the same time, Zaagedun released his own law field, covering Willy.


    "The law of gravity..."


    The moment Zaageton released the law, Willy sensed the attributes of his law.


    The law of gravity is a branch of the law of space, which can make the space in a given area realize the disorder of power.


    The law of gravity can not only interfere with matter, but also interfere with extraordinary power. It has a certain interference effect on the extraordinary law, which is somewhat similar to the law of chaos.


    Willy felt the power surging in all directions squeezing him, as if he wanted to crush his body into powder.


    "The law enchantment!"


    Willy also displayed a double law enchantment to resist.


    The double law enchantment coupled with Willy''s super-strength terrifying body has weakened the feeling of squeezing to a minimum.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing that Willy was still moving freely in his own domain, Zayageton frowned.


    "It''s a little troublesome, you have to get rid of him quickly!"


    Zaageton also noticed Willy''s unusualness.


    "Be devoured!"


    The giant axe in Zayageton''s hand flickered with blood. He used the law of gravity to try to trap Willy in an area, preventing him from easily displaying the ability to teleport.


    Seeing this, Willy did not retreat, nor forced teleportation, but charged towards Zayageton with the knight''s spear.


    boom!


    At the moment when the knight''s spear and the blood-devouring giant axe handed over, Zayageton felt a terrifying force that spread directly from the blood-devouring giant axe towards him.


    scoff!


    Zayageton''s mouth burst instantly, and a ferocious wound ripped directly to his wrist.


    The skin was cracked and the flesh was blurred.


    At the same time, this force spreads toward the inside of his body.


    Zhaageton, who was protected by extraordinary power, felt a sharp pain in his body, and then spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    With the help of extraordinary power and the physical strength of his body, Zayageton was injured by Willy''s blow!


    "How is this possible! This kind of power... this kind of physical strength... is he a humanoid monster?!"


    Zaageton finally realized how terrible Willy was.

 Chapter 477： see also token

    "It feels really good to release the power of the body..."


    Willy felt the surging power of his body, and the pores all over his body seemed to open.


    The explosive power of his body made his fighting spirit stronger and stronger.


    "hateful!"


    Zayageton felt the pain in his body: "Have all the monsters of the Knights of Light reached this level?"


    Zayageton had the intention of retreating for a while.


    But Willy didn''t give him any chance at all.


    Willy''s movements were fast, and then, he swung the spear again, and the power of the body, the power of the law, and the supernatural power were superimposed, and he launched a violent attack on Zayageton again and again.


    Willy''s attack is powerful and continuous, Zaageton can only passively defend.


    Boom boom boom!


    During the fight between the two, the air roared, the air waves oscillated, the sand and gravel under the feet flew all over the sky, and the venue was a mess.


    Even those sand beasts with low IQs under the desert, after sensing the dangerous atmosphere of fighting, are running away quickly and fleeing further away.


    At the same time, the great movement where the two fought, also caught the attention of some other people in the Mosidon Desert.


    Almost everyone avoids here subconsciously, and few people are willing to take the initiative to approach the existence that can cause this kind of combat effect.


    puff!


    Willy picked up the knight''s spear, slashed in a semicircle, and a gray-black and transparent energy flew out, cutting off Zaageton''s right arm and the blood-devouring axe in his hand, who had not reacted for a while.


    "what!"


    Zaageton let out a scream, and his arm was severed, and he quickly distanced himself from Willy.


    Generally speaking, the pain of a broken arm is completely negligible for Eight-Quarter Extraordinary.


    But when the power of the Law of Destruction cut off the vitality of Zaagedun''s arm, it caused him to have a burning pain.


    "If the blood-devouring giant axe swallows enough blood to exert the power of the original weapon''s structural fragments, then it is definitely not the current situation!"


    Zaageton''s heart was bleeding.


    The current blood-devouring axe is just a mortal thing.


    In Zayageton''s view, if he can activate the power of the original structure fragments, he will definitely be able to kill Willy.


    Of course, these ideas are just wishful thinking by Zaageton.


    If the Blood-devouring Axe can really provide him with a large combat bonus, Willy will naturally display his own original weapon. In front of the real original weapon, the so-called structural fragments are not worth mentioning at all.


    What''s more, Zayageton did overestimate the power of the original weapon''s structural fragments.


    The gap between structural fragments and structural fragments is quite large, which is closely related to the degree to which the original weapon is broken.


    Like the sea soul flat armor and the sea soul crystal, the degree of fragmentation is relatively low, and they are also powerful as a single individual. Like the structural fragments used by Li Quinn before, the degree of fragmentation is huge, and Willy can''t see it at all. Not on the eye.


    Even this blood-devouring axe is nothing more than that in Willy''s view. Although the appearance is well preserved, the internal energy has been disordered, which Zaageton may not perceive, but Willy, who is very familiar with the original weapon, can see this clearly.


    "There is no other way, so far, only the last card can be used!"


    A flash of determination flashed in Zaageton''s eyes.


    With one hand, a spherical crystal appeared in Zayageton''s hand, and in its center, the imprint of a tall tower was imprinted.


    "The candidate assessment token of the Tower of the World Heart!"


    The moment Zaageton took out the spherical crystal, Willy recognized it.


    This is the token of the Xingchen Mage when he competed with him for the source weapon before.


    "Zayageton is also a candidate for the Tower of the Heart of the World. It''s an unexpected gain..."


    After seeing the spherical crystal, Willy was not panicked. Willy already had a great understanding of the power of the token.


    After he joined the Holy Light Knights, Willy turned over the token he had obtained earlier.


    At that time, the Knights of the Light gave Willy feedback. Although they did not immediately give merits, they did have merits records.


    Regarding this token, Willy also communicated with Tuvit.


    After the exchange, Willy learned that the Knights of the Holy Light had seen this thing before him, and the Tower of the Heart of the World had indeed begun to act.


    Although the spherical crystal of the Tower of the World Heart is a token, it has a considerable bonus to the user.


    After seven ticks of extraordinary use, you can temporarily have eight ticks of strength. After eight ticks of extraordinary use, you can double your combat power in a short period of time. Generally speaking, the degree of increase decreases with the increase of realm.


    At the moment, for Willy, it is not a troublesome thing for Zayageton to double his combat power.


    "I can''t continue to simply enjoy the thrill of battle..."


    Willy''s eyes narrowed slightly, the knight''s spear in his hand disappeared, and when it reappeared, it became a silver spear.


    "Since you are a member of the Tower of the Heart, you must take it seriously..."


    Willy had already decided to kill Zayageton before, but now, Willy has changed his mind.


    He has to leave Zayageton alive, bring Zayageton back to the headquarters of the Knights of Light, and go to the Sin Trial to further uncover the relationship between Zayageton and the Tower of the World Heart.


    After Zaagdon took out the spherical crystal, he activated it immediately.


    For a time, Zaageton felt a mysterious power feedback from the spherical crystal, which instantly made the supernatural power and the power of law in his body thicker.


    Even the pain of the power of the Law of Destruction remaining in the wound has completely disappeared.


    "It''s just a broken arm. Although the arm has been polluted by the power of the law of destruction, the wound cannot be connected by taking ordinary potions, but if the member of the Holy Light Knights in front of me is killed I will There is a high probability that I will pass the assessment and become an official member of the Tower of the Heart of the World. At that time, my broken arm will naturally have a way to repair it!"


    The increase in strength gave Zaageton a feeling of regaining control of the situation in an instant.


    "The Law of Gravity!"


    Zayageton grabbed the void and squeezed the space around Willy.


    In Zayageton''s view, Willy only had a slight advantage in the fight just now. After doubling his strength, he must not be his opponent.


    However, just when Zayageton felt that he was about to restrict Willy''s actions, he saw that the silver spear in Willy''s hand was shining brightly. The law of gravity will directly disperse.


    "This is... the real source weapon!"


    Zaageton''s head roared, and without any hesitation, he made a new decision.


    escape!


    Run away now!

 Chapter 478： Back to headquarters

    "Space confinement!"


    In Willy''s spiritual world, the traces of origin are spinning rapidly.


    Compared to Zaagedun''s Tower of the Heart of the World token, Willy is not only durable, but also harmless with the bonus of the Origin Scar.


    "not good!"


    Zayage suddenly felt that his figure became difficult to struggle.


    He turned around, intending to deliver a resisting blow to Willy.


    But Willy didn''t give him a chance at all.


    Willy held the silver spear, pointed to the void, and the tip of the spear was shining brightly.


    Afterwards, countless dense slender transparent chains flew out from the tip of the spear, instantly tying Zayageton''s body.


    Just after the countless transparent chains bound Zayageton, Zayageton instantly discovered that the extraordinary power and the power of law in his body had been suppressed to a great extent.


    He tried to inspire his own strength to break free from the shackles of this transparent chain, but to no avail.


    "Wait for the trial!"


    Willy''s other palm was vacantly grasped, and a golden glow flashed directly into Zayageton''s body.


    Seal of Justice!


    The double superposition of the Space Law Binding Chain and the Seal of Justice made Zayageton lose all his resistance.


    "I am a person from the Tower of the World Heart!"


    While struggling uselessly, Zaageton shouted hysterically: "If you arrest me, you will definitely be avenged by the Tower of the World Heart! The Tower of the World Heart, you should know, the most mysterious and terrifying extraordinary organization for thousands of years. This time in the world for a thousand years, the Knights of the Holy Light will definitely be completely destroyed!"


    bang.


    Before Zayageton could speak, Willy slammed Zayageton into the face with a punch.


    The sound of bone cracking came, and half of Zaageton''s face was directly twisted and deformed.


    "Shut up!"


    Willy sneered: "Let''s not mention whether the Tower of the Heart of the World has the ability to destroy the Knights of the Holy Light. You, a guy with a candidate assessment token, dare to say that you are an official member of the Tower of the Heart of the World?"


    After speaking, Willy took the token from Zaageton''s hand directly.


    "In the face of the upcoming trial, I hope you can be more honest."


    Willy put away the silver spear and grabbed the transparent chain on Zaageton.


    The next moment, the two disappeared into the Mosidon Desert.


    ...


    Sacred Heart City.


    In front of the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    Swish!


    Two figures appeared in front of the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights.


    With a slap, Willy threw Zayageton directly to the ground.


    "It turned out to be a colleague from the Punishment and Killing Institute..."


    When Willy just appeared, the two guard knights suddenly clenched their weapons. After seeing Willy''s identity clearly, they were relieved.


    After a brief gesture to the two of them, Willy directly dragged Zayageton towards the headquarters of the Knights of the Light.


    Because it is forbidden to enter the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light rashly, only a knight with a sword can choose not to enter through the door.


    Otherwise, even a three-sword knight like Willy would have to walk through the entrance.


    At this time, Zayageton, who was controlled by Willy, turned pale and ashen.


    As a sinful absconder, he naturally knew the horror of the Knights of Light.


    Now brought here by Willy, Zaageton has seen his end.


    "Punish the Willy Knight of the Killing House?"


    Just as Willy walked into the door of the headquarters, two men who also stretched out the robes of the Knights of the Holy Light came towards him.


    Their faces are serious, their eyes are sharp, and they give people a great pressure.


    "A colleague of the Evil Tribunal..."


    Before the two could reveal their identities, Willy already had a guess.


    Before he returned to the headquarters, he had already reported the affairs of Zaageton to the headquarters.


    The fact that Zayageton became a candidate member of the Tower of the World Heart and was captured alive by Willy attracted the attention of the headquarters.


    These two people are estimated to be the people who came to take over Zaagedun from the Criminal Tribunal.


    Judging from the temperament of their bodies, it is estimated that they were born in the branch of the sin trial.


    "I am Willy Phelan of the Punishment Killing House."


    Willie responded.


    Sure enough, after Willy finished speaking his identity, one of them squeezed out a faint smile and took out a special badge from his arms: "Hello, we are members of the Sin Tribunal, and we received the order from above. , we are responsible for bringing Zayageton back to the criminal trial for the next step of trial work."


    "Hello����"


    Willy also greeted the two of them, and then released the chains of the Space Law on Zayageton and handed him over to the two of them.


    After seeing the two members of the criminal trial, Zayageton showed a look of horror in his eyes.


    For the absconding sinners, the Knights of the Holy Light has two branches that are the most terrifying, one is the Chasing and Killing Department Punishment and Slaughterhouse, and the other is the Criminal Tribunal, an interrogation agency.


    "This is the token of the Tower of the Heart of the World."


    Willy handed the spherical crystal to one of them.


    "Your extra quest rewards have been recorded, and you should be able to claim them later."


    After the man explained to Willy, he then thanked Willy softly, and the two of them held Zayageton and walked deeper into the headquarters.


    "call����"


    Willy took a deep breath: "The three basic tasks for this year have all been completed..."


    Complete three basic tasks every year, which is the basic standard of tasks for members of the Punishment and Killing Institute.


    After completing these three tasks, you can freely manage your time, which is one of the reasons why Willy chose to join the Punishment and Killing Institute.


    Now Willy joined the Punishment and Killing Institute in less than two months before completing the mission.


    In the past two months, in the process of completing the task, he was half traveling and half executing, without the slightest pressure.


    "It''s time to redeem your quest rewards..."


    Willy stood there and thought for a while, ready to exchange the reward first.


    This is the reward for completing the task.


    "Willie!"


    Just as Willy was about to walk deeper into the headquarters, he suddenly heard a familiar voice calling him.


    "Tuvit?"


    After Willy turned around, he saw Tuvit in a white robe walking in.


    Tuvit is the first person Willy met when he came to the Knights of the Light He is a very righteous and serious person, and he is a very good guy.


    At this time, Tuvit had a smile on his face: "Why did you return to the headquarters?"


    "I met my mission targets for the year, bringing a pursuer back in custody."


    Willie also explained to Tuvit with a smile.


    "Have you completed this year''s task?"


    Tuvit looked at Willy in surprise: "It''s only been less than two months since you joined the Punishment and Slaughterhouse. Your efficiency is too high!"


    In fact, it is not surprising that Tuvit was surprised.


    For other members of Punishment and Killing, it usually takes more than half a year to complete the basic tasks the fastest, and sometimes when they encounter troublesome tasks, they may not even be able to complete the three basic tasks.


    "What I understand is the laws of space, which saves a lot of time on the road."


    Willy shrugged and explained casually.

 Chapter 479： Punishment Killing House McGretton

    In fact, even if they also comprehend the laws of space, in terms of teleport distance, teleport frequency, and endurance, some of the eight-quarter transcendence can''t compare to Willy, not to mention the same-level seven-quarter transcendence.


    "What about you, did you also go out to do the task?"


    Willie also asked a question.


    Tuvit is a three-sword knight in the headquarters office. He is usually responsible for internal affairs and rarely leaves the headquarters.


    He is also a very diligent and hard-working person. He basically does not have any vacations, and usually lives in the headquarters.


    "I went back home, and I haven''t seen my family for a long time. There are relatively few things to deal with these days, so I took the opportunity to go there once."


    Tuvit also smiled and responded to Willy.


    When Willy heard the words, he remembered that Tuvit was the fourth prince of the Holy Light Kingdom. Although he has given up the right to inherit the throne, he is still a member of the Holy Light Royal Family, and his home is in the next palace.


    "It''s hard to imagine that, as the prince in the strongest kingdom, you are such a humble person..."


    Willie also sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    When he was in the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon, he also had contact with several of Riel''s brothers and sisters, not to mention the rebels Ambak and Segal, but the other brothers and sisters of Riel, although they were very polite in front of him, but When facing other people, he also looks arrogant, with the deepest arrogance in the bones of the nobles.


    "You are overrated."


    Tuvit chuckled and shook his head, obviously not taking Willy''s praise to heart.


    Since Tuvit was born, he has been receiving the mainstream education of the Knights of the Holy Light. Coupled with his kindness, it is normal to have the current temperament.


    Willie and Tuvit were talking while walking.


    "By the way, Willy..."


    Just in front of the door of Tuvit''s office room, when the two were about to part, Tuvit seemed to remember something: "I suddenly remembered that Lord McGredon returned to the headquarters a few days ago, if there are no special circumstances, now he should Stay in your office room. You''d better visit if you can..."


    McGradon, the commander of the Punishment and Slaughter Institute of the Holy Light Knights, is the only person in charge of the Punishment and Slaughter Institute, and Willy''s immediate boss.


    McGreton has eight-quarter-level strength, majoring in the Hanged Man profession and minoring in the knight profession. Like Willy, he is an extremely rare extraordinary existence who comprehends the Law of Destruction as the Hanged Man.


    It was for this reason that Corendo wanted to introduce Willy to McGredon and make him a student of McGredon, but a series of things happened, and this wish was not fulfilled in the end.


    It is said that McGredon is very strong, and he also has a terrifying and complete source weapon in his hands. Because Legas''s situation is rather special, many people in the outside world regard it as the existence of nine quarters, and many people regard McGredon as the number one master in the realm of eight quarters.


    Even the current Willy, with the help of the original weapon, will inevitably lose against McGredon, and there is a high chance of being killed.


    "Is that so..."


    Willie nodded thoughtfully after hearing this.


    He wanted to exchange his rewards directly, but after Tuvit reminded him, Willy felt that he should go to meet his immediate boss first.


    Willy really wanted to meet the first powerhouse under nine quarters.


    "Thank you for the reminder, Tuvit."


    Willie thanked softly.


    "Okay, I''ll go to work first. I have the opportunity to invite you to the palace as a guest."


    Tuvit waved at Willy.


    "Am looking forward to."


    Willie smiled and nodded.


    After the two parted, Willy walked towards McGraton''s office room.


    In the days when he was temporarily living in the Knights of the Holy Light, Willy had already figured out the terrain of the headquarters.


    Along the way, Willie met many colleagues.


    Although I am a newcomer and my colleagues are not in the same department, everyone greets each other.


    This kind of positive atmosphere, even in White Bear Town, Willy has never experienced.


    Willie walked to a low house.


    From the outside, the house is larger than Tuvit''s, and it is about the size of the office room of Leysey, the head of the headquarters'' important affairs office.


    However, it is still an ordinary cement building, which is no different from a private house.


    The door of the house was ajar, and Willy knocked gently on the door.


    "Ok?"


    Willy didn''t get a response. He glanced in along the half-closed door and found that the room was empty.


    "Is Lord McGreton not here..."


    Seeing this, Willy turned to leave, and just took a few steps, but saw a sloppy old man with gray and disheveled hair and a white robe with stains and yellow spots coming over.


    The old man''s eyes were half-squinted, the nose of the wine trough was red, the smell of alcohol was all over his body, and his walking pace was also dragging.


    Willy frowned subconsciously, this was the strangest one he had ever seen at the headquarters of the Knights of Light.


    He had never seen any member of the headquarters, dressed so inappropriately, and had no spirit.


    "belch����"


    When the two faced each other, the sloppy old man suddenly gave a long hiccup, and the strong smell of alcohol rushed to Willy''s face.


    "You went to the office room?"


    The sloppy old man suddenly stopped and looked at Willy, his eyes narrowed even more, leaving only a gap, as if he wanted to see Willy more clearly.


    "Yes, Your Excellency, I''m here to find Lord McGredon, but he''s not here."


    Willy''s expression remained unchanged, as if he didn''t smell the pungent alcohol.


    "Who are you, I don''t seem to have seen you before?"


    The sloppy old man asked again.


    "My name is Willy Phelan. I am a member of the Punishment and Killing Institute. I just joined the Knights of the Light two months ago."


    Willie said politely.


    After hearing Willy''s name, the sloppy old man suddenly widened his eyes and showed a curious look: "Wally Phelan, so it''s you?"


    "You know me?"


    Willy was a little surprised He was within the Knights of the Holy Light, so he should be a nameless junior.


    "come in."


    The sloppy old man waved his hand, did not answer Willy''s words, but walked into the office room.


    Bang!


    The sloppy old man kicked open the half-closed door with one foot. The door slammed into the wall and bounced back, as if it would be scrapped at any moment.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing the sloppy old man walk into the office room, Willy suddenly showed a strange expression.


    "This guy, is it the rumored terrifying powerhouse McGradon?"


    Willy''s brows were twisted into a Sichuan-shaped, and his eyes were full of suspicion.


    Just now, he didn''t associate this sloppy old man with McGradon at all.

 Chapter 480： Syalites High Hope

    The rumored McGrawton is ruthless and unselfish. Anyone who is targeted by McGrawton will end up tragically.


    In the group of sinners, McGradon is even the most feared person in the Knights of Light.


    So for such a legendary figure, Willy couldn''t associate him with the sloppy old man just now.


    Willy hesitated for a second, and then walked into the house with suspicion.


    At this time, the sloppy old man was already sitting at the desk. He opened the drawer, took out a dirty water glass, and then took out a transparent glass jug from the space ring, which contained yellowed The wine, Willy knew it was inferior wine as soon as he smelled it.


    "Excuse me... are you Lord McGretton?"


    Willy bowed slightly and looked at the sloppy old man with puzzled eyes.


    "Well����"


    The sloppy old man first poured himself a drink, and then responded, "I''m McGraton."


    After confirming the identity of the sloppy old man, Willy''s mouth twitched indistinctly.


    Really a top-notch extraordinary.


    "Willy Phelan, the successor of the original weapon, the silver spear, the descendant chosen by Lord Saialite..." McGredon raised his eyelids and looked at Willy from head to toe, showing a trace of satisfaction With a smile, "You gave me a very good impression... It''s been a long time since a young man like you came in the Punishment and Slaughterhouse..."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Facing such McGredon, Willy didn''t know how to communicate for a while.


    "Show me the silver spear."


    McGraton pushed the jug and teacup aside, and rubbed his face vigorously with both hands. The whole person seemed to be quite drunk, as if he was much awake.


    "Yes, Lord McGregor."


    Willy responded directly, took out the silver spear, and presented his hands to McGraton.


    McGradon, like Lexi at that time, gently stroked the silver spear with a look of reverence in his eyes.


    "As expected of Mr. Saierrit, even though a thousand years have passed, I can still perceive pure justice from this silver spear..."


    McGretton exclaimed.


    "By the way, let me take a look at your origin mark too..."


    McGradon had not returned the silver spear to Willy, and made another request.


    "Scar of the Origin?"


    Willie was slightly taken aback.


    How did Scar of Origin show McGredon?


    Ever since he obtained the trace of origin, it has been in his spiritual world, and no one can see it except himself.


    "Um...sorry..."


    McGraton patted his forehead and seemed to realize something: "I forgot that you are still in the realm of seven quarters, and you can''t realize the realization of the scar of the origin... But it doesn''t matter..."


    McGregor put the silver spear on the table, stretched out his right index finger, and tapped lightly on his forehead.


    The next moment, a spot of light appeared on McGraton''s forehead.


    Just one breath, the dot of light spreads into a square sign the size of a thumb nail.


    In the middle of the square logo, there are strange lines and mysterious lines.


    "This is also... the trace of origin?"


    Looking at the familiar lines and lines, Willy recognized it almost instinctively.


    This is very similar to the trace of his own origin.


    But for some reason, Willy instinctively felt that there was a big gap between this and his own after seeing McGreton''s Origin Scar.


    This is just a feeling, because he doesn''t have much research or too much understanding about the trace of the source.


    "This is the scar of my origin, and I am also the one chosen by my ancestors."


    McGradon said with a smile: "Although the ancestors who chose me are not as legendary as Lord Saialite, as long as they are ancestors who have dedicated themselves to justice, they are all people we respect in our hearts."


    "Okay, Willy, relax."


    McGraton said, and then with a flick of his finger, the square origin mark in front of him spun rapidly.


    "Ok?"


    It was at this moment that Willy felt the trace of origin in his spiritual world, trembling slightly, as if he had been inspired by something.


    "Did you receive the call of the square origin scar..."


    Before Willy could figure it out, he felt a heat between his brows, and then the scar of his own origin emerged from his forehead, forming a white light symbol to manifest.


    "Did you touch the trace of my origin..."


    Willie was a little surprised by McGretton''s methods.


    It seems that a certain degree of influence can be achieved between Traces of Origin.


    However, Willy is also very clear that if he hadn''t relaxed his mind just now, he could completely prevent the manifestation of the original scar.


    "Is this the scar of the origin of Lord Saierrit?"


    The moment McGraton saw the Origin Scar, his expression changed instantly. It seemed that the pattern of the Origin Scar completely exceeded his expectations.


    "This����"


    McGraton''s face changed dramatically, and he had a lazy expression before, but he became serious at this moment.


    It seems that the edge of the whole body appeared in an instant, and the temperament of the whole person has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    "Ok?"


    Willie immediately sensed the change in McGredon.


    "This look..."


    For a while, Willy had the feeling that he wanted an instinctive defense.


    "Sure enough, the terrible rumors about McGreton are true..."


    Willie finally understands why McGretton has such a terrible reputation in rumors.


    "call����"


    McGretton took a closer look at Willy''s Origin Scar before he retracted his gaze.


    He dispelled the mark of the origin of his forehead: "You can disperse the mark of this court that has manifested."


    When Willy heard the words, his mind moved, and the trace of his own origin disappeared in front of his eyes.


    Strictly speaking, the trace of origin that was just revealed is just a projection.


    "Willi, you have high hopes from Lord Saierrit..."


    McGradon sighed suddenly and without warning.


    "Ok?"


    Willie didn''t understand what McGretton meant.


    However, McGredon did not explain much to Willy, but asked Willy: "You haven''t explored the power of Origin Scar, have you?"


    "Just use it to speed up cultivation..."


    Willy answered truthfully: "I don''t know much about the trace of the source..."


    "Um����"


    McGretton nodded, not at all surprised by Willy''s remarks.


    Afterwards, McGradon turned over with one hand, and a spar appeared in his hand.


    "Give you."


    McGregor threw the spar to Willy.


    Willy also reached out to catch it subconsciously.


    "It records part of the usage of the trace of the source, you can try to contact..."


    McGretton explained: "Keeping such a treasure trove, don''t waste it."

 Chapter 481： Takana

    "Is this the memory stone..."


    Willymo touched the spar in his hand.


    The memory stone is not a precious thing. When he was in the southeast of the mainland, Willy obtained the first knight''s breathing technique on his cultivation path through the memory stone.


    Of course, memory stones also have quality differences.


    At that time, the memory stone that Ole gave to Willy was very rough, and it only recorded some simple text. And the memory stone that McGraton gave him was obviously not an ordinary item, and it could record very complex extraordinary content.


    "Understanding the trace of origin more thoroughly will speed up your practice..."


    McGradon glanced at Willy: "Your talent is very good, quite good... The better the talent, the more the Origin Scar will promote him, seize this opportunity..."


    "Thank you for your gift."


    Willy put away the memory stone and thanked McGradon.


    McGretton waved his hand, indicating that Willie didn''t need to care.


    "It seems that all three of your basic tasks have been completed this year..."


    McGraton changed another topic. As the commander-in-chief of the Punishment and Slaughterhouse, Willy''s mission situation is naturally to be reported to McGraton.


    "Yes, Lord McGregor."


    Willie answered truthfully.


    "So, you should be going to redeem the reward soon..."


    McGretton returned to his seat and gave himself another full glass of shoddy wine.


    "Yes����"


    Willie felt a little strange about McGretton''s question.


    Is it not a standard process to complete tasks and then redeem rewards?


    "I have a suggestion for you."


    After McGraton drank a glass of inferior wine in one breath, he burped deeply and said to Willy: "Now you, there is no need to exchange those gadgets that are of little use."


    Seemingly seeing Willy''s puzzlement, McGreton explained to Willy again: "Even if you go to exchange the rewards, you will only get something similar to the gem of the law in the end... These things, when you put the origin of the After further understanding and enlightenment of the mark, it will become useless, believe me..."


    After speaking, McGraton gave Willy a confident look.


    "Is that so..."


    Although McGraton''s appearance shows that he is not a reliable person, Willy still chooses to temporarily believe McGraton''s words.


    Even if there is a problem with McGraton''s words, he can wait until later to redeem the reward.


    "By the way, you try to take a few more missions... If you have enough mission rewards, I can go and secretly operate it for you, connect these rewards, and exchange for you a good thing you really need..."


    McGretton''s mouth curled into a smile.


    This smile looked very strange to Willy.


    Working in secret... This kind of word came out of the mouth of the One-Sword Knight of the Holy Light Knights, which is quite incongruous...


    After all, these words violated the principles of justice of the Knights of Light...


    But Willy didn''t say much, just responded.


    "Okay, Willie..."


    McGradon returned the silver spear to Willy, and added: "These days, let''s explore and practice the use of Origin Scar at the headquarters first, and then go pick up some things after you have thoroughly understood what I gave you. Task����"


    "I see, Lord McGregor."


    For the arrangement McGredon gave him, Willie chose to temporarily obey.


    "Okay, you can leave now, I have to deal with official business too."


    After the entrustment, McGredon began to issue an order to evict the guests.


    "I quit first."


    Willie bowed slightly, though he felt that McGretton''s official business was drinking.


    Willie left the room and closed the door, leaving McGredon alone.


    Sure enough, as Willy said, McGreton started drinking cup by cup after Willie left, and he didn''t stop until he finished five glasses of inferior wine.


    "Well... that guy from Lexi, it seems that he failed to give me all the information about Willy..."


    McGraton suddenly muttered to himself naturally, and his turbid eyes became clear: "But it''s not his fault, he doesn''t have such a thing as the scar of the origin, and he really can''t understand Willy thoroughly..."


    "This child Willy, his talent is really amazing..."


    There was a hint of admiration in McGredon''s eyes, and he continued to mutter to himself: "He won the recognition of the original scar at the realm of six ticks, and this level of talent is comparable to that of Viagras, right? ...even said, stronger than Viagras..."


    Many people know that Viagrais is the commander of the Knights of the Holy Light, the No. 1 powerhouse in the mainland, and has been famous for nearly a hundred years, but many people don''t know that he was watched by McGraton step by step. In personal relationships, McGradon is the leading brother of Viagrais.


    "Furthermore, the scar of origin left by Lord Saierrit is beyond my expectations..." McGradon sat on his seat, staring at the ceiling, "He sacrificed so much just to fulfill his goals. Descendants... let''s put all our hopes on Willy?"


    "What a great man, he gave up 50% of his hopes and left them all to his successor Willy..."


    McGraton suddenly sighed: "Maybe I shouldn''t be so selfish anymore, I have indeed stayed in this realm for too long, it''s time to stand up..."


    McGretton stood up and seemed to have made some sort of decision.


    The next moment, his figure flashed and disappeared from the room.


    ...


    After saying goodbye to McGreton, Willy did not immediately explore the contents of the Stone of Memory, but instead walked around the Sacred Heart City and felt the customs again.


    Every time I come to Sacred Heart City, Willy''s state of mind will be much more peaceful, and practicing with this state of mind will be more efficient.


    After having dinner at a restaurant in Sacred Heart City, Willy returned to his room at the headquarters of the Knights of the Light.


    As soon as he walked to the door Willy saw a man in his thirties standing there with a stack of documents in his hand, as if waiting for him.


    "you are?"


    Willie didn''t know the man.


    "Willy Phelan?"


    After the man saw Willy, he asked back.


    The appearance of men is very ordinary, and the temperament is not special, and they are not prominent in the crowd.


    According to Willy''s perception, this person''s strength should be eight quarters, and it is not clear how strong it is.


    "it''s me."


    Willie nodded.


    "My name is Long Erna. Like you, I am a member of the Punishment and Killing Institute."


    Long Erna said to Willy with a smile, with a kind tone: "I also returned to the headquarters two days ago. I heard the new member came back to the headquarters today, so I wanted to see you."

 Chapter 482： Elder of the Knights of the Light

    "Lorna?"


    Willie was a little surprised when he heard the man say his name.


    Lorna, a name he had heard from Tuvet.


    In the Punishment and Slaughterhouse, Lorna''s status is quite high.


    Although the place of Punishment and Killing is nominally only the one in charge of the commander of McGredon, in fact, according to Tuvit, Lorna handled a lot of affairs for McGredon and was actually McGredon''s deputy.


    Before Long Erna left the headquarters, it was not because of the execution of the mission, but went to another top extraordinary organization to make arrangements to deal with the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    According to what Tuvit said, if everything is normal, Longer will be the next commander of the Punishment and Killing House.


    "It''s an honor to meet you."


    Willy greeted Lorna slightly.


    "Sure enough, as Lord Lexi said before, he is really a young genius."


    Long Erna''s voice is very rich, giving people a sense of stability and peace, and it is easy to win the trust of others.


    "When you joined the Punishment and Slaughterhouse before, none of the members were in the headquarters, so no one asked you to learn more about our Punishment and Slaughterhouse. Now I have brought you some documents, which record the information about our Punishment and Slaughterhouse. .Including its history, past achievements, and current framework, responsibilities and members, etc..."


    Long Erna handed the thick stack of documents in his hand to Willy: "If you are free, you can read it and learn more about our punishment and killing house..."


    "Okay, thank you very much."


    Willie took it and nodded.


    "By the way, Lord McGredon is going to do a long-term dive, and I may not see him for a while. If you have any questions in the headquarters, you can come and ask me... If there is any need, I will try my best to help you����"


    Lorna said to Willy.


    "Lord McGredon wants to dive in?"


    Willie was a little surprised.


    McGredon has long been at the peak of the eighth quarter, and now he is doing a long-term subterranean cultivation, is it to advance to the legendary nineth quarter?


    "That''s right...maybe he has already decided to take this step..."


    Long Erna nodded silently, with a complicated look in his eyes.


    "Ok?"


    From Longerna''s tone, Willy grasped a special meaning.


    That feeling is like, McGredon seems to have been able to set foot in nine quarters long ago, but he has not attacked.


    But this is just Willy''s feeling, so he didn''t take the initiative to ask.


    "Okay, Willy, I won''t delay your rest. Next, I will stay at the headquarters for a month and come to me if you have any questions."


    Then, Lorna reported his place of residence to Willy.


    "Okay, Lord Lorna."


    Willy also greeted, and then Long Na left.


    "If Lord McGretton is promoted to nine quarters..."


    Looking at Long Erna''s disappearing back, Willy thought to himself: "Then Long Erna should be the next commander of the Punishment and Slaughterhouse..."


    Within the Knights of the Holy Light, except for the commander Wiagres, the rest of the branch commanders are all in the realm of eight quarters.


    Once they break through the eighth mark and advance to the nine-point realm, they will leave their original positions and be promoted to the elders behind the Knights of the Holy Light.


    However, the position of elder is very mysterious within the Knights of the Holy Light. When it comes to elders, even the old member Tuvit doesn''t know much.


    It seems that the One Sword Knight in the Knights of the Holy Light disappeared from everyone''s sight after being promoted to Elder.


    Some of the elders will appear once in many years, and some elders have never appeared again. This is also a secret within the Holy Light Knights, and very few people know it.


    "Don''t think about it for now, these things don''t mean anything to me for the time being..."


    Willie pushed open the door and walked into his room.


    The room is not big, but all kinds of furniture are relatively complete, and the room is very clean.


    Walking into the room and closing the door, Willy did not immediately read the documents given by Longer, but took out the memory stone given by McGreton.


    "How to use the trace of origin..."


    Willy stared at the memory stone with a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    laugh����


    Willy poured a trace of extraordinary power into it.


    The next moment, the surface of the memory stone emitted a faint light, and it floated up and pressed against Willy''s forehead.


    After Willy felt a warm feeling in front of his forehead, the memory stone suddenly shattered and turned into a speck of dust.


    In Willy''s mind, there is also a lot of unfamiliar knowledge.


    "Is this how the Scar of the Origin is used?"


    When Willy sorted out the new knowledge in Qing, a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    Previously, Willy only re-engraved the trace of origin from the silver spear and transferred it to his own spiritual world, and did not use its method.


    "No wonder Lord McGreton said before that once you understand how to use the trace of origin, you don''t need to use the law gem to get auxiliary cultivation resources!"


    The content recorded in the memory stone completely exceeded Willy''s expectations.


    According to the method recorded in the memory stone, if Willy comprehends it thoroughly, then he can reach the power of the source in advance in the current realm!


    The trace of the source will release the power of the source, and at the same time promote the improvement of the two laws.


    The degree of promotion of this source of power is incomparable to that of foreign objects.


    Any law is the external appearance of the power of the source. Exploring any law to the extreme will become the perception and understanding of the source.


    "Through the power of the source to reverse the progress of the power of the law, this is really incredible..."


    Rao Shiwei, with such a peaceful state of mind, felt that this method of cultivation was too miraculous.


    Originally, according to Willy''s calculations, it might take ten years or even longer for oneself to be promoted to eight quarters, but if he can really fully learn the operation method of the trace of origin donated by McGretton, then the time for oneself to be promoted to eight quarters will be shortened. to a third, or even shorter.


    That is to say, the shortest three yearsthe longest five years, Willy will be able to once again achieve a big climb!


    "Huh...that''s really something to look forward to..."


    Willy sat down directly with his knees crossed and immediately entered the state of cultivation.


    He began to try to use the trace of the source according to the previous knowledge information.


    "The first choice is to ignite your own spiritual fire in the trace of origin..."


    Willy focused all his attention on the trace of origin in the spiritual world.


    "The so-called spiritual fire is the embodiment of self-spiritual will..."


    Willy began to operate according to the method in the memory stone.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Willie tried again and again.


    After an unknown amount of time, in the spiritual world, a transparent flame suddenly ignited at the very center of the trace of origin.

 Chapter 483： Via Grace

    "The fire of the spirit has been ignited... The next step is to try to homogeneously fit the fire of the spirit and the scar of the source, so that the self-will and the source of the scar of the source can resonate..."


    Willy continued to practice according to the way of using the scar of origin given by McGretton.


    wheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    The transparent spiritual fire and the bizarre and complex origin traces were lit and extinguished, as if they were breathing vigorously at the same time.


    At the same time, the aura of the Spiritual Fire is gradually homogenizing with the Scar of the Origin, and the aura of the two seems to be fused together.


    Willy''s consciousness gradually became empty, as if he had lost himself.


    Time has no concept in the spiritual world, it seems that a long time has passed, and it seems to refer to the past moment.


    call!


    Suddenly, the transparent spiritual fire suddenly trembled, and then the flame seemed to increase by one point.


    At the same time, a pure and all-encompassing energy slightly spilled out from the surface of the trace of origin.


    Although the escaping energy was very small, Willy still noticed it.


    "The power of the source!"


    Willy opened his eyes instantly, showing a look of surprise.


    Willy had received the blessing of the original scar before. By manipulating the original scar, he poured his extraordinary power and the power of the law into the silver spear, and then the silver spear fed back stronger power to Willy, This is also the reason why Willy can achieve leapfrog kills.


    But this time is different. This time, the power of the source is obtained from the trace of the source, and it is not the feedback of Willy''s own power!


    "Try to use it..."


    Willy suppressed his excitement and tried to calm his mind.


    wow wow...


    On both sides of Willy''s side, there are transparent and gray-black colors, and the power of the law is getting stronger and stronger.


    He is simultaneously advancing the comprehension of the power of the law of destruction and the power of the law of space.


    When he practiced before, Willy never did this, and practiced the power of the two laws at the same time. Because the operating modes and inner structures of different laws are different, conflicts are easy to occur.


    But this time, Willy tried this because of the power of the source, which could smooth out the difference between the two.


    The reason for this is that the source is the source of all laws, whether it is the law of space, the law of destruction, or other transcendent laws, it is only one of the manifestations of the source. Any kind of transcendent law can be promoted to nine quarters when it is comprehended to the extreme, that is, the source has been touched.


    Gray-black energy and transparent energy circled around Willy, and Willy was not impatient. While practicing, he integrated the power of the source into his body.


    Just after the trace of source power was completely poured into Willy''s body, the complex law operation structure in front of Willy''s eyes seemed to suddenly become clear. This feeling is the same as using the law gem, and the effect is more Completely crush the law gem.


    However, this feeling of Willy only lasted for less than half a minute, and after twenty seconds, this rapid comprehension speed disappeared.


    "As expected of the power of the source, with the help of it, my practice speed has been greatly improved again. This speed of improvement is not comparable to the law gem!"


    Willie sighed in admiration.


    He knew very well that if he practiced the way of using the trace of origin presented by McGreton to the extreme, the time he spent practicing with the power of origin would be longer and the effect would be more perfect.


    "It seems that joining the Holy Light Knights was a very wise choice..."


    Willie was satisfied with the decision at the time.


    Everything is as I expected. If I join the Knights of the Holy Light, I will be able to obtain high-quality resources. Now it seems that my speculation is correct.


    However, Willy is also very clear that he can get the gift from McGreton, and a larger part is because he is the one chosen by Saierrit, and he is completely dipped in the light of Saierrit.


    "Continue to practice, and strive to quickly learn the operation method of the trace of the source..."


    Willy restrained his thoughts, this is the most important thing at the moment.


    For others, the connection of this mode of operation may take some work, but for Willy, it is not so difficult.


    Willy closed his eyes again, immersing his consciousness into the spiritual directness.


    wheeeeeeeeeeeee...


    In Willy''s spiritual directness, the fire of the spirit and the trace of the source disappear, intertwined and intertwined...


    ...


    Headquarters of the Knights of the Light.


    The top floor of the library.


    The library is an important place within the Knights of the Light, and it has strict restrictions in itself.


    For outsiders, the library is not open, even for oneself, it is necessary to reach the corresponding internal level to read books and materials.


    It is even said that some of the materials, even if the corresponding level is reached, still need to pay a part of the price to browse the query.


    The top floor of the library is the most secret place in the entire library.


    Only one-sword knights are allowed to climb the building, other people are not qualified to come here at all.


    "It seems that no one has been here for a long time..."


    McGretton made his way through the defensive arrangement and took the stairs to the top floor of the library.


    Compared with the architectural style of the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light, the area here is already very large, nearly 400 square meters.


    The ground here is covered with wooden floors, and there are five or six bookshelves. There are sparse books on it, and it does not appear crowded.


    Next to the bookshelf, there are also several wooden tables and wooden chairs, which are simple in style, just like the most common study room.


    A thick layer of dust has fallen on the ground, bookshelves, tables and even books.


    This is unreasonable, because the library where extraordinary people exist will be arranged through extraordinary means, but to achieve long-term cleaning, even if no one comes in and out for ten years, it will be clean.


    McGretton walked on the floor, and when his footsteps fell, the dust would fly up, and the moonlight outside made it appear very hazy.


    dong dong dong!


    On the stairs on the top floor there were footsteps again.


    McGretton cast his eyes.


    A man in the white robe of the Holy Light Knights came up step by step.


    He looked in his forties. He was tall and slender, with a gentle and steady temperament.


    The man had long brown hair, which was draped over his shoulders, and his sky blue eyes were soft and forceful.


    Just looking at him seems to give people infinite power.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    When the man saw McGreton, he apologized softly, and walked down the stairs to the wooden floor.


    "Well...it''s okay..."


    McGretton waved his hand: "It seems we haven''t been alone like this for a long time... Is that so, Viagrath?"

 Chapter 484： Void Battleground, Shattered Frontier

    Via Grace!


    The man who was talking to McGreton was the leader of the Knights of the Holy Light, the No. 1 powerhouse in the center of the continent, and the peak of the nine-quarters of Wiagres!


    Viagras''s name is so great that even a single name can convince countless extraordinary people.


    He is the object of reverence for almost all supernatural beings.


    "It''s been a long time indeed..."


    As Wiagres walked on the wooden floor, dust flew up and stained the sides of his shoes.


    "I didn''t expect you to want to see me alone..."


    Viagras walked to the table and took out a glass and a jug out of thin air.


    He picked up the jug himself, filled the glass with wine, and handed it to McGretton.


    "Um...thank you..."


    McGretton took the glass and sniffed lightly on the tip of his nose, but didn''t drink it directly.


    "Very strong wine fragrance, this is not the wine brewed in Sacred Heart City..."


    McGraton shook the wine in his hand along the side of the glass, and the aroma of the wine became more intense.


    "I brought it from the eye of the wind and snow, specially prepared for you."


    Viagrais looked at McGregor with calm eyes.


    The conversation between the two was very dull, even a little boring.


    "Is the drink brewed by the Eye of Wind and Snow..."


    McGretton shook his head slightly, with a faint smile.


    The Eye of Wind and Snow, like the Knights of the Holy Light, is the top extraordinary force in the human world.


    Although the Eye of Wind and Snow is not as good as the Knights of the Holy Light, it is also the top three giant terrifying extraordinary organizations in the human world.


    "That''s right..."


    Viagras nodded: "You shouldn''t drink it before, but people should always try some new options..."


    "New options..."


    A look of sadness flashed in McGraton''s eyes, but it disappeared immediately.


    He raised his glass, drank it all down, and put the glass on the table.


    "Yes, one should always try some new options."


    McGradon had a firm expression on his face and looked at Viagrath.


    "Ok?"


    Wiagres saw McGretton''s expression, showing a solemn expression.


    He seemed to guess what McGradyton was trying to say.


    "Via Grace, I can''t be so mediocre anymore..." McGreton pursed his lips, "It''s time, I should break through the realm of nine quarters!"


    McGretton''s voice fell, and the room fell silent.


    Viagrass didn''t respond immediately, but watched the change in McGradon''s expression.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    After a long time, Wiagres asked.


    His expression was serious.


    "Of course, I''m mentally prepared."


    McGretton''s tone was firm.


    "Once you break through to the realm of nine quarters, you will be promoted to the position of elder and go to the void battlefield. Even if I am the leader of the Knights of the Holy Light, I will not violate this rule because of personal relationships."


    Viagras stared at McGretton''s eyes: "You must think clearly, once you go to the void battlefield, the only connection between you and Muyas is really broken. And Muyas lost this only connection. may never find a way back.��


    "I know."


    When McGraton heard the name Muas, his mood was obviously fluctuating, but he quickly adjusted.


    "But I''m already mentally prepared... It''s been thirty years, and there''s no news of him... In fact, the end is doomed, but I still have some hope... This is all Muas'' own destiny. "


    McGretton''s voice was a little chilly.


    "Maybe there will be a glimmer of hope... Muas, after all..."


    Viagras seemed to want to persuade, but was stopped by McGradon''s wave of his hand: "There is no need to hold out hope. After being missing for thirty years in a place like the Broken Border, the chance of surviving is zero at all. It''s just that my obsession for so many years is too deep, and I take this fantasy as a real expectation... Now I''m sober, Viagras, you don''t have to persuade me..."


    "Ok����"


    Viagras sighed softly: "If this is the case, then you are ready to break through at any time. I will prepare a place for you to be promoted."


    "No need."


    McGraton refused directly: "I will personally go to the Void Battlefield and make a breakthrough there."


    "okay����"


    Viagrais also saw McGratton''s determination.


    But he still felt that this was very risky. Although the nine-point breakthrough in the void battlefield was easy to trigger the power of the source, it was too dangerous there.


    "When are you going to the Void Battlefield?"


    Viagrais asked.


    "tomorrow."


    McGretton didn''t hesitate.


    "It''s very in line with your old style. When you have an idea, you have to act firmly and immediately."


    Viagras didn''t seem surprised either: "So, to punish the Slaughterhouse, do you want to hand it over to Longerna?"


    "Of course, he is a capable junior, and he will lead the Punishment and Killing Institute better than I will."


    McGradon expressed his thumbs up for Lorner.


    "By the way, Willy Phelan..."


    McGraton changed the conversation and mentioned Willy: "I met this child today, and I saw the original scar left in his spiritual world by Lord Saierrit..."


    "Willy Phelan..."


    Viagras naturally knows this name He is the successor of Saierrit.


    "Master Saierit will give him 50% of his hope of being promoted for ten quarters."


    As soon as McGraton''s voice fell, even Wiagres showed a surprised expression.


    "Perhaps in the heart of Lord Saierrit, the descendants he chose will be the existence of the Tower of the End of the World."


    McGretton paused.


    "Is that so..."


    Viagras narrowed his eyes slightly, as if thinking about something important.


    "His talent is terrible, stronger than you were back then."


    McGretton suddenly smiled, with a look of reminiscence in his eyes.


    "This is good news����"


    Viagras also suddenly smiled.


    The house fell silent again.


    "I''m leaving, you don''t have to send me tomorrow, I can go to the Void Battlefield by myself."


    McGretton tossed his sleeves, glanced at the moonlight outside the window, and walked directly towards the stairs without looking at Wiagres for the last time.


    "Don''t you have this wine?"


    Viagrass shouted at McGretton''s back.


    "No, wait until I get back to drink."


    McGradon didn''t look back, waved his back to Viagrath, and quickly disappeared around the corner of the stairs.


    "Ok����"


    Viagras whispered to himself, which McGredon could no longer hear: "I hope you can return safely from the Void Battlefield, I''ll keep this drink for you..."


    Viagras put away the glass and jug on the table, stayed for half an hour, and chose to leave.


    On the top floor of the library, once again only the moonlight remained.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 485： Principality of Rayren

    South of the center of the continent.


    The Principality of Raylen.


    Compared to the southeast of the continent, in the center of the continent, the principality-level forces can only be regarded as third-rate forces or even fourth-rate forces. Looking at the entire center of the continent, they do not have any sense of existence, and there is no one in the center of the continent. The right to speak.


    The Principality of Leilun, as a middle-to-low-level principality among many principalities, was even ignored by the top extraordinary forces or the first-line extraordinary forces. So much so that they are still kept in the dark about the existence of the Tower of the Heart of the World, and at their level, they have not been able to access this kind of secret.


    But because of this, there is no news about the Tower of the Heart of the World. The high-level officials of the entire Principality and the Transcendents do not have any additional pressure, and life goes on as always.


    The capital of the Duke of Leilun.


    night.


    The moon was as cool as water, and the cold white moonlight hit the ground.


    Even as the royal capital of the Principality of Leilun, once it was night, no one could be seen walking around.


    In the era of relatively backward productivity, and in a group where mortals occupy the majority, there is no nightlife here.


    Residents who have been busy during the day have already gone to bed after dark.


    On the street, only patrol soldiers in armor occasionally come and go, checking the security situation at night.


    If there are thieves who violate the laws of the principality, if they are caught, they will definitely be thrown into prison.


    Tonight, everything is business as usual.


    Just on a towering private house, two figures suddenly appeared.


    One of them was wearing a black robe, and his entire figure was shrouded under the black robe, and even his head was covered, revealing only a looming profile.


    In the moonlight, you can probably see that it is a man, and he is not very old.


    The other is a thin old man. He is very old. His skin is completely wrinkled. The skin on his face is full of ravines, and it collapses loosely. It looks as if he has reached the end of his life.


    "Leon, look, this quiet city, the wonderful moonlight, doesn''t it look fascinating? I really feel like I want to spend the rest of my life here..."


    The skinny old man held a mottled wooden crutch in his hand, raised his arm and pointed at the night scene under him.


    "It''s fascinating... It''s just a pity that this place was chosen by the organization... The beautiful little principality will become the birthplace of evil... And this crime will be forged by you, Seram, and my Leon... ����


    The eyes in the black robe flashed a fiery spark.


    "No no no...don''t say that, Leon..."


    The skinny old man named Selam waved his hand quickly: "We are not forging evil, we are just forging another world order... This is the real purpose of the organization and the meaning of its existence... If your remarks just now, if If others in the organization know about it, they will definitely be criticized..."


    "understood����"


    Leon heard the words, paused, and responded.


    He looked up at the night sky: "Go ahead, Selam, I can''t wait."


    "Okay... But before that, I still want to remind you that our purpose is to control the Principality of Leyron, not to make a mess of it." Selam seemed to be long-winded, and kept reminding Leon, " We only need to control their royal family, as well as the top extraordinary strength in the duchy, this is enough, otherwise the action will be too big and it will easily be discovered by others..."


    "Especially the Knights of the Light..." Selam''s tone was full of fear, "If they find out, not only will we not be appreciated by the organization, but even our heads will be taken away by the guys of the Knights of Light. head off..."


    "I know, of course I know..."


    Leon''s tone seemed to be impatient: "But Selam, you must also remember that it''s not just the two of us who have chosen the stronghold in this operation, there are many other members who have been chosen, and we can''t be too cautious. Otherwise, if we can��t make achievements, we will be marginalized by the organization, and by then, we will never have the chance to be seen by the top!��


    "You''re right..."


    Hearing this, Selam also nodded thoughtfully.


    "The reason for the organization to make arrangements in advance this time is to let the Holy Light Knights lose time to prepare, so it is also an inevitable requirement to make achievements quickly..."


    Selam agreed with Leon''s words.


    "Okay, Selam, get ready to do it! Those who can be enslaved will be enslaved, and those who cannot be enslaved, let them completely perish! This principality must be in our hands! Here, there can only be ours. will!"


    Leon''s tone was a little crazy: "Let''s dedicate ourselves to the will of the Tower of the World Heart!"


    Whoa!


    The next moment, the two of them turned into afterimages and disappeared on the roof.


    The night was still, and the earth was quiet, but in the palace of the Principality of Leilun, a silent upheaval was taking place.


    ...


    Headquarters of the Knights of the Light.


    Willie''s room.


    It has been a month since he started practicing the traces of origin In the middle of this month, Willy quickly mastered the use of the traces of origin with his extraordinary talent.


    Now Willy, through the scar of the source to stimulate the power of the source to practice, the effect has been doubled with the help of the law gem.


    It can be said that the power of the source is the means and method that surpasses all auxiliary cultivation.


    "The realm of eight quarters is getting closer and closer..."


    In the room, Willy opened his eyes, and there was a glint in his eyes.


    In the past month, Willy clearly felt his strength has increased significantly.


    "When Lord McGreton finishes his practice, I should thank him again in person."


    Willie thought to himself.


    The method of using the trace of the source, its preciousness, cannot be quantified at all.


    Putting it on Willy himself, he couldn''t take out such a precious thing directly like McGraton did.


    "call����"


    Willy opened the door and stretched out deeply.


    He was in the house for a month, and he was really bored.


    "Go to Lord McGretton''s office room and take a look..."


    Although Willy felt that he had reached the realm of McGraton, and the secret cultivation could not end in such a short time, he still planned to take a look.


    Willie skillfully went to where he was before.


    "There seems to be someone?"


    Walking to the door of McGraton''s room, Willie unexpectedly found that McGraton''s office room, the door was closed, but there was a gap, and it was obvious that someone was inside.


    "Ending the practice in a month?"


    Willie was a little surprised, he thought McGredon would dive for a long time.


    dong dong dong.


    Without thinking much, Willy walked to the door and knocked directly on the door.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 486： mysterious reward

    "Come in."


    There was a voice in the house immediately, but the owner of the voice was not McGraton.


    "Ok?"


    Willie frowned, the voice he was familiar with, it was Long Erna, another member of the Punishment and Slaughter Institute who had sent him the document before the cultivator understood the trace of the origin.


    Willie hesitated for a moment and pushed open the door.


    The room was still as it was when Willy came last time, and nothing was changed.


    It''s just that the one sitting at the desk is no longer McGreton, but Ronner.


    "Willi? Have you finished diving?"


    Seeing Willy coming in, Lorna stopped his work and greeted with a smile.


    "Yes, Lord Lorna."


    Willie nodded.


    "You are here to..."


    Long Erna looked at Willy with an inquiring look in his eyes.


    "I''ve come to see Lord McGretton."


    Willie''s eyebrows moved, and he felt that Long Erna''s behavior was a little strange.


    This is obviously McGredon''s office room, so why does Longer act like a master?


    Even if he was McGratton''s second-in-command, he shouldn''t be in this position.


    Long Erna noticed Willy''s expression, and seemed to be aware of Willy''s thoughts, he smiled relieved: "Lord McGredon is still in the practice... As for Willy, you probably haven''t taken a look after the end of the practice. Mission card, right?"


    "Ok?"


    Willy''s heart moved when he saw Long Erna''s expression.


    He took out the quest card and poured supernatural power.


    The quest card of Punishment and Killing House is the only way for outgoing members to contact the headquarters, and news about the headquarters is often posted on it.


    Willy had just activated the quest card, and on the black bottom, a string of words was transcribed from the void.


    "All members, please note that the commander of the Punishment and Slaughterhouse, McGredon Kagui, will step down and be replaced by Lorna Renzo."


    The sentences are short, but the message is heavy.


    McGretton has stepped down, and the new leader of the Punishment and Killing House, Ronne, has taken office.


    "So that''s how it is..."


    Willie was stunned.


    He also didn''t expect that it seemed that he had only come to the Knights of the Holy Light for a short period of time.


    "Sorry, Lord Lorna."


    Willy knew that his previous performance was a bit abrupt.


    "It doesn''t matter����"


    Long Erna waved his hand: "You may have to wait for a long time if you want to see Lord McGredon..."


    Willy nodded: "Congratulations on your appointment, since there is nothing else, then I will leave first..."


    Since McGrawton was away, there was no need for him to stay.


    "Wait a minute, Willy..."


    Just when Willy was about to leave, Lorna stopped him.


    "Is there anything else, Lord Longer?"


    Willie questioned.


    "Isn''t there anything complicated to deal with recently? If not, how about getting a two-gun-level quest?"


    Ron said to Willy with a smile on his face: "Generally speaking, members of the Punishment and Killing Institute accept tasks on a voluntary basis and are not assigned by others. The reason why I made such a request this time is entirely McGraton. Your exhortation before diving."


    "Lord McGretton''s entrustment?"


    Willie asked back.


    The task of the second gun level, corresponding to the second sword knight, can be said to be a very difficult task to complete.


    "That''s right..." Longer nodded, "Lord McGredon asked me to remind you to take up the next two-gun level mission when I see you again... He said that only you can complete this level of mission. , he can cash you the reward he promised you before."


    Willie remembered when he heard the words.


    When McGradon first saw him, he asked himself not to exchange the reward first. After completing several valuable tasks in the future, he would work for himself and get a high-value reward.


    "Uh����"


    Thinking of this, Willi paused for a while, and then asked Longerna: "So, what is the reward left to me by Lord McGreton?"


    "Sorry, I have to keep this a secret for now..."


    Long Er showed a mysterious smile: "But I can assure you, it''s a good thing, quite a good thing... so much so that I am very jealous of you."


    "Is that so..."


    After listening to Longerna''s words, Willy''s curiosity also arose.


    "Right now I just have a proper two-shot mission on hand, and you can follow up if you want."


    Ronna handed a piece of paper to Willy: "If you think it''s appropriate, this quest will appear on the quest card later, and then you can directly claim the quest."


    "let me see����"


    Willie took it and scanned it carefully.


    "The trace of the Tower of the World Heart?"


    After browsing the tasks, Willy was a little surprised.


    According to the description of this mission, in the south of the center of the continent, in a small faction called the Principality of Leilun, there are traces of suspected activities of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    According to what was said in the mission, in the capital of the Principality of Leilun, the number of extraordinary people has been secretly increasing, and many of the original extraordinary people have achieved a leap in their strength in a short period of time and they have improved The path is not yet clear, but it is very similar to the way the Tower of the Heart catalyzed the bottom members in the past.


    This aroused members of the Knights of the Light.


    If Willy accepts this task, he only needs to find out the reason and judge whether it is really the intervention of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "As expected of the Knights of the Holy Light, even the subtle changes in a small principality are so meticulous..."


    Willie sighed inwardly.


    "I took this mission, and I will operate it in the mission card later."


    Willie put the pages back on the table.


    The difficulty of this task is completely controllable in Willy''s view.


    "In that case, I wish you all the best in your mission."


    Long Erna said: "After you complete the task, you will be satisfied with the reward, I promise."


    After that, the two exchanged briefly, and Willie left.


    He was also very curious, what exactly was the reward that Long Erna said.


    Willy, who took the quest, assigned the quest to his name from the quest card, and after three days in Sacred Heart City, Willy set off again.


    It is not the first time that Willy has performed a mission, and all aspects have been handled quite proficiently.


    Still the same as before, Willy''s journey on the road was slow, not in a hurry, but it also guaranteed efficiency.


    Finally, on the tenth day after departure, Willy arrived at the target location of his mission.


    The royal capital of the Principality of Leilun.


    Here, Willy first has to contact a person named Yaru, who is a dark spy of the Holy Light Knights lurking in the Raylen royal family.


    Willy wants to know more details of the mission from his mouth.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 487： Yaru

    Inside the capital.


    Willy entered with the crowd entering the city.


    Because he had already seen big cities such as Sacred Heart City and the Steel Falcon King Capital, the Leilun King Capital did not give Willy any shock or other novelty.


    "After entering the capital, try to keep a low profile. After all, it is a place where members of the Tower of Boundary Heart are suspected to be haunted, so be careful..."


    Willy walked on the street, condensing his breath to the extreme.


    According to the guess on the quest card, there is a possibility that the Duchy of Leilun might be controlled by members of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    To achieve complete control over the high-level executives of a principality, there must be an existence of the eighth level, and there may be more than one person. It is even said that the eighth-quarter extraordinary behind the scenes may be the existence of the same level peak.


    With the performance of the Tower of the World Heart in the past, it is not difficult for them to attract a large number of powerful and extraordinary.


    "I don''t know how likely it is that the Tower of the Heart will control this duchy..."


    Willie wondered.


    In fact, the headquarters of the Knights of the Light and Willy himself felt that the probability was relatively small.


    Because according to the laws and news that the Holy Light Knights had explored before, the Tower of the Heart of the World still has at least a few years to come, and now this time node is a bit early.


    Of course, this does not rule out the possibility that the Tower of the Heart of the World will appear in the world ahead of schedule.


    It is also because of this that Willy''s probing mission this time.


    Otherwise, if it has been confirmed that the Tower of the Heart of the World is alive, then this task will not be an independent task.


    Even if it is still at the second gun level, it must be participated by a team of three or more.


    "Aru..."


    Willy pondered the information about contacting the dark spy: "A five-sword knight of the Holy Light Knights can be said to be the lowest-level member of the Holy Light Knights... and only knights at the level of four swords and five swords, Will be assigned to other places to be a spy..."


    The Knights of the Holy Light are extremely powerful. With the help of many elites, they are dispersed into various forces and form a complex and extensive intelligence network.


    It was judged in the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon before that Willy became the Duke of White Bear, and in a short time after it happened, it was passed on to the Knights of the Light.


    Even a non-top-tier first-line extraordinary force like the Steel Falcon Kingdom is under the supervision of the Holy Light Knights, not to mention a small place like Leylen Kingdom.


    "According to the contact information, Yaru is now the Minister of Finance of the Kingdom of Leylen, and he also carries a title, and he can be regarded as the upper-level figure of the Kingdom of Leylen..."


    Willy was not surprised by Yaru''s identity.


    Even the five-sword knights of the Knights of the Holy Light, with their own talents and some external help, it is not difficult to become the core figure of this small force.


    "Yaru''s own territory is near the capital, but for the convenience of official business, he has been living in the capital..."


    Willy walked towards Yaru''s house according to the previous news.


    Willy went to the southern part of the capital, where many ministers and nobles resided in the capital.


    As soon as he set foot in the southern part of the capital, Willy could sense that the security level here has been raised by a notch. Not only can you see the guards of the city patrolling back and forth at any time, but also the members of the **** in civilian clothes.


    "The power is not large, but the security is very comprehensive..."


    Willy seemed to be rushing his way casually, and soon came to Yaru''s manor house.


    "I don''t know if he is in the manor during the day..."


    Willy was thinking, when the sound of a carriage came from a distance.


    I saw a carriage engraved with exquisite carvings and inlaid with luxurious jewels, stopping at the gate of Yaru''s manor house.


    With the help of the servants, a middle-aged man with a wide body and a fat body stepped down from the carriage.


    He looked majestic, and the servant didn''t dare to pant loudly in front of him, but his big belly made him look a bit funny.


    "Aru..."


    Willie recognized the man''s identity at a glance.


    "It seems that it has been completely integrated into the Principality of Leilun..."


    Willie smiled faintly.


    However, he can also understand the reason for Yalu''s luxurious performance. Sometimes, the more prominent he is, the more he can hide his identity.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Yalu was about to enter the manor, he seemed to have some telepathy.


    He looked back subconsciously, but saw a young man in civilian clothes passing by his manor.


    Yalu''s brows moved, and the corners of his eyes were slightly wrinkled.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?"


    A servant came up and asked cautiously.


    "nothing����"


    Yaru waved his hand and seemed a little impatient: "Let the maids prepare the bath water, I''m a little tired..."


    "Yes, my lord."


    The servant responded quickly, appearing very cautious, extremely sensitive to Yaru''s emotional changes.


    After entering the manor, Yalu took a bath, put on clean clothes, and walked into his study under the service of several beautiful waitresses.


    Yalu has a habit that everyone knows about me, that is, he likes to think and read in the study.


    Almost every two days he would close himself in the study for two or three hours.


    Many people admire Yaru''s diligence in thinking, and even Gophera, the Grand Duke of Leylen Kingdom, admires his diligence.


    However, in fact, Yalu, who is enclosed in the study, is not reading, thinking or dealing with government affairs. He is only performing the function of his identity as a secret spy, writing down his daily knowledge and information received, and then through specific channels. Sent back to the Knights of Light headquarters.


    Yaru knew that his status in the Knights of Light was not high, but this did not prevent him from working hard to practice the principles and will of the Knights of Light.


    Yaru opened the door and walked into the study.


    When closing the door of the study, he carefully sensed whether anyone was beside the door. After confirming that there was no problem, Yalu closed the door tightly, and then locked the door from the inside.


    "Your Excellency Yaru."


    However, just as Yaru closed the door, a strange voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Who?!"


    At the moment of hearing this voice, Yalu''s complexion changed drastically, he turned around almost subconsciously, his body was surging with extraordinary power, and he was about to attack at any time.


    However, what terrified Yaru was that he had not yet made an effective response, and a terrifying force of law directly enveloped him.


    "Law Barrier! What a strong Law Barrier!"


    Yaru found that he had never seen a law enchantment with such a huge pressure, it felt like a domain.


    Just when Yaru felt that his life was seriously threatened, the voice came again: "Relax, Lord Yaru, the five-sword knight, my name is Willy Phelan, the three-sword knight, the Knights of the Holy Light Punishment and Slaughterhouse. member."


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 488： Information on the Duchy of Leylen

    "It''s you?"


    When Yalu heard the words, he turned around and saw Willy standing in the room.


    When he discovered that Willy was the pedestrian he had noticed before, he showed an unexpected expression.


    He had already learned that the headquarters would send someone to investigate the existence of the members of the Tower of World Heart, but he didn''t expect the visitor to be so young.


    Even if this person''s strength is high and the aging is delayed, he can have such a youthful appearance, and his age will not be older than 30 years old.


    Seven-quarter peaks and three-sword knights who are less than thirty years old are very rare even in the Knights of the Holy Light.


    "I have seen Lord Willy!"


    After Yaru reacted, he hurriedly performed a knightly manner to Willy.


    Yalu did not doubt Willy''s identity. First, Willy''s strength did not need to be tricked into by tricking him. Come, he sensed the power of justice in Willy, the Hanged Man would not lying.


    "This is my badge and mission card..."


    Although Yalu did not doubt Willy, Willy still cooperated and took out his identity certificate.


    This is the normal procedure of doing things.


    Yalu took it, checked it, and returned it to Willy.


    He has confirmed that there is no problem with Willy''s identity.


    "Okay, Your Excellency Yaru, I need to know some of the information you have now."


    Willy didn''t hesitate, and went straight to the point, explaining his intentions.


    He has already set up a barrier in the room, and he is not afraid that someone will overhear something.


    "Yes, Lord Willy."


    Yaru responded quickly.


    The two took their seats and began to communicate.


    "When did you suspect a suspected member of the Tower of the World Heart?"


    Willie asked.


    "It''s ten days ago..."


    Yaru''s face was serious: "About a month ago, in the three or five days nearby, in the kingdom of Leilun, three six-quarter royals were extraordinary, and they were promoted to seven quarters at the same time in an extremely close time..."


    "Ok?"


    Hearing this, Willy nodded silently, this is indeed a doubtful point.


    As a small force, the Principality of Leilun was only a seven-quarter peak, and the number of six-quarter powerhouses was numerous.


    In just three or five days, three six-quarter supernatural beings were promoted to seven quarters collectively, which is absolutely abnormal.


    "There is a problem here, but it doesn''t mean that it has something to do with the Tower of the Heart..."


    Willie asked again.


    "That''s right, I didn''t think of the Tower of the Heart at the time, I just thought that the Principality of Leilun was a little unusual..."


    Yaru continued: "But in the next period of time, the supernatural beings in the royal family were frequently promoted... The superhumans of the five and six quarters were like the weeds in the land after the rain pouring out like crazy... However, they All of them have gone through some means to deliberately hide their breath, but because I have the perception gem given by the headquarters, I can perceive the change of breath below eight o''clock in the realm of six o''clock..."


    "I gradually discovered that something was wrong, and only then did I realize the seriousness of the matter..."


    Yaru''s expression was serious: "Even at this time, I didn''t suspect the Tower of the Heart... Until ten days ago, the Grand Duke of Leilun, Gophera, asked me about political affairs. In his study, the desk With a kick of the document, I saw a suspiciously familiar sign... the mark of a tower!"


    "Is that so..."


    Willy pursed his lips, and in this way, it is normal to think of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "But I just glanced at it at the time. I can''t confirm whether this is a secret information document inside the royal family..."


    It is also normal for Yaru to be uncertain. Just relying on the imprint of a high tower cannot really prove that the Kingdom of Leilun has colluded with the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "However, based on my years of lurking, I believe that at the current level of the Principality of Leilun, I can''t get in touch with the information of the Tower of the Heart of the Realm... When I contacted the previous doubts, I reported it to the headquarters... Because I am now The strength of the people is simply incapable of investigating the truth of the facts..."


    Yalu basically explained the cause and effect of the matter clearly.


    "Your suspicion is very necessary..."


    For Yaru''s suspicion, Willy expressed his approval.


    When it comes to the Tower of the World Heart, nothing is trivial.


    "This is for you, Lord Willy."


    Yalu stood up and took out a thick note in the dark compartment of the bookcase behind him: "It records the information I have accumulated in the Principality of Leilun for so many years, you can use it to quickly learn about the Principality and the King. All."


    Willie nodded and took it.


    This was the most important reason why he approached Yalu.


    Only by figuring out the opponent''s situation and grasping sufficient information can you be in a favorable position in the game.


    "I''ve been lurking here for so many years, thanks for your hard work."


    Willy said to Yaru.


    "This is my duty. It is my mission to dedicate my life to the will of the Holy Light Knights."


    Yaru''s tone was very pious.


    "When my mission is completed, you will receive a promotion instruction from the headquarters, and you will be promoted from a five-sword knight to a four-sword knight."


    This is an incidental task of Willy, responsible for delivering the commendation from the Holy Light Knights to Yaru ah? "


    Yalu obviously did not expect this, and the whole person seemed very surprised.


    "Thank you for the support from the headquarters! Thank you, Lord Willy, for passing this news to me!"


    After reacting, Yalu''s excitement was beyond words.


    Willy nodded slightly. For such an unknown and secretive member, praise is essential.


    "Okay, I have finished understanding the matter, then I will leave first."


    Willy stood up, ready to say goodbye to Yaru.


    "Do you have a place to stay? Why don''t you live here."


    Yaru held back.


    "No, in your house, the goal is a little bigger."


    Willie gestured with a smile.


    Yalu heard the words and immediately understood.


    He also knew that in his manor, there were actually people from other forces, perhaps from the royal family, or perhaps from his enemies.


    "Try to keep a low profile, you don''t need to deliberately investigate the news of the Tower of the World Heart, save the exposure, and leave the rest to me."


    Before leaving, Willy exhorted Yaru.


    "I see, Lord Willy."


    After the two said goodbye, Willy left Yalu''s manor directly.


    "Master Willy, with such strength at such a young age, I am afraid that he will be a powerful candidate for promotion to the headquarter commander in the future..."


    For Willy''s existence, Yaru can only envy, but cannot be jealous.


    "And...speaking of the little fleas in the manor...it''s time to clean up..."


    Yalu sneered, a trace of killing intent on his face.


    Then, he returned to the desk, picked up the quill, and began to write new information.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 489： Grand Duke Gofila

    The capital, the palace.


    In the middle of the night, a man in an exquisite robe walked alone towards the remote palace in the royal palace.


    This man doesn''t look young anymore, he looks like he is about fifty or sixty years old, but his vigorous steps and fast figure, especially the gleam in his eyes, show the strong vitality hidden in his age.


    This person is the present-day Grand Duke of Leylen Kingdom, Gophera.


    Gophera, who was walking in the palace, did not bring any entourage, but walked towards the side hall alone.


    The side hall is an inaccessible place in the palace, and few people live there, so there are only sparse lights there, which looks a bit gloomy.


    There are few patrols here, and Gophera has not encountered anyone else.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Gofila came to the side hall in the most corner of the view and stopped.


    He tidied up his clothes and looked a little cautious. After confirming that it was correct, Gophera walked to the door and buttoned the door lightly.


    The dull sound was very abrupt in the silent night.


    "Gophera came to meet the two adults."


    As the Grand Duke of Leilun, Gophera''s tone was very humble.


    squeak.


    As soon as Gophera''s voice fell, the door opened without warning.


    Gophera''s heart twitched suddenly, he took a deep breath, then walked into the side hall and closed the door.


    "whats the matter?"


    Just as Gophera walked in, she saw a man in a black robe and an old man with gray hair sitting on both sides of the long table in front of the huge desk in the side hall. document.


    This document includes information on the finances, military affairs, noble ministers, etc. of the Duchy of Leilun, as well as some information on neighboring countries.


    These two are Leon and Selam of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    The two just looked up at Gophera, then lowered their heads again to browse the information at hand.


    Although the room was dark and there were no electric lights, when they were at this level, the darkness could no longer cover their eyesight.


    "Two adults, I have completed all the orders you arranged before."


    Since seeing the two of them, Gophera has been hunched over, without the slightest intention to straighten her back: "The selected people, I have already made them take the magical potion you have given them. With the emergence of a medium volume, the heritage of our Leilun Principality can already be regarded as the first-class power in the Principality."


    "In addition, the personnel dispatching you arranged and the formation of special institutions have now formed the basic framework, and the establishment can be completed in the next month."


    Gophera''s attitude was very humble.


    A month ago, these two terrifying eight-quarter peak powerhouses found him and gave him magical potions and massive cultivation resources that had never been touched before.


    The two adults told him that they came from an ancient force in the Tower of the Heart of the World. Because they had been buried for too long, they needed to support an outside force as a springboard for their comeback, and the Principality of Leilun and themselves were the chosen ones.


    After Gophera knew about it, she simply thought about it and decided to become a vassal of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    As the grand duke of a small duchy, he is the strongest in the duchy, but he is only a force of seven quarters, and eight quarters of extraordinary power.


    In the center of the terrifying and extraordinary continent, the Principality of Leilun is an inconspicuous micro-power. Even if he is only a vassal puppet, he can achieve a qualitative leap under the control of such a behemoth.


    Moreover, Gophera also knew that he was not qualified to refuse the two eight-quarter extraordinary requests, and the weak could only succumb.


    "Well done and very efficient."


    It was Selam who spoke, and he looked like a kind old man: "You should have taken the potion given to you, and it should be very soon after eight quarters of promotion..."


    "Yes, Lord Selam."


    Facing Selam, Gophera felt a little more relaxed, the adult named Leon, who was hidden under the black robe, spoke a little scary voice: "I have reached the peak of seven quarters, Maybe in two or three months, I will be able to break through eight quarters."


    Go Feila''s tone was really excited. With his talent, it was impossible to advance to eight quarters, but now, eight quarters is close at hand, although this magical potion will consume his potential, but Gopher La doesn''t care at all. At this age, the potential has long lost the ability to realize it.


    "Very good... By the way, there is nothing wrong with the confidentiality work, right?"


    Selam looked at Gophera with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    This smile is very complicated, it looks warm, but it is very intriguing.


    Leon was familiar with Selam''s expression, which was the contempt Selam looked at when he looked at the lower ranks.


    Selam is a man of two faces.


    Even in the face of these guys with average tools, he is a good old man.


    "Only the core members of the royal family know the news about the Tower of the World Heart, and no one else knows..."


    Although Gophera didn''t know why Selam wanted to hide the news, he still chose to do it.


    "However, when I met with my Finance Minister Yalu a few days ago, he seemed to see the mark of the Tower of the Heart on my desk..."


    After hesitating for a while, Gophera said it anyway.


    He was a little afraid that the two would blame him.


    "Re-investigate his identity. If there is no problem, pull him into the Tower of the Heart of the World and give him potions. If there is any problem, he will be executed directly."


    Selam''s tone was gentle.


    "Yes, Sir Selam."


    Gophera nodded respectfully.


    "If you have nothing to do, just leave."


    Seram gave Gophera a look of seeing off.


    Seeing this, Gophera hurriedly bid farewell and left in a hurry.


    He was just here to report on the progress of the two people''s orders There is nothing to do now.


    "Leon, I always have a faint sense of unease..."


    After Gophera walked out, Selam frowned.


    "What''s wrong? Think we''re moving a little too fast?"


    Leon seemed to see through Selam''s mind: "Don''t worry, Selam, the Principality of Leyron is only a very weak strength, the chances of the Holy Light Knights noticing here are basically zero, and their energy should be placed at the most. Kingdom level..."


    "Also, you also have to know that while we try to keep secrets as much as possible, we also have to do a good job in organizing the task. We have many competitors. Only by defeating them can we climb up and get more resources..."


    Leon lowered his voice, but he couldn''t suppress his inner desire.


    "Too����"


    Selam nodded thoughtfully: "I hope everything goes well..."

 Chapter 490： Archduke collapsed

    After Gophera came out of the side hall, she rushed towards her sleeping palace.


    About half an hour later, Gophera took a bath under the service of the maid and changed into pajamas.


    At the same time, Gophera also arranged for a waitress to accompany him to bed tonight.


    He was in a good mood, although he was no longer young, he was still full of energy.


    "Ok?"


    After walking into the room alone, Gophera suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    It was too quiet in the house, and the waitresses who were arranged did not take the initiative to greet him.


    But Gophera didn''t doubt too much, and he walked deeper into the room.


    "Archduke Gophera."


    Just when Gophera saw the sleeping waitress on the bed, her heart was alert, but she suddenly heard a voice behind her.


    "who is it?!"


    Gophera turned around immediately and saw Willy in a coarse cloth.


    "I am a three-sword knight from the Knights of the Holy Light."


    Willy did not release the enchantment, he was afraid that it would cause the detection of possible hidden lurkers.


    But Willy took out the long sword, and it had already touched Gophera''s neck, locking him with murderous intent.


    "The Knights of the Holy Light?"


    After hearing Willy''s identity, Gophera''s expression changed, showing a look of daze and panic.


    Until now, Gophera did not know the relationship between the Tower of the Heart and the Knights of Light.


    The reason why he was afraid was because the man who claimed to be the Three Swords Knights of the Holy Light Knights locked himself with a strong murderous intent.


    Gophera knew that the person in front of him was very powerful. Although he was on the same level as himself, it was easy to kill him.


    "How could I offend the Knights of the Light?"


    This is the most feared factor for Gophera.


    The Knights of the Holy Light, that is the first extraordinary organization in the center of the mainland, its prestige and its terror make everyone respect and fear.


    It was just a name that completely broke Gophera''s heart.


    So much so that he didn''t dare to open his mouth to verify Willy''s true identity, and he looked up to the Knights of the Holy Light deeply in his mind, and at this time he had completely lost his ego personality.


    "This three-sword knight..."


    In fact, Gophera didn''t know what the Three Swords Knights meant at all, he just called Willy like this: "I myself and the Duchy of Leylen behind me have never done anything against the rules of the Knights of the Holy Light...Small scale In the war of 2008, we have never let the superhuman take action against mortals. We keep in mind the principles of the Knights of Light and abide by the bottom line of justice. When you found me, is there any misunderstanding..."


    "As expected of the Knights of the Holy Light..."


    Looking at Gophera''s performance, Willy became more and more aware of the deterrent power of the Knights of Light in the center of the continent.


    "You are not guilty for the time being, but there are some things that need to be confirmed..."


    Willie''s voice dropped.


    "Okay, my lord, if you have any questions, feel free to ask, and I will definitely cooperate!"


    Gophera quickly showed a positive attitude.


    In his eyes, the Knights of the Holy Light were much more terrifying than the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "Have you ever been in contact with an organization called the Tower of the Heart of the World?"


    When Willy asked this, he locked in Gophera''s emotions.


    The detection ability of the power of justice has been displayed by Willy.


    "Tower of the Heart of the World?"


    Gophera''s heart twitched suddenly.


    Looking at Willy''s serious expression, he suddenly realized that he might be in a terrible situation.


    "This����"


    Gophera was in a cold sweat for a moment, his lips trembled slightly, and he couldn''t speak for a while.


    He thought of Selam and Leon, those two terrifying eight-hour transcendence.


    They ordered themselves not to speak of the existence of the Tower of Boundary Heart.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing Gophera''s performance, Willy''s heart already knew.


    "Do you have?"


    Willy was waiting for an exact answer, and the long sword was already close to Gophera''s skin.


    "Have����"


    After a fierce conflict in Gophera''s mind, in the end, the name of the Knights of the Light made him choose to tell the truth.


    He knew very well that he was involved in a major problem.


    "Sure enough, Yalu''s guess is correct!"


    Gophera''s words are true.


    "Tell me everything that happened after you came into contact with them!"


    Willy pressed against Gophera.


    Gophera''s throat rolled.


    Now, he can only tell everything in full.


    "A month ago, two Transcendent Eight-Quarters named Leon and Selam found me, and they said they were members of the Tower of the World Heart..."


    Gophera told Willy all the things that happened after her contact with Leon and Seram.


    It includes all kinds of details such as distributing potions to subordinates, recruiting them to join the Tower of World Heart, and setting up new institutions. Gophera explained everything to Willy.


    During this process, Willy has been using the power of justice to feel the authenticity of Gophera''s words, and he did not lie during this period.


    "That''s all, my lord..."


    After telling everything, Gophera seemed even more frightened.


    "Grand Duke Gofila, do you know what kind of organization the Tower of the World Heart is? You dare to directly contact them so closely?"


    Willie sneered.


    "No...don''t know..."


    Grand Duke Gofila stammered.


    "The Tower of the Heart of the World... It is a sinful extraordinary organization with the purpose of destroying the Knights of the Holy Light."


    The ultimate purpose of the Tower of the Heart of the World is currently unknown, but the destruction of the Knights of the Holy Light is indeed its consistent purpose.


    puff.


    Grand Duke Gophera''s legs went soft, and he knelt down on the ground.


    "This...how is this possible!"


    Gophera opened his mouth wide, but made no sound.


    The Tower of the Heart of the World turned out to be the enemy of the Holy Light Knights! And he and his important subordinates have now joined this organization!


    "My lord! I didn''t even know about it before this!"


    Gophera''s mood collapsed directly.


    He knew that if the Knights of Light investigated this matter, the Duchy of Leilun, to be precise, the royal family of Duke Leilun and the high-level nobles, would be completely destroyed by the Knights of Light!


    In front of the terrible Holy Light Knights The Principality of Leilun is an ant!


    Gophera needs to use all her strength to alleviate her sins.


    He begged Willy bitterly.


    "They all bewitched me, they never told me the details of the Tower of the Heart of the World!"


    Gophera tried to save herself and the Principality of Raylen behind her.


    "Your Excellency the Grand Duke..."


    Willy glanced at him indifferently: "Something is wrong, and you must pay a heavy price. Your crime will be determined by the follow-up trial of the Knights of the Holy Light."


    "Can I and the Duchy of Leilun behind me continue to exist..."


    There was bitterness in Gophera''s tone.


    "do not know."


    Willy is telling the truth, the nature of this matter has to be determined by the attitude of the subsequent headquarters.

 Chapter 491： Lornas reaction

    If the Knights of the Holy Light directly identified Grand Duke Gophera and the senior officials of the Duchy of Leilun as members of the Tower of the Heart of the World, then their ending must be very poor.


    Although the Knights of the Holy Light are based on justice and have a good reputation, they are only aimed at non-evil people.


    Like an extraordinary organization in the Tower of the Heart that attempts to subvert the world, its members, the Knights of Light, are likely to be severely punished.


    "However, there may not be a way out."


    Willy glanced at Grand Duke Gofila: "After all, you haven''t done any substantial harm. If you actively cooperate with us in the process of investigating the Tower of the World Heart, you may also be exposed."


    "We have already actively cooperated with the actions of the Tower of the Heart of the World!"


    Grand Duke Gophera seemed to have grabbed a life-saving straw and hurriedly expressed his position.


    "Next, you can just wait for the news. For the rest, you don''t need to participate for the time being."


    Willy said something to Archduke Gophera.


    For Willy, the most important thing at the moment is to first report the confirmation of the appearance of the Tower of the World Heart to the headquarters.


    So far, Willy''s mission has been completed.


    After Willy left the palace of Grand Duke Gofila, he did not leave immediately, but hid directly at the top of the palace.


    He is still not very worried about Grand Duke Gofila. If this guy changes his mind and leaks the news temporarily, then the follow-up actions will be quite troublesome.


    Archduke Gophera, who was in shock in the palace, was still under Willy''s supervision at this time.


    "Report the results to Longerna first..."


    Willy took out the quest card and activated it with extraordinary power.


    Through the mission card, he can achieve super-long-distance communication with the headquarters of Longna.


    ...


    Headquarters of the Knights of the Light.


    Long Erna had just finished a government affairs dealt with by other branches, and there were extraordinary fluctuations in his quest card.


    "Ok?"


    Long Erna''s expression showed a trace of solemnity.


    The transmission level of this extraordinary fluctuation information is the highest.


    This means that a member of the Punishment and Killing Institute has now encountered a very difficult trouble or a very serious accident.


    Lorna immediately activated the quest card.


    "The Principality of Leilun has confirmed the appearance of members of the Tower of the Heart of the World, and its royal family and high-level ruling officials have been infiltrated by the Tower of the Heart of the World!"


    This is a message from Willy, followed by a series of detailed information.


    "The members of the Tower of Boundary Heart really appeared!"


    Long Erna''s expression changed: "Have you begun to infiltrate other forces... This means that the Tower of the Heart of the World has already begun to act in advance!"


    There was a contemplative expression on Lorna''s face, and he had to make a statement on the current state of affairs and the arrangements for the future.


    "Let me think about..."


    Lorna tried to calm his mind.


    "Stay in the Principality of Leilun and wait for the follow-up manpower support."


    This is Lorna''s response to Willy.


    Although Long Erna knew that the members of the Tower of the World Heart were two extraordinary eight quarters, and also knew that Willy had the ability to leapfrog the enemy, but the stakes were very important, and he did not dare to directly order Willy to shoot.


    In case of any change, the follow-up results will be difficult to bear.


    After sending the mission instructions to Willy, Longerna released a message to the five two-sword knights who also belonged to the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "Interrupt all tasks at hand, go to the Principality of Rayren, and join the three-sword knight Willy Phelan!"


    In the same way, Longerna also sent the details of the mission.


    After doing all this, Long Erna did not hesitate and stood up from his desk.


    He had to meet Wiagres in person and report the matter.


    The current Longerna is already under the command of Punishment and Killing, and has been promoted to a knight of the sword, with the power to directly meet Viagras.


    ...


    The Principality of Raylen.


    "Are you on standby..."


    Willy, who received Lorna''s order, also understood his decision.


    The Tower of the Heart of the World has been confirmed in advance, and the subsequent layout may cause a series of changes.


    "Have you been monitoring Gophera?"


    Willy is thinking, in this case, it is a high probability that the two people in the Tower of the World Heart will notice it.


    Just when Willy was contemplating and weighing, the palace was inside the palace.


    "Salam..."


    Leon, who was hiding in the black robe, who had kept his head down and flipped through the pages silently, suddenly raised his head. A tragic green fluorescence flashed in his eyes, and an extremely depressing feeling emanated from Leon''s body. come out.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Selam sensed Leon''s change in an instant, and asked quickly.


    "I have a very uncomfortable feeling..." Leon''s voice was a little hoarse, "It''s like the feeling before the danger..."


    "you sure?"


    Hearing this, Selam''s always gentle face turned gloomy for the first time, and his eyes were instantly sharp.


    Selam had always believed in the accuracy of Leon''s ability to perceive danger.


    In fact, it was precisely because of this that he chose to partner with Leon. With Leon, the chance of survival would be greatly increased.


    This is not blind confidence in Leon, but because of Leon''s extraordinary profession, he is a bloodline descendant In the top supernatural above seven quarters, bloodline descendants are quite rare.


    Because of the extraordinary profession of blood descendant, it is not only limited by its own talent, but also greatly affected by its own bloodline level.


    The bloodline concentration is thin, and the bloodline source level is too weak, even if the talent is vertical and horizontal, it cannot be improved.


    It is precisely because of this harsh promotion condition that any descendant of blood origin who has been promoted to the eighth quarter cannot be ignored, and the bonus of blood will always bring them some advantages.


    Leon''s danger perception ability is one of the advantages.


    "I''m sure����"


    Leon nodded heavily, and the miserable green fluorescence in his eyes flickered: "The source of danger is nearby, to be precise, it may be in this palace."


    "The palace? Can someone threaten us in this palace?"


    Selam felt strange: "Also, if there is an enemy in the palace, with your perception ability, unless it is an eight-quarter superhuman with special abilities, who can escape your perception?"


    "I can''t tell..."


    Leon suddenly felt extremely irritable, and the danger perception feedback to the fluctuations in his blood vessels had begun to affect his mood.


    "I''m going to find Gophera."


    Leon suddenly stood up, and the profile of his face under the black robe showed a ferocious outline.


    "What do you want him to do?"


    Selam also got up and looked at Leon nervously.


    "I don''t know, I just feel like he''s a little dangerous..."


    Leon couldn''t describe his feelings in words.


    It just felt like I had foreseen something in advance.


    "Gophera..."


    Selam''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Let''s go, let''s go together!"


    The next moment, the two disappeared into the dark side hall.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 492： The law of dreams, infiltrating the spiritual world

    "There are eight quarters of extraordinary approaching!"


    Willy on the top of the palace suddenly cast his gaze into the distance.


    It was an undisguised eight-quarter extraordinary breath.


    "Scar of the Origin!"


    Without any hesitation, Willy instantly activated the trace of origin in the spiritual world, and used its power to further restrain his own breath.


    In addition to restraining his breath, Willy also slightly used the law of space to refract the light around him, achieving a stealth effect.


    Soon, Leon and Seram arrived in front of the palace.


    The guards outside the palace were shocked when they saw the two suddenly appear, but when they saw the identity of the other party, they all saluted respectfully.


    They all knew that this was a person whom Grand Duke Gofila respected. Although they did not know their identities, no one dared to act rude to them.


    "My sense of crisis is getting stronger and stronger..."


    Leon''s voice has begun to tremble slightly.


    It''s not fear, it''s just that the boiling blood in his body makes him a little bit uncontrollable.


    "Gophera has a problem!"


    A murderous intent appeared in Selam''s eyes.


    The two entered the palace directly without being notified by the guards.


    "Troublesome..."


    Willy on the top of the palace realized that something was wrong.


    Although the scar of origin can hide his position, it cannot hide the abnormality of Grand Duke Gophera.


    These two, who are obviously members of the Tower of the Heart, are definitely able to discover the problem of Grand Duke Gophera.


    "It seems that I can''t wait for the support of the other members of the Punishment and Killing Institute..."


    Willy''s body also began to condense fighting intent.


    If the ordinary two eight quarters are extraordinary, it is not enough to fear for Willy.


    But these two Eight-Quarter Transcendents were born in the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    According to the information of the Holy Light Knights, the members of the Tower of the Heart who can come out to control a force and cultivate the members of the edge cannon fodder in the Tower of the Heart of the World must have an official identity in the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    Even the ordinary peripheral assessment members have the blessing of the mysterious spherical crystal. In the hands of such members of the Tower of the World Heart, they must also have terrible backhands.


    Therefore, Willy is still very cautious when dealing with such people.


    "It is necessary to guarantee an instant kill to one of them at the right time... This will make it easier..."


    In Willy''s eyes, the expression became more and more cold.


    bang.


    The door of the palace was directly opened.


    "Who?!"


    Archduke Gophera, whose emotions had just been assessed, jumped up from the bed like a frightened bird when he heard the sudden sound.


    "Gophera, it''s us."


    Seram and Gophera walked in at the same time.


    The moment she saw the two of them, Gophera''s eyes flashed with panic, but she quickly forced herself to calm down.


    His current identity is already a traitor to the Tower of the World Heart.


    This kind of extraordinary organization that even the Knights of the Holy Light wants to destroy, in the face of a traitor, the terrifying means are naturally self-evident.


    "There is indeed a problem..."


    Seram and Gophera noticed the change in Gophera''s expression just now.


    "It turned out to be two adults..."


    A smile was forced out of Gophera''s face.


    He was about to try to delay for a while, but suddenly saw Leon''s figure flashing, directly in front of him.


    click!


    Leon directly stuck the neck of Grand Duke Gofila.


    The terrifying murderous intent emanated directly from Leon, and ruthlessly suppressed Grand Duke Gophera.


    Leon''s face was facing Gophera.


    This was the first time that Gophera saw Leon''s face directly.


    A pale face was covered with dense black lines, twisted and ferocious, giving people a feeling of confusion and fear. Leon''s pupils were a rare pale green, and the pupils were densely covered with black dots, a little bit. Like the compound eyes of animals.


    "Leon...sir..."


    Gophera''s body began to tremble.


    "Say, what happened to you! Did you betray the Tower of the Heart of the World!"


    For some reason, walking into this palace to get Leon, the sense of crisis is getting stronger and stronger.


    He has never felt this kind of danger before, even when he passed the dangerous assessment of the internal members of the Tower of World Heart before, he didn''t have this feeling either.


    "I...I didn''t..."


    Gophera felt an evil energy seeping in from his neck, and then spreading towards his body.


    My body began to numb and gradually began to lose control.


    This power not only eroded his extraordinary power, but even the power of law could not be mobilized at all.


    "you are lying!"


    Leon roared, his voice sharp and shrill.


    He felt the blood in his body, boiling with tension and fear.


    "I come."


    Selam took a step forward and pointed the cane at Gophera''s head: "I''ll probe his memory!"


    Hearing Selam''s words, Gophera couldn''t hide her terrified expression.


    "Okay, you come..."


    Leon is doing his best to suppress the changes in his bloodline.


    While the descendants of blood origin have additional means, they also have to bear the reality of the extreme influence of blood on themselves.


    Regarding the exploration of memory, Leon is very confident in Selam.


    What Selam comprehends is the law of fantasy, which can make people lost between fantasy and reality, and their minds are completely out of control.


    "Spiritual world, infiltrate!"


    Selam''s body the law of fantasy erupted.


    Selam''s consciousness was transferred from his body, passed through the layers of psychological defenses of Gophera, and penetrated directly into the spiritual world.


    "Memory, reverse search!"


    Selam''s consciousness was tumbling and stirring, and Gophera''s memory picture began to rapidly reverse.


    Just for a moment, in Gophera''s memory, Seram saw Willy.


    In the scene of Willy and Gophera''s exchange, all the details were noticed by Selam''s consciousness without missing any details.


    "The Knights of the Holy Light!!"


    "Such an inconspicuous small principality is under the surveillance of the Holy Light Knights!"


    "What kind of enemy is our Tower of the Heart of the World facing!"


    Before joining the Tower of the Heart of the World, Selam knew the horror of the Holy Light Knights.


    But he didn''t expect that the Knights of the Holy Light had become so terrifying that it enveloped every corner of the world.


    For the first time, Selam lost confidence in the huge and terrifying Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "Get out of here, you must, quickly!"


    Since it has been discovered by the Holy Light Knights, if you don''t go, it must be a dead end!


    However, just as Selam was about to withdraw from Gophera''s spiritual world, he suddenly felt a twist here.


    The image of the three-sword knight whom Gophera communicated with in his memory suddenly turned around.


    Seemingly beyond time and space, the man turned around and looked at himself with a smile.


    In the smile, murderous intent surges!


    "not good!"


    Selam''s consciousness instantly returned to his body.


    However, at the moment of returning to his body, he lowered his head and saw a pale golden spear carrying the power of the law, which had pierced his chest!


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 493： Pseudo-Original Weapon

    "Do not!"


    Selam made a shrill voice.


    The law of space is smashing his flesh and blood, and the law of destruction is eating away his body.


    "Salam!"


    Leon immediately reacted when he saw the abnormality.


    His body began to expand rapidly, and the black robe was directly pushed open.


    From his back, eight slender black long limbs suddenly appeared, black detours spread from his face like a body, and an evil and chaotic aura emanated from Leon''s body.


    "Salam!"


    Leon grabbed Selam and instantly evacuated from the palace.


    The terrifying aura that erupted from his body directly polluted the guards outside the palace. Among them, those with low realms died directly, and those with high realms began to become confused, unable to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    "Your Excellency the Three Swords Knights!"


    When Gophera thought she was about to die, she saw Willy suddenly appear, and with a single blow, he beat the terrifying Lord Seram to the death, and saved himself.


    Gophera had an intuitive understanding of the horror of the Knights of Light.


    "Get out of here! Immediately!"


    Willy said sharply to Gophera: "Come back after the battle is over!"


    "Yes Yes!"


    Gophera seemed to be waking up from a dream and fled directly in the opposite direction of Leon''s departure from the palace.


    He is also the strength of seven quarters, and soon disappeared into the night.


    "Salam! Selam!"


    On the other side, Leon, who had turned into a blood source, took out the healing potion from the Tower of the Heart of the World and gave it to Seram.


    But it was too late, Willy teleported behind Selam, and it took only a short time for him to send the supernatural power and the power of law that had been blessed by the Origin Scar into Selam''s body. , During this period, Selam''s vitality has been completely cut off.


    At this time, Selam had only half of his body left, and his breath had completely disappeared.


    "how so!"


    Leon never guessed that this would end.


    The situation has just been opened up, why did the situation suddenly take a turn for the worse.


    Leon knew very well that his and Selam''s attempt to control the Principality of Leilun and make the Principality of Leilun one of the initial locations of the Tower of the Heart of the World had failed.


    The Knights of the Light have spotted them.


    "Failed!"


    Leon knew very well that after he failed, he would have to accept the punishment from the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    Thinking of this, Leon felt a tremor all over his body.


    Selam is dead, and Leon has to shoulder all the responsibilities.


    Leon''s eyes turned to Willy who came out of the palace, and his dense pupils stared at him tightly.


    "Seven quarters of strength, possessing the original weapon, controlling the power of the laws of space and the law of destruction, and very young!"


    Leon quickly gave Willy an accurate positioning,


    "This kind of talent should be the core genius of the Holy Light Knights?"


    Leon gritted his teeth, unable to hide his murderous intentions.


    The mission has failed, and now we can only find a way to make up for it.


    To seize a source weapon and kill a genius of this level of the Holy Light Knights, maybe he can make up for his fault with credit.


    "Have to kill him!"


    Leon made a decision in an instant: "Move faster, otherwise the superhumans of the space system will be difficult to deal with when they escape!"


    "The field of law!"


    Leon''s law field was instantly shrouded, and the palace was covered by a third.


    "Law of Chaos?"


    Willy felt the distortion of time and space.


    Within this field of laws, Willy even felt that his spatial laws would get out of control.


    Even if the target is 10,000 meters away, after teleportation, it may be directly in front of Leon.


    "The peak of eight quarters, the opponent this time is very troublesome!"


    Willy also realized the terror of the other party.


    He is very grateful for his correct decision just now.


    With the blessing of the scar of the origin and the concealment of the high intelligence value, he suddenly attacked and solved one of the opponents.


    If they were to fight against two people at the same time, Willy himself would have no chance of winning.


    "Ok?"


    Just as Willy was about to counterattack, an aura of origin emanated from Leon.


    "Original weapon structure fragment?"


    Willy saw that there was a black short stick in Leon''s hand, and the top of the black short stick was engraved with the imprint of the tower of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "No, the source aura is very complete... Could it be a real source weapon?"


    Willy was startled, in this case, he must leave the battlefield immediately.


    But soon, Willy noticed the doubt: "It''s not a real source weapon, this source power is very vain..."


    "It should be a pseudo-origin weapon..."


    After thinking about it, Willy calmed down a little.


    The so-called pseudo-origin weapon is a weapon that is contaminated with the power of the source, but has not really transformed into a source weapon.


    The birth of a source weapon requires a long-term nurture of the Jiuqi Transcendence that touches the source, so that the source he touches and his weapon are combined into one, and the source seed is bred inside the weapon.


    This process will take at least three hundred years Only after these three hundred years will a source weapon be truly born and possess the source seed.


    Moreover, as the time of nourishing the source weapon increases, the power of the source weapon will continue to increase.


    And the pseudo-origin weapon is the source weapon that has not bred the source seed. It is more common in the weapons that are handed over to cronies or subordinates after a short period of cultivation in Jiuqi Transcendence.


    The power of pseudo-origin weapons is relatively limited.


    The warm-up time is short, and if the nine-carved deity has a general understanding of the source, the power of the pseudo-origin weapon is not even comparable to the structural fragments of the real source weapon.


    Even if the incubation time is longer, the power is bound to be far inferior to the real source weapon.


    Moreover, under normal circumstances, Jiuqi Transcendent rarely cultivates pseudo-origin weapons. With this energy, they will continue to cultivate their real source weapons to enhance their power.


    The fact that the pseudo-origin weapon can appear in Leon''s hands must also be issued by the top of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "Kill you!"


    After Leon changed his blood source form, his mood became more unstable and his aura became more violent.


    Since Leon is holding a pseudo-origin weapon, Willy is naturally not frightened.


    He also released his law enchantment to fight against Leon, and the extraordinary power surged in his body.


    Whoa whoa whoa!


    Willy wielded the silver spear, and the terrifying golden light scattered everywhere.


    Leon''s body is also flowing with evil aura, and black smoke escapes from the eight long limbs, and with the law of chaos, everything becomes distorted.


    The pseudo-origin weapon in his hand is combined with his own law of chaos, and it is head-on with the silver spear in Willy''s hand.


    For a while, the buildings of Leilun''s palace were shattered, the ground shattered, and a large number of people in the palace were fleeing frantically.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 494： Grand Prince Portley

    The battle between Willy and Leon was inextricable for a while.


    Leon can be said to be the strongest opponent Willy has ever faced.


    Leon''s pseudo-origin weapon has greatly increased his own strength, but this is not what Willy fears the most.


    What troubled Willy the most was the power of Leon''s bloodline.


    The source of Leon''s bloodline should be a spider monster. I don''t know how many years this bloodline has fallen, but it is certain that when it is alive, it must be a holy-level nine-carved monster.


    The power of Leon''s bloodline and the law of chaos fit perfectly, which made his own strength explosively increase after being catalyzed.


    There are many restrictions on the blood descendants, but the combat power brought by them at the same time is quite terrifying.


    If Leon is holding a real source weapon, Willy is now at a disadvantage.


    The pseudo-origin weapon is superimposed on the blood descendants of the peak of eight quarters, and the lethality is still very large.


    "It seems that the degree of catalysis of the trace of origin has to be increased..."


    Although he was unable to gain an advantage in the battle for a while, Willy was not panicking.


    In subsequent battles, he can increase the degree of activation of the scar of origin, and gradually improve his blessing combat power.


    Willy is now quite proficient in the use of Scar of the Origin.


    The reason why Willy didn''t activate his full potential to kill Leon is because Willy still has certain illusions about capturing Leon alive.


    The members of the Tower of the World Heart must be more valuable in living bodies.


    From them, you can learn more clues about the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "It can''t be delayed... Since it can''t be captured alive, it must be killed!"


    The trace of origin in Willy''s spiritual world seems to be spinning rapidly to the limit.


    "On his body, the source aura is strengthening!"


    Leon keenly sensed Willy''s changes.


    Just when the two of them were about to do their final fight, the void around them suddenly shook, and the spatial fluctuations dispersed.


    I saw a man wearing a white robe and holding a silver-white bone whip suddenly appeared, and the extraordinary aura spread out in eight quarters.


    "A member of the Knights of the Holy Light!"


    Willy and Leon recognized his identity at the same time.


    The robe on his body is the pure white robe of the Holy Light Knights.


    "Is there a helping hand from Longerna?"


    Willie''s eyebrows moved. Although he didn''t know this person, he also knew his purpose: "The peak of eight quarters, with the original weapon!"


    "Another guy with a source weapon?!"


    Leon was stunned for a moment, has the Knights of Light already become so powerful?


    "Willi, I am the same member of the Punishment and Killing Institute, Portley! I have been ordered by Lorna to assist you!"


    The man said to Willy through voice transmission: "I also understood the laws of space. When I received Doroner''s order, I was not far from here."


    "The two join forces and try to keep him alive. For the Holy Light Knights to deal with the Tower of the Heart, his survival is very important!"


    Portley said to Willy.


    "it is good!"


    When Willy heard the words, he didn''t delay, and immediately responded.


    "Walk!"


    Seeing Portley coming again, Leon made an instant decision.


    Originally aimed at a Willy, Leon was not sure to defeat him, but now there is a Pottery who also looks very difficult to mess with again. If he doesn''t escape, he may be left here.


    Black smoke spread out from Leon''s eight long limbs, wrapping himself directly in it.


    "Space, block it!"


    Portley''s movements were very quick, and the field of law instantly spread and enveloped Leon.


    In an instant, Leon felt an oppressive force that slowed down his figure.


    "Confusion, twist!"


    After another wave of law fluctuations, the sense of restraint around Leon was much relieved.


    But before he had time to be happy, he saw the silver-white bone whip in Portelli''s hand, turned into a white shadow, and locked him directly along Leon''s skin.


    "not good!"


    Leon''s color changed instantly, and the power of the source in the silver-white bone whip was infiltrating his body.


    At the same time, Willy also followed in an instant, and the trace of origin was spinning rapidly.


    "Justice Seal!"


    From Willy''s palm, a string of golden chains was quickly pulled out and submerged into Leon''s body.


    Leon felt that his extraordinary power, the power of the law, and the power of the blood source were beginning to weaken.


    He still wanted to make a final struggle, but was shot through the waist by Willy.


    In an instant, Leon lost all ability to resist.


    "It became..."


    Portley manipulated the silver-white bone whip and directly pulled Leon to his side.


    "Let''s go, go directly back to the headquarters!"


    Portley didn''t mean to be greedy directly, but told Willy to return to Sacred Heart City together.


    "it is good!"


    Willie responded.


    ...


    The sky over the city of the Sacred Heart is bright.


    In front of the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights, Willy and Portelli who locked Leon appeared.


    "Potley, Willie!"


    As soon as the two appeared, they saw Longerna and Beaton who were waiting.


    Beaton, the ruler of the Judgment of Sin.


    They have communicated through mission cards before, and know the beginning and end of the changes in the mission process.


    As for Leon, a member of the Tower of the Heart of the World, the two One-Sword Knights directly picked him up.


    "He is a member of the Tower of the World Heart Portley directly handed over the appointed Leon to Beaton.


    Beaton grabbed the void, and an energy cage void appeared, directly locking Leon.


    Portley also took back his silver bone whip.


    "Good work, you two."


    Beaton and Longerna said to the two of them.


    "I just held hands."


    Portley waved his hand.


    In Willy''s view, Portley doesn''t talk much, but he feels very reliable.


    "This time is a big credit, wait for the follow-up rewards."


    Long Erna waved at the two of them, and then disappeared with Beaton and Layton.


    Digging out the behind-the-scenes information from this Tower of World Heart member is already the most important thing at the moment.


    "With your light, I may get a good reward."


    After handing over Leon, Portley also relaxed a lot.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t arrest him."


    Willie smiled, he was telling the truth.


    "Tewett said you were an extremely good man, and it seems right now."


    Portley was very impressed with Willy.


    "You have a good relationship?"


    Willie was not surprised.


    "He''s my brother and I''m his brother."


    Portley introduced himself: "I am the prince of the Holy Light Kingdom."


    "Is that so..."


    Willy chuckled lightly, which was a bit surprising.


    Tuvit hadn''t mentioned his big brother before.


    In Willy''s eyes, Portley is also quite powerful.


    However, at the age of forty years, at the peak of eight quarters, and possessing the original weapon, if there is no title attribute panel, Willy thinks that he will not be able to stand and laugh with such a person.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 495： Extraordinary Wings

    After saying goodbye to Politer, Willy returned to his room.


    Although it has only been half a month since he left the Knights of the Holy Light last time, but during this period, he has experienced contact with the Tower of the Heart of the World. Willy calmed down, thought a lot, and had a deeper understanding of the Tower of the Heart of the World. Know.


    The most intuitive point is that the power of the Tower of the Heart is really as terrifying as the rumors say, without any exaggeration.


    Although Willy still doesn''t know the result of Leon''s interrogation, Willy is also very clear that the person who was sent out to form the fringe cannon fodder member center must not be the absolute core of the tower of the world''s heart.


    This kind of non-absolute core character has such strength, and the terrifying degree of the Tower of the World Heart is naturally self-evident.


    Even the current Willy has a deep fear of the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    However, because of the existence of the Holy Light Knights, Willy still has great confidence in blocking the Tower of the Heart in the future.


    Although Willy is only a three-sword knight and cannot get in touch with the absolute core of the Knights of Light, Willy is very clear that the Knights of Light must have a deep background behind them.


    In addition, Willy is thinking more about the town of White Bear in the southeast of the mainland.


    Although he has been away from the southeast of the mainland for a year and a half, Willy has always been concerned about White Bear Town, where he has his family, his friends and partners.


    Now it seems that the Tower of the Heart of the World has been born ahead of schedule, and Willy has to be ahead of schedule for White Bear Town''s arrangements.


    Although I don''t know whether the future war will spread to the southeast of the mainland, it is necessary to enhance the background and strength of White Bear Town.


    "Maybe I should return to the southeast of the mainland..."


    Willy weighed in his heart.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the existence of Storm Strait, Willy''s teleportation would not be a long way to and from the center of the continent and the southeast of the continent.


    But in Storm Strait, there is a very strange effect, where extraordinary power will not be suppressed, but the power of law will be weakened.


    Because Willy had just realized the seeds of the law when he came to the center of the continent, so he didn''t feel the sense of repression. He didn''t know about it until he communicated with Kelundu later.


    "If you teleport at will in the Storm Strait, it is very likely that you will deviate from the established target point..."


    Willy thought to himself: "The entire Storm Strait is like a giant chaotic law field... If I want to go back to the southeast of the mainland, maybe I can only use a boat..."


    Willy felt that it was necessary for him to borrow a huge ship from the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    Ordinary ships cannot cross Storm Strait.


    "Since this is the case, then prepare to leave at any time. When Long Erna finishes dealing with the members of the Tower of the World Heart, I will apply to temporarily leave the mainland center..."


    Willy was not worried that Ronna would reject his application.


    This year''s three guaranteed tasks have long been completed. This is a right that he can enjoy. Moreover, Willy has to find Roerna to exchange for the reward promised by McGreton before.


    In addition, Willy also plans to go to the Thunder Forest to see Wally after obtaining Longerna''s consent. If Legas allows, Willy wants to take Wally back with him.


    As a result, Wally must have missed White Bear Town after being away from home for so long. Second, Wally has extraordinary wings. If he rides directly on Wally''s body, Willy can go home without the help of a giant ship, and the speed of the journey will be much faster.


    ...


    Two days later, Willy learned from Tuvit that Longerna had ended the interrogation of the members of the Tower of the World Heart and had returned to the office.


    So Willy went to find Lorna.


    "Lord Lorna..."


    Willy walked into Lorna''s office room.


    Long Erna saw that the person coming was Willy, and made an encouraging gesture to Willy: "Willi, thanks to you this time, if it wasn''t for your decisiveness, we would not be able to capture the official status of the Tower of the Heart of the World. Member, from him, we learned a lot of secrets, you have made great contributions."


    "It''s all with the help of Portley..."


    Willie was as humble as before.


    "I came here this time to apply to you to temporarily leave the center of the mainland. I need to return to the southeast of the mainland to temporarily return to my hometown."


    Willy did not inquire about the content of Longerna''s interrogation. He was very clear that although Leon brought it by himself, he still couldn''t touch much of the information, so he directly explained his purpose.


    "There''s no problem with that. In fact, you don''t have to ask me to apply. It''s your right."


    Lorna responded with a smile.


    When Willy heard the words, his heart was slightly relieved, not because Long Erna accepted his application for farewell, but from Long Erna''s immediate response, Willy guessed the action steps of the Tower of the World Heart.


    If the riot at the Tower of the Heart of the World is imminent, then Luo Erna will definitely not respond to him in such a relaxed tone.


    From this point of view, the Tower of the Heart of the World should still have a buffer period before it is fully operational.


    This is also a good thing for White Bear Town allowing Willy himself more time to enhance its heritage.


    "By the way, I should honor the previous reward for you."


    Before Willy said it, Long Er took the initiative to mention the reward.


    "Special reminder, this reward is not given to you by the headquarters, but Lord McGreton paid for his own pocket, which belongs to him..."


    Long Erna stood up: "Speaking of this reward, I am a little jealous of you. Before, I thought that the difficulty of your task did not match this reward. Now it seems that your credit deserves this reward, and it is not a problem at all. ."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing Long Erna''s words, Willy''s curiosity turned up again.


    This reward turned out to be given to him by McGredon, and even Longer felt envious.


    "Let''s go, change the place, this place can''t make you feel the magic of this reward."


    Long Erna walked out of the house: "Let''s go to the proving ground."


    The proving ground of the Holy Light Knights is independent and large. It is said that it is a dimensional space opened up by the elder-level nine-carved space system in the Holy Light Knights. It can simulate battle scenes and combat methods.


    Because the trial field is a dimensional space, the area occupied in the main world is not large, otherwise the entire land of Sacred Heart City will be occupied by the Holy Light Knights.


    Trial field dimension space.


    The trial space was empty, with only Willy and Longerna.


    "Okay, check your rewards."


    Saying that, Long Er waved one hand, and a transparent bead appeared on his palm.


    The transparent bead was only the size of a grape, with a pair of tiny black wings inside.


    "This is... extraordinary wings?!"


    Willie looked surprised.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 496： Blood of the Star Demon, Secret

    Extraordinary wings, this is quite rare, even more precious than pseudo-origin weapons.


    The extraordinary people under the nine quarters cannot achieve long-term and long-distance flight, but with the help of extraordinary wings, this problem can be solved.


    The forging of extraordinary wings requires not only precious raw materials, but also skilled forging techniques.


    The birth of an extraordinary wing is a very tedious and complicated matter.


    The extraordinary wings that Legas gave to Wally were made from the bone wings of a sanctuary-level beast.


    "Yes, it is the extraordinary wings."


    Luo Erna nodded and confirmed Willy''s thoughts.


    "This extraordinary feather was given to me by Lord McGreton before diving, let me pass it on to you."


    With that said, Long Erna handed the ball into Willy''s hand: "This extraordinary wing is called the blood of the star demon, its raw material, this precious and rare metal comes from the void battlefield. The blood of the nine-engraved star demon, an alien creature. Its first owner was Lord Gloria. After 100 years of cultivation, Lord Glodon handed it over to Lord McGreton. Now, you will be the master of the star demon. The third master of blood."


    "The origin of this extraordinary feather is so powerful..."


    Looking at the ball in his hand, Willy also seemed very surprised.


    Glodon, the previous commander of the Knights of the Holy Light, was the one who appointed Viagrass and became the current commander.


    He was McGredon''s teacher, and before his death, he was also a powerhouse at the peak of the nine quarters.


    These extraordinary wings actually came from his hands...


    As for the raw materials of the extraordinary wings, although Willy doesn''t know where the void battlefield is, but listening to Longerna''s tone, the black metal framing the extraordinary wings seems to be very rare.


    And its forging and pouring the blood of the raw material Star Demon, Willy is also familiar with it.


    He had seen an eight-quarter-level star demon, a malicious creature from an alien plane.


    The Nine-Engraved Star Demon, whether it is on an alien plane or in the center of the continent, belongs to the top extraordinary, and its extraordinary wings watered by its blood are no worse than Wally''s pair.


    "Smelt it, try to master it."


    Lorna reminded aside.


    "it is good."


    Willie nodded.


    He drew a trace of extraordinary power into it.


    At the moment when Willy''s extraordinary power submerged into the ball, a strong malicious force came towards him and penetrated directly into Willy''s body and spiritual world.


    Willie was not flustered.


    "Disperse!"


    In the spiritual world, the malicious power that turned into a ferocious face of a star demon was instantly dispelled by Willy''s power of justice, and the malicious power in the body also disappeared.


    "Melting!"


    With almost no effort, Willy successfully smelted the blood of the star demon.


    Willy manipulated his mind, and the ball in his hand disappeared, replaced by Willy''s back, a pair of black wings suddenly spread out.


    The wingspan of this black wing is three meters long, engraved with hollow patterns, and a layer of black mist overflows on the surface of the wing, sometimes turning into a distorted star demon face.


    The blood of the star demon was not directly attached to Willy''s back, and it didn''t even cling to Willy''s shirt.


    From Willy''s body, the blood of the star demon is about a finger''s distance away, but Willy can easily manipulate it.


    "rise!"


    Willy tried to drive the blood of the star demon.


    Whoa!


    The blood of the star demon gently fanned, and Willy''s entire body took off like a feather blown by the wind.


    From a physical point of view, hollow metal wings cannot bring buoyancy at all.


    However, the extraordinary power contained in it enabled Willy to fly.


    "accelerate!"


    Under Willy''s control, the blood of the star demon brought Willy a faster flight speed.


    The blood of the star demon does not fan, but the black air on the surface, the frequency of oscillation is getting higher and higher.


    "So fast!"


    Willy truly felt the pleasure of flying. This is a way of moving, which is incomparable to teleportation.


    "With the help of this star demon blood, I only need five days to cross the Storm Strait!"


    Although Willy did not display the limit speed due to the limited space, he can also estimate it roughly.


    After about five minutes of test flight, Willy landed on the ground and put away his wide wings.


    "how do you feel?"


    Long Erna could naturally see Willy''s fondness for the blood of the star demon.


    "What a great reward."


    Willie said from the bottom of his heart.


    "With it, your fighting style can also be further developed."


    Lorna said.


    Willy nodded, turned the blood of the star demon into a ball again, and put it away.


    "Lord Longerna, you just said that the raw material for the blood of the star demon comes from the Void Battlefield... Where is the Void Battlefield?"


    Willie asked his previous doubts.


    "Um����"


    Hearing the words, Long Erna paused, and finally said: "It stands to reason that these are the secret permissions that only two swordsmen can know... But there is no need to hide it from you. According to your credit this time, from the southeast of the mainland After returning, the internal level promotion process will also come out By then, you will be the second sword knight..."


    "Void Battlefield, Broken Border, these two places can be said to be the forbidden places controlled by our Holy Light Knights..."


    Lorna''s voice lowered slightly.


    "Forbidden place?"


    Willie smelled something unusual.


    The forbidden place recognized by the Knights of the Holy Light, how dangerous is this place?


    "Why do you say they are forbidden places..."


    Long Na paused: "Because... this is an extraterritorial battlefield where we have been fighting with the Tower of the Heart of the World for thousands of years!"


    "what?!"


    Willy almost thought he had heard it wrong.


    The extraterritorial battlefield that continues to fight with the Tower of the Heart of the World?


    Didn''t the official members of the Tower of the World Heart just appear in the center of the continent?


    "I understand your question..." Long Erna continued to explain, "The Tower of the Heart of the World comes from another world..."


    "Different world?"


    All the words Willy had heard before were heteroplanes.


    "Another world is different from a different plane... If it''s an analogy, a different plane is a relatively ordinary world, and a different world is a higher-level world... The Tower of the Heart of the World comes from a high-level world. world����"


    "The so-called war between the Tower of the Heart of the World and the Knights of the Holy Light officially broke out eight thousand years ago... Before that, the Tower of the Heart of the World in another world attempted to pass through the world''s barrier, descend to our world, and plunder our world. resources, enslaving our extraordinary..."


    Long Erna spoke slowly: "By the way, we are not a plane, but a complete world..."


    "Before the first war of 8,000 years ago, the two worlds had already fought each other outside the territory. The Void Battlefield and the Shattered Frontier were the venues for the fight..."


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 497： Go to Thunder Forest

    "After you are promoted for eight quarters, you can choose to enter the void battlefield or the broken border. Although it is a battlefield, it is also a good place for tempering. It will help you to understand the enemy in advance..."


    After Long Erna said this, he paused: "Let''s talk about this first. When you become a two-sword knight and have been promoted for eight minutes, you will understand these things more carefully..."


    "I see����"


    Willie responded.


    Willy is still a little surprised. Originally, he just asked casually, but he didn''t expect such a secret.


    Another world, another plane...


    The external environment of the transcendent world in which he lives is actually so complicated.


    This kind of thing, if not for the fact that he gradually climbed to a high position in the Knights of the Holy Light, he would still be in the dark.


    Sure enough, one or two of the world''s great secrets can only be seen in a giant extraordinary organization like the Knights of the Holy Light.


    At this point, Willy also thought of the elders of the Knights of Light.


    Every member of the Knights of the Holy Light knows that the extraordinary people who are promoted after nine quarters will be promoted to elders.


    But what makes everyone strange is that, on the bright side, it seems that there is only a nine-carved extraordinary of Viagras, which is a bit unreasonable. Those top-level extraordinary who have resigned as sword knights seem to have disappeared.


    Now that he knows the Void Battlefield and the Broken Frontier, Willy can guess some of the whereabouts of those elders.


    As the top guardians of the native world, they may have gone to the Shattered Frontier and the Void Battlefield to fight the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "Okay, Willy, get ready to return to your hometown and settle down there. There are still powerful enemies to fight in the future."


    Long Erna patted Willy on the shoulder with an encouraging look in his smile.


    For Willy, Lorner, like McGredon, is quite optimistic about him.


    "Thank you, Lord Longerna."


    Willie nodded.


    ...


    ten days later.


    Thunder Forest.


    One of the three forbidden places for Warcraft in the center of the mainland, even the most outstanding mercenary teams and adventure teams only dare to operate in the outer circle.


    Because in the center of the Thunder Forest, there lives the supreme king in the World of Warcraft, the Mountain Thunder Bear Legas!


    At this time, outside the Forest of Thunder, in the void, a black image was a string of lightning flashes that went straight to the core from the outer circle of the Forest of Thunder.


    It was Willie.


    From the Sacred Heart City to the Thunder Forest, Willy did not use teleportation, but the blood of the star demon.


    This high-altitude rapid flight makes Willy addicted.


    In the past ten days, Willy has been very skilled in manipulating the blood of the star demon.


    Yo!


    Just as Willy approached the core circle of Thunder Forest, a sharp cry uttered.


    Immediately afterwards, a giant blue bird with a wingspan of nearly twenty meters took off from the ground and flew into the void, blocking Willy''s path.


    At the same time, several small blue giant birds flew out of the jungle and tightly surrounded Willy.


    "Human, this is the core area of ??the Thunder Forest. If you want to move forward, please report your identity first!"


    The blue giant bird at the head looked at Willy with deep fear in his eyes.


    Although Willy only showed his breath for seven quarters, the extraordinary wings on his body really made the giant blue bird realize that the identity of this human is not ordinary.


    In the extraordinary world, extraordinary wings are second only to the true origin weapons.


    The human race that owns it, in the human world, definitely came from a superpower.


    Although the background of the Thunder Forest is also very deep, they are also very clear about the two or three top forces in the human world, and the gap between the two is still obvious.


    Especially the Knights of the Holy Light, even if Lord Legas saw Wiagres, he would bow his head proudly.


    "My name is Willy Phelan, and I am from the Knights of the Holy Light. But I am here this time in a personal capacity. I want to see Volibear."


    Willy stood in the void, the blood of the star demon behind him gently fanning.


    "The Knights of the Holy Light?"


    When he heard the name of the Knights of the Holy Light, the blue giant bird trembled.


    Then he heard that Willy was looking for Volibear, and the giant blue bird noticed Willy''s surname.


    "Phelan..."


    The blue giant suddenly thought of something: "Your Excellency Willy, are you the family brother of Master Volibear?"


    "Huh? How do you know?"


    Willy never thought that this monster would actually know his identity.


    "Your name, Master Volibear is often mentioned."


    The blue giant bird responded: "It has specifically entrusted us that if you come, you must let it go directly and guide you."


    "Is that so..."


    Willie''s heart warmed when he heard the words.


    When he parted with Wally before, Willy had said that he would come to Thunder Forest to see it when he had time, but Wally kept it in his heart.


    "In that case, please take me to see Wally."


    Willy said to the blue giant bird.


    "Please come with me."


    The giant blue bird flapped its wings and led Willy ahead at a moderate speed.


    The other blue giant birds are scattered by themselves As expected of the family brother of Master Volibear, in the human world, he should also be a big man..."


    The blue giant bird thought to himself.


    A magical beast that has been promoted to seven quarters and above has no difference in intelligence from that of a human being.


    They will also think, and they will also consider the pros and cons.


    The blue giant bird is very aware of the status of this person in front of him, so he is humble enough in front of Willy.


    "Lord Utus, this is the family brother of Master Volibear, coming to visit Master Volibear."


    The blue giant led Willy to a huge cave, and at the entrance of the cave was a huge brown bear beast.


    The brown bear behemoth lay on the ground with its eyes half-closed, as if guarding the entrance of the cave. On its body, the aura of the peak of the king level radiated wantonly, giving people a lot of pressure.


    "Master Volibear''s family brother?"


    Hearing this, the brown bear behemoth opened its eyes and stared at Willy who had gathered the blood of the star demon.


    "My name is Willy Phelan, the Knights of the Holy Light of the Three Swords."


    Willie introduced himself.


    "I''m afraid Master Volibear won''t be able to see you right now, it''s cultivating now."


    The brown bear behemoth stood up like a city wall. It lowered its head and looked down at Willy, and its voice was as thick as a dull thunder.


    "Dive training..."


    Willie was a little disappointed when he heard this.


    He is also very clear that the time for diving is relatively long, and he must not wait here until Wally finishes the diving.


    "How long does it take to finish the dive?"


    Willie asked.


    "Maybe half a year..."


    The brown bear giant responded.


    "Is that so..."


    Willy shook his head gently, it seemed that he was destined to see Wally on this trip.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 498： willy and legas

    "If that''s the case, then go back to the southeast of the mainland directly..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    "Your Excellency Yutus, please tell Wally that I will return to the southeast of the mainland. If the time is right, let him remember to go home."


    Willy said to Utus.


    Yutus'' huge bear head shook lightly, as he understood Willy''s meaning.


    However, just when Willy was about to start the blood of the star demon, the brown bear behemoth Yutus suddenly stopped Willy.


    "Please wait..."


    Yutus suddenly said, "Lord Legas wants to see you."


    "Lord Legas?"


    Willie frowned.


    Judging from Jutus'' move, it should be that Legas just sent Jutus a voice transmission.


    When he came here, he had already been noticed by Legas.


    "Please lead the way."


    Willy nodded slightly to Yutus.


    Yutus turned around and walked towards the huge hole.


    Its huge soles stepped on the ground, and the ground trembled slightly.


    Willie followed.


    Going deep into the cave, in front of Youtus and Willy was a pool of thunder.


    Among them, the thunder is densely covered, condensed like water, and the aura of destruction is coming.


    "Lord Legas is waiting for you."


    Yutus stopped and turned to Willy.


    Wally and Corondo entered from here when they first came to meet Legaz.


    "Thank you."


    Willy thanked him without any hesitation, and jumped down directly.


    When he jumped into the Thunder Pool, Willy felt the aura of destruction lingering around him, which made Willy very comfortable.


    In just a few breaths, Willy passed through the thundering pool and fell to a dry rocky ground.


    In front of the rocky ground is a narrow path that leads to another opening.


    Willy knew that Legas, the famous mountain Lei Xiong from the outside world, was inside.


    Willie went there.


    As soon as he walked in, Willy saw a huge white bear that looked like a small hill. On its fur, there were arcs of silk dancing.


    The white giant bear closed his eyes and breathed evenly. Between his mouth and nose, blue particles condensed into a mist.


    Just looking at the exterior, it''s like an enlarged version of Wally.


    "The Knights of the Holy Light Willy Phelan, I have met Lord Legas."


    Willy bowed deeply to Legas.


    Willy expressed enough respect for this super existence that really stood at the top of the continent.


    Swish!


    As soon as Willy''s voice fell, the white giant bear''s eyes opened.


    A faint blue flashed, and in the pupils of the white giant bear were three superimposed six-man marks.


    Willy has also seen these six awn marks in Wally''s eyes, but Wally has only two marks.


    "Welcome, Wally''s brother."


    Legas was still lying on the ground, but it gave Willy the feeling that he was sitting on a throne.


    "Wally reminds me of you and your family a lot. You raised it."


    Legaz''s attitude was very kind: "This time you want to go back to the southeast of the mainland with it, but it is currently cultivating and can''t go back with you."


    Legas obviously overheard the conversation he had just had with Utus outside.


    "Yes, we haven''t been home for a long time."


    Willy responded: "But compared to going home, it is also a very important thing to improve your sublime cultivation. Thank you, Lord Legas, for cultivating Wally with all his heart."


    When Legas heard the words, there seemed to be a faint laugh in his throat.


    "You are now at the peak of seven quarters, right?"


    Suddenly, Legas turned the conversation to Willy.


    "yes."


    Although he didn''t know why Legas asked this, Willy answered truthfully.


    "Strictly speaking, your cultivation time seems to be less than six years, and it almost started at the same cultivation time node as Wally..."


    Legas said: "I know your practice track, it makes me feel novel..."


    Willy''s heart moved, but he didn''t answer.


    "Your realm improvement is a state of acceleration... No matter how big the gap is, your promotion time is similar to the previous realm promotion time, although with the help of foreign objects, even if there is a trace of origin Help, you feel strange to me, your talent seems to be improving with your realm..."


    As Legas spoke, the blue particles in his breath boiled.


    Willie still didn''t answer.


    In fact, not only Legaz, but McGredon, Lexi, Longner and others of the Knights of Light also know their promotion trajectory, and they can naturally see their accelerated promotion status. Everyone has their own Secrets have their own special features, and it''s okay to expose this, as long as they don''t know the existence of the title attribute panel.


    It just makes Willy feel strange that Legas actually knows that he has the scar of origin.


    Seemingly seeing Willy''s surprise, Legas explained to Willy: "McGretton informed me before entering the void battlefield to prepare for promotion to nine quarters. In his communication with me, he mentioned You, a genius who has inherited the legacy of Lord Saierrit Coincidentally, you are also Wally''s older brother."


    "It turns out that Lord McGretton is still acquainted with Legas..."


    Willy thought to himself: "Before diving, I used transcendent communication to inform me that the relationship between the two people is relatively familiar... Also, after hearing what Legas said, Lord McGreton''s diving has entered the void battlefield. Well, as I guessed before, it''s all for the promotion of nine quarters..."


    For a time, Willy thought a lot in his mind.


    He also noticed a detail, Legaz''s tone was the same humble when he mentioned Siarit.


    "Me and McGradon are old acquaintances, and I also had a little relationship with the Holy Light Knights hundreds of years ago. I also know many secrets of your Holy Light Knights..."


    A look of reminiscence flashed in Legas'' eyes.


    Suddenly, Legas sighed: "Since Lord Saierrit has placed all his hopes on you, I will also provide some assistance for your cultivation path according to McGradon''s request..."


    "Ok?"


    Willy didn''t understand what Legas meant for a while, when he saw Legas stand up.


    The moment Legas stood up, Willy seemed to have turned into a tiny ant. The difference in size between the two was too great.


    Legas opened his mouth, spit out the void, and a blue vortex with a diameter of about 100 meters appeared in the empty cave.


    The blue vortex twisted in a clockwise direction, and there seemed to be something connected behind it.


    "come in����"


    The moment Legas'' huge bear paw touched the blue vortex, his entire body twisted and disappeared into the cave.


    Willy hesitated for a moment, and then followed the touch of the blue vortex.


    Another whirl, and Willy also disappeared in place.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 499： Legacys Scar of the Origin

    In an endless blue space, the figures of Willy and Legas appeared.


    "Dimensional space..."


    Willy realized in an instant that he and Legas had already left the main world.


    The so-called dimensional space has essentially separated from the space of the main world, but it is still attached to the space outside the main world.


    Willy is no stranger to dimensional space.


    Just a few days ago, he had just been to the training ground of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    However, compared to the training ground, this azure-blue dimension space is more grand and stable, and it is on par with the pale gold space where Willy obtained the silver spear before.


    "I remember that you also comprehended the laws of space. When you advance to the realm of eight quarters, you can open up a small dimension space independently. At nine quarters, you can also open up such a vast dimension space..."


    Legas said: "I didn''t understand the laws of space, this dimension of my space was created for me by an elder of your Holy Light Knights... It has existed for three hundred years, the elder of your year, Now he has passed away..."


    Willy heard the words, nodded silently, and did not answer.


    Compared to the life of the beasts, the life of the human race is relatively short.


    In the same realm of transcendence, the life span of the beast race is far longer than that of the human race.


    "Let''s take a look at Wally first..."


    The three six-pointed marks in Legaz''s eyes rotated slightly in the opposite direction.


    Whoa!


    The space in front of him was fragmented.


    In another azure blue space that seemed to have been cut, Willy met Wally.


    At this time, Wally was not as naive as before, but turned into a violent bear.


    Its body shape has exceeded fifty meters, the white hair is crystal clear and beautiful, and the blue electric arc is jumping on its body like a elf.


    Wally closed his eyes, lying on the ground, breathing heavily and evenly, and the blue particles flowing between his nose and mouth were very similar to the Legas he saw between Willy, but compared to the previous Lega Well, Wally was clearly unconscious, and it seemed to fall into a kind of slumber, like the hibernation of a bear clan.


    Above Wally''s head, a disc-shaped halo with a diameter of about ten meters slowly revolved. At the edge of the disc, wisps of transparent air overflowed, and strayed into Wally''s body.


    Every time a ray of transparent air penetrated, a layer of gray and black air flowed out of Wally''s body.


    "Are you comprehending the law of destruction..."


    Looking at Wally in this state, Willy narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Although Wally seemed to be in front of Willy, Willy didn''t feel the slightest breath of Wally.


    Willy knew that this was the result of Legas manipulating and cutting this blue space.


    Although Wally was also somewhere in this vast azure blue space, Legas allowed himself to see Willy, which split the interior space. He could see Wally, but he couldn''t perceive it.


    This is Legass allowing himself to see Wally, and at the same time ensuring that Wally''s diving will not be disturbed.


    "Although Wally''s cultivation talent is not as good as yours, I''m quite satisfied. I never thought before that, in another corner of the world, a little guy with the same mutation trajectory as me is gradually growing up, and its talent is even greater. Even more than me, like the overlord specially prepared for the Thunder Forest..."


    Willy noticed that Legas had a loving look in his eyes when he said this.


    And from Legass''s tone, Willy could tell that he had trained Wally as the next owner of Thunder Forest.


    Everything was as Corendo had guessed before taking them to the center of the continent, and Legas had put incomparable trust in Wally, who was very similar to himself.


    "See that disc above Wally''s head..."


    Legas said: "That is the embodiment of the scar of origin that I have condensed. I am using my scar of origin to promote Wally''s practice."


    "The trace of origin you condensed?"


    Willy apparently did not expect this.


    Not all Jiuqi Transcendents can condense the traces of origin.


    After being promoted to nine quarters, the extraordinary person has the qualification to touch the source.


    When they comprehend the origin to a profound degree, they can condense their own origin marks.


    The higher the comprehension of the source, the more complex and esoteric the condensed traces of the source, closer to the source.


    Although Willy could not exactly perceive the depth of the original scar that Legas condensed, Willy knew very well that the quality of the original scar that could be realized for a long time must be very high.


    It is precisely because of this that the doubts and surprises in Willy''s heart are very heavy.


    Because Legas''s current state is only eight quarters, a king-level monster.


    It has not yet been promoted to nine quarters, but it has already condensed this level of origin marks, which is a bit unbelievable.


    It was rumored that Legas easily killed Jiuquan with his eight-quarter body, and Willy understood it a little.


    "Is it strange? The eight-quarter realm condenses the traces of origin?"


    Legas glanced at Willy and seemed to see Willy''s doubts a little bit incomprehensible. "


    Willie answered truthfully.


    When Legas heard the words, there was a trace of human regret on his majestic and terrifying face.


    It sighed: "The outside world says that I am in the realm of eight ticks, this is true, but it is not completely true... After all, in the realm of eight ticks, how can it be possible to leapfrog and kill nine ticks, only the power of the source can suppress it The power of the source..."


    Willy heard Legass''s changing mood, but still didn''t speak.


    "Seven hundred years ago, three hundred years have passed since the end of the last war of the Tower of the Heart. The chaotic order has been gradually rectified under the guidance of the Holy Light Knights... But that is only in the human world."


    A deep look flashed in Legas'' eyes: "The demon beasts are rejected by the human race and cannot penetrate into the human world. They can only fight in a chaotic area in a fixed area, trying to find the order of their own race... And it is in this background Come on, I was born."


    "In the 100 years that followed, I have grown into an existence that all monster groups cannot ignore. The name of Legas, the mountain thunder bear, made all monsters feel terrified! With the momentum of thunder, I was able to win over several other top monster overlords. Under the watchful eyes of him, the Forest of Thunder was built abruptly. It was also at this time that my realm reached the peak of eight quarters."


    "My rapid rise finally made a certain Warcraft overlord realize the crisis, and he decided to kill me... At that time, it was already at the level of Jiuqi Sanctuary..."


    "In order to deal with this terrible enemy, I was forced to choose the path of squeezing the future..."


    "I sacrificed the infinite possibilities of the source of blood, and chose the path of comprehension of the feedback law of the source of blood."


    A look of sadness flashed in Legas'' eyes.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 500： Tinder of the Knights of the Light

    "The path of comprehension of the feedback law of the blood source?"


    Willy didn''t understand what Legas meant.


    "That''s right..."


    The sadness in Legaz''s eyes disappeared, and in an instant he returned to calm: "The life of beasts is longer than that of humans. From a single point of view, this gives them more time to comprehend the law, but in fact? Does it really have an advantage over it?"


    Willie frowned.


    Whether in the center of the continent or in the southeast of the continent, the beast race is always at a disadvantage. Although they have a long life compared to humans, the number of strong people in their entire large race cannot be compared with humans at all.


    For thousands of years, the Warcraft family has been in a weak position, and the world has always been a world dominated by humans.


    "The reason for this is because everything is fair..."


    Legas continued: "Although the monsters have more time to comprehend the extraordinary laws, they are also subject to another restriction, that is, the restriction of the bloodline itself. You should also know that the higher the bloodline level of the monster, the higher the starting point. The farther the limit is, and the beasts with low bloodline levels can only stay at the bottom unless they have a special chance."


    Willie nodded, knowing that.


    The bloodline restriction in the Warcraft group is even crueler than the difference in talent among humans.


    The talent difference between humans can be made up with certain extraordinary resources, but the bloodline limitation is almost insoluble.


    "However, no matter how difficult things are, there is also a possibility of cracking. Although the bloodline restriction is a kind of suppression, once it is broken through, the future is another possibility."


    "Because it is a mutant bloodline, at eight o''clock, I can clearly feel that if there are no bumps along the way, the bloodline restriction will suppress me at the nine-quarter realm, and it will only limit me to the greatest extent and cannot break through ten quarters. ����


    Having said this, Legass glanced at Wally subconsciously.


    "Ten quarters..."


    At present, Willy, who is still in the realm of seven quarters, does not have a full understanding of nine quarters, let alone ten quarters.


    This realm is completely unfamiliar to Willy.


    He just heard that the leader of the Tower of the Heart of the World seems to be the legendary realm of ten quarters.


    "However, the future of Jiuqi was ruined by me..."


    Legas had completely calmed down at this time, as if he was telling something that had nothing to do with him: "I oppressed the full potential of my bloodline and fed it back to the understanding of the law..."


    "Everything was within my expectations. The law of destruction that I comprehended rapidly improved under the pressure of the bloodline potential, which directly allowed me to first touch the origin..."


    "But I''m not happy, because I know very well that the greater my improvement, the greater the sacrifice of my bloodline potential..."


    "In the end, I killed the overlord of Warcraft, my status and the status of Thunder Forest, and finally stabilized in World of Warcraft..."


    Legass''s tone was calm, but Willy could still hear his unwillingness.


    Willy did not fully understand what Legas said.


    In Willy''s eyes, blood potential and extraordinary law should be two irrelevant existences. Why did Legas realize the transformation of extraordinary law through the pressure of blood potential?


    Willie felt that there must be a secret in it.


    But Legas didn''t seem to want to continue to recall, he didn''t explain to Willy, and Willy naturally couldn''t ask.


    However, Willy seems to understand why Legass values ??Wally so much.


    It wanted Wally to finish the way he didn''t finish.


    Legass wanted Wally to break through nine quarters, or even ten quarters out of reach.


    "Okay...that''s a lot to say..."


    Legaston paused for a while, then turned to look at Willy: "I brought you in, I also intend to give you a chance..."


    "opportunity?"


    Willy looked at Legas suspiciously.


    Legas nodded, and the six-pointed mark in his eyes rotated in the opposite direction again.


    The split space in front of him returned to its original state, and Willy couldn''t see the scene where Wally was again.


    Legass opened his mouth and spit, and a disc halo that was exactly the same as Wally''s head appeared before. This time, Willy felt a strong source of power from it.


    This kind of source power is slightly different from the source power of his own source trace, and Willy noticed it.


    "Now, I will also materialize my scars of origin for you to use for a month... If your talent is really enough, with the help of two scars of origin. In this month, you can completely break through eight boundary of engraving."


    Legas actually wanted to lend himself the Scar of Origin to use.


    "Lord Legas..."


    Willie didn''t react for a while.


    The scar of the origin can be said to be the deepest secret of the nine-carpet transcendence. It is understandable to embody the scar of the origin to Wally and practice Willy, but Legas lent the scar of the origin to himself...


    "Don''t worry about anything..."


    Legas said directly: "Let''s start, Willy, there is some relationship between me and the Knights of Light. You are the seed of the Knights of Light. It is reasonable for me to do so."


    "The fire of the Knights of the Holy Light?"


    Willy was a little strange about what Legas called himself.


    Since seeing Legas, Willy felt that Legas''s words and deeds had deep meaning, as if hiding some kind of secret.


    It seems to have favored itself more than Wally''s brother.


    "let''s start!"


    Before Willy had time to react to the disc halo shining on the top of Willy''s head, a source of power that was different from his own origin but had a great similarity shone down and covered his body.


    Looking at Legas who was watching him from a distance, Willy was no longer hypocritical. Since Legas took the initiative to help him, there was no need for him to refuse.


    It is also a good thing for me to break through the realm of eight quarters earlier and have a stronger ability to resist foreign enemies.


    Willy sat cross-legged, and the trace of origin in the spiritual world was also running rapidly, and the two reached a resonance.


    On the surface of Willy''s body, the gray-black airflow intertwined with the transparent airflow, and the whole entered a state of diving.


    "Have you already understood the law so deeply..."


    Looking at the power of law flowing around Willy, Legas murmured, his eyes flashing blue.


    He stared at Willy for about ten minutes, then shook his head gently and walked out of the blue space.


    "Lord Sailite..."


    A flash of reminiscence appeared in Legas'' eyes again: "Although I have never seen your deity, but your kindness to me, through Willy, I can repay you a little..."


    "I know that he is your bet, the kind of fire you left in the Knights of Light..."


    "After all, only ten quarters can end ten quarters..."


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 501： 8 ticks promoted

    In the azure blue space, Willy was completely immersed in his own consciousness, feeling the rapid comprehension blessed by the double traces of origin.


    At this time, Willy had already noticed that the scar of origin that Legas had blessed him with was very different from the scar of origin left by Saierrit.


    The trace of origin in his own spiritual world operates in a fixed manner, while instilling the power of origin into Willy, and on the other hand, according to the established rules, it generates new origin power internally to achieve a dynamic balance between inside and outside.


    However, Legass''s Scar of the Origin is different. The degree of its release and blessing is far weaker than the degree of cohesion. Although this method will speed up his comprehension, it will inevitably damage the origin of Legas.


    Although he only had a relationship with Legas, he didn''t know why he treated him like this, but Willy still took this favor in his heart.


    Minutes passed by...


    The gray-black airflow and the transparent airflow around Willy became more and more intense.


    Around him, he was completely wrapped in gray-black and transparent.


    To advance from six to seven is to realize one''s own laws from nothing, from zero to one. The promotion from the seventh quarter to the eighth quarter is the realization of one''s own law from one to ten, which is another leap and qualitative change in the understanding of the law.


    When the power of law is in the realm of seven quarters, it is only used for basic battles.


    But after eight quarters, it will show a variety of functions that have evolved according to its own characteristics.


    If Willy has been promoted for eight seconds, he can condense an independent dimensional space through the laws of space. Although it is impossible to open up a large area, it is not difficult to build a place for many people. Once you enter the dimensional space constructed by yourself, you can evade all physical attacks in the main world. If you want to attack Willy, you can only use the power of more powerful laws.


    In addition, Willy can also use special ores to build space rings and give them to others.


    At the same time, Willy can also use the Law of Destruction to construct some extraordinary weapons with supermaterial properties. The extraordinary weapon tempered by the law of destruction will increase its lethality several times. Although it cannot be compared with the original weapon, it also has a huge advantage of increasing holdings.


    In the same azure blue space, Willy and Wally were immersed in the practice at the same time.


    One day, two days, five days, ten days...


    Willy didn''t know how long it had passed.


    He just felt that the framework of the two laws he understood became clearer at this time, and many details that were originally vaguely understood were becoming more and more thorough. This feeling of rapid improvement made Willy intoxicated.


    Finally, at a certain moment, Willy''s cognition of the law of space and the law of destruction has undergone a leap-like improvement.


    The gray-black airflow and the transparent airflow around him turned into a viscous water-like substance in an instant, circling around Willy, making a cooing sound.


    At the same time, a long-lost mechanical sound came from Willy''s ears.


    "Advanced understanding of the laws of space, improve the title - [Knight of the Moonlight], reward 110 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Huiyue Knight], your fighting spirit will further improve in quality and quantity, and you will become the most powerful Huiyue Knight in the same rank. In addition, you will also master all the use and fighting skills of the Huiyue Knight''s fighting qi. , and the perfect technique used in conjunction with the power of the law, you will successfully control the field of space law and have the ability to construct a basic dimensional space."


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 110; Intelligence: 248; Remaining attribute points: 110]


    "Understand the Law of Destruction, improve the title - [The Hanged Man in Eight Moments], reward 110 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [The Hanged Man at Seven Quarters], you will further enhance the extraordinary power of justice. This power will make the wicked with chaotic hearts tremble, and your ability of [Justice Hunting] will be improved to [ Justice Annihilation], the malicious powers of eight quarters and below will all collapse when faced with you. In addition, you will also master all the skills and combat skills of the power of justice at the eighth quarter level, as well as the perfect application of the power of law. Skills. [Remarks]: The power of justice endowed by the attribute panel of this title will not subside due to changes in the host''s conception of justice itself."


    [Willy Phelan--Physical: 125; Intelligence: 248; Remaining attribute points: 220]


    "It''s done!"


    Suddenly, Willy opened his eyes, and a surging oppressive force spread from Willy''s body.


    The realm of seven quarters has broken through!


    Eight quarters of extraordinary, who are less than twenty years old, are very rare in the southeast of the entire continent. Not to mention Willy''s actual cultivation years, only five and a half years!


    Even with the support of massive cultivation resources, Willy''s talent has surpassed that of the mainland''s No. 1 powerhouse, Via Grace!


    "The promotion of the knight''s realm has increased by 10 points of physique, and the promotion of the Hanged Man has increased by 15 points of physique... But these are not important, the important thing is that the attribute points of the reward are actually a full 220 points!"


    Willy''s eyes were filled with excitement that could not be concealed.


    The difficulty of advancing from eight quarters to nine quarters is like leaping through the sky In the past history, there have been many people who have broken through the realm of eight quarters, but those who have truly advanced to nine quarters are very rare!


    Nine quarters, that is the performance of comprehending the law to the extreme, and has the qualification to peep at the source.


    The source is the source of everything and the destination of everything.


    Almost all eight-quarter supernatural beings bet their lifetime net worth in order to break through nine-quarters, but because of their talent, they can only stay away and let out a strong sigh at the end of their lives.


    And now, the 220 attribute point reward is enough to double Willy''s intelligence again!


    How terrifying is it that the talent beyond Viagras has been raised to a new level? !


    "220 intelligence points, all added to the intelligence value!"


    Willie didn''t hesitate at all.


    After breaking through 100 physique points, his body has undergone a qualitative change. For him, this kind of body strength is enough.


    The intelligence value needs to continue to increase.


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 125; Intelligence: 468; Remaining attribute points: 0]


    boom!


    468 intelligence value!


    The jumbled information in his mind after the previous promotion became neat and tidy in an instant.


    For the laws of space and destruction, Willy seems to have realized a deeper understanding.


    Willy stretched out his palm, the void fluctuated for a while, and a pale golden space area appeared in the azure blue space.


    This is the dimensional space that Willy created at will. Although it is in the blue space, in fact, they do not belong to one dimension.


    Willy took a step forward and walked into the pale golden space area.


    Although Willy can still be seen in the blue space, his breath has disappeared in the blue space.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 502： way home

    "This is my dimensional space..."


    Bathed in a faint golden light, Willy whispered to himself.


    In this dimensional space, Willy''s strength will be blessed to the extreme. If the opponent is dragged into it, the strength will also be greatly weakened.


    It is even said that Willy can directly pull people who have a weaker understanding of the law than himself into this pale gold space. Imprison him forever.


    Unless his strength is far beyond Willy, he will not be able to escape from this dimension.


    And now, the existence of strength surpassing Willy, I am afraid there is only nine quarters!


    The peak of the eight-quarter double extraordinary career, with the scar of the source and the silver spear, under nine quarters, no one can match!


    The next moment, Willy walked out of the pale gold space, and then snapped his fingers.


    In the pale gold space, a gray-black flame is burning, which is the power of destruction.


    A dimensional space was quickly destroyed and dissipated in the turbulent flow of time.


    "You broke through."


    At this time, behind Willy, there was a heavy voice from Legas.


    "Thank you, Lord Legas."


    Willy really bowed to Legas.


    If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t be able to achieve a breakthrough so quickly.


    "I just pushed you. Even without me, on the way forward, the realm of eight quarters will not hinder you."


    Legaz''s tone was flat: "Since the breakthrough has been made, go back, go back to your hometown."


    "Um����"


    Willy nodded: "Thank you again."


    The blue vortex reappeared, Willy nodded slightly to Legas, and stepped out.


    Looking at Willy''s disappearing back, Legas whispered: "I hope that the expectations of Lord Saierrit can be realized in your hands..."


    Whoa!


    Over the Thunder Forest, a pair of black wings suddenly opened, and Willy turned into a black line and disappeared into the distance.


    Eight quarters after the promotion, Willy''s flight speed also climbed again.


    Although not as fast as teleportation, it is more flexible.


    "Before returning to the southeast of the mainland, I have to go to the Steel Falcon Capital..."


    High in the sky, the scene below him changed rapidly, and Willy thought to himself: "I need to take away some of the blood of the demon green dragon. In White Bear Town, there are still many people who need this cultivation resource."


    The blood in the heart of the devil green dragon can greatly enhance the strength of the extraordinary. Willy will naturally not forget his friends far away from home.


    Steel Falcon Capital.


    Riel has just concluded a meeting with the ministers.


    The current Rayle has firmly controlled the Kingdom of Steel Falcon, and the queen''s prestige has convinced all the subjects.


    Rael walked alone on the pavement of the palace.


    She abandoned all subordinates and guards and enjoyed the quietness of one person.


    Since ascending the throne, complicated affairs have made her feel heavy, and only when she is alone can she experience a moment of tranquility.


    Soon, Reier walked to the resting palace, and the guards and waiters greeted Reier respectfully, but Reier did not respond.


    "Riel."


    Just as he was about to enter the palace, a familiar voice came from behind Reil''s ears.


    "This voice..."


    When Rayle heard this voice, his body froze at first, and then he turned back quickly.


    I saw a handsome young man in a white robe, facing the warm sunshine, showing her a faint smile.


    "Willi..."


    Rayle also responded with a smile.


    The smile is shallow, but the heart is turbulent.


    "Is it the exclusive robe of the Knights of the Holy Light? You look good in it."


    Rayle combed his hair without a trace.


    When Willy joined the Knights of the Light, he passed the news to Riel.


    "I''m going back to the southeast of the mainland temporarily. After passing here, I want to ask you for a small jar of the blood of the devil green dragon. My companions may need it."


    Willy was not polite to Ray, but explained his intentions directly.


    "it is good."


    Rael was not displeased by Willy''s straightforwardness.


    She waved to a confidant female guard and whispered a few words in her ear.


    The female guard heard the words and left quickly.


    "You really are a qualified monarch..."


    Willy did not propose to enter the room, nor did Riel.


    The two were standing in the sun and simply communicated.


    "But you are not a qualified lord. The Great White Bear Province has never welcomed their lord."


    Riel''s tone was teasing.


    Hearing this, Willy chuckled. In fact, in his heart, there was only one territory in White Bear Town.


    "Accelerate the incubation of the top extraordinary, the chaotic days are coming soon, the official members of the Tower of the Heart of the World have already appeared in the world."


    Willie reminded.


    Rael was a little surprised, and then returned to indifferent: "I see, as the Duke of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, remember to shelter here."


    The moment Rayle saw Willy, she sensed another change in Willy''s temperament.


    This only shows that Willy has been promoted again.


    "Of course..." Willy responded, "This trip returns to the southeast of the mainland, and I will integrate the forces there. Half a year... No, after three months, you can arrange for some people to go to the southeast of the mainland, which is also your layout. back-court."


    Integrating the southeastern part of the mainland as the layout of the Steel Falcon Kingdom This is something that happened a long time ago.


    It is also because of this that Willy and Riel got to know each other.


    "I see����"


    Rayle replied thoughtfully.


    "His Majesty����"


    At this time, the female bodyguard who had left before left, and when she came back, she had a black porcelain jar in her hand.


    The whole body of the porcelain jar is crystal clear and engraved with intricate patterns.


    "The blood of the devil green dragon you want."


    Riel threw it directly to Willy.


    "Thank you."


    Willy lightly weighed the weight on hand, and Reil made a very generous shot.


    The pot of demon green dragon blood in his hand is enough to make the extraordinary leap of White Bear Town once again.


    "I''m leaving."


    After getting what he wanted, Willy stopped staying.


    "Wait a moment."


    Rayle suddenly stopped Willy.


    Willy turned around and stared into Riel''s eyes.


    "It''s nothing, tell Kriya, and wait for his reward with peace of mind."


    Riel showed a complicated smile, and the queen was full of posture.


    "it is good."


    The blood of the star demon spread out behind Willy and disappeared from Riel''s field of vision.


    "Extraordinary wings?"


    Riel''s eyes met the sun, staring at the place where Willy disappeared.


    ...


    "Southeast Continent..."


    Willy, who was above the void, was a little excited.


    After drifting abroad for nearly two years, I was finally able to go back.


    "Velia should be a big girl, and Warbeck can already eat by herself, right?"


    Willie thought to himself.


    wow wow wow.


    The sound of surging waves.


    "Storm Strait..."


    This was the way Willy had come to the center of the continent before.


    Now it''s also the way home.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 503： came back

    Dark clouds covered, waterfalls raining.


    In the storm strait, which has been hailed as the front line of despair and the front line of death, there is a scene of rough seas and raging winds.


    This is a terrifying area that separates the center of the mainland and the southeast of the mainland. Only seven quarters of extraordinary can have the qualification to cross the Storm Strait.


    After all, here, in addition to facing the natural environment, the navigator also has to face the sea beasts lurking in the sea.


    In the Storm Strait, where the extraordinary law is greatly disturbed, sea beasts with terrifying bodies are often more lethal than the extraordinary human beings of the same level.


    At this time, at the southeastern end of the Storm Strait Continent, sea beasts appeared and roared incessantly.


    I saw a ferocious beast with a length of several hundred meters and black scales all over its body. It suddenly jumped up from the bottom of the sea. It opened its **** mouth and directly bit a giant gray whale.


    The sharp teeth pierced through the body of the giant gray whale, and the blood splattered on the sea surface, causing the sea creatures beside it to scramble for a while.


    The huge bite force caused the giant gray whale to be quickly chewed into a blood clot by the ferocious beast and swallowed.


    After swallowing the food, the ferocious beast let out a cheerful roar, and just hearing the sound made all creatures in the sea tremble.


    This is a gold-level sea beast. It is the overlord of this sea area. Here, there is no existence that can resist its majesty.


    However, just when this ferocious beast was about to prey on the second food, it seemed to sense something.


    The huge head looked into the distance, and there was a look of fear in the green pupils.


    It no longer made any sound, but jumped, turned around and dived back into the deep sea.


    The ferocious beast swung its tail rapidly, as if it wanted to speed up and escape from here.


    Just when the ferocious beast was submerged in the water for only one breath, a black shadow like black lightning passed through the thick dark clouds and pieces of thunder,


    The aura on the shadow was not concealed in the slightest, and the eight-quarter-level aura of destruction was released, and the turbulent sea was instantly silent. It seemed that all marine creatures felt a strong oppressive force.


    "It''s almost there... it''s almost home!"


    This black shadow is naturally Willy who opened the blood of the star demon and flew fast.


    At this time, Willy has been flying for nearly three days. His powerful strength can make Willy ignore the harsh natural environment.


    Willy knew very well that his hometown was at hand.


    "I''m back."


    The corner of Willy''s mouth turned into a black line and disappeared into the distant sky.


    wow wow wow.


    Within half an hour after Willie left, there was only the sound of surging waves on the sea, and no creatures were seen on the sea.


    Gradually, some low-intelligence creatures began to surface on the sea surface, and then some sea beasts began to appear slowly.


    Whoa!


    The sea was surging for a while, and I saw the ferocious beast that had dived into the deep sea before, showing its head again.


    It looked at the place where Willy disappeared with lingering fear. After confirming that the terrifying existence really left, the ferocious beast stirred its body and looked for new prey.


    ...


    In the southeast of the mainland, Baixiong Town.


    According to the original process, after the Duke of Northland of the Iron Eagle Kingdom came here in person, he should speed up his control of the southeast of the continent, but because of the appearance of the king-level sea elf Navella in White Bear Town, they had a problem with the situation. Uncertain scruples, so they act very carefully, but on the basis of integrating their own forces, they cautiously annex some small territories.


    This also makes White Bear Town not subject to much disturbance.


    In the chaotic situation, White Bear Town is still developing slowly.


    The sea elf at the peak of the king level, in the southeast of the mainland, has already stood at the top.


    If you want to solve the trouble of Navila, you have to gather all the extraordinary eight moments in the hands of the Duchy of Vata, the Duchy of Soson, and the Duke of Northland, and it is possible to take a shot at Navila.


    Moreover, if there are problems in some of these links, then it is a lose-lose situation.


    After the Duke of Northland escaped from Navella, he really wanted to get rid of Navella, but because of these scruples, he has been waiting, waiting for a suitable time to realize his revenge.


    It can be said that Navila, the top-level extraordinary and follower of Willy in White Bear Town, has become the biggest security guarantee in White Bear Town at present.


    at this time.


    At the height of White Bear Town, Willy Void overlooks the territory where he first rose.


    Being at a high altitude, Willy can see clearly the scene at hand.


    Now Willy doesn''t know that White Bear Town has been accurately defined as the White Bear Center. He just feels that the place has become more prosperous than before he left.


    The population growth, the breath of the extraordinary population, has also achieved several times growth in the year and a half since he left here.


    "my hometown����"


    Willie''s mouth twitched involuntarily into a smile.


    "Kriya, Sandor, Dahn, and Thorps, in my absence, worked hard to fulfill their responsibilities..."


    Looking at the changes in White Bear Town Willy naturally knows his subordinates and cronies, and has devoted a lot of effort to White Bear Town.


    "It''s time to go home..."


    The blood of the star demon behind Willy gathered, and the whole person was falling toward the ground.


    During Willy''s fall, he saw birds flying on a fixed route in the mid-air.


    These birds carry extraordinary power, and their flight paths almost shroud the entire White Bear Town.


    "Kelson''s strength has improved again. This level of control should have reached the peak of four quarters. It seems that in the days when I was away, this guy Colson still worked hard... I just don''t know about other people. Is there any progress?"


    Willie thought to himself.


    When he fell through the vicinity of the flying birds, the birds seemed to see nothing, and the monitoring ability seemed to fail in an instant.


    This is Willy''s ability to use space distortion to refract light and achieve stealth.


    In addition, Willy has gathered his breath, it is too easy to avoid this monitoring method.


    Of course, this is only for Willy. If they are turned into secret spies of hostile forces, their whereabouts will be quickly controlled by these birds.


    "Go home first."


    Willy fell in the direction of the Baron''s Manor.


    "Ok?"


    Willie saw a lively girl and a staggering child on the lawn in the backyard.


    The two gestured and communicated while doing some intimate interactions.


    "Vilia... Warbeck!"


    Willy recognized at a glance, this is his sister Veria, and his nephew Warbeck.


    It''s only been more than a year and a half, but children in the formative years have undergone tremendous changes.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 504： vilia and warbeck

    "Warbeck!"


    At this time, Veria was almost twelve years old, and her height was more than one meter five. Judging from Veria''s facial features, she already had the outline of a young girl, but she still had the immaturity of a teenager.


    Veria''s face is very delicate, and her face is more similar to that of the second brother Willy than the elder brother Thorps.


    Veria''s foundation itself is good, and she is a noble family. With the support of various resources, Veria''s development is very good, and she will not appear to be malnourished like when she was a child in Xiangguo Village.


    In addition, the origin of a noble family and the extraordinary ability of Moment Star Whisperer have given Veria a great bonus. From the appearance, it can be seen at a glance that she is from a great noble.


    However, Veria''s star whisperer ability is very limited, and her awakening ability has been several years, but she has made little progress. Veria herself doesn''t mind this much. There are many powerful extraordinary people around her, and she is too lazy to force herself to work hard. practice.


    In addition to the ongoing cultural lessons, now Veria is doing the most things every day to take care of her children.


    After Wally left White Bear, educating Warbeck became Veria''s greatest pleasure.


    Thorps is busy with work and rarely takes it with him on the estate.


    Her elder sister-in-law Li Ton is a qualified mother and takes care of Warbeck in every possible way, but Veria always thinks of taking Warbeck away from Li Ton''s side, and her reputation eases Li Ton''s babysitting. burden.


    "Warbeck!"


    At this time, Veria lowered her head and looked at Warbeck, who was not walking very steadily, with a serious look on her face.


    Warbeck was only two years old now, and he held his head up and looked blankly at his Aunt Veria.


    Although young, Warbeck has vaguely realized that this young and beautiful Aunt Veria always likes to tease herself.


    "You''re two years old, but why can''t you speak fluently?"


    Veria stuck her waist, and her tone was very strict: "You have to learn to speak quickly, so that we can communicate happily! Your dear Aunt Veria and I, when I was two years old, can already talk to adults, I know ?"


    Of course, Veria was unilaterally showing her strength as an elder, but in fact, she was no different from Warbeck back then, and she even said that she was not as good as Warbeck.


    Warbeck didn''t understand Veria''s words at all, but he could sense that he was going through something called being "educated".


    A two-year-old child has a vocabulary of 200, but most of them are nouns, and Veria can''t understand the words at all.


    "Well, stupid boy, I know you don''t understand."


    Vilia looked at Warbeck, raised her forehead heavily, then sat directly on the lawn, opened her arms to Warbeck, and made a hug: "Come here."


    Seeing Veria''s appearance, Warbeck''s dazed expression turned into a grinning smile, showing baby teeth, looking very immature.


    He flicked his feet, took two quick steps, and threw himself directly into Veria''s arms.


    Veriah hugged Warbeck, let Warbeck lie on her lap, and then kneaded Warbeck''s body while singing. Although it was only a very weak moment, the first-level extraordinary, but Veria has already Can manipulate some supernatural powers.


    Kneading Warbeck''s body with extraordinary power is what makes Warbeck still attached to her after being constantly bullied by Veria.


    Veria''s kneading techniques are all learned from the nanny at home, which helps to promote Warbeck''s physical development and growth.


    "It looks like Wally..."


    Looking at Warbeck''s enjoyment in her arms, Veria suddenly thought of the little white bear who had been brought up by her since childhood but had been flattering Willy.


    "What an ungrateful bear."


    Vilia suddenly cursed inwardly.


    At that time, Willy didn''t have time to care about it at all. He fed and cooked for Wally by himself, but Wally treated himself and Willy with two attitudes.


    "It is said that Wally has become very powerful now..."


    After Navella appeared in White Bear Town, she revealed a lot of things Willy entrusted, and Veria also had a general understanding of Wally''s current situation.


    "But so what?" Veria smiled smugly, "Isn''t it the guy I brought up by Veria?"


    Just as Veria''s thoughts were drifting, Warbeck, who was being kneaded in her arms, suddenly stretched out her fleshy hand and grabbed Veria''s stomach.


    "milk����"


    Warbeck made a soft voice.


    "Are you hungry again?"


    Veria rolled her eyes, looking helpless.


    Warbeck has been weaned since she was one year old and has been cow-fed ever since.


    "Milk...I..."


    Warbeck repeated it, then pointed to his stomach.


    "Warbeck, you can say pronouns!"


    Veria showed a surprised expression, the word "I" Warbeck had never said before.


    "That''s great, I can tell Li Ton about your progress. I will use the facts to prove that you can make progress by following Aunt Veria!"


    Vilia suddenly regained the sense of accomplishment she had when raising Wally.


    "Come on, prepare a bottle of warm milk!"


    Veria greeted the full-time nanny in Warbeck not far away The nanny heard the words and left in small steps.


    Just like that, while waiting for the nanny to bring the warm milk, Veria and Warbeck looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes.


    "Has Warbeck already started with milk?"


    At this moment, Vilia suddenly heard someone asking herself.


    Veria was in a trance at first, the voice was a little familiar.


    She seemed to realize something, her body trembled, and then she quickly turned around.


    The smiling Willy brother.


    Veria widened her mouth, then covered it with her hands, tears began to spin in her eyes.


    She tried to speak, but was interrupted by crying.


    "Wow!"


    Veria cried out with a wow. She covered her face and cried loudly.


    "Willy, Willy, you''re back!"


    Veria rushed up at once, wrapped her arms around Willy''s neck, and cried loudly while crying.


    "I''m back."


    Willy also hugged Veria tightly into his arms.


    Reunions are always so wonderful.


    It''s just Warbeck on the side, his face is slowly changing.


    At first it was helpless, then a little bit turned into fear.


    Cried! Aunt Veria, the devil actually cried!


    This strange man actually made Aunt Veria cry!


    Warbeck burst into tears in an instant, staggering, trying to escape quickly.


    But because his limbs were not coordinated enough, Warbeck stumbled directly on himself.


    At this time, Warbeck, if he had learned to speak thoroughly, he would definitely say such a word.


    "Help!"


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 505： reunion with family (1)

    Willy looked at Veria, who was out of control in his arms, and felt warm in his heart.


    No matter where you are, in your hometown, there are always some people who are thinking about you. This kind of bond between people is the ultimate meaning of life.


    "Okay, Veria, don''t cry anymore, Warbeck is already frightened."


    Willy looked at Warbeck who fell to the side, and patted Veria''s head gently.


    Hearing this, Veria reluctantly got out of Willy''s arms, her eyes were bloodshot, and the tip of her nose was red from crying.


    "Warbeck."


    Veria picked up the fallen Warbeck and placed it in front of Willy.


    "Wow!"


    Warbeck was completely devastated when he saw that Aunt Veria had personally sent him to this terrible man.


    "Can you be as strong as a man?"


    Veria''s mood slowly calmed down, and she grabbed Warbeck''s ear with one hand: "This is your uncle, Willy!"


    But at this time, Warbeck could not understand what Veria said, and Veria grabbed her ears and cried even more happily.


    It was at this time that the nanny who had gone to fetch the milk for Warbeck came back with warm milk in a glass bottle in her hand.


    Hearing Warbeck''s cry, her footsteps immediately accelerated, trotting all the way over.


    However, when she saw that there was a man on the lawn, the young nanny was stunned.


    When she looked at the man''s face carefully, the expression of surprise on her face became stronger and stronger. Like Veria just now, she also covered her mouth with her palm in disbelief.


    "You... you are... Lord Baron?!"


    The babysitter almost threw away the milk bottle in his hand.


    Although Willy has changed a lot since he left, his identity can still be identified by the rough outline of his face.


    "it''s me."


    Willie gave the babysitter a polite smile.


    This young nanny turned out to be the waitress of the manor, and Willy had an impression of her.


    "You, you are back..."


    The little nanny suddenly blushed, unable to contain herself with excitement.


    Willie Phelan!


    The great lord of White Bear Town, the spiritual symbol, is the idol of all the residents of White Bear Town.


    In White Bear Town, almost every boy wanted to be loyal to him, and every girl wanted to witness his appearance with his own eyes. He was the most admired existence in White Bear Town.


    From a country commoner to today''s large independent lord, Willy''s saga is a classic tale celebrated by every White Bear.


    "Please take Warbeck back first, he seems to be frightened by me."


    Seeing Warbeck staring at him like a monster in front of him, Willy felt a little frustrated.


    But it''s understandable, Warbeck was less than a year old when he left, and it''s normal to not remember himself.


    "Okay, Lord Baron..."


    Hearing the words, the little nanny hurried forward and took Warbeck from Willy''s hand: "Let''s go, Master Warbeck..."


    When Warbeck was taken over by the babysitter, he hugged the babysitter tightly like a sloth climbing a tree. It seemed that only in her arms could Warbeck feel a sense of security.


    Finally leaving that horrible person...


    Warbeck finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Who''s at home?"


    After sending Warbeck away, Willy turned to look at Veria and asked.


    "Father, mother and sister-in-law Litoun, they are all here!"


    Veria was in a cheerful mood like a chick flying high in the sky.


    "Go and meet them."


    Willy stood up and dragged Veria up as well.


    "Where''s Wally?"


    Only then did Veria think of her little white bear.


    "It was at a critical moment when it was promoted to the king level, and it couldn''t come back."


    Willie said truthfully.


    "King class..."


    Veria''s eyes stared like bells: "That''s the realm of eight quarters! Wally is about to break through eight quarters?!"


    As a momentary star whisperer, Veria has a clear understanding of the extraordinary system.


    King level, the realm of eight quarters, this is an existence that is even more powerful than Lord Kriya.


    That cute and lazy little bear has reached this level?


    "Of course, Wally can now communicate with us in human language, so don''t be surprised if he talks to you in the future."


    Willy reminded Veria at the right time.


    "I see����"


    Veria murmured, and then thought of something: "What about you? Willy, what state are you in now?"


    "Knight of the Moon, The Hanged Man at Eight Quarters."


    Willie''s mouth twitched.


    "Oh my God!"


    Veria''s expression has frozen: "You..."


    Vilia suddenly found that her language system was malfunctioning.


    Seeing Veria''s shocked expression, Willy suddenly wanted to laugh, and he was very proud.


    Willy never cared about the respectful eyes of others, which were all meaningless things.


    But looking at Veria like this at this time, Willy has a strong sense of pride.


    As a brother, being worshipped by his sister, this feeling is magical and wonderful.


    "Are you the top powerhouse in the southeast of the mainland?"


    Vilia suddenly realized that her elder brother had reached the pinnacle of the southeast of the mainland.


    "To describe it more precisely..."


    Willy found it quite interesting to show himself, he put his arms around Veria''s shoulders and looked directly into Veria''s eyes: "Veliya, your brother, I, Willy Phelan, He is the No. 1 powerhouse in the southeast of the mainland... This time back, White Bear Town will be renamed the White Bear Principality under my leadership! I will be the first Grand Duke of the White Bear Principality, and you, Veria Phelan, Will be the first princess of the White Bear Principality!"


    call.


    Veria took a deep breath.


    "Willie!"


    Veria put her arms around Willy''s neck and kissed Willy''s side face forcefully, making a "Boom" sound.


    "You must do what you say!"


    Veria''s heart was about to explode with excitement.


    Princess or something, it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is that this is the man who has been caring for him, and he will become the strongest in this land in the southeast of the mainland!


    Veria didn''t doubt the words of this man, her elder brother had never disappointed anyone.


    "no sooner said than done."


    Willie promised.


    This is also the most important thing he will do when he returns to the southeast of the mainland this time.


    Solve the worries in the southeast of the mainland, and go to the best state to fight against the terrifying enemy, the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "Let''s go and see father, mother and sister-in-law."


    Willy can''t wait to meet the rest of his family.


    "Walk!"


    Veria directly grabbed Willy''s arm and ran up, and the joy she felt should also be experienced by her father and mother.


    This is the glory of the Faerun family!


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 506： reunion with family (2)

    The two came out from the lawn in the backyard.


    Along the way, I met the guards and waiters in the baron''s manor.


    Almost everyone is rubbing their eyes in disbelief.


    Lord Baron, he actually came back!


    When everyone saluted Lord Baron with trembling hearts, everyone got a response from Baron Willy.


    Willy looked at everyone with a smile, some familiar people, he would call each other''s names, and those who were called by Baron Willy himself had a feeling of tears in their eyes.


    In this way, in a very short period of time, Baron Willy returned to the southeast of the mainland and returned to White Bear Town, and the news quickly spread.


    Inside the manor loft.


    It''s almost lunchtime now.


    Lake, Mrs. Shawin, and their daughter-in-law, Lyton, were already in the dining room.


    At this time, the Lake couple''s temperament has completely changed, and their behavior is full of aristocratic gestures.


    Mrs. Shawin, in particular, could not see that she had been a hard-working middle-aged woman who had thought she had been weathered.


    "Is Warbeck still with Veria?"


    Mrs. Shawin asked Letoun.


    Mrs. Shawin''s tone was soft, and she was very satisfied with this kind and decent daughter-in-law.


    "Yes, mother, Warbeck is still with Veria. Thanks to Veria, I have shared a lot of pressure for me. Otherwise, I would be very tired with Warbeck all day long."


    Lyton sat next to Mrs. Shawin and responded softly.


    For the Phelan family, Letoun has a great sense of belonging, and she still believes that marrying Thorps was the best decision in her life.


    Although his family is an aristocratic family, the members of the family are very friendly, and he does not need to be restrained and can treat life with a free attitude.


    And Thorps himself is also very hardworking, a big man in White Bear Town, and a perfect husband. Apart from being rarely by my side for business reasons, there is almost nothing to be picky about.


    "No, Litoun, you don''t have to excuse Veria. Warbeck is by her side, I''m very worried, I''ve never seen any young girl as naughty and mischievous as Veria... I If it were you, Warbeck would not have been handed over to her with confidence."


    Mrs. Shawin said to Letoun with a smile.


    Lake sat on the side, and was not involved in the conversation between the two. As the head of the family, he was not interested in the shortness of the parents in the mouth of the female family.


    "Shorpes hasn''t been home to eat for almost a month..."


    Mrs. Shawin said with a slightly complaining tone: "When he comes back, I will definitely criticize him well. He has really neglected you."


    "No, mother, it''s nothing, he''s doing a big thing, for the development of White Bear Town, I''ll feel guilty if I let him be distracted to accompany me."


    Li Ton shook her head, her words were sincere.


    Mrs. Shawin felt warm at the understanding of Letoun.


    "Go ahead and call Veria and Warbeck, it''s time for lunch."


    Mrs. Shawin held Letoon''s hand and said to the waiter beside her.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The waiter replied respectfully.


    However, the waiter had only taken two steps when the sound of sporadic cheerful footsteps came from the corner of the stairs.


    "Vilia..."


    Mrs. Shawin knew it was Veria as soon as she heard the footsteps.


    Only she would make such an inappropriate behavior in the manor.


    Mrs. Shawin felt that she had no energy to educate the little girl anymore, and the persistent guy gave her a headache.


    "Vilia..."


    Just when Mrs. Shawin saw Veria walking up the stairs to reprimand, she saw a familiar figure walking in behind Veria.


    Young and handsome face, tall and straight, with a smile, his thoughts are written all over his face.


    Mrs. Shawin was stunned, she blinked, and after confirming that she had no dizziness, she exclaimed: "Willie!"


    Lake was visibly stunned, but he was quicker than Mrs. Shawin. He got up and walked quickly.


    The pride of White Bear Town, his own son, he is back!


    "Father, mother, sister-in-law."


    Willie was also very excited at this time.


    The joy of reuniting after a long absence filled Willy''s chest.


    Lake is not good at expressing himself, but he still took the initiative to give Willy a thick hug: "Good boy, you are finally back..."


    Lake''s arms trembled a little, but he patted Willy''s shoulder heavily.


    Mrs. Shawin also walked up quickly, her eyes were red, she looked up at Willie, and gently stroked Willie''s face.


    "Mother, I''m back..."


    Willie gave Mrs. Shawin a warm hug.


    "It''s good to be back... it''s good to be back..."


    Mrs. Shawin kept repeating the phrase, incoherently.


    "Sister-in-law, thank you for taking care of father and mother all the time."


    Willie thanked his sister-in-law, Lithon.


    When she went upstairs just now, Veria made it clear what Litoun had done for the Faerun family in the past year and a half.


    "Willy, welcome home."


    Litoun responded with a smile.


    "Quick, cook, Willy must be hungry!"


    Mrs. Shawin said hastily to the waiter.


    She has already forgotten about that her son has reached a very high level, and he has long been able to break away from his daily diet.


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    The waiter was also full of uncontrollable joy.


    The return of Lord Baron is a great surprise!


    "Jon, remember to bring me a sour fish sauce with white bread."


    Willy waved at the waiter.


    Sour fish sauce, this was Willy''s most common food when he was in White Bear Town.


    "Ah, yes, Lord Baron!"


    The waiter Jon''s face was flushed, and Lord Baron still remembered his name!


    Jon feels this is the most meaningful day of his life.


    "thanks."


    Willie responded with a smile.


    After the excited reunion, several people returned to the dining table.


    A long-lost warmth appeared in Willy''s heart.


    White Bear Town, this is your home.


    "Go, send someone to the janitor''s office, call Thorpes, no matter how urgent the business at hand, put it down, and say his brother is back."


    Lake said to another waiter.


    After the waiter took the order, he left quickly.


    "Drink water."


    Li Ton got up and poured Willy a glass of water herself.


    "thanks."


    Willie nodded.


    "Father, mother, let you worry..."


    Willy first expressed his apology: "In the days to come, I will try to stay in White Bear Town to accompany you..."


    "Yes! Willy will stay for a long time this time!"


    Veria interjected: "And, he''s going to do something big!"


    Seeing her father, mother and sister-in-law staring at her, Veria proudly said, "This matter is..."


    "Uh...secret!"


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 507： Top Meetings in White Bear

    White Bear Town.


    It was just dawn, and there were few pedestrians on the road, but the gate of the town office was heavily guarded.


    No matter who they are, they are all neatly and properly dressed, their eyes are bright, and they look refreshed.


    If anyone could recognize the identities of these people, they would be amazed at the specifications of their gathering.


    Here, almost all the core staff of White Bear Town are here.


    Whether it is the top officials of White Bear Town or the high-end extraordinary people in the town, they all came here.


    In the first meeting room of the town office, a long table was placed in it.


    On the left side of the long table, there are other senior officials of White Bear Town, including Sandor, the first administrative officer of White Bear Town, Dann, captain of the coastal defense team, Thorps, the captain of the Guards Department, and Aton, the leader of the elite guard team.


    On the right side of the long table, sit Jarvis, Colson, Ben Duin, and Eric, the first superhumans of White Bear Town, and they are now the backbone of White Bear Town. Beneath them are the extraordinary talents with excellent talents that have emerged in recent years, and they are all the objects to be cultivated.


    It can be said that everyone here is a famous big man in White Bear Town.


    Anyone who goes to other nearby territories will be treated as a guest. Walking out of the town office, it is an existence that is difficult for civilians to look up to.


    And now, these big figures in White Bear Town are all sitting upright and waiting for something. Everyone''s expressions are serious, but their mental state is exceptionally good.


    Although they were all gathered together, no one was whispering, and no one even took a sip from the cup in front of him.


    At the long table, some officials with relatively low status who are not the top echelons of White Bear Town, and new talents with extraordinary talents are even a little nervous.


    The reason for the current scene is because yesterday, the baron lord who had been out of White Bear Town for a year and a half, the spiritual pillar of White Bear Town and the absolute master of Baron Willy, came back!


    Here today, Baron Willy will hold his first meeting with them upon his return.


    Everyone was looking forward to this meeting.


    The news that Willy had been promoted for seven quarters brought by Navila before has been known by all the senior officials of White Bear Town.


    Everyone is looking forward to whether Willy, who is already so powerful, will have greater ambitions after returning.


    Will the territory that has been bearing the name "White Bear Town" be changed to another name?


    This concerns not only the interests of everyone present here, but also the entire pattern of the southeast of the mainland.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    The early sun rises, and the sun shines through the windows and into the house.


    Just when some people were nervously waiting and anxious, footsteps suddenly sounded in the corridor outside the door.


    In an instant, everyone who had straightened their chests straightened their postures abruptly.


    There was a low humming sound in the corridor.


    Everyone heard it. The owner of one voice was Kriya, the temporary supreme commander of White Bear Town and the minister of kingdom-level forces, and the other young voice was their lord, Baron Willy!


    Da da da.


    Footsteps came.


    next moment. Everyone stood up in unison, and their eyes were all turned to the door.


    I saw a young man in a noble robe walking in, with relief and satisfaction in his eyes.


    Behind him, Kriya fell half a step behind, not speaking.


    "Everyone, I''m back."


    Willy walked to the top of the long table and scanned each member''s face.


    Among them, there are eldest brother Thorps whom he had met yesterday, acquaintances such as Sandor, Colson, etc. whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, as well as some unfamiliar faces that he felt unfamiliar.


    "I have seen the baron!"


    Everyone saluted Willy at the same time.


    Almost everyone''s eyes were filled with unconcealed excitement.


    At the moment of seeing Willy, everyone felt a strong confidence and pride from him, and this positive emotion infected everyone unintentionally.


    "sit down."


    Willie smiled.


    Everyone got up and sat down, and Kriya also found his own seat.


    Kriya took a deep look at Willy, the look in his eyes was indescribably complicated.


    He also met Willy for the first time when he was quoting Willy just now, and the two did not communicate much.


    But Kriya clearly sees Willy''s terrifying change.


    Willy''s strength is no longer the seven quarters that the king-level sea elf Navella said, but the real eight quarters!


    The realm of eight quarters! Placed in the center of the continent, it is also a dominant-level existence.


    When he left a year and a half ago, he had just broken through six quarters...


    After climbing two levels again in such a short period of time, it was difficult for Kriya to figure out Willy''s talent.


    "Sandol."


    After Willy sat down, the first person to call was Sandor, the first official of White Bear Town.


    Sandor was Willy''s deputy during the Diamond Town period. After UU Kanshu established White Bear Town, he has always been Willy''s most favored subordinate by virtue of his super-high ability to handle government affairs. When Willy left White Bear Town before, he also entrusted Sandor with a heavy responsibility.


    "Lord Baron!"


    After Sandor was named, he got up directly.


    In his eyes, is the fanatical reverence for Willy.


    This reverence is not without reason. Sandor was the first person to follow Willy''s side, and he witnessed the magical rise of Willy with his own eyes. The longer he stayed with Willy, the more Sandor could understand Willy''s horror.


    "In the year and a half that I was away, you worked hard."


    In front of everyone, Willy directly praised Sandor: "I learned about the general changes in White Bear Town in the past year and a half. You have paid a lot for the positive changes in White Bear Town, thank you."


    "My lord, this is my duty."


    Sandor took a deep breath, his body trembling slightly with excitement.


    Sandor knew very well that this was the Baron''s affirmation of his hard work and hard work over the past year and a half!


    Everyone else present had a look of envy on their faces.


    The first thing Lord Baron did upon his return was his affirmation of Sandor.


    This is enough to see Sandor''s status in the Baron''s heart.


    Sandor''s status as the No. 1 powerful person in White Bear Town is really solid.


    "Okay, now, let''s make a detailed summary of the past year and a half. If you say some details, I can better understand the current situation of White Bear Town."


    Although I have roughly browsed the important documents on the development of White Bear Town within a year and a half, many details still need to be told by Sandor to make Willy understand more thoroughly.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 508： Renamed Ambition

    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    For Willy''s order, Sandor naturally obeyed.


    "The year and a half you left White Bear Town..."


    For Willy''s question, Sandor seemed to be well prepared. He first stated the internal development and changes of White Bear Town.


    Whether it is the work of the town office or the policy changes in White Bear Town, Sandor summed it up in detail.


    What he said was very detailed, and some of the changed data was also remembered clearly, and the report was very organized.


    In addition, Sandor also explained the external situation to Willy in detail, which made Willy''s understanding more intuitive.


    The reporting process takes about twenty minutes.


    "very good."


    Hearing this, Willy waved to Sandor and motioned him to sit down: "It''s hard work, I already understand almost."


    "Dahn, it''s your turn..."


    Then, Willy pointed to Dahn again.


    Dahn was well prepared, and the debriefing report was equally efficient, concise and intuitive.


    Years of tempering have made their work style quite capable.


    In the next two hours, the officials present reported their work to Willy, and Willy also gained a comprehensive understanding of White Bear Town from all aspects.


    He also felt everyone''s contribution to White Bear Town from everyone''s reports.


    "Everyone, thank you for your hard work."


    After all the officials had finished reporting, Willy once again expressed his heartfelt thanks to everyone.


    It is with the support of his family and the efforts of his subordinates that White Bear Town can continue to thrive without him.


    "In your report just now, I also heard something that needs to be solved urgently..."


    Willy''s eyes swept over softly: "We White Bear Town, it seems that it''s time to change the name..."


    As soon as Willie said this, everyone present, especially the government officials, trembled in their hearts.


    The name change of White Bear Town is a very sensitive matter.


    The rapid development of White Bear Town makes its current name very inconsistent with the actual situation.


    Although it is named after the town, its territory can already be comparable to the provinces in the time of the Principality of Langton. As for military strength and extraordinary strength, the background of White Bear Town is comparable to the original half of the principality.


    These mismatches have led to some unreasonable phenomena.


    For example, the city is in the town, the oyster city in White Bear Town... It seems strange how to read it.


    Therefore, the name change of White Bear Town is a must.


    But because the renaming of the territory is a major event, even Sandor, Dahn, Thorpes and Aden together would not dare to make such a decision when Willy was away. Renaming the territory is such a thing, only the Baron I can do it, it is the exclusive authority of the lord.


    Now that Willy took the initiative to mention this matter, it means that the name White Bear Town may soon become a thing of the past.


    Everyone is looking forward to whether White Bear Town will be renamed White Bear City, or White Bear Province, or... White Bear Principality?


    This question is very important. Although it is only a change in the name suffix, it actually reveals the Lord Baron''s own pursuit and ambition for White Bear Town''s position in the southeast of the mainland.


    "Sandol, what do you think of this question?"


    Willy looked at Sandor.


    Sandor was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then quickly said humbly: "Sir Baron, this question has to be decided by you. This is your exclusive power..."


    Sandor knew very clearly in his heart that now was not the time to be brave.


    If he rashly said the wrong thing at this time, he would definitely arouse the baron''s disgust.


    Willy laughed, pointed to Sandor, and shook his head: "Okay..."


    "From the narratives of Sandor, Dahn, Thorps, and Aden just now, I already have an understanding of the current background of White Bear Town..."


    Willy said: "I think we already have the qualifications to stand at the top of the southeastern continent."


    Everyone present was trembling.


    Lord Baron means...


    "Everyone, get ready for battle..."


    Willy stood up suddenly, and his tone made everyone present tremble slightly: "White Bear Town needs to be renamed, but not now... When we bring the southeastern part of the mainland under our control, it is not too late for White Bear to be named after the duchy! "


    The white bear is named after the principality...


    "Yes!"


    Everyone present had a look of surprise on their faces.


    Once White Bear Town becomes the White Bear Principality, everyone present, without exception, will have the status of nobles.


    Moreover, they are all great nobles!


    Once this wish is fulfilled, then everyone''s identity will be transformed again.


    "Lord Baron..."


    When the blood was pulsing in everyone''s mind, Sandor forced himself to calm down: "Lord Baron, I have something to say..."


    "you say."


    Willy gestured to Sandor.


    Although Sandor hasn''t spoken yet, he can already guess what he might say.


    "Lord Baron, although the current White Bear Town has made great progress, there is still a big gap compared to the Duchy of Sausen and the Duchy of Vata. Our mortal army is no match for them Although the extraordinary army is based on the 300 extraordinary soldiers of the Steel Falcon Kingdom, it is still not comparable to their number... It seems too early to prepare for the warlord, we need time..."


    Sandor calmly analyzed.


    He is not afraid that his somewhat demoralizing words will offend Willy. Willy is a person with clear logic and has never used his temper.


    "Is this a problem..."


    Willy smiled lightly: "In two months, after two months, this problem will be solved..."


    "Whether it''s the training of mortals'' middle and high-level knight attendants, or the training of extraordinary soldiers, or the training of middle and high-end extraordinary, within two months, it can be completely solved..."


    "I have enough resources in my hands to solve this problem!"


    Willie wasn''t talking empty words.


    He has also killed several top extraordinary people. Every time he kills the enemy and gets a new space ring, his resources will increase significantly.


    Because of the low dependence on these resources, Willy kept most of them.


    With these massive resources, coupled with the blood of the Demon Green Dragon''s heart, Willy can truly realize the task of cultivating talents in a territory by one person.


    "This����"


    Everyone, including Sandor, looked at Willy with shock.


    They all knew very well that Lord Baron was not a big talker.


    "The rise of White Bear Town is going to accelerate..."


    Willy smiled, then patted the table: "Okay, everyone, today''s meeting is over."


    "Sandol, Dahn, Thorps, Aden, Colson, Eric, Jarvis, Ben Duin, and Kriya stay, and the rest can leave."


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 509： Resource allocation

    Soon, there were only a few people named by Willy in the huge conference room.


    They are the highest level of White Bear Town, and being named by Willy is a kind of affirmation.


    When the others left, they had more or less envious expressions, and they were also looking forward to when they could be so affirmed by the Baron.


    "Leave everyone, there are some things that need to be explained more clearly to you..."


    The rest of the people dispersed, and Willy said to the remaining people: "First of all, I need to let everyone know me clearly. After all, as your lord, it is not a comfortable thing to keep too mysterious..."


    Willy''s words made the people present smile, but Willy''s words did speak their minds. They had not seen Willy for a year and a half, and they were all unfamiliar with Willy''s changes.


    "First of all, what you are most concerned about is my strength..."


    Willy''s tone was relatively relaxed: "The news that the king-level sea elf Navila brought to you should be that I have been promoted for seven quarters..."


    "That news is out of date. Now, I have been promoted for eight quarters... Knight of the Huiyue is the Hanged Man for eight quarters."


    As soon as Willy''s voice fell, there was a sound of air-conditioning from below.


    Even if it is a famous person, there is no practical difference between the surprised reaction and the ordinary person.


    Eight quarters of strength...


    Except for Kriya and Thorpes who learned about Willy''s true strength before, everyone else felt a tingling feeling in their scalps when they heard the news. The feeling of numbness spread to the whole body along the transparency, which is a magical feeling that is difficult to describe in words.


    Everyone also understood why Willy had the confidence to establish the White Bear Principality before.


    The Lord Baron and the king-level sea elf, even in the face of the Duchy of Saussen and the Duchy of Vata, are not at a disadvantage.


    Top-notch extraordinary is the most fundamental guarantee for the forces to fight, and the top-notch strength of White Bear Town determines the basis for their hegemony.


    "Besides, I have joined the Knights of the Holy Light. I am now the Knights of the Three Swords of the Knights of Light, but I will soon be the Knights of the Two Swords..."


    Willie made a statement about his identity again.


    Navila had also explained this matter before, so it didn''t cause much reaction.


    In other words, the few people below have not broken free from the violent reaction just now.


    "It is worth mentioning that although I am a member of the Knights of Light, this does not mean that we can get the convenient support of the Knights of Light in the future battles... We still have to follow the Knights of Light. The bottom line of war is still the mortal against the mortal, the extraordinary against the extraordinary.��


    Willy said this as a reminder that he didn''t want his subordinates to have some unrealistic illusions by relying on his identity as a three-sword knight.


    Although Willy is now the target of the Knights of Light''s cultivation, but this does not mean that Willy can do whatever he wants.


    Instead, he has to be more restrained and cautious in certain matters.


    "Tell me about Wally..."


    As for Wally, Willy also has to explain something.


    In the past, Wally was once the strongest and extraordinary in White Bear Town, and his status in White Bear Town was not a simple symbol of the family crest.


    "Wally is also hitting the king-level realm now, so he can''t return to White Bear Town now, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Willie explained a little.


    Another eight-quarter extraordinary...


    The few people below all made eye contact with each other, and found that the eyes of the other party were relatively calm.


    The baron and the white bear are synonymous with miracles.


    "Also, the resource support I mentioned just now..."


    Willy flipped over and a blue space ring appeared in his hand.


    This is the space ring with the largest space in Willy''s hand, and all the resources he obtained before have been sorted into it.


    "This is a space ring. Inside is an independent space, and extraordinary resources are inside."


    Willy continued to explain: "All resources are stored in the space ring, which can ensure the safety of our material resources. This space ring is then managed by Sandor, Dan, Thorps and Aden, and the use of resources in it is mine. It has been noted that you will allocate according to the actual situation and make the most effective allocation."


    "Understood, Lord Baron."


    Several people got the order, explained and nodded.


    "In addition to these, there is a relatively high-level extraordinary resource."


    A porcelain jar appeared in Willy''s hand, which contained the blood of the heart of the devil-green dragon that was taken from Riel before.


    "This is a gift from His Majesty Rui Er of the Kingdom of the Steel Falcon, the blood of the heart of the demon green dragon, to wash your extraordinary power and promote the rapid improvement of your extraordinary strength..."


    "Kelson, especially you, the energy of the blood of the heart of this demon green dragon belongs to life energy, and it is the greatest help to you..."


    Willie looked at Colson and pointed at him.


    "Huh? Is that so?"


    Colson straightened his back immediately: "Lord Baron, don''t worry, I will use the blood of the heart of this demon green dragon to practice hard, you must know that I am a very hardworking person, you are not in White Bear Town. In those days, I..."


    As he spoke, Colson stopped abruptly.


    This scene seems to be very similar to the first time I met Lord Baron I will definitely be promoted to five quarters as soon as possible. "


    Colson ended quickly.


    In all fairness, Colson''s talent is no match for Willy, but even if it is placed in the center of the continent, it is definitely considered a genius.


    "No, within two months, you must be promoted for six quarters."


    Willie smiled slightly.


    The smile on Colson''s face froze.


    Two months, six quarters?


    "This is the blood of the heart of the sanctuary-level monster. I will assist you with other resources and personally teach you the understanding of ''potential'', so don''t let me down."


    Willie put some pressure on Colson at the right time.


    "Of course, the rest of you, you can ask me at any time if you encounter any difficulties on the extraordinary road."


    Willy said: "You are the cornerstone of White Bear Town. Without you, there would be no White Bear Town today. Everyone, thank you."


    Willie thanked again.


    "Okay, Sandor, I''ll give you ten days to prepare the battle plan and give it to me."


    Willy began to make the final touch: "The rest, please put some pressure on yourself. It''s time for transformation. At this time, pain is the norm."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Willy walked out of the town hall with Kriya.


    "By the way, Kriya, His Majesty Reil asked me to tell you, please wait for the subsequent awards..."


    Kriya was pleasantly surprised by Willy''s words.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty Riel, she still remembers me, thank you for telling me this news."


    Kriya also expressed his gratitude to Willy.


    After that, the two separated, Kriya needed to continue to assist White Bear Town, and the lord himself chose to give himself a relaxing vacation.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 510： Back to Kara Coral Tribe

    Baron Manor.


    At this time, the top and bottom of Baixiong Town have entered a high-speed preparation state. The Town Office, the Guards Department, the Coastal Defense Team and the Elite Guard Regiment are working almost day and night. Everyone is tense and waiting for instructions from their superiors at any time. the order.


    Compared with the busy state of government agencies, Willy''s Baron Manor has a relaxed and freehand atmosphere.


    Early in the morning, at the table.


    Willy, Veria, the Lakers, and the mother and son of Letoun, sat together.


    The food on the table was relatively light, basically vegetarian and fruit. Only in front of Willy was a large bowl of dark green sour fish sauce.


    "This sour fish sauce tastes really good. Did you hire a new chef?"


    Willie scooped a spoonful of sour fish sauce, spread it on his white bread, and gulped it down.


    When he was in the center of the mainland, Willy missed the special sour fish sauce in Baixiong Town.


    At that time, he was more regretful, why didn''t he take some to the center of the mainland when he left the southeast of the mainland.


    Now that I have returned to my hometown, I naturally want to satisfy my taste buds.


    "No, it was made by old Joel himself."


    Veria responded to Willy: "He knows you like to eat sour fish sauce. After Navella brought you news last time, Old Joel has been trying to concoct new flavors of sour fish sauce. This is It was delivered just a few days ago, but I just kept forgetting to tell you."


    "Old Joel..."


    Willie nodded silently.


    Old Joel, this is Willy''s first subordinate.


    He is a loyal, industrious and kind old man. He is the first commander of Fandou after Willy. He is also the grandfather of Arden, the leader of the elite cavalry regiment in Baixiong Town. Now in Baixiong Town, he has a high prestige.


    "Yes, I have to find time to see him..."


    Willie felt that he had to meet the old subordinate in person.


    He clearly remembers the contribution Old Yoel made to the construction of Fandoutun when he first became the head of Fandoutun.


    "It''s not just old Joel, Baron Kells, Teacher Ole, and Bamos, I also have to make time to visit them in Diamond Town..."


    Willy plans to visit his old friends more in the coming days.


    Soon, breakfast is over.


    "Warbeck, let''s go and take you to the lawn to bask in the sun."


    Willie took Warbeck from Lyton.


    Warbeck didn''t fear Willy as before, but naturally slapped Willy on Willy''s body with his short hands and short legs.


    In just three or two days, Warbeck and Willie had gotten to know each other.


    Warbeck felt reassured by Willy''s amiable temperament.


    Moreover, Warbeck also found that his terrifying aunt Veria was very quiet in front of Uncle Willy, which gave Warbeck, who was often taught by Veria, an inexplicable sense of security.


    "Damn Willy!"


    Willy walked on the lawn holding Warbeck''s hand, and behind him was a resentful Veria.


    Again!


    In only two or three days, Warbeck betrayed himself like the hateful little white bear!


    Obviously, he took them with him for a long time.


    Willy naturally noticed Veria''s expression, but he didn''t care at all, and even thought it was very interesting.


    Although Veria seems to have grown up a lot, she is no different from the little girl back then.


    "Lord Baron..."


    At this time, a personal soldier trotted all the way to the front of Willy.


    "Letter from Lord Dahn of the Coast Guard."


    The Janissaries handed Dahn''s letter to Willy and left.


    "Holding Warbeck..."


    Willy returned Warbeck to Veria, and Veria returned a blank eye.


    Willie opened the letter and looked through it.


    "News from the Kara Coral Tribe..."


    Dahn said in the letter that the Kara Coral Tribe asked him to visit the Kara Coral Tribe after learning of Willy''s return.


    One is to express his longing and respect for Willy, and the other is that Navila, a follower of Willy, has made new discoveries in the Kara Coral Tribe.


    "Looks like a trip to the Kara Coral Tribe..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    He didn''t see Navella when he came back this time, and knew that Navella had accepted his order to explore the secrets of the statues of the ancestors of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    Now it seems that there are some gains and progress.


    "Velia, take care of Warbeck, I have business to deal with."


    Immediately, Willy turned his head and exhorted Veria.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Baron! I will take good care of your nephew!"


    There was strong dissatisfaction in Veria''s tone.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Willy rubbed Veria''s head violently, messing up her carefully groomed hairstyle.


    "Uncle, goodbye!"


    Warbeck''s milky voice is a little less standard.


    "Goodbye, Warbeck!"


    Willie waved goodbye to Warbeck.


    Looking at Willy''s back, Veria pouted and looked down at Warbeck.


    It is necessary for him to reintroduce Warbeck''s original concept. Aunt Veria, who is beautiful, generous, enthusiastic and lively, is the person he should respect the most.


    ...


    Outside White Bear Town, on the sea.


    Willy''s figure suddenly appeared stepping on the sea water.


    "Arrived����"


    The extraordinary power surged around Willy, his figure began to fall, and the seawater around him automatically dispersed, forming a circle of vacuum around Willy.


    Willy''s descent was fast, but after a while, he saw the familiar tribal group of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    Various stone buildings stand on the bottom of the sea, with a different style.


    "Master Willie!"


    As soon as Willy landed on the rock on the bottom of the sea, several sea elves quickly swam over.


    At first Willy thought he was the guard of the Kara Coral Tribe, but after a closer look, he realized that the person who came was his old acquaintance, Cambir of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    This fellow Cambier, together with Selina, was imprisoned in the water pool behind the Baron''s Manor for over a year before being released back to the Kara Coral Tribe by Willy.


    "Cambier?"


    Willy looked at the visitor somewhat unexpectedly: "Are you waiting for me?"


    "Of course, Lord Willy."


    Cambir''s attitude is almost to the extreme. The previous life in captivity has made Willy the most terrifying existence in Cambir''s consciousness. In addition, Willy later helped the Kara Coral Tribe to defeat the opponent, gain freedom, and revive the tribe. This made Cambier even more revered and feared for Willy.


    "I knew you would come at any time, so I''ve been waiting here for you, but I didn''t expect you to come so quickly."


    Cambir''s expression looked very flattering when the other sea elves greeted the guests, but he still looked like he didn''t know it: "Sir Navella and Selina are already waiting for you, I''ll bring you here. You go see them."


    "Then I''ll trouble you to lead the way."


    Willy looked at Cambir, then gestured.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 511： goodbye sculpture

    Under the leadership of Cambir, Willy entered the Kara Coral tribe.


    Compared to a few years ago, not much has changed here.


    However, under the care of Willy and White Bear Town, the life of the Kara coral tribe has become much quieter and richer, and they no longer have to worry about being invaded by other submarine races.


    "It''s Your Excellency Willy..."


    "That''s the lord of White Bear Town in the human world..."


    "..."


    Accompanied by Cambir, Willy walked on the seabed paved with shells of the Kara Coral Tribe, surrounded by sea elves constantly recognizing Willy.


    Willy once helped the Kara Coral Tribe escape the clutches of the Charin Starfish Tribe, so many people in the tribe still remember Willy''s kindness.


    Seeing Willy coming, the sea elves moving on the road will take the initiative to spread a path for Willy and his party, and then watch Willy go away with respectful eyes.


    "Everyone is still grateful to you..."


    Cambir leaned close to Willy and said with a smile on his face.


    "I also always remember the help of the Kara Coral Tribe."


    Willy responded: "From a few years ago to the present, the Kara Coral Tribe has been in contact with the coastal defense team in White Bear Town, providing us with ores and marine products from the seabed, making a huge contribution to the development of White Bear Town."


    "We''re already old friends... as it should be..."


    Cambier also hurriedly followed Willy''s words.


    Soon, Cambir took Willy to an underwater building.


    Willy remembered this place, the reception hall of the Kara Coral tribe.


    "Master Willy from White Bear Town is here!"


    Cambir walked in first, shouting at the top of his voice.


    Willie walked in after him.


    As soon as he entered, Willy saw the current leader of the Kara Coral Tribe, Selina, and the old leader, Sally.


    When the two saw Willy coming in, they both showed expressions of surprise and surprise.


    "Lord Baron, are you here so soon?"


    Selina has not changed in any way compared to before, and her strength is still at the silver level.


    Her face was full of surprises. Selina had now learned that Willy was a big man with king-level sea elf followers, but he did not expect that he would come to the Kara Coral Tribe as soon as he received the invitation.


    Knowing that Willy had come so quickly, Selina had already been waiting for Willy''s arrival outside the tribe.


    "Invited by an old friend, of course, I have to go to the appointment immediately."


    Willy, Selina, and Sharyl signaled respectively.


    Selina suddenly sighed when she heard Willy say "old friend".


    Thinking of her bizarre experience after sneaking into White Bear Town, Selina was filled with emotion.


    Afterwards, Selina greeted the waiters to offer Willy some fruit.


    It is worth mentioning that these fruits are all terrestrial fruits. Since the Karacoral tribe and Baixiong Town started trade, the tribe has gradually accepted some human food. Because of its relative ease of preservation, terrestrial fruits have won many seas. Favorite of elves.


    After that, Willy and Selina began to communicate, mostly about the trade changes and development changes of White Bear Town and the Kara Coral Tribe.


    After chatting for about twenty minutes, Willy asked, "Where''s Navella? Is she in the Kara Coral Tribe now?"


    In Dahn''s previous letter, it was mentioned that Navila had made a new discovery of the ancestor sculpture of the Kara coral tribe.


    It''s just that Willy didn''t see Navella after he came here, and he didn''t deliberately investigate, so he asked.


    "Lord Navila, she is now in the stone room where the ancestor statue is enshrined."


    Speaking of Navila, Selina''s eyes showed undisguised reverence and awe.


    Navila, that is a king-level sea elf!


    Within the sea elf population with a strict bloodline hierarchy, the impact Navella brought to the Kara Coral Tribe was unimaginable.


    You must know that the ancestors of the Kara Coral Tribe are only king-level existences, and Navella''s strength may be stronger than the recorded strength of the ancestors of the Kara Coral Tribe.


    When Navila first found the Kara Coral Tribe, the entire Kara Coral Tribe was in an uproar.


    If Navila was not brought by Colson at the time, the entire Karacoral tribe would have thought that they had inadvertently angered the high-ranking sea elf and would be exterminated.


    Later, under the explanation of Colson at the time, the Karacoral tribe realized that the king-level sea elf turned out to be a follower of Baron Willy.


    The terrifying Baron Willy, in the center of the continent where geniuses are born in large numbers, has still become a super existence, and even the eight-quarter supernatural is willing to follow him.


    This gave the Kara Coral tribe a big shock.


    At this time, Selina and the others, looking at the humble and friendly Willy in front of them, felt very fortunate and even a little bit of joy.


    It is a gift to the entire Kara Coral tribe to meet and establish a good friendship with such a big man before he has risen to the peak.


    "Lord BaronAre you going to see Lord Navella now?"


    Selina asked Willy cautiously.


    "Take me there."


    Willie nodded and responded.


    I asked Navella to come here at the time, just to let her check the secrets of the sculptures of the ancestors of the Kara Coral Tribe. Now that there is a discovery, it is natural to understand it.


    "Okay, Lord Baron."


    Selina got up and took Willy personally to the stone room where the sculpture of the sea elf ancestor was enshrined.


    Boom boom boom.


    Selina pushed open the door of the stone room, and there was a dull voice.


    Then, a sea elf stone statue appeared in Willy''s field of vision.


    "This statue..."


    Willie''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    This is not the first time Willy has seen this sculpture, but seeing it now, there is still an indescribable sense of strangeness.


    This feeling is hard to describe in words.


    Beneath the sculpture, Navila''s fish tail was on the ground, her eyes were closed, and thirty-seven Sableville''s tears were floating around her. A thin, almost transparent, pale black line was connected to her forehead. On the ancestor sculpture, the malicious power of the purple-patterned sea elves spread around her like breathing.


    "Is this practicing..."


    Willie frowned.


    The king-level sea elf Navella is actually practicing with the help of this sculpture, which shows that the power of this sculpture is not as simple as it appears on the surface.


    "Selina, leave first, I''ll wake Navila from it later."


    Willy instructed Selina beside him.


    "Yes, Lord Baron, then I will leave first."


    Selina respectfully accepted the order, and then slowly exited the stone room.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 512： Whispering in Sculpture

    The stone door was closed, and the light in the stone room was gradually engulfed.


    There is no light source inside the stone chamber, and the light stone outside cannot be illuminated.


    "Navira."


    Willy called to Navella, who closed his eyes.


    Willy''s voice was filled with mental fluctuations.


    Navera, who was immersed in self-consciousness, could not be awakened by her voice alone.


    Willy''s voice penetrated into Navila''s mind and ears.


    Soon, Navila had a reaction.


    Navila opened her eyes and immediately looked behind her, and saw Willy who was watching her.


    "Master Willie!"


    After Navela saw Willy, she immediately got up and saluted respectfully to Willy.


    "Long time no see, Navila, thank you for blocking the troubles in White Bear Town for me."


    Willy thanked Navella.


    He had heard from Thorps that Navella blocked a Duke Northland''s extraordinary extermination of White Bear Town.


    This protects the foundation of White Bear Town to a large extent.


    As soon as he learned the news, Willy was very fortunate that he had decided to accept Navila as a follower. At the same time, the Duke of Northland was also on Willy''s special list.


    With the expansion of White Bear Town in the future, the Duke of Northland must pay a heavy price for this.


    "If it weren''t for you, White Bear Town would be in huge trouble."


    Although Navila is his follower, Willi still expressed his gratitude.


    "Lord Willy, you are serious..."


    After receiving Willy''s compliment, Navila was a little panicked.


    Just when Navila was about to tell Willy about her discovery of the sculptures of the ancestors of the Kara Coral Tribe, she suddenly noticed a subtle change in Willy''s aura.


    "Lord Willy, could it be that you have already been promoted...eight quarters?"


    Navella asked hesitantly.


    "That''s right, I got the help of Lord Legas, and I have broken through the realm of eight quarters."


    Willy nodded and answered truthfully.


    "Congratulations, Lord Willy."


    Navila''s tone was sincere, and her decision to become a follower of Willy at that time was indeed correct.


    Navila is familiar with Willy, has a powerful original weapon, the silver spear, and a piece of armor that repairs most of the sea soul. No one can beat him.


    Of course, Navila doesn''t know that with the help of the title attribute panel, Willy''s breakthrough is the pinnacle of the realm. If she knows this, her sigh should be, such Willy, under nine quarters, no one can match.


    "Okay, Navila, tell me what you found."


    Willie brought the conversation back on track.


    "Yes, Lord Willy."


    When Navella heard the words, she also had a serious face: "I accepted your order, and after dealing with the troubles in White Bear Town, I came to the Kara Coral Tribe. Under the leadership of Selina, I saw this sculpture."


    With that said, Navila turned her gaze to the sculpture and glanced at it.


    "The first time I saw this sculpture, I had a strange feeling, but I couldn''t figure out why..."


    Navila said.


    "Um����"


    Willie nodded when he heard the words.


    Navila''s feeling was very similar to her own.


    "Afterwards, I probed the sculpture..."


    Navila continued: "I used extraordinary power and the power of law to detect it in various ways, but from it, I did not find any abnormality, nor did I perceive any fluctuations in extraordinary power, If it weren''t for the strange feeling at first glance, I would even think it was an ordinary sculpture..."


    "Is that so..."


    Willy frowned, what Navila said so far must be incorrect.


    Because the last time Willy saw the extraordinary power spilling out of this sculpture with his own eyes, the malicious power in it made him break through the realm of the Hanged Man at that time. Moreover, from this sculpture, Willy obtained the source of the malicious power of the first ancestor of the purple-patterned sea elf.


    "Just when I didn''t know what to do next, I suddenly thought of Sableville''s tears..."


    Navila''s words changed: "Last time you didn''t take away the thirty-seven tears of Sabville, so I used them to try to communicate with this sculpture..."


    "I didn''t have much hope at first, however, when I actually tried, I succeeded..."


    Navila''s expression changed slightly, as if recalling the strange scene at that time.


    "Ok?"


    Hearing Navila''s words, Willy also suddenly remembered that the previous time, it was also this sculpture that inspired the extraordinary energy inside the only Sabuweiler tear in his hand, so that the later malicious power was stimulated and energized. own breakthrough.


    "What response did you get?"


    Willy stared into Navella''s eyes and asked.


    Navila pursed her lips and said solemnly, "Mumbling, a messy and inaudible murmur."


    "Mumbling?"


    Willy''s pupils shrank Navella''s words, he couldn''t understand accurately for a while.


    Navila saw Willy''s doubts and added: "It''s like there is an ancient and distant voice, she is talking about something, but I can''t hear it clearly, but I can hear it instinctively, it is the sea elf The language of a family..."


    "An ancient and distant voice..."


    Willy looked at the sculpture in front of him.


    "However, although I never heard what the voice was saying, I sensed the purifying power of my own bloodline from the voice..." Navila continued, "Through Sabweiler''s Tears communicate that voice, I can feel my bloodline level is further improved, it feels like you used that malicious source power to wash me..."


    "Navila, lend me your thirty-seven Sabuweiler tears, and I will try to communicate with this sculpture..."


    Willie decided to try it out for himself.


    Based on his previous experience with this magical sculpture, maybe Navella didn''t hear the murmurs clearly, can he spy on one or two?


    "Yes, Lord Willy."


    Navila naturally followed Willy''s request without any hesitation.


    Beside her, thirty-seven Sableville tears were gathered and gathered in front of Willy, and then, the connection between Navella and these thirty-seven Sableville tears was also drawn by Navella. unilaterally cut off.


    Seeing this, Willy took out the only one of Sabweller''s tears on his body, and its number had changed from thirty-seven to thirty-eight.


    "Come on, give it a try..."


    Willy walked up to the sculpture, using supernatural powers and even the source of malevolent power before, pouring them out of Sableville''s tears.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 513： Sarianna

    Thirty-eight hook jade-shaped spar, suspended beside Willy.


    Malicious power spilled out from the thirty-eight hook jade-shaped spar.


    Wei manipulated them with consciousness, trying to communicate with the sculpture.


    The escaping malicious power turned into invisible threads, which were involved with the sculpture. In an instant, a special connection was established between Willy and the sculpture.


    At the moment when the thread of malicious power was connected to the sculpture, a cluttered buzzing sound suddenly came from Willy''s mind.


    The world became silent at first, then noisy again.


    And those noises, just like what Navila said before, was like a female voice whispering.


    Although the whispering voice was only one person, the source was from all directions, and Willy seemed to be wrapped in it.


    "What are you talking about..."


    Willy appeared calm, and he continued to mobilize the source of malicious power.


    Willy found that the higher the degree of activation of the source of his malicious power, the vague murmur seemed to become clearer.


    As time passed by, Willy has been catalyzing the amplification of the source of malicious energy without any hassle.


    Navera watched Willy from the side, feeling the source of malicious power emanating from Willy''s body. Navera''s blood instinct gave her a strong sense of suppression.


    "Looks like I''m about to hear it..."


    Just when Willy catalyzed the source of malicious power he controlled halfway, Willy suddenly felt that the voice began to become clear.


    Willy hit the spirits instantly and went to listen to the whispered words.


    To be precise, this is not to hear with the ear, but to perceive with the mind, and the murmur is not transmitted by vibration.


    "She''s talking about..."


    Just after Willy finally heard the first murmur, his expression suddenly froze.


    "Willy Phelan, here you are."


    Willy''s whole body suddenly shuddered.


    This feeling is like an existence from an infinite height, looking at the small self, and then reading his own name.


    Before Willy had time to react, his consciousness went black.


    The next moment, Willy felt that his consciousness was detached from his body, passed through a twisted void, and entered a virtual space with a blazing blue light.


    "This is����"


    When Willy woke up immediately, Willy suddenly found himself in a blue water world.


    On the top of Willy''s head, around his body and under his feet, there is a bright and crystal blue water space, where there are various aquatic animals and plants such as swimming fish, jellyfish, shrimps and crabs, shells, seaweeds, etc. They live comfortably here. Quiet and beautiful atmosphere.


    gurgling...


    A colorful swimming fish swam by Willy''s side. Willy tried to touch it, but his palm passed through it.


    "Am I in an illusory state of consciousness now?"


    Willy also realized that the current self may only exist in a state of consciousness.


    "Yes, it''s not just you, even the world on this ocean is fake."


    Behind Willy, a moving female voice came from behind Willy''s ears.


    Willie turned around subconsciously.


    He was very familiar with this voice, the owner of the whispering voice before.


    As soon as Willy turned around, he saw a strange female sea elf.


    She has long brown curly hair, and her face is as delicate and beautiful as other female sea elf, with a purple mark between her eyebrows, representing that she is a purple sea elf.


    "You brought me here?"


    Willy tried to investigate the sea elf, but Willy found that in a state of consciousness, he seemed to have lost all his extraordinary power.


    "it''s me."


    The female sea elf responded with a smile, her voice was soft and graceful, like a touching song,


    "Are you the ancestor of the Kara Coral Tribe?"


    Willie asked.


    Looking at the facial contours of this female sea elf, Willy felt that she had a high degree of similarity with the previous sculptures.


    "It can be said...but it''s not very accurate..."


    The female sea elf''s response was very vague, making Willy incomprehensible.


    "Is your name Lin Shanna?"


    Willie paused and asked her.


    Lin Shana was the name of the sculpture ancestor of the Kara Coral Tribe, and Willy had asked Selina before.


    "Rinsana..."


    There was a look of reminiscence in the eyes of the female sea elf, as if she was recalling something long ago: "This name used to be my code name, I occupied that body... But that''s not me, my name is Sariana ."


    "Saryana..."


    Willie shuddered.


    This name is the first ancestor of the purple-patterned sea elf, the daughter of the first ancestor of the sea elf, Sabuweiler, Sariana!


    All the purple-patterned sea elves are descendants of Sariana, who is the source of the purple-patterned sea elves.


    "Surprising, isn''t it?"


    Sarianna didn''t seem surprised by Willy''s reaction.


    "Something unexpected..."


    Willy nodded: "I thought that this kind of existence that has become a legend has long disappeared in the long river of time..."


    Hearing this, Sariana suddenly chuckled: "You''re right No one can escape the control of time, not even my great father, Subweiler, can''t escape time. The end... and I have already been integrated into the long river of time. What you see now is not me, but the last consciousness I have left in this world. I have been waiting for you, and now, I finally see You. Willy Phelan."


    "The last consciousness left in the world?"


    For Sariana''s words, Willy didn''t quite understand.


    Sariana''s words sounded very confusing in Willy, without cause and effect.


    "Speaking of you, Willy, you really exceeded my expectations."


    Sariana said with a smile: "I never expected that you, who was selected, would have such a talent."


    "I was chosen?"


    Willy suddenly remembered that when he first came to the Kara Coral Tribe, the then leader Shariel said that he was the one chosen by their tribe''s ancestors.


    At that time, Willy was skeptical about this statement, but now that it was mentioned like this, Willy suddenly remembered it again.


    "You mean, choose me in the name of the ancestor of the Kara Coral Tribe, and then bring the Kara Coral Tribe to another glory?"


    Willie asked suspiciously.


    Willie is still full of doubts.


    He clearly communicated with the ancestor statue of the Kara Coral Tribe, but why did he meet Sarinjana, the first ancestor of the purple-patterned sea elf.


    Sariana just said that the ancestor of the Kara Coral Tribe was the body she once occupied. What does this mean?


    And Sariana just mentioned her being chosen.


    chosen? Chosen by what?


    It seems that he has been implicitly endowed with some unknown mission.


    This feeling made Willie very uncomfortable.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 514： The Proto-Sea Elf Subwyler

    "No, that''s just incidental, or rather, it''s not a very important thing..."


    Sariana chuckled: "Let you lead the Kara Coral Tribe to its glory, this is just a gift from me to Lin Shana, after all, I used to occupy her body, but I''m just asking you to help me return this It''s just human..."


    "You can look at the Kara Coral Tribe outside. If it wasn''t for your sudden appearance, wouldn''t the current Kara Coral Tribe have already been destroyed?"


    Sarianna said.


    "what are you talking about?"


    Sariana''s words sounded disorganized to Willy: "You mean, everything I do is in your foreknowledge?"


    "Part of it is..."


    Looking at the dignified Willy, Sariana shook her head gently: "Okay, everything is too messy, I need to let you know how to thread it all together..."


    Willy just watched Sariana waiting for her explanation.


    Sariana was silent for a while, thinking of the past; "It''s been too long, maybe I need to recall..."


    After a long time, Sariana spoke slowly.


    "Tens of thousands of years ago, my father, the common ancestor of the purple-striped sea elf and the blue-striped sea elves, the ancestor sea elf Subwile was born. He was born in the vast ocean and was the first extraordinary in the ocean. life."


    "The first extraordinary life in the ocean?"


    Willie was a little surprised.


    The record about the origin of the extraordinary power in this world is blank and there is no record.


    Since Subweiler is the first extraordinary life in the ocean, it means that he must have a great relationship with the extraordinary origin of this world.


    "That''s right, from the day he was born, he was destined to be the overlord in the endless ocean of this world..." Sariana''s tone was filled with pride, like a little girl''s admiration for her father That way, "After all, other marine creatures, even if they have a huge body of thousands of meters, are only ordinary existences in the face of extraordinary power..."


    "Father''s extraordinary power is innate. He doesn''t know how he came to this world, and he doesn''t know whether he was born from nothingness, but was mutated by some kind of sea creature. Of course, these are very important to It doesn''t matter to my father..."


    "Having extraordinary power, with the help of this terrifying power, he grew rapidly... Soon, he ruled a large area of ??the sea, even the low-intelligence marine creatures at that time would obey his orders, and he became The overlord in this world''s seas..."


    "Father''s extraordinary ability is growing rapidly, and after a few decades, he even begins to comprehend the elusive laws..."


    "The father at that time, the great ancestor of the sea elf Subweiler, he didn''t know the promotion of the extraordinary system, just in front of these is his own growth..."


    "Finally one day, my father, he was tired, he already had a high intelligence, but spending every day with these ordinary creatures with low intelligence, he finally felt bored, so he started his own journey, he wanted to Leave this sea area and go to other sea areas to find interesting things, maybe somewhere in this world, there are intelligent beings like him..."


    "So, he started his own journey, wanting to find his own home in the boundless ocean... But, he was disappointed, his father found that in this water world full of sea water and with countless marine life, He turned out to be so lonely... The sea creatures were afraid of him, but no one could understand his thoughts, he just wanted to find an intelligent life to talk to... But this simple idea could not be realized at the time..."


    "But my father didn''t want to just give up the journey to find other intelligent life. This kind of loneliness only intensified his determination. My father decided to dive all the way in one direction and never stop..."


    "Just like that, he swam for decades..."


    "Finally, on a sunny afternoon, my father jumped up from the ocean and looked into the boundless distance... He saw a scene that shocked him..."


    "In the distance, it was a vast expanse of land exposed to the air, where rocks and soil meet, with plants that are not found in the ocean, and creatures that he has never seen that can survive without the ocean."


    "My father found out that there is another unfamiliar world..."


    "Father was ecstatic. He accelerated and swayed his tail, causing a wave. He quickly reached the land and got close to the creatures on the land."


    "The appearance of these creatures is very similar to that of their father, except that their fish tails are split and turned into organs similar to arms and arms, which support those creatures to move on land. Later, my father knew that they were called legs."


    "After my father went ashore at that time wanted to get close to the life on the land, but after seeing the father, the life on the land was all terrified, treating him as a monster without legs, using stone tools To hit him, throw him from the rubble, my father tried to communicate with them, but failed..."


    "In the end, the father who had been provoked by these terrestrial creatures finally got angry, and he took action. In the face of extraordinary power, these terrestrial creatures are not worth mentioning, and soon, they will be killed and injured in large numbers."


    "The father who has always been invincible from the ocean, still can''t control his temper after being provoked..."


    "Just when my father killed most of those terrestrial creatures, an existence similar to those terrestrial creatures appeared..."


    "My father knew at a glance that he was of the same race as those terrestrial creatures, but compared with other races, he was taller, had a taller chest, piercing eyes, and knotted muscles all over his body. He was so special. different."


    "What makes my father even more amazing is that the creature has the same extraordinary fluctuations as him, and he is also an extraordinary life!"


    Speaking of this, Sariana, who had never stopped talking before, suddenly stopped.


    In her eyes, the light flashed, and her voice trembled slightly.


    Willy felt her excitement, and she seemed to be worshiping someone, either his father, Subweiler, or the tall, tall, different terrestrial life with extraordinary power.


    Hearing this, Willy naturally understood that the terrestrial creatures Sariana was talking about were humans.


    Moreover, Willy also instinctively guessed that the extraordinary origin of this world may be related to this human being tens of thousands of years ago and her father Subweiler.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 515： Beyond Origins, Glen Yaty

    Sariana was silent again for a long time before continuing.


    "That land creature stopped my father''s killing and suppressed my father with even greater strength."


    "Just when my father felt that he was not his opponent and was about to escape from the ocean, the land creature spoke... He was using the fluctuation of spiritual thoughts, and my father understood his thoughts..."


    "The terrestrial creature told his father that their race was called the Terran...and the man who was different, his name was...Glenarty."


    "Glenarty..."


    Sariana whispered the name again: "Willi, you have to remember this name, because he is the first extraordinary existence in this world, and he was born earlier than his father..."


    "Glenarty..."


    Willie''s pupils shrank.


    Sure enough, everything was just as Willy had guessed before. This man really has a great relationship with the extraordinary origin of the world.


    "Glenarty told his father that he was the first supernatural being in this world, and his father Subweiler was the second supernatural being. The two of them, shouldering the mission of the will of the world, needed to make supernatural power spread throughout the world. world����"


    Sarianna said.


    "The Will of the World?"


    Willie asked a question back, and his brows were full of confusion.


    But Sariana did not immediately explain Willy''s doubts, she said: "The will of the world... The father at that time could not understand what the will of the world was, but Glenarti hoped that the father could stay on land for a while, he Said that he needs to let his father understand his mission, and let his father understand the promotion essence of the extraordinary system..."


    "My father agreed... Although he felt that the person in front of him was much stronger than him, and even had the ability to kill him, his father decided to stay on land first, because it was too difficult to find an intelligent life or even an intelligent race. , he is really lonely, he needs intelligent life to communicate with him..."


    "So, in the following days, my father, as a sea elf, was integrated into the human race. Glenarty''s status on land is equivalent to his father''s position in the ocean, so there is Glenarty''s status in the ocean. Guiding, the quarrel and estrangement between my father and the human race disappeared, and I became a part of the human race..."


    "After gradually integrating into the human race, my father found that this race is really amazing. Although they do not have extraordinary powers, their intelligence is very high. They are not like those marine creatures, but have instinct and a little bit of wisdom... My father discovered that these humans actually used tools to forge the items they needed, used flames to cook raw food, even put clothes on their bodies, painted their faces, and they also To speak, sing, and express thoughts in a certain rhythm... There is something called ''culture'' in this group..."


    "Father is getting more and more shocked. He feels the magic of this race..."


    "Afterwards, in the communication with Glen Yatty, my father even learned that the human race evolved from a race called the ape, which made my father feel quite bizarre. For this reason, my father also suspected that he It may also be a mutation of some kind of creature, but it is only a single individual, not the entire race..."


    "Following Glenarty''s side, my father found that he seemed to know everything..."


    "Glenarty popularized a complete system of extraordinary promotion for his father, and also instructed his father how to take fewer detours on the extraordinary road..."


    "My father is very grateful for Glenarty''s selflessness, but Glenarty said that this is his obligation. The two of them have many things to do, and to do these things, they need to rely on powerful extraordinary power..."


    "My father asked Glen Yaty what they needed to do. Glen Yaty told my father that as the extraordinary source of this world, the two needed to follow the mission of the world''s will, so that the extraordinary power would spread throughout the world, and at the same time, they had to protect this world..."


    "In the eyes of my father, Glenarty seems to be a person who knows everything. He is like his father''s elder brother, and he takes great care of his father. My father feels that this person is like his blood-born elder brother..."


    "Afterwards, as my father grew up, he and Glen Yatty studied how to make ordinary people have extraordinary power and spread it on a large scale..."


    "This process took about a hundred years... My father and Glen Yatty worked out a way for ordinary creatures to control extraordinary powers. They first taught this method to the human race... The human race is really a unique race. , they comprehended this method very quickly. Although only a small part of the human race has the aptitude to practice extraordinary power, their father and Glen Yatty are also satisfied, which is also considered to have completed the mission of the will of the world, although this At that time, Glenarty hadn''t told his father what the will of the world was..."


    "Afterwards Glenarty also worked with his father to pass on this method improvement to other races... They first taught the extraordinary method to one of Glenarty''s animal companions, who was a Huge bear, that bear had lived for more than a hundred years at that time... After obtaining the extraordinary method, the wisdom of that bear gradually opened up, and it became the first monster in the world, and it also inherited the father''s Will, handed over the extraordinary method to other land animals, and the beast population gradually evolved..."


    "Father also taught the extraordinary method to some marine creatures like this, and the marine extraordinary race is also gradually being born..."


    "Time passed slowly like this, and finally one day, my father was promoted again. According to Glenarty, he has understood all the origins..."


    Sariana paused here: "To understand the origin of all, according to what we say now, it is ten quarters of promotion."


    "Ten quarters?!"


    Willie was amazed.


    Only in the realm of nine quarters can one touch the origin, and in order to advance to ten quarters, one must understand all the origins.


    Ten quarters of this realm, in this world, Willy has never heard of anyone reaching it, even in legends.


    Only the master of the tower of the world''s heart in another world thousands of years ago seems to have been promoted to this realm.


    "That''s right, it''s ten quarters... This is a great realm..."


    Sarianna''s tone was full of reverence.


    Willy also deduced that the ancestor of the purple-patterned sea elf, even though he was very powerful in the past, still has not broken through to the realm of ten quarters.


    "Ten quarters after my father''s breakthrough, Glen Yatty also told my father about the existence of the will of the world..."


    Sariana continued to tell that history.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 516： The Will of the World, the Birth of the Knights of the Light

    "The world was born in chaos, opened up space, flowed out time, and then evolved into everything..."


    "In the long process of evolution, the world will also give birth to its own self-consciousness, which is the will of the world..."


    Sariana looked at the surprised Willy and asked with a smile, "Surprised, right?"


    "Very surprised����"


    Willy nodded: "I really didn''t expect that this world has self-consciousness... After all, I have never heard of this point of view before, and I have never encountered anything that can show that the world has self-consciousness..."


    At the beginning, according to Willy''s understanding.


    The world in which it is located, as well as other worlds and other planes, are like various life planets that exist in the same universe.


    But now, there seems to be a big difference.


    A world with autonomous consciousness obviously cannot be defined by a simple life planet.


    "Um����"


    Sariana nodded: "The will of the world is sleeping most of the time, so it is normal that no one has discovered it for tens of thousands of years..."


    "The father who knew the existence of the will of the world was equally shocked. He also understood that the reason why he became an extraordinary being was entirely because of the choice of the will of the world..."


    "Afterwards, Glenarty told his father that the will of the world named the world Glenarty, and as the world''s first supernatural being, Glenarty was given the name of Glenarty... By the way, this When I need to mention, my father''s name, Subweiler, was given to him by Glenarty after he came to the human world..."


    "After that, time continued to pass so slowly. My father shuttled back and forth between land and sea. At this time, he no longer felt lonely. He had friends and brothers..."


    "This peaceful day lasted about another thousand years..."


    "In the past thousand years, the extraordinary system of the human race has been quite perfect. Among them, several human geniuses who have been instructed by Glen Yatty have broken through to the realm of nine quarters. Even in the ocean world, there are eight quarters of extraordinary existence... ...everything is going smoothly..."


    "Until one day, Glen Yatty found his father, and he told his father that the world will of Glenn told him that another world''s will had discovered the original Glenn world, and the extraordinary system of that world had been very developed. The extraordinary natives of Glenn try to come to the world of Glenn, plunder the extraordinary resources of this world, and even hurt the world will of the world of Glenn..."


    "My father was very angry when he heard the news. He would not allow outsiders to harm the world will of Glenn World. That was his creator, his father and mother, and he wanted to unite with Glenarty. Rise and defend against that invading world."


    Saying that, Sariana''s tone also showed a fighting spirit.


    She seemed to feel the great guardian spirit of her father and Glen Yaty tens of thousands of years ago, the powerful spirit of fighting against another world.


    "Invasion of the world..."


    Willy seemed to realize something: "Could this invaded world..."


    "Yes, this invading world is called the World of the Heart of the World." Sariana glanced at Willy, "and the force that organized the World of the Heart of the World to invade the Glenn World is called the Tower of the Heart of the World."


    "Tower of the Heart of the World!"


    Although it was already expected, Willy couldn''t help but tremble in his heart.


    It turns out that the Tower of the Heart of the World has long appeared, and it began to covet this world tens of thousands of years ago.


    "Yes, it is the Tower of the Heart of the World that is about to invade Glenn World again..."


    When she said this, Sariana looked at Willy with an inexplicable deep meaning in her eyes, which contained deep expectations.


    Willie also noticed this.


    He felt as if he had entered the chessboard of the superheroes, as if he had become a key pawn.


    "I''ll keep talking..."


    After a pause, Sariana continued: "After deciding to fight the world of the world, Glen Yatty began to coordinate the human race from within, because of the existence of the extraordinary power system, the human race has become the dominant race on land. In the face of a powerful enemy, Glenarty decided to stabilize the human race and ensure the order within the human race..."


    "So, under the intervention of Glenarty, an organization called the Guardian Alliance appeared... They uphold the will of Glenarty and aim to protect the peace of the human race and even the interior of the land. For those who wantonly use extraordinary power Guys who seek selfish desires and hurt others will strike hard to solve the individual imbalance caused by the extraordinary system..."


    "It is worth mentioning that this organization has always existed. In the subsequent battle against the world of the heart of the world, the Guardian Alliance has paid a lot and made great contributions to the guarding of this world. In Glenarty and his father After the lifespan reached the 10,000-year limit and died for many years, this organization was still the leader in the extraordinary existence of Glenn World... Until another 10,000 years later experienced countless waves and changes, in the world After the heart world invaded the enemy''s heart tower for the first time, the Guardian Alliance chose to change its name, and its new name is..."


    "The Knights of the Holy Light!"


    "The Knights of the Holy Light!"


    Willie felt himself being hit again.


    He also finally understood the origin of the internal principles of the Knights of Light.


    It turns out that from the very beginning, this extraordinary organization has been adhering to the great will to protect the Glenn world.


    This world''s first extraordinary organization was born in the hands of the world''s first extraordinary, Glen Yatty.


    "It''s unbelievable..."


    Willie murmured.


    "Okay, back to what I said before..."


    "Not long after the formation of the Guardian Alliance, the enemies of the world of the heart of the world came to the door. The first thing they had to do was to penetrate the world''s barrier and then descend."


    "Glenarty and his father naturally won''t sit back and watch. They brought the Guardian Alliance and the extraordinary elites of other races to fight a terrifying and continuous war with the enemies of the world of the heart outside the world... There, Liu A lot of blood has been sacrificed, and a lot of existence has been sacrificed. The turbulent flow of time and space between the world and the world has been beaten into two material battlefields..."


    "Later, the two battlefields of physical existence were named Void Battlefield and Broken Boundary..."


    Willy nodded silently, and he learned another secret.


    Longerna told him about the existence of this place before, and until now, in the Void Battlefield and the Broken Border, there are still battles taking place.


    There, it is still the first line of guarding Glenn''s world.


    Almost all of the nine-carved elders of the Holy Light Knights went there to practice the mission of guarding the world of Glenn.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 517： Glenartys Blood, Sablevilles Tears

    "The war between the world of Glenn and the world of the world has continued. Because of the existence of Glen Yaty and his father, the invasion of the other party is also very difficult. For this reason, they have to slow down the pace of invading the world of Glen. For them, invading other worlds is also a very draining internal resource..."


    "Through the war, the internal excellence and transcendence of Glenn World has continued to grow, and many people have achieved a level of independence..."


    "However, Glenarty and his father felt a lot of anxiety as time passed. Although the supernatural beings grow rapidly, none of them can break through to ten quarters, even if some of them have already Thoroughly comprehend the origin..."


    Sariana''s words once again made Willy''s heart have big doubts.


    According to what Sariana said before, Subweiler was promoted for ten quarters only after he fully understood the origin, but why can''t the others?


    Sariana saw Willy''s doubts and continued to explain: "In fact, in order to advance to the real ten quarters, in addition to comprehending all the origins, there is also a condition that needs to be met, that is, the exclusive approval of the world''s will. This kind of recognition needs to consume part of the energy of the world''s will, and this part of the energy will take a long time to be replenished..."


    "Glenarty and his father are both selected by the will of the world, and they have been exclusively recognized from the beginning, but others can''t...because when they understood all the laws of origin, the great world will of the world of Glenn has fallen into fell asleep..."


    "When accelerating the incubation of the supernatural beings inside and fighting against the enemies of the world, the will of the world consumed too much energy and was forced to choose to sleep... Since that sleep, I haven''t woken up until now..."


    Willy listened and didn''t make a sound, everything was more complicated than he imagined.


    "Glenarty and his father tried to awaken the World Will, but the World Consciousness seemed too tired to respond to them..."


    "So, after Glen Yatty and his father, there was another ten-quarter existence in the world. During this period, there were many amazing and brilliant characters who broke through to nine quarters and fully understood all the origins, but they Unable to awaken the will of the world and be promoted to the real realm of time..."


    "In the past thousand years, two people have understood the origin of all of them. You are also familiar with their identities. One of them is called Saialite, and the other is called Viagras..."


    "Sialite! Viagrass!"


    Both of them are related to Willy.


    Saiarit passed the Origin Scar and the Origin Weapon to himself, and Viagras was the commander of the Knights of Light where he was.


    "They are so powerful..."


    Willy was also amazed at the horror of the two.


    If it weren''t for the reason of being limited by the objective world, they would have been promoted to the legendary ten quarters long ago.


    At the same time, Willy is also very curious about Sariana herself. She existed in a farther era, but she seems to be clear about the present.


    But thinking of the things she had done before that were similar to accurate predictions, Willy was not surprised.


    "Because no new ten-quarter powerhouse could be born, Glenarty and his father were both anxious, but the only thing that made them happy was that the superhumans who grew up later, even if there was no ten-quarter powerhouse, could still be in the follow-up. For a long time, it has resisted the invasion of the world of the heart of the world..."


    "Time continues to pass, and finally, Glenarty and his father, after all, have reached the limit of 10,000 years of life, even if they reach their realm, life will still wither... Whether extraordinary life can achieve eternity, it is still uncertain. matter��"


    "Glenarty was born before his father, but died after his father...Glenarty watched him as he left...Glenarty told his father that he should put his blood Stay. Although he has survived for 10,000 years, his father still has no descendants, and Glenarty''s descendants have already multiplied in the human race..."


    "Father accepted Glenarty''s suggestion. Before he died, he took out his heart, cut it in half, and threw them into the sea... At the moment of throwing them into the sea, the two halves of the heart suddenly turned into two parts. The little sea elf, with the half-heart of kindness, became the first-generation blue-striped sea elf, and the half-heart with malice became the first-generation purple-striped sea elf, which is me..."


    "My father named us Budivina and Sariana... Glen Yatty also used his own source energy to cleanse us to ensure that we have transcendent extraordinary talents. Although we can''t be promoted for ten minutes after all, we can Unhindered growth all the way to comprehend the full source..."


    "After that, my father lost his life irretrievably... At the last moment, he swam back to the sea, where he was born and where he should end up... Glen Yatty took Me and Boudivina, go say goodbye to him..."


    "My father was in tears... He felt sorry for the world, he felt sorry for his brother, and he felt sorry for us..."


    "That tear was the only tear in my father''s life. After the tear fell and broke into 907 parts, he turned into nothingness and returned to the embrace of Glenn World..."


    "The 907 pieces of tears are the current sea elf holy artifact, the tears of Sabweiler..."


    "My sister Boudivina and I kept them for nearly a thousand years before we re-cast them all over the ocean. At that time, we had grown up, and the tears of Subweiler, for other sea elves who have not grown up, , has a greater effect����


    "After my father passed away, we stayed by Glenarty''s side for another hundred years..."


    "One hundred years later, Glen Yatty also died. When he left, he left a drop of blood. It was the source blood of endless powerful will in his body, and it stayed within the human race. If there is no change , this drop of blood should be inside the Holy Light Knights, in the hands of Viagras..."


    "Glenarty''s original blood, the complete tears of Subweiler, those who get them will have a terrifying extraordinary bonus, which is far more than the so-called original weapon..."


    Sariana stopped again, and in her eyes, Willy saw irresistible memories.


    "After that, the top superhumans in Glen World have been working on two things, one thing is to fight against the enemies of the world of the world, and the other is to try to awaken the will of the world..."


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Apex Novel Mobile Version Reading URL:

 Chapter 518： Syalites Great Sacrifice

    "After that, my sister Budivina and I also became the core force in the fight against the world of the heart, uniting the extraordinary elites of the human race to fight against those terrible enemies..."


    "However, this is something that is difficult to do after all... Even the ten-minute existence of Father and Glen Yatty can''t defeat the enemies of the world of the world, how can we do it..."


    For the first time, the corners of Sariana''s mouth showed a hint of bitterness.


    "Our life has lasted three thousand years, which is two thousand years longer than the thousand years of the human race''s nine-quarter lifespan limit, but this is not enough for us to awaken the will of the world and cultivate a new ten-quarter transcendence... So, in our life Before we reached the finish line, my sister, Boudivina, and I had been thinking about how to cultivate ten quarters of powerhouses for Glen World..."


    "In the end, we decided to take the initiative to seal up part of our life energy and memory, and use it for ''rebirth'' in later life to assist the genius at that time... According to our understanding, as time continues to pass, the will of the world to recuperate and recuperate will be The probability of awakening will increase, and the genius at that time will be promoted for ten minutes under certain conditions..."


    "In fact, what we call ''rebirth'' is not rebirth at all. Even me in my current form is just a remnant of thoughts, but for us, this is enough..."


    "Budivena and I had already understood all the origins at that time, plus we had the bloodline of Subweiler, the two of us joined together, and with the assistance of other human race nine-carved elites, we peeped from the origin. When it comes to some secrets, we have roughly determined that in a certain era, there will be transcendent geniuses..."


    "So, we chose the time of ''rebirth''... Seven thousand years later, Boudivina was ''reborn'', assisted the top genius at that time to advance for nine quarters, and comprehended all the origins, but in the end failed to awaken the will of the world 15,000 years later, which is now 1,000 years ago, I woke up from the sealed memory, occupied the body of Linshana, the ancestor of the Karacoral tribe, and cultivated Saialite..."


    Speaking of Sairit, Sariana''s eyes flashed with amazement.


    "He is a true genius, even in the days of my father and Glenarty, I have never seen such an amazing person, he seems to be born to practice and fight, he rose rapidly, in a thousand He played a leading role in the battle against the arrival of the world of the world heart a few years ago. If it weren''t for his sudden appearance, the Knights of the Holy Light might have been destroyed in the last thousand years, and the world of Glenn has also been successfully invaded..."


    "After blocking the last thousand-year invasion, Saierite also discovered that after he penetrated all the origins, he could connect to the will of the world through a special induction in the origin, thus awakening the will of the world. When I heard the news from Te''s mouth, I couldn''t even believe it. In my long life, I have never discovered this kind of secret, and no one has ever done it in 10,000 years..."


    "Sayalite''s talent shocked me. I saw hope of promotion for ten minutes in him..."


    "Even, he really came to the last moment of promotion, but Saierrit finally chose to give up..."


    Sariana''s tone suddenly fell.


    "give up?!"


    Willie again felt in a trance that he had heard it wrong.


    Sai Yalite actually gave up at the juncture of ten quarters of promotion, how could such a thing happen?


    "Yes, he gave up..."


    Sariana sighed deeply: "Sayarit told me that although he has a way to awaken the will of the world, he has only a 50% chance of reaching the end of his life... Awakening the will of the world, Saierrit can be promoted to ten quarters, if not, everything will be in vain..."


    "But the 50% chance is already very high!"


    Willie said.


    Ordinary transcendents have only a 30% chance of success when they advance from six quarters to seven quarters.


    A 50% chance of breaking through the ten-quarter mark is enough.


    "Yes, that''s what I persuaded at the time..."


    Sariana shook her head gently: "But he told me that in the current situation, gambling with a 50% chance is actually a very risky thing. This is since Glenarty and his father, The extraordinary life of Glen World, the closest to ten quarters... If this opportunity is wasted, Glen World may be in big trouble..."


    "Glenarty''s words are right. From the beginning, the enemies of the world''s heart world were dragged on the void battlefield and the broken border, and then they broke free from these two material battlefields and came to the interior of the world of Glenn through the world barrier. The offensive is getting stronger and stronger... Every thousand years, they will launch an offensive, and each time it is stronger... In the last thousand years, the ten quarters of the world of the world have been able to make their own The projection of ''s descended into Glenn''s world..."


    "The projection of the ten-quarter powerhouse?"


    Willie didn''t quite understand what that meant.


    "Because of the barrier of the world, the stronger the power of another world, the more difficult it is to penetrate the barrier of the world. It is very difficult for a strong person to break through the barrier of the world. The strong man has already descended on his own terrifying projection, if it weren''t for the existence of Saierrit, the consequences at that time would be unimaginable..."


    "It is precisely because of this that Saiarit made the decision to give up. According to his judgment, in the next Millennium War, which is the most recent invasion of the world of the world, the Existing for ten minutes, he will come to Glenn World as his true body. At that time, everything will be meaningless, no one can stop him, and the intention of the world of the heart will finally succeed..."


    "After weighing everything, Saialite decided to store the source code that awakens the will of the world that he had realized in his source, to leave it to a super genius in the future... That super genius will be after comprehending all the source. , inherit his source code, and then further increase the probability of awakening the will of the world..."


    "If that super genius has talent comparable to Saialite, he can increase the probability of awakening the will of the world to 60%, 70% or even higher, even if he can''t continue to penetrate the source code, he can finally try the five The odds of being����


    "This is the safest way in Syalite''s view..."


    "To be honest, I was intimidated by him. I never imagined that someone would really be willing to pay such a high price for the peace of later generations..."


    "That''s an opportunity to be promoted for ten quarters!"

 Chapter 519： The expectations of the ancestors

    "That''s an opportunity to be promoted for ten quarters!"


    Saryana''s words made Willy''s heart pound.


    To give up the opportunity to be promoted for ten quarters to fulfill future generations, it is absolutely impossible to replace Willy himself.


    Saiarit has a lofty will to sacrifice, which has deeply convinced Willy.


    "Yes, I gave up the opportunity to be promoted for ten quarters..."


    Sariana pursed her lips and stared into Willy''s eyes: "So, he chose you as a candidate for promotion for ten minutes."


    "Choose me?"


    Willie''s pupils shrank.


    Could it be that the Scar of the Origin that he inherited contains the origin code of Saierrit?


    Thinking of the previous attitudes of the Knights of the Holy Light, Lexi and McGredon, towards their own Scar of Origin, Willy instantly confirmed this method.


    "That''s right, when you inherited the Scar of the Origin of Saierrit, you were chosen by Saierritt."


    Sariana said solemnly: "You are entrusted with great expectations from Saierrit."


    "At that time, after Saierrit made his decision, he also peeped through the traces of the origin to see the changes in the trajectory of Glenn''s world after a thousand years... In the infinitely complicated trajectory, Saierritt saw the future of a super genius. Rise, now it seems, is today''s Viagrais..."


    "In my opinion at the time, he should have left the inheritance to Viagras, but he didn''t do it in the end. He said he saw a possibility in the chaos..."


    "That slight possibility, not only has the opportunity to realize the wish to be promoted for ten quarters, but also may really repel the world of the heart, so that they can no longer achieve the re-invasion of the world of Glen... And this possibility is you, Wei Wei. Leigh Phelan."


    "So..." Willy raised his eyes to look at Sariana, "Is it destined to inherit the scar of the origin of Saialite?"


    "That''s right."


    Sariana nodded.


    Willie was silent.


    He originally thought that he was lucky, and he encountered a ruin near the Great River of Misel that chose the Hanged Man as his heir.


    Now it seems that all of this is the result of Saialite''s deliberate arrangement of peeping into the world''s trajectory.


    Willie didn''t know how to describe his feelings for a while.


    Everything is as guessed before, he is the key **** in the hands of these superheroes, and also their hope.


    "Okay, Willy, I''ve already told you the cause and effect..."


    At this time, in front of Willy, Sariana''s figure had begun to look illusory.


    "This is the last remaining consciousness, calling you only to tell the truth of everything... After these experiences, you can tell Viagrass, and he will definitely assist you."


    Sariana said: "The first-generation purple-patterned sea elf that was given to you before was the source of malice, you can use it to cultivate the subordinates of the purple-patterned sea elf. With the number of those malicious sources, it is not difficult to cultivate several sanctuary-level sea elves. This is the team I gave you, and it''s the only thing I can do at the moment, after all, I''ve... been away for too long..."


    There was no trace of sadness in Sariana''s tone.


    But she still smiled.


    She stretched out her palm, and a light net appeared in the center of her palm.


    Above the optical network, there are dense spots of light.


    "Sabweiler''s tears have spread the sea elves all over the world, and the father''s blood and life forms have been maintained. It''s time to bring them together again and exert the same power as the blood of Glenarty..."


    "Through this light net, you can confirm the location of all the shards of Sabweiler''s tears and piece them together... It is a hassle for you to find these shards of tears, but you can give them to Wiagley To do it, he who controls the Knights of Light can easily do this..."


    Sariana said, and sent the light net to Willy.


    The light net burst into bloom, and drilled into Willy''s arm, forming a square mesh mark similar to a chessboard.


    "I''ll leave everything to you, Willy, if you can, please protect the world of Glenn!"


    "This is the expectation of Glen Yatty, my father, Boudivina, me, and countless ancestors!"


    "I believe in the hope that Syalite sees, and I believe that you will eventually be able to do everything we expect..."


    At this moment, Sariana''s figure almost turned transparent.


    "Please protect... Glenn World!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Sariana suddenly turned into a little starlight and disappeared.


    At the moment when Sariana disappeared, Willy was suddenly dizzy, and his consciousness was blurred for a while.


    ...


    When Willy regained consciousness again, he was already in the stone chamber of the former Kara Coral Tribe.


    Navila stood on Willy''s side. When he saw Willy awake, he immediately greeted: "Master Willy, are you awake?"


    "Um����"


    Willie responded and shook his head gently.


    Everything that happened just now made him feel a little unreal.


    Navila saw Willy''s discomfort from the side, but didn''t say anything to disturb, just stood by and waited.


    "Am I the hope of Glenn''s world?"


    Willy looked at the square mesh mark on his arm and knew that everything just now was true.


    "To protect the world of Glenn, the ancestors have sacrificed too much..."


    "Can I really do it?"


    Willy thought of Sailite.


    This senior who had never met, just chose himself.


    "call����"


    Willy took a deep breath, feeling very complicated at this time.


    He looked up at the sculpture in front of him.


    At this time, the ancestor sculpture of the Kara Coral Tribe no longer had the strange feeling it gave Willy before.


    The last trace of Sariana''s consciousness has disappeared.


    Willie pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Finally, he sighed and clenched his fists.


    "I''ll try my best����"


    Willy''s voice was low, but Navila heard it.


    It''s just that she didn''t dare to ask.


    "Navira..."


    There was a slight change in Willy''s body, very subtle, but Navila noticed it.


    "Master Willie..."


    Navila quickly approached and responded respectfully.


    "I''ll accept all of these thirty-eight Subwyler tears first."


    Willy said to Navella.


    For Willy, collecting all of Subweiler''s tears is already a very important thing at the moment.


    "This is yours."


    Navila has no regrets.


    When she was in the center of the mainland before, she was going to give all the sabvillers to Willy, but Willy didn''t accept them.


    Now that Willy took the initiative to speak, Navila naturally had no dissatisfaction.


    "In return, I have something to give you..."


    On Willy''s body, the source of the malicious power of the first-generation purple-patterned sea elf fluctuated slightly.

 Chapter 520： visit deceased

    "This is����"


    Navila was stunned, and she felt a familiar breath from Willy''s body.


    Before, Willy had donated a ray of energy from this source of malicious power to Navila, so that she could use it to heal her injuries.


    "For you..."


    Willy pulled with one hand, and a source of malicious power appeared in Willy''s palm.


    The amount of malicious power this time has increased by dozens of times compared to the one given to Navella last time, accounting for one-tenth of the malicious power source of the first-generation purple-patterned sea elf owned by Willy.


    This power is used by Sariana to cultivate her own team, and it has no effect on herself, so Willy is also willing to share it with her subordinates.


    As a follower of Navila, the freedom of life and death is completely under his control, and Willy is naturally willing to give some of his energy to her.


    "This����"


    Navila was shocked.


    When these energies were called out, Navila''s body began to tremble slightly.


    Although it is only one-tenth of its size, it is completely beyond expectations for Navila.


    The last time I only got a tiny bit of that energy, I recovered from my injury and my cultivation improved.


    "This is too precious, Lord Willy..."


    Navila shook her shoulders, prostrate herself, and lay at Willy''s feet.


    "You deserve it..."


    Saying that, Willy drew that energy, along the top of Navila''s head, into her body.


    In an instant, Navila felt a surging energy from the source of blood, which spread out in her body, and also impacted her spiritual world.


    Vaguely, she even traced back to the source of her own bloodline.


    Just receiving this energy, and not yet smelting, Navera spent more than ten minutes to adapt.


    "Lord Willy, thank you for your gift!"


    Navella, who contained this energy in her body, pressed her head to the ground, and her tone was full of loyalty.


    Navila never thought that she could get this kind of reward from Willy''s hands.


    The size of this malicious force can even guarantee that she will hit nine quarters!


    This was something Navella could not have imagined before.


    She knew very well that with her talent and bloodline level, eight quarters was already the limit. Under normal circumstances, it would be impossible to ask about nine quarters.


    And now, Willy is willing to reward such a precious treasure, giving himself the possibility of being promoted to nine quarters.


    "As my first follower, I also hope that you can go further in the future. In this case, you can also provide me with more help."


    Willy looked at Navella who was kneeling and responded.


    "I will definitely not live up to your expectations."


    Navila''s tone was firm.


    "Fight for an early promotion for nine quarters. If the malicious energy is not enough, you can tell me, and I will reward you once..."


    Willy has made up his mind to let his first follower be promoted to nine quarters in the future.


    In this case, the situation will be complicated in the future, and I also have the manpower that can be dispatched.


    "Thank you����"


    Navila didn''t know what to say to express her gratitude.


    "Okay, I''m going back to White Bear Town..."


    Veli motioned to Navella to get up: "As for you, just stay in the Kara Coral Tribe. There are your comrades here, and diving at the bottom of the sea will make you more accustomed and at ease. If you have time, you can give some pointers to Saier. Linna and the others, bring the extraordinary level of the Kara Coral Tribe to a higher level."


    Willi deliberately mentioned helping the Kara Coral tribe.


    Anyway, this is something Sariana mentioned incidentally.


    "Follow your orders, Lord Willy."


    Navila got up, nodded and accepted Willy''s order.


    For the current Navila, Willy''s will is what she must practice with her life.


    "Okay, then I''m going to leave first."


    Willy walked out of the stone room and said goodbye to Selina and others.


    Now Willy really has no intention of resting at the bottom of the sea for a while.


    After learning of the mission he was carrying, Willy felt a faint sense of urgency in his heart.


    No matter what difficulties the future needs to face, the most fundamental problem is the improvement of strength.


    Only when the strength reaches a certain stage can one complete these burdens.


    Selina felt sorry for Willy''s short stay, but she didn''t dare to say anything to stop her.


    After that, Navila, Selina, Sally, and Cambir personally sent Willy to the outside of the Kara Coral Tribe and watched him leave.


    ...


    After returning to White Bear Town, Willy consciously ended his comfortable life and started to do some serious things.


    First of all, he personally went to Diamond Town to meet Baron Kells, teacher Ole and others.


    In fact, when Willy first returned, Bamos had already brought someone to greet him, but it was a little hasty.


    Willy''s return to Diamond Town this time can be regarded as a revisit to his old place, recalling the time when he first came to Glenn''s world.


    In the communication with Baron Kells and others, they expressed their gratitude to Willy.


    Over the years, it is precisely because of the help of Willy and White Bear Town that the small town of Diamond has become rich and powerful step by step.


    If it weren''t for Willy''s protection at that time, Diamond Town might have been destroyed in the early days of the independent lord era.


    Baron Kells still believes that promoting and reusing Willy at that time was the most correct thing he did in his life.


    After visiting Diamond Town, Willy specially met the surrendered lords of White Bear Town.


    Some of them were gathered by Willy before he left the southeast of the continent, such as the barons on the southwest frontier. As the first converts under Willy''s subordinates, in the chaotic era of independent lords, not only were they not destroyed, but instead grew stronger, making the later converts feel jealous.


    As for the lords who came together when Willy left the southeast of the mainland, they all wanted to show their loyalty to Willy and leave a good impression in front of Willy.


    After meeting these people, Willy went to visit the old Joel family in person.


    Because of his old age, Old Joel moved into Baixiong Town *** Doutun has been handed over to his son, Aden''s father, to take care of it.


    Seeing Willy visit in person, Old Joel was so excited that he couldn''t help himself, and their family also changed their fate through Willy.


    Old Joel himself became a famous legend in White Bear Town, and his grandson Adon was the commander of the elite cavalry regiment in White Bear Town. The status of the family was very detached in White Bear Town.


    Willie stayed at Old Joel''s house for a day. The two recalled the past and talked about the changes in White Bear Town for a day.


    When he left Old Joel''s house, Old Joel presented a jar of sour fish sauce and a jar of spicy fish sauce prepared by himself, which made Willy laugh and praise him for his intentions.


    After dealing with all human affairs, Willy returned home and chose to retreat.

 Chapter 521： The double law of annihilation

    White Bear Town, Town Office.


    At this time, Sandor was in front of a complete and concise document review report, the content of which was about the subsequent conquest of White Bear Town.


    Formulating a combat overall plan and documenting it was the task that Willy had previously arranged for Sandor.


    "almost����"


    Sandor opened the neat file, scanned it carefully, and closed it after confirming that it was correct.


    "''White Bear'' finally roared and started a new conquest..."


    There was a smile on Sandor''s mouth.


    White Bear Town is heading towards the White Bear Principality, which makes Sandor feel passionate.


    Once this ideal can really be realized, then the one who will benefit the most is the Sandor, besides the Phelan family.


    He is the first administrative officer of White Bear Town. Once he becomes the co-founder of the White Bear Principality, he will definitely be canonized as a great noble by Willy. By then, he will be the top man in the southeast of the mainland.


    This made Sandor, who was an official in a small noble territory, excited.


    This is a real opportunity to lead the family to counterattack.


    For Willy, Sandor has great confidence.


    Since the baron said that he would open up the White Bear Principality, then this matter will definitely come true!


    "The Principality of Suo Sen, the Principality of Vata, the Principality of Lengshi, and the Iron Eagle Kingdom behind it have already begun to be afraid..."


    Sandor sneered.


    Willy''s desire to return to the southeast of the continent from the center of the continent and to establish the White Bear Principality must have already reached the ears of those people.


    The eight-point extraordinaryness of the Holy Light Knights, whether it is identity or strength, must make the other party feel scruples.


    Sandor knew very well that the helmsmen of the three principalities absolutely did not want to be enemies with such opponents.


    But there is no way, the guys who destroyed the Principality of Langton and the Daweibull Province at that time must pay the price for it.


    At present, many senior officials of White Bear Town, including Sandor, still have a sense of belonging to the original province of Daweibull. At that time, the Earl of Rumbar highly valued Baron Willy, and White Bear Town was also taken care of.


    Defeating the enemy who destroyed the Daweibull Province at that time was also something worth looking forward to for Sandor and others.


    "It''s time to see the baron..."


    Sandor got up, took the documents on the desk, and hurried towards Willy''s Baron Manor.


    ...


    Dive into the secret room.


    Around Willy was a sticky gray-black and transparent airflow.


    Knowing the whole truth of the matter, Willy is even more urgent about the practice itself.


    In the secret room, Willy opened his eyes.


    "It seems to have made some progress..."


    Willy stretched out his palm, and a gray-black space and a transparent space appeared in Willy''s palm.


    Although there is only a small enclosed area, this is indeed the realm of Willy''s double law.


    Willy can manipulate the size of his realm at will.


    "try it����"


    Willy took a fingernail-sized piece of metal from the space ring.


    This is a precious metal in the center of the continent. Its hardness is very high. It can be used to forge cherished weapons, and it can even be used for the extraordinary use of seven and eight ticks. The material is very tough.


    laugh����


    Willy put the small metal block into his palm.


    Just when the small metal block touched the field of Willy''s palm, it just disappeared for a moment, as if it disappeared out of thin air.


    "not bad����"


    Willy chuckled and put away the dual realm in the palm of his hand.


    Willy is very clear that after the small metal block just entered his domain, it did not disappear, it was annihilated into nothingness.


    This is the latest method developed by Willy. He has been able to combine the law of destruction with the law of space. This is the result of the annihilation of the double law.


    Combining the encroaching power of the law of destruction and the shattering power of the law of space, in Willy''s dual realm, unless he has the original weapon, no one can withstand Willy''s double-law annihilation.


    "Combined with the help of the original trace, even if the opponent has the original weapon, it will inevitably be defeated in my domain..."


    Willy was satisfied with the power of the annihilation of the Two Laws.


    Boom boom boom!


    The stone door of the secret room opened.


    Willie walked out of the secret room of the diving practice.


    "Sandol?"


    As soon as Willy came out, he saw Sandor waiting at the door.


    "Lord Baron."


    Sandor breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Willy walking out of it.


    Willy said before that he would dive for five days, but Sandor didn''t know if Willy would end the dive on time.


    He was still struggling before, if Baron Willy couldn''t finish his practice on time, should he disturb him.


    Now that Lord Baron has taken the initiative, there is no need to worry about this problem.


    "This is a preparation plan, which has been formulated."


    Sandor handed the document to Willy.


    Willie took it and quickly flipped through it.


    "not bad."


    Willy, who has seen the content, expressed his appreciation for Sandor: "Since the preparation plan has been made, let''s go and do it!"


    "This����"


    Sandor looked at Willy blankly.


    Is this gone?


    Shouldn''t the Lord Baron scrutinize the document, present his opinion, and then let him revise it?


    Just letting go and doing it made Sandor feel a little bit at a loss.


    Did the conquest of the White Bear Principality just start with an understatement of encouragement from the baron?


    "how?"


    Willy looked at Sandor and asked with a smile.


    "nothing����"


    Sandor also smiled: "I just didn''t expect you to be so straightforward. It seems that you don''t care about the things that are stirring up the entire southeast of the continent, Lord Baron."


    Willie chuckled.


    Sandor was right, since he knew about the battle between Glenn World and the World of Hearts, a battle of this level could not interest Willy at all.


    Willy''s establishment of the White Bear Principality is more to create a more stable rear environment for the family, the subjects and the reserve forces of the Steel Falcon Kingdom.


    "I just trust you."


    Willy patted Sandor on the shoulder: "Let go and do it Since our extraordinary power has climbed to a new level, there is no need to fear any enemies. Moreover, with me, the last top The extraordinary battle will be the outcome of victory.��


    "Yes!"


    Sandor suddenly shuddered.


    Willy''s strong self-confidence made Sandol suddenly surging.


    With such a top-level transcendence as Lord Baron, in low-level wars, the fault tolerance rate will become extremely high.


    This seems to make White Bear Town invincible from the beginning.


    "Let''s officially declare war on the Principality of Lengshi in a month, and take back the land that originally belonged to the Principality of Langton."


    Willy said to Sandor: "I don''t have any special requirements for you, the only entrustment is to fight quickly!"


    "Got it, Lord Baron!"


    There was a blazing flame in Sandor''s eyes.

 Chapter 522： 1 way forward

    The dormant giant beast in White Bear Town finally raised its head.


    White Bear declared war a month after Sandor reported to Willy on the strategy for the follow-up campaign.


    The first target for declaring war is the Principality of Cold Lion.


    The teacher is famous, and the Principality of Lengshi, as the culprit who destroyed the old lord of Baixiong Town, was locked in the target.


    After the news came out, the southeast of the mainland shook!


    Although it had long been expected that the return of Baron Willy from White Bear Town would be accompanied by some drastic means, no one expected that, just over a month later, White Bear Town would take the initiative to declare war!


    For the final victory of this battle, the independent lords of all parties in the mainland have different views.


    Some people think that the victor will be the Principality of Lengshi. After all, the Principality of Lengshi has already controlled nearly half of the territory of the original Daweibull Province. The area of ??the territory is five times that of White Bear Town. Four times, with the support of the Duchy of Saussen and the Duchy of Vata behind.


    Although the news of Baron Willy''s promotion for eight minutes has been well known by many people, some people also say that the Duchy of Sausen and the Duchy of Vata will help the Duchy of Lengshi in the subsequent top-level extraordinary wars, and behind it, even There are also figures of kingdom-level forces in the center of the continent.


    Although Baron Willy has been promoted for eight quarters, he will definitely not be able to gain an advantage in the face of the old-fashioned eight quarters extraordinary.


    In addition, some people think that the winning party will be White Bear Town.


    In their opinion, Baron Willy is a miracle-creating existence.


    Moreover, Baron Willy is said to be a member of the Knights of the Holy Light, and he also has the support of the Central Kingdom-level forces behind him.


    Before the war started, there were many opinions and discussions, but everyone chose to watch the battle quietly.


    Even the Principality of Thorsen and the Principality of Vata have remained silent and did not immediately support the Principality of Lengshi.


    Everyone is waiting for further changes in the situation, and the hearts of each independent lord are tense. Some people have begun to realize that this initiative to declare war in White Bear Town is likely to greatly catalyze the progress of the situation in the southeast of the mainland.


    Perhaps a new pattern in the southeast of the mainland will appear soon.


    However, just when both sides thought the war would be a bitter stalemate, something shocking happened.


    It only took two months for Baixiong Town to directly take over nearly half of the territory of the Lengshi Principality in a destructive attitude.


    In this war, more than 500 people were dispatched from the extraordinary army above the knight level in White Bear Town!


    More than 500 knights are extraordinary, which is not inferior to the original Principality of Langton, the current Duchy of Saussen and the Duchy of Vata, which may be inferior, not to mention the Principality of Lengshi, which has a very shallow foundation. The knight level is extraordinary, even less than 200 people.


    This is still just the knight-level supernatural displayed by White Bear Town. Some people speculate that there may be more than a thousand people in White Bear Town''s real knight-level supernatural.


    In addition to these extraordinary knights, there are countless senior knight attendants among the mortal soldiers in White Bear Town.


    In their opinion, these are the resources that Baron Willy brought back in the center of the continent.


    Some people even speculated that Baron Willy went to the center of the mainland at that time to reserve this powerful force.


    After the war became one-sided, the Lengshi Principality, which had a weak foundation, had even more internal problems.


    Some of the lords who had been forced to take refuge in the Principality of Lengshi took the initiative to defect and returned to White Bear Town.


    There are also some external forces watching the battle, and they have also begun to move closer to White Bear Town.


    The shrewd people have already seen the signs. The ultimate goal of Baixiong Town, which has such an extraordinary heritage, is not the Principality of Lengshi at all. The Principality of Lengshi is just a suitable soft persimmon. Vata Principality!


    The fundamental goal of White Bear Town is likely to be the only overlord in the southeast of the mainland!


    Although the top-level extraordinary is restrained by the Knights of Light in the battle, in the final analysis, in the world dominated by extraordinary, whoever has stronger extraordinary reserves will be able to win the final victory.


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    "Lord Baron, the five hundred extraordinary soldiers and the army of mortals in White Bear Town have already been suppressed to the capital of the Lengshi Principality. If the Principality of Wata and the Principality of Sausen will not attack again, we are confident that within a month, the Principality of Lengshi will be defeated. !"


    In Willy''s study, Sandor said excitedly to Willy in front of the desk.


    At this time, Sandor still felt like a dream.


    The pace of White Bear Town is really too fast!


    It is unimaginable that the extraordinary resources provided by Willy will promote the upgrading of the extraordinary structure inside White Bear Town. Originally, there may not be one Knight-level extraordinary in a baron territory, but White Bear Town has cultivated thousands of them, and there are still thousands of them. in continuous cultivation.


    Knight-level extraordinary soldiers, their abilities are dozens or even hundreds of times that of mortal soldiers. After orderly and efficient cooperation, the power they exert is even more terrifying, especially their mobility, which is simply shocking.


    Sandor, the first administrative officer of White Bear Town, did not expect that the plan would go so smoothly even though he had made arrangements before the war.


    "very good."


    Willy leaned back on the seat, smiling and encouraging.


    In fact, this result was completely within Willy''s expectations.


    The extraordinary resources that I took out were gathered from those seven and eight-quarter extraordinary. The resources that can be gathered at this level are simply beyond the knowledge of ordinary extraordinary people in the southeast of the mainland.


    Even the powerhouses of the Duchy of Sausen and the Duchy of Vata have access to their extraordinary resources in the southeast of the continent. Their extraordinary net worth is incomparable to Willy. This is the center of the continent and the resources of the southeast of the continent. Abundance is determined.


    According to Willy''s current plan, he wants to defeat all the enemies first and forcibly control the situation in the southeast of the mainland.


    As for the overall coordination of the follow-up details, surrender to appease these things, Willy does not intend to think too much, these are the responsibilities of Sandor and others.


    He only needs to achieve the peace of the southeast of the mainland, which is the best situation to fight against the world of the world.


    "Be prepared for the follow-up. The support of the Duchy of Vata and the Duchy of Sausen to the Duchy of Lengshi may come at any time. The remaining five hundred Knight-level Transcendents in White Bear Town must be on standby at any time."


    Willy reminded Sandor.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Baron, everything is ready."


    Sandor''s tone was full of confidence.


    "Lord Baron, in the final battle with the Principality of Lengshi, there should be a top-level transcendence of more than seven quarters. How to arrange it by then?"


    Sandor asked Willy.

 Chapter 523： Babuccis visit

    "A top-level extraordinary battle..."


    Willie pondered for a moment after hearing this.


    The number of top-level transcendents in the Principality of Lengshi is very limited. As far as Willy knows, it seems that the only person in the Principality of Lengshi, Feidala, is the Knight of the Seven-Quarter Morning Star.


    However, if the Principality of Lengshi really came to a point of life and death, Willy felt that the Iron Eagle Kingdom, the Principality of Sausen, and the Principality of Vata behind it would definitely not sit idly by.


    In White Bear Town, there is a relatively embarrassing thing that the number of top extraordinary is not enough.


    There are only seven-quart-level Kriya, king-level sea elf Navella, and eight-quartet Willy himself.


    Navila is now in deep cultivation in order to break through the nine-carved sanctuary level, and Kriya''s strength cannot cope with the situation in the face of Feidara, who is supported by other forces.


    Thinking of this, Willy responded: "When the time comes, I will go to the battlefield in person."


    For Willy, looking at the entire southeast of the continent, there is no one who can be his opponent.


    "understood."


    Sandor was not surprised by this result.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll go back to the town office first, Lord Baron."


    Sandor said to Willy.


    Only Willie was left in the house.


    "If I can successfully solve the Lengshi Principality later, I should have another two or three months of submerged training."


    At Willy''s current realm, if you want to advance to the nine quarters, you need to fully understand the law of destruction and the law of space.


    After being promoted for nine quarters, Willy has the qualification to touch the source.


    Raising the intelligence value after eight ticks of madness and adding the help of the original scar, Willy''s current talent is placed in the Glenn world, and no one can match him.


    Willie got up, ready to see Veria and Warbeck, and then to meet Jarvis.


    It has been more than three months since he returned home, and Warbeck''s familiarity with Willy has also improved.


    Warbeck has become intimate with Uncle Willy.


    As for Jarvis, he had previously accepted the inheritance of the way of knighthood, which limited his talent. If there was no other help, he would be imprisoned in the realm of six quarters and could no longer progress.


    Willy needs to help Jarvis out of his imprisonment.


    "Lord Baron."


    Before Willy reached the door, a personal soldier walked into the study after reporting the report.


    "There is an adult who claims to be a member of the Knights of the Holy Light to see you. His name is Babqi."


    The soldier said respectfully to Willy.


    "Babouche?"


    Willie frowned: "Where is he?"


    Nearby, Willy did not perceive extraordinary fluctuations.


    "He''s at the gate of the city."


    Said the soldier.


    When Willy heard the words, he felt farther away from the air, and a very restrained eight-quarter extraordinary breath was waiting in front of the city gate of White Bear Town.


    "What a strong concealment ability..."


    A strange color appeared in Willie''s eyes.


    The ordinary eight quarters are extraordinary, even if separated by such a long distance, Willy can feel it instantly.


    But this Babqi has greatly concealed his whereabouts from his own eyes.


    "Sure enough, it is not easy at all to be sent by the Knights of the Holy Light to the southeast of the mainland to coordinate the overall situation."


    Willie''s mouth twitched.


    Babuqi, the second sword knight of the Knights of the Holy Light, the highest person in charge of the southeastern branch of the mainland, is extraordinary in eight moments.


    "Invite him."


    Willy had already vaguely guessed why Babucci had come to visit him.


    "Yes, Lord Baron."


    After receiving the order, the personal soldiers quickly turned around and left, passing the news to the city guards.


    Willy no longer stayed in the study, but took the initiative to greet him at the entrance of the manor. Babucci could be regarded as an upper-level figure in the Knights of Light.


    Willy stood in front of the baron''s manor, and soon saw Babucci who came on foot.


    Babucci''s body is very burly, almost two meters tall, and his exposed forearm muscles are strong, and it is obvious that his body contains explosive power.


    "Your Excellency Willie."


    "Your Excellency Babouche."


    Willie and Babucci greet each other.


    Afterwards, Willy personally led Babucci to the parlour.


    "Your Majesty Willy''s talent really makes me ashamed, you are only twenty years old..."


    Babucci said with a smile that he had heard of this young lord''s name before Willy joined the Knights of the Light.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that in just a few years, Willy has already climbed to a position comparable to him.


    And according to the news from the headquarters, this Baron Willy also accepted the inheritance of Saierrit, and he is likely to be a key figure in the Knights of Light in the future.


    Willy responded humbly, and then asked, "Is Your Excellency Babucci here because of the fact that White Bear Town sent troops to fight?"


    Seeing Willy make it clear, Babucci also went straight to the point: "Yes, Your Excellency Willy, I''m here for this."


    "This time, White Bear Town''s declaration of war as the active party has affected the situation in the southeast of the entire continent. It will have a significant impact on the southeast of the entire continent."


    Babucci said: "I made a special trip this time to remind Your Excellency Willy to pay attention to the means of dealing with the enemy during the war. We will crack down on inhuman means and extraordinary harm to mortals. Although You are also a member of the Knights of the Holy Light, but we will not be open to the supervision of this point, please understand."


    Babouche''s words were very soft and gentle, with a simple suggestion tone, and there was no sense of commanding from above.


    He is a polite person, which can be seen from the way he visited Willy. When he was outside the city gate, he took the initiative to stop and ask for an interview.


    "Of course, I must always keep in mind the principles of the Knights of the Light."


    Willie nodded in response.


    Regarding this point, before going on the expedition, Willy has made three orders and five applications.


    "That''s good."


    Seeing Willy''s attitude , Babqi felt relieved.


    He is also more afraid that Willy will relax his demands on himself because of his private interests in the war.


    Willy''s identity is quite special in the Knights of Light, and once he is deliberately targeted, it will be a troublesome thing.


    "Your Excellency Babuqi don''t have to worry that White Bear Town will make outrageous actions." Willy said, "I took the initiative to attack this time to achieve peace in the southeast of the mainland. Only in a stable situation can the southeast of the mainland be better. To deal with the invasion of the Tower of the Heart of the World."


    Hearing this, Babuki frowned and nodded: "It would be great if it could be done like this."


    "If Your Excellency Willy can realize that White Bear Town occupies a leading position in the southeast of the mainland, then you can contact and cooperate with the mainland southeast branch of the Knights of Light in the future to jointly maintain the peace."


    Babbucci said.


    "It''s inevitable."


    Willy responded with a smile: "This day should be coming soon..."

 Chapter 524： Fidala, Archduke of the Cold Lion

    With the fierce fighting spirit in Baixiong Town, the capital of the Lengshi Principality was extremely depressed.


    The Principality of Lengshi, the capital, the palace.


    "Grand Duke, the army of White Bear Town has assembled and marched towards the capital. The siege of the capital may come at any time."


    It was an old man with gray beard who spoke, and his eyes were filled with worry that could not be concealed.


    In front of him was a man in his thirties, dressed gorgeously and with a majestic face.


    "I see, Yamir."


    The man closed his eyes gently and raised his hand to signal the old man to stop talking.


    This man is naturally the current Grand Duke of the Lengshi Principality, Feidala. In front of him is Yamir, his right-hand man who followed Feidala to the southeast of the mainland.


    After Feidala became the Grand Duke of the Lengshi Principality, Yamir naturally became the first minister of state of the Lengshi Principality.


    "Grand Duke, I really can''t wait, that Baron Willy is now at the strength of eight quarters, and there is a king-level sea elf in White Bear Town, a top-level extraordinary battle, we can''t deal with it by ourselves, we must get Only with the support of the Duchy of Thorsen and the Duchy of Vata!"


    Yamir''s tone was very anxious: "We are the only one in the Principality of Lengshi, you are the only one who is a seven-quarter supernatural, how can you resist the supernatural at the top of White Bear Town... I know that you want to get rid of the Duchy of Sausen, the Duchy of Vata, and North. The shadow of Duke Lan, but this is impossible! The reason why we were able to restore the Lengshi Principality is because of their help..."


    "us����"


    Yamir wanted to say more, but was directly stopped by Feidala.


    "I see, Yamir."


    Feidala looked at Yamir with a look of sadness in her eyes.


    He stood up and walked to the window, looking at the night scene outside the window.


    "This huge Lengshi Principality is where my ancestors once ruled..."


    Feidala seemed to be talking to Yamir, but also to himself.


    "Now this is the territory you rule..."


    Yamir walked to Feidala''s side, bowed slightly and said.


    Hearing this, Feidala glanced at Yamir, then shook her head gently: "No, Yamir..."


    "Although I am called the Grand Duke of the Lengshi Principality, I do not have the supreme authority in this land... I am just a puppet... Which Grand Duke have you seen who suffers from the mercy of others like me? Even the taxes of the duchy have to be turned over to other forces. The power to appoint and remove many ministers in the duchy is not in my hands!"


    Feidala clenched his fists, with strong unwillingness in his eyes: "I am like a servant, managing their property for the masters!"


    "Grand Duke..."


    Yamir sensed Feidala''s violently fluctuating emotions.


    "Okay, Yamir, don''t worry, I know you''re worried that I will tear myself apart from those forces... No, I am very clear about the benefits and losses..."


    Feidala, who had been emotionally fluctuated before, suddenly calmed down, with a terrifyingly indifferent expression: "Since they have been waiting for me to ask, then I will go... I still have to protect the place where the ancestors once lost. "


    Yamir stood aside, opened his mouth, but in the end said nothing.


    "Prepare to ride the beasts, I will personally go to the Principality of Wata to see the Grand Duke of Tambul!"


    A sharp look flashed in Feidara''s eyes.


    ...


    Principality of Vata.


    The capital, the palace.


    In front of the Archduke Tambul was a young woman. A few years ago, it was also here that she and the Archduke Tambul and others determined the plan to destroy the royal family of the Duke of Langton.


    This woman is the Princess Yiqiuer of the Duchy of Sosun. This time, she is still representing the will of the Grand Duke of Sosun to discuss important matters with the Grand Duke of Tambul.


    Beside her, there was a silent middle-aged man. The man did not have any emotional fluctuations in his eyes, nor did he speak, just like a piece of wood. But no one looked down on him, because he was the only eight-quarter supernatural being in the Duchy of Thorson, named Kopuya.


    Next to the Archduke of Tambul and Yiqiur, the handsome Duke of Northland sat in the main seat, and beside him also sat the eight-hour extraordinary Jodal who had rescued him from Navila before, and another talented The eight-quarter extraordinary who just arrived from the center of the mainland is called Kead.


    In addition to the Grand Duke Tambul himself, the four eight-quarters are extraordinary, they are the characters standing at the top of the southeast of the continent.


    At this time, they are discussing how to deal with things in White Bear Town.


    While they were discussing, a guard hurried over, whispered in the ear of Grand Duke Tambul, and then quickly retreated.


    "Everyone, here comes Feidara."


    When he said this, the corner of Grand Duke Temple''s mouth twitched, as if showing a mocking expression.


    "I''m just a waste who can''t stand the pressure of Baixiong Suppression. I didn''t want to ask us for help before. I''m afraid I also want to prove my ability and the ability of the Lengshi Principality. Now I can''t stand it anymore, and now I want to ask us..."


    A look of contempt flashed in the eyes of Yi Qiuer of the Duchy of Thorsen.


    "Let him in, after all, he''s also a member of our camp."


    Archduke Temple glanced at Duke Northland''s expression and greeted his subordinates.


    Soon, Feidara came alone.


    He saw several people gathered together, and also saw the contempt in their eyes that could not be concealed.


    But Feidara seemed to have not seen it, walked over and saluted each of them.


    Although there is no gap in the status of Fidala and these people in name, he still poses the most humble gesture.


    "Everyone, the Lengshi Principality has come to the last minute, please lend a helping hand."


    After a brief exchange, Feidala directly explained his purpose.


    In fact, Feidala also knew that these people must have come together to solve the White Bear Town problem.


    The current White Bear Town has become the biggest obstacle to their attempts to dominate the southeast of the entire continent.


    "You are still qualified to..."


    Yi Qiuer sneered but before he could finish, he was stopped by the Duke of Northland.


    Yi Qiuer glanced at the Duke of Northland, and finally did not continue.


    In this group, the Duke of Northland is still in the leading position.


    "It''s natural, Feidara, we''re bound to help you."


    The Duke of Northland''s smile seemed to be the one who most respected Feidala among them.


    But Feidara knew very well that this person was probably the one who didn''t take him seriously in his heart.


    "You came at a good time. Just now, we have already discussed a method to target White Bear Town."


    The Duke of Northland said with a smile.


    "I wonder how the Duke of Northland intends to deal with this troublesome enemy?"


    Feidara asked humbly.

 Chapter 525： Deal with Baron Willy?

    The Duke of Northland smiled and did not respond immediately.


    The Grand Duke Tambur, who was on the side, saw this and said: "All the recent changes in White Bear Town are because of the return of the Baron Willy, and the source of the trouble has been solved, then everything can be said."


    "You''re going to kill Baron Willy in White Bear Town?"


    Feidara showed a horrified look.


    "That''s right, it''s like destroying the Langton royal family."


    Yi Qiuer smiled softly: "It''s just that we need to exercise some restraint this time, so as not to cause the deaths of civilians."


    After saying this, Yi Qiuer glanced at Grand Duke Tambul.


    The last time when the Langton royal family was destroyed, the civilians were killed due to too much action.


    It is also because of this that several Qiqi extraordinary people were punished and killed by the Holy Light Knights.


    The only Eight-Quarter Transcendent in the Principality of Vata at that time was also executed. At the same time, the eight-quarter extraordinary who was executed, and a powerful aphasia sent by the Principality of Vata at that time.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the Grand Duke of Tambul himself was promoted for eight quarters, the top of the Duchy of Vata would now be in a rather embarrassing position.


    "But he is a member of the Knights of the Holy Light!"


    Feidara retorted.


    In Feidala''s view, this act of directly killing the members of the Knights of Light would easily offend the Knights of Light.


    Feidala has stayed in the center of the mainland, and knows the horror of the Knights of the Holy Light better than the people in the Principality of Wata and the Principality of Sosun.


    "Don''t worry, Baron Willy''s participation in this war is in a private name. We don''t have to worry about the retaliation of the Holy Light Knights at all. The only thing we need to consider is to deal with him neatly now."


    Yi Qiuer didn''t like Feidara in the first place, but now she was even more tired of seeing Feidara''s restrained and overly cautious appearance.


    "Don''t worry, Feidara."


    The Duke of Northland said, "I know the Knights of the Holy Light. Their principles of justice and bottom lines are far stronger than you think."


    "Okay, everyone, next, let''s talk about the candidates for the battle."


    The Duke of Northland said: "My side, I will send two extraordinary eight quarters, Lord Jordahl and Lord Kead in front of me. Among them, Lord Keade, this time came with a source weapon. "


    "Original weapon?"


    Several people looked at the expressionless Kead.


    There were rumors before that Baron Willy possessed the legendary original weapon. Although they were in the southeast of the mainland, they did not know how terrifying the original weapon was, but it still caused them to worry.


    Now that I saw that the Iron Eagle Kingdom already had the means to deal with Baron Willy, I could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "In addition to this, I will also send four Qiqi Transcendents to assist, including myself"


    The Duke of Northland added.


    "The Principality of Vata will send three Qiqi Transcendents, as well as myself, Eight Quarts Extraordinary."


    said the Archduke of Tambul.


    "The Principality of Thorsen will send out eight extraordinary Kepuya, and two extraordinary seven quarters."


    After speaking, Yi Qiuer turned her attention to Feidala.


    Feidara lowered her head slightly: "The Principality of the Cold Lion, dispatched an extraordinary one in seven quarters... that''s me."


    This is all the power that the Principality of Lengshi can send out.


    When the Duke of Northland saw this, he laughed loudly: "Four are eight quarters extraordinary, ten are seven quarters extraordinary, even if Baron Willy is the peak of eight quarters, he will not be our opponent, not to mention that he is promoted to eight quarters, should It happened not long ago. What we are really worried about is the original weapon he may have, and the king-level sea elf."


    "However, with this extraordinary lineup, they must not be our opponents. Master Keyard, who has mastered the original weapon, is far beyond your imagination."


    The Duke of Northland''s tone was full of confidence.


    "Okay, everyone, go back and prepare. Within five days, we will destroy the core of White Bear Town just as we destroyed the Langton Royal Family!"


    The Duke of Northland stood up and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Lord Noslan..."


    Yi Qiuer suddenly got up and stopped.


    "how?"


    Noslan glanced at Yi Qiuer.


    "This time we attacked Baixiong Town and dispatched such top-level extraordinary resources. After the Principality of Lengshi is finally preserved, can''t the Principality of Lengshi give up some benefits?"


    What Yi Qiuer said was very straightforward.


    "I think it makes sense."


    The Archduke Tambur added in a hurried manner.


    Noslan smiled and said nothing.


    Norsland did not take the matter of benefit deprivation by the Principality of Lengshi in his eyes.


    But the Principality of Vata is different from the Principality of Sausen. They have always been lying on the body of the Principality of Lengshi and sucking blood.


    "What do you want?"


    Feidara pursed her lips, suppressing a stern look in her eyes.


    "The 20% of the aid that the Principality of Cold Lion originally handed over to the Principality of Sausen and the Principality of Vata has been raised to 50%."


    Yi Qiuer said directly.


    She had obviously discussed this with Grand Duke Tambul.


    When Noslan heard Yi Qiuer''s words from the side, he couldn''t help but be speechless.


    Selling half of the tax benefit shattered the bones of the Lengshi Principality and sucked the marrow inside.


    Hearing Yi Qiuer''s condition, Feidala trembled and clenched her fists.


    "Waiting for the difficult restoration of the Lengshi Principality to be destroyed again, or is it willing to give up some benefits in exchange for a stable position?"


    Yiqiuer stood, looking down at Feidala.


    Feidara gritted her teeth and finally said, "I agree to your proposal."


    ...


    White Bear Town.


    "Vilia, the sour fish sauce and spicy fish sauce made by Old Joel are almost finished. If you have time, you can get some for me."


    At the dining table, Willy ordered to Veria.


    Veria rolled her eyes at Willy: "Go by yourself!"


    Saying that, Veria blew the rice porridge in front of her and sent it to Warbeck in her arms.


    Every time it was dinner, Veria came to feed Warbeck, and she asked for it herself.


    "No need to go, the new sour fish sauce and spicy fish sauce have been sent by old Yoel."


    Sister-in-law Li Ton said with a smile.


    "Actually, I know I just want to use Veria."


    Willy smiled and raised his eyebrows provocatively at Veria.


    Just as Veria was about to refute Willy, Mrs. Shawin said, "Your brother is right, Veria, you are too loose now. If you don''t restrain you, you will not be able to marry."


    "I����"


    Veria gave Willy a "you wait" look, and then angrily took Warbeck away from the dinner table.


    ...


    After dinner, Willie went back to his bedroom.


    He was about to use the night time to practice when he suddenly sensed something.


    Willy looked at the night sky in the distance, and a sharp look flashed in his eyes.


    "Do you want to hit me directly?"


    Willy whispered, and his figure disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 526： 1 stroke rolling

    In the outskirts of Baixiong Town, there is a dense forest.


    A dozen figures appeared instantly.


    "Are you ready, everyone..."


    The Duke of Northland turned his gaze to White Bear Town under the night sky, with anticipation and pleasure in his eyes.


    Once Baron Willy and the king-level sea elf are eliminated, the situation in the southeastern part of the continent will become very easy to control.


    "certainly."


    Grand Duke Tambull''s eyes were also full of fighting intent: "If it wasn''t for the sudden rise of White Bear Town with the support of the kingdom-level forces, the situation in the southeast of the continent would have been under control by now."


    "Lord Kead..."


    The Duke of Northland looked at Keard, who was beside him: "You are the most critical force in this operation, thank you for your hard work."


    "rest assured��"


    In Kead''s hand is a long black sword with simple patterns engraved on the hilt.


    This is the only source weapon of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, named Black Moon, this time it was brought to the southeast of the continent by Kyard.


    "With this source weapon, Lord Kead alone can defeat Baron Navigli and the king-level sea elf, plus our other three eight-carved supernatural and ten seven-carved supernatural, kill them. , it''s easy. Even if Baron Willy has the original weapon as rumored, it is not difficult to kill him with some effort."


    There was strong confidence in the Duke of Northland''s tone.


    "Fidala, when you act later, you must pay attention to your own safety. You are the only top-level extraordinary in the Principality of Lengshi. If you have a problem, the rule of the Principality of Lengshi will be in endless trouble..."


    The Duke of Northland looked at Fidala again and added.


    "Thank you, Duke Northland for your advice..."


    Feidara lowered her head, expressing her conviction and gratitude.


    It was just a shadow flashing in his eyes when he nodded, revealing his true state of mind.


    "In that case... everyone, prepare to act..."


    Although the Duke of Northland is only seven quarters, he is in the position of the leader at this time: "Just like what was arranged in advance, go straight to the target, don''t hurt innocent civilians, otherwise we will be waiting for us. It is the punishment of the Knights of the Holy Light!"


    The rest of the people signaled, and everyone had a count.


    However, just as the few people were about to head towards White Bear Town, the eight-quarter extraordinary Copuya of the Principality of Thorsen seemed to sense something.


    He looked up subconsciously.


    "That is��"


    Kopuya''s pupils shrank suddenly, and a sense of crisis instantly spread throughout his body.


    Others who were preparing to act saw Kopuya''s expression and followed his gaze.


    Facing the full moon, I saw a figure with wings spread out standing in the void.


    Although the man was far away from them, the people present, with extraordinary strength, could clearly see the man''s face.


    It was a young man with a handsome face, his arms folded in front of his chest, his eyes were cold, and his icy eyes were watching them.


    "He''s... Willy!"


    In an instant, everyone realized the problem.


    "Guests from afar, you seem to... want to kill me?"


    The young man opened his mouth and said, far apart, but his voice seemed to linger in the ears of several people.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    Keader was the first to react.


    To be able to approach so many of them unknowingly without being discovered, the strength of this Baron Willy is definitely more terrifying than they had expected!


    The rest of the people heard the words and reacted immediately.


    "Is this only the strength..."


    Willy sensed the true strength of the dozen or so people present.


    Except that Kead, who seemed to be in control of a source weapon, was paid more attention by Willy, and the rest did not enter Willy''s field of vision at all.


    "Before this, I had never thought about how to deal with you top superhumans in the southeast of the continent, but now, you have given me the answer!"


    Willy has already felt the power of extraordinary power and law against him that burst out from everyone, but he doesn''t mind.


    No matter how terrifying the weak pose, in front of the strong, it''s just a joke.


    In Willy''s spiritual world, the scar of the origin turns.


    "The field of law..."


    For a moment, more than a dozen people who were trying to attack Willy instantly felt a deep quagmire.


    Whether it is eight-quarter extraordinary or seven-quarter extraordinary, everyone seems to be tied up.


    Especially in the extraordinary seven quarters, they felt that the huge power was pressing them, and even had a feeling of suffocation.


    "This is the strength of the peak of eight quarters!"


    Holding the Black Moon Sword, Keader instantly realized the horror of Willy.


    This Baron Willy, not as rumored at all, has just been promoted for eight quarters.


    With the strength he has shown now, even if he is holding a source weapon, Kead has a feeling of incompetence.


    "Jordal, take the Duke of Northland!"


    Kjaad suddenly yelled at Jodal.


    He has realized that he and others are not the opponents of this young baron at all.


    "I can not do it!"


    Jodal responded in a panic.


    He understood the laws of space and possessed a super high level of escape.


    It was him last time who took the Duke of Northland away from Navila''s men.


    But at this time, Jodal discovered that in Willy''s double law field, he was unable to release the power of the law. There seems to be a terrifying repulsive force that deeply suppresses his laws.


    "Sorry everyone..."


    Willy, who was waving the extraordinary wings of the blood of the star demon, suddenly whispered: "Although it is a pity to destroy so many top extraordinary at one time, but there is no way to solve you, and then the southeast of the mainland will enter into true peace. The situation, this is a good thing for all the civilians in the southeast of the mainland..."


    "Double law annihilation!"


    On Willy''s body, the murderous intent is cold.


    "Do not!"


    For a moment, the people who were shrouded in the field of Willy''s Law sensed that their lives were passing.


    Starting from their limbs, their bodies began to turn into bits of dust.


    They looked at everything that was irreversible like this, trying to struggle but to no avail.


    "Is it over..."


    Looking at the people who were shouting in anger and panic, UU reading For some reason, Feidara felt a sense of relief in her heart.


    This feeling has not appeared since his lover Felina disappeared.


    "Perhaps from the beginning, it was wrong to carry the honor of the ancestors..."


    Feidala''s heart was enlightened for a while: "Or, I shouldn''t be a person who can handle the situation... I have failed the honor of my ancestors..."


    "Felina... Are you still alive... Or, have you arrived in that world first..."


    The last picture in front of Feidara''s eyes was Felina.


    He still doesn''t know that Felina has died in the land left by the Leng Lion royal family.


    Whoa!


    It is just a blink of an eye, under the annihilation of the dual laws, the vitality is annihilated.

 Chapter 527： The Principality of White Bear in front of you

    "how can that be����"


    At this time, the dense forest seemed to be wiped out, and the trees and even the surface of the soil had turned into nothingness.


    Only Kead, holding the Black Moon Sword, was left, staring blankly at what was happening in front of him.


    Kriya, who was protected by the original weapon just now, escaped Willy''s double law of annihilation.


    But Rao is so, he is also broken, some places have no skin, showing flesh and blood, and even showing worn bones.


    Kead looked at the young man who was urging his extraordinary wings to fall slowly, and his body began to tremble.


    "As expected of a source weapon, the source energy emanating from it makes you escape..."


    Willy stood in front of Kead, staring at the Black Moon Sword in his hand.


    At this time, Willy was in front of Keade, and as long as he slashed the long sword in his hand, he could slash Willy''s neck.


    But Kead did not dare to move.


    Obviously, he is holding an original weapon that can defeat or even kill the enemy by leaps and bounds, but Kjade feels fear and cowardice.


    At this moment, in his mind, the image of Jordahl and the Duke of Northland turned to ashes still echoed.


    These two, the superheroes of the Iron Eagle Kingdom, just now seemed to be easily killed indifferently.


    "Baron Willy..."


    Kead rolled his throat, cold sweat covered his forehead, and said with difficulty: "I am willing to be your follower and let you control my life, and I will also present my original weapon, the Black Moon Sword, please let it go. I����"


    In the face of life and dignity, Keyard chose the former without any hesitation.


    "A very tempting proposal..."


    Willy smiled: "But I think you can try to resist, you are holding the original weapon..."


    "No, Baron Willy, I..."


    Kead was watched by Willy, and he felt hairy all over his body: "Please... accept my surrender..."


    "Sorry, I don''t need traitors."


    The corner of Willy''s mouth twitched, and he directly caught Kead''s neck.


    "Double Law... Annihilation!"


    This time, the trace of origin in Willy''s spiritual world was rapidly spinning to the extreme.


    "Do not!"


    Kead let out a shrill scream, and wanted to reinvigorate the power in the Black Moon Longsword to make a final defense, but he couldn''t do it in the end.


    As before, under the more violent double-law annihilation attack, Kead turned into fly ash.


    bang.


    Just as Kead''s body disappeared, the Black Moon Sword in his hand fell to the ground.


    Willy stretched out his hand, and the Black Moon Sword floated into Willy''s palm.


    "It''s also a source weapon, the gap between the Black Moon Sword and the Silver Spear is too big..."


    Willy can clearly perceive the gap between the two.


    However, Willy is also very clear that there will be a big gap in the source weapons that are born from different nine-point transcendents.


    The nine-point transcendence that gave birth to this black moon sword is estimated to have just touched its origin.


    The former owner of the Silver Spear, Saialit, has understood all the origins. According to Sariana, he is considered the strongest person in the history of the Glenn world, under the realm of ten quarters.


    "It''s useless for me to keep this black moon sword..."


    Willy did not intend to use the Black Moon Sword for his own use.


    If it is a defensive source weapon, Willy might replace the sea soul remnant armor on his body with it.


    But it is an offensive weapon, and Willy, who already has a silver spear, really doesn''t need it.


    "Leave it to Navella, it''s more appropriate to put the original weapon in her hands..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    In the future, when you go to participate in the war against the world of the world, you will still have to leave the southeast of the mainland.


    At that time, Navila, as the strongest person under her command, would be a good choice to defend her family and subjects with a source weapon.


    "I''m sorry, everyone..."


    Willy whispered again and disappeared in place.


    ...


    Town Office.


    At this time, it was midnight, and the town office was still bright, and many town office staff were dealing with government affairs overnight.


    Sandor is no exception, with an oil lamp in front of him, working at his desk.


    "Sandol."


    In Sandor''s office room, Willy suddenly appeared.


    Sandor was startled by the sudden appearance of Willy, but he reacted quickly: "Lord Baron!"


    Sandor got up and saluted Willy.


    "Pass the message to the front line, and change the combat strategy to the most radical way."


    Willy ignored Sandor, who was at a loss, and continued: "You also quickly arranged a battle plan to attack the Principality of Thorsen and the Principality of Vata... You don''t need to use a large-scale army of people, but directly use an extraordinary army of thousands of people. Advance all the way to their royal capital, contact Kriya and Jarvis, let them both fight in person, capture their royal city as quickly as possible, and destroy their royal family. Of course, it would be better if they accepted surrender result����"


    "This����"


    Sandor still hasn''t reacted: "Lord Baron, why did you suddenly issue such an order?"


    "The seven-quarter supernatural powers of the Principality of Cold Lion, the Duchy of Vata, and the Duchy of Sossen are basically destroyed. There may still be one or two supernatural beings in the Duchy of Vata and the Duchy of Sosun, but Keria''s seven-quarter supernatural strength, It can fully deal with the big picture.��


    Willy is very aware of the current situation, even if there are still seven quarters of existence in the two duchies, but facing the situation of all the top supernatural beings in the duchies being slaughtered, he must not dare to resist the attack of White Bear Town.


    "what?!"


    Hearing Willy''s words, the quill in Sandor''s hand dropped directly from his fingertips.


    "This, how could this be?"


    After reacting, Sandor was ecstatic.


    "I have already solved it..."


    Willy told Sandor about what had just happened.


    "Lord Baron, you..."


    It was hard for Sandor to imagine that the top-level extraordinary powers of the duchy level were easily solved by the Baron.


    These people destroyed the Principality of Langton at that time!


    Sandor doesn''t know how to use words to express his respect for Lord Baron Willy Phelan, the name itself represents a miracle!


    "Okay, Sandor, I only have one request now."


    Willy said: "Occupy the Principality of Lengshi as quickly as possible, and then take over the Principality of Sausen and the King City of Duke Vata... and establish our... White Bear Principality!"


    "Yes! Lord Baron!"


    Sandor has seen the rise of the White Bear Principality.


    "It must be fast..."


    Willie asked again.


    The invasion of the world of the world is getting closer and closer, and the sooner the situation is stabilized, the more peace of mind Willy will be.


    He couldn''t take care of his family all the time, and Willy still had high hopes on his back.

 Chapter 528： the situation is settled

    White Bear Town broke out.


    The royal city of the Principality of Lengshi was breached ten days later, and Yamir, the most loyal subordinate of Archduke Fidala, led the last remaining soldiers to resist, but they were no match for the extraordinary army led by Kriya himself. Yamir finally chose to commit suicide and restore the country. However, the Lengshi Principality, which had been in existence for several years, once again disappeared from the territory of the southeast of the mainland.


    Immediately afterwards, news came from the Principality of Sausen and the Principality of Vata that the top superhumans in their respective principalities had lost contact for a long time, and there were rumors that they had been beheaded by Baron Willy of White Bear Town.


    This news made the originally unstable situation ignited a flame again, and the originally restless situation became even more turbulent.


    For a time, people''s hearts were different, and some independent lords who had not yet belonged to any faction had begun to send messengers to White Bear Town on their own initiative to explain their willingness to belong.


    The voices of surrendering to White Bear Town also began to appear within the Duchy of Thorsen and the Duchy of Vata.


    They said that the terrifying Baron Willy had set his ambition to rule the entire southeast of the continent. His mighty strength and terrifying army would slaughter all opponents and trample their bodies under icy iron hooves.


    For a while, the news that White Bear Town will become the lord of the southeast of the continent spread to everyone''s ears.


    At the same time, Kriya and Jarvis led the extraordinary army and swept through the inner territories of the Duchy of Thorsen and the Duchy of Vata. Those so-called impregnable cities were simply vulnerable in front of them.


    One thousand extraordinary knights and four thousand mortals of the senior knight attendant level have realized a high-intensity and high-frequency combat method by means of fighting to support the war. The extraordinary resource supplies they carry with them not only make them not feel tired, but many people have improved themselves and broke through their own realm through actual combat.


    Therefore, wherever these five thousand people passed, they were all victorious.


    After hearing that the territory was being targeted, many defenders immediately surrendered or gave up escaping for their lives.


    What is even more chilling is that the territory has been gradually spread and attacked from the border, without any support from the relevant royal family.


    It seems that the people in the royal family are afraid, afraid of this power in White Bear Town.


    This also confirms the rumor that the top superhumans of the Principality of Vata and the Principality of Sausen have all been wiped out...


    Finally, in the third month after the fall of the Lengshi Principality, the new Grand Duke of the Prince Wata royal family issued a surrender order to Baixiong Town.


    They no longer have any room to retreat, and the army of 5,000 people is about to enter the royal city. If they do not surrender, the royal family will be destroyed.


    Although they slaughtered the Langdon royal family at that time, they wanted to live their lives.


    The surrender of the Principality of Vata was like the last straw, so that the independent lords who were still waiting at the end chose to take the initiative to surrender.


    Rather than waiting to be cleaned up at the end, it is better to take the initiative to defect now and maybe have a good ending.


    Two more months later, the unsupportable Duchy of Sosun also made the same decision as the Duchy of Vata.


    The extraordinary soldiers in White Bear Town seem to be mass-produced. In the past few months, the number of 1,000 knight-level soldiers has expanded to 2,500. This number is almost comparable to that of the small kingdoms in the center of the mainland.


    Facing such a principality of White Bear Town, they simply could not resist.


    White Bear Town, on the shore of a reef along the coast.


    Willy sat on a dry reef with a wooden fishing rod in his hand and threw the baited hook into the sea.


    Beside Willy, Veria and Warbeck both wore straw hats, blocking the sunlight, and sat aside to save bait for Willy.


    Warbeck looked stupid, and the bait he squeezed was big and irregular, which made Veria keep scolding him.


    Willy glanced at the two people next to him and smiled lightly. It was not an easy task to bring them out as followers.


    "Willi, are you really in the mood to fish here?"


    Looking at Willy, who was facing the sea breeze, Veria couldn''t help but asked, "I heard from my eldest brother that the situation outside has reached the most critical moment, why are you so calm..."


    "I''ve always been this calm, haven''t I?"


    Willy looked at Veria and asked back, "I''ve been cultivating since the demise of the Lengshi Principality, and I''ve never been restless..."


    "Willi, you are really not a qualified lord..."


    Veria cast a disdainful look at Willy: "I really don''t know why Sandor and they respect you so much, I think you are a lazy baron, all the work is handed over to your hands. Big brother and their all night Going on business while you''re fishing here."


    After speaking, Veria stuck her tongue out to Willy.


    "You''re wrong, Veria, if I hadn''t dealt with the enemy''s top-level transcendence, it wouldn''t have gone so smoothly now..."


    Willie defended himself.


    When Veria heard the words, she wanted to refute another sentence, but in a blink of an eye, she saw that Warbeck was sending the bait she had saved to her mouth.


    "Warbeck! This can''t be eaten!"


    Vilia shouted suddenly, which made Warbeck shudder.


    Just when Warbeck was picked up by Veria''s collar and was about to reprimand, Sandor''s voice came from a distance.


    "Lord Baron! Lord Baron!"


    Sandor rode, alone, all the way to where Willy was fishing.


    "Lord Baron! Good news! Good news!"


    Sandor jumped directly from his horse and ran all the way to Willy with great strides.


    "Good afternoon, Sandor."


    Veria stared at Sandor, she had never seen Sandor so gaffe.


    The first government official of Baixiong Town, the image that he usually shows in the eyes of the public has always been dignified and steady.


    "Miss Veria, hello..."


    Sandor responded to Veria copingly, and then squatted directly beside Willy.


    Willy still looked at the sea, not affected by Sandor''s excited emotions.


    "Sir Baron, good news!"


    Sandor presented the letter in his hand to Willy.


    "The Duchy of Thorson surrendered?"


    Willy just glanced at the letter and asked a question.


    "Yes!"


    Sandor''s voice was broken.


    "Huh... The turmoil in the southeast of the mainland is finally over..."


    Willy murmured suddenly, and then slammed his hand, and the fish on the hook was lifted up.


    It can be said that at this time, White Bear Town has unified the southeast of the mainland.


    "It was a good thing..."


    Willie muttered a word.


    In the era of independent lords, it was not the lords who suffered the most, but the commoners below.


    They live in the shadow of war and worry about food and clothing.


    Now they have catalyzed the end of the era of independent lords, which is good news for them.

 Chapter 529： Wally returns

    "Lord Baron, we in White Bear Town..."


    Sandor''s voice was still a little trembling.


    "Our White Bear Town should be renamed the White Bear Principality..."


    Willy said: "But not now, at least we must first integrate the entire situation in the southeast of the continent, arrange key nodes and transfer some powers... These things are still up to you, just let me confirm the follow-up. The personnel appointment is enough..."


    "Yes!"


    Sandor had waited too long for this day.


    It seems that he is very close to becoming one of the top powerful people in the southeast of the mainland.


    "Half a year, half a year, you will handle all these things."


    Willy gave Sandor a deadline.


    Although half a year is a bit urgent, it is enough to build the general framework of the White Bear Principality.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Baron."


    Sandor knew that before long, the title of Lord Baron should be changed to Grand Duke.


    "If you encounter trouble in the process, you can ask Kriya, or other ministers of the Steel Falcon Kingdom...According to the previous agreement, His Majesty Rael of the Steel Falcon Kingdom will soon dispatch some of the kingdom''s personnel to In the southeast of the mainland, there must also be ministers with rich experience in dealing with government affairs among those people, you can follow and learn..."


    Willie exhorted.


    "understood."


    Sandor responded.


    "Okay, let''s do it..."


    Willy turned around and hung the bait on the hook again.


    Sandor marveled at Willy''s indifference. After saying goodbye to Willy and Veria, Sandor left on horseback.


    "Vilia, as I said, you will become the princess of the White Bear Principality..."


    Willy turned to look at Veria on the side.


    At this time, Veria stared at Willy with a burning gaze: "Our Faerun family, are we going to become... the royal family?"


    "Yes����"


    Willy smiled slightly: "I have made a plan. After half a year, the White Bear Principality will be established. I will canonize you as the first marquis of White Bear Town, and give you the richest province as your fief... Of course, you also You can choose to stay in the capital and stay with your family, although I haven��t figured out where the capital will be����


    White Bear Town on the southwestern border would definitely not be able to be used as a royal capital. If you want to effectively govern the huge southeast of the continent, you must re-select the location.


    "Well����"


    Just now, Veria was relatively indifferent, but when she suddenly heard Willy''s words, she felt the fact that the White Bear Principality was about to be established.


    For a moment, Veria suddenly felt like she was in a dream.


    A few years ago, the Phelan family only lived in the village, in a small dilapidated house!


    Veria opened her mouth and closed it again, she didn''t seem to know what to say.


    "Warbeck, keep working."


    Finally, Veria dragged Warbeck and continued to collect bait.


    And Willy looked at the sea farther away.


    A beautiful peacefulness...


    If there is no invasion of the world of the heart of the world.


    The White Bear Principality is about to be established, which is a happy thing for Willy.


    But now, the invasion of the World Heart World is suppressed in Willy''s heart.


    "After the establishment of the White Bear Principality, I will return to the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights, and strive to break through the nine quarters as soon as possible, enter the void battlefield or break the border..."


    In Willy''s eyes, there was a glint of brilliance.


    ...


    In the days that followed, Willy entered the diving practice.


    Through the task card, he gave Lorna, the leader of the Punishment and Slaughterhouse, explained his current situation, and asked to postpone the basic task for the next year, and Lorna agreed.


    Then Willy entered the state of diving.


    During this half-year period, Willy only came out once to meet the dispatched fleet from the Kingdom of Steel Falcon.


    As the queen, Rael did not come in person. She sent Corendu, and also brought the elites of the Steel Falcon royal family and some extraordinary powers of the kingdom. These are the seeds of the Steel Falcon royal family.


    When the world of the heart of the world invades the center of the continent, the southeast of the continent will be much safer.


    After the meeting with Corondo, Willy continued his practice.


    Finally, half a year is over.


    Under the diligent work of Sandor and others, the original Three Principalities in the southeast of the mainland have been completely confined within the framework of White Bear Town.


    White Bear Town is finally going to be renamed the White Bear Principality!


    In the study, Willy flipped through the documents prepared by Sandor. This is the etiquette that needs to be paid attention to when he is crowned Grand Duke five days later.


    The capital of the White Bear Principality was set at Riplan City, which was one of the great prosperous cities in the duchy era, and has now been renamed White Bear City.


    Willy will leave tomorrow, and take his family to live in the palace of White Bear City.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Willy, who was flipping through the precautions, suddenly sensed something.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m back..."


    Willy muttered to himself and disappeared into the room.


    On the lawn of the manor, a chubby white bear lay in front of a wooden bear den.


    "Wally!"


    Willy appeared behind Wally: "It''s extremely impolite not to see your brother the first time you go home."


    Wally twisted his fat body and turned around, it grinned and narrowed its eyes: "Brother Willy, I''m back!"


    Saying that, Wally swung his limbs and arched directly into Willy''s arms.


    "Congratulations, Wally, for becoming a king-level monster!"


    Willy has seen that Wally''s strength has been promoted to eight quarters.


    "I also want to congratulate you, brother, you are the first Grand Duke of the White Bear Principality!"


    Wally let go of Willy, raised his head, and looked naive: "Of course, I also want to congratulate myself, because the White Bear Principality is named after me, and the crest of the Faerun family is also my appearance!"


    "Thank you for coming back..."


    Willy smiled and said, "As a symbol of the White Bear Principality, you should appear at the coronation ceremony."


    "Brother, I''m going to see Veria."


    In Wally''s eyes, there was a trace of unconcealed longing.


    He hadn''t seen Veria for two and a half years, the nanny who had fed her since she was a child.


    ...


    In Veria''s room it''s past midnight and Veria has fallen asleep.


    For some reason, Veria, who was asleep, suddenly felt heat on her face.


    The heat hit her face, making her feel uncomfortable.


    The sleepy Veria rubbed her eyelids and opened her eyes.


    A huge head appeared in Veria''s field of vision.


    It was a round and fluffy bear head with blue eyes and a pink tongue sticking out, staring at himself with a smile.


    Veria woke up and fell asleep instantly, she sat up instantly, covered her mouth, and tears rolled in her eyes: "Wally, you''re back!"


    "I''m back, Veria."


    Wally''s voice was soft.

 Chapter 530： Archduke Polar Bear: Willy Phelan!

    White Bear Principality, White Bear City.


    Today is the official coronation day of the Grand Duke Willy. There was a lot of people in White Bear City, and the residents of the city poured into the streets.


    Before entering the palace for the coronation ceremony, Archduke Willy will enter from the main city gate and walk all the way to the palace. During this process, the residents of White Bear City will have the opportunity to witness the appearance of Grand Duke Willy.


    The name Willy Phelan is too legendary. He is only twenty-one years old now, but he has become the founder of a duchy, the grand duke sitting on the throne!


    He began to rise at the age of fourteen, only seven years ago, but he created his own legend in the southeast of the mainland. This level of legend, his life trajectory, almost amazes everyone.


    Especially the young people in the common people regard Willy as a spiritual idol.


    He ended the tumultuous era of independent lords. Let the southeast of the mainland return to peace. He was born in a commoner, but he sang all the way, accomplished the impossible, and became the impossible person.


    Before reaching the punctuality, both sides of the road leading from the entrance of the city gate to the palace were already crowded with pedestrians.


    If it weren''t for the city defense soldiers lined up and the human wall to maintain order, the situation at the scene would have become chaotic.


    All are waiting.


    Boom boom boom.


    Suddenly, the people closest to the city gate heard the sound of the city gate opening.


    In an instant, everyone turned their attention to the city gate.


    Almost everyone stuck their heads out, wanting to be the first to witness the appearance of Archduke Willy.


    The gates of the city opened, and a uniform team of cavalry came on horseback.


    They wore silver-white heavy armor, armed with knight spears, with knights on their waists, and their horses were also covered with iron armor, and their hooves were wrapped with iron tools.


    These war horses were much taller than ordinary horses and looked larger.


    These are all war horses with the blood of Warcraft, and their strength on the battlefield is not even weaker than that of a knight. In the southeast of the mainland where there are few such monsters, every war horse of this breed is a precious treasure that is hard to find.


    The movements of the cavalry team were very neat, and the sound of the iron hoofs stepping on the ground made some children along the way to exclaim in amazement.


    Behind the cavalry team were infantrymen also wearing silver-white armor. Their leading infantrymen held a huge banner in their hands.


    The flag was a white picture on a blue background, and the pattern was the appearance of a white bear.


    Everyone knows that this white bear is the symbol of the White Bear Principality, and the pattern on this flag is the emblem of the current royal family of the White Bear, the Faerun family.


    After the infantry, there are various ceremonial teams behind, the team is hundreds of meters long.


    Then, four figures on taller horses appeared.


    They either wore light armor or official robes, and everyone looked very young, the oldest seemed to be thirty years old.


    These are the four important ministers under Willy. Now, in addition to Grand Duke Willy, the four most powerful people in the Principality of White Bear are Sandor, the First Minister of State of the Principality, Thorps, the Commander of the Principality''s Legion, and Daen, the Coast Defence Corps. And the commander of the extraordinary elite legion Aden.


    Not only did the four of them hold high positions, but they were all given the status of marquis, and they were the great nobles of the White Bear Principality. Their territories are the provinces closest to White Bear City, and they are very close to the king.


    When the four of them appeared in the public eye, there was a burst of cheers from the crowd.


    The legend of the Grand Duke Willy is exciting. His subordinates, famous and important officials, are now also famous in the southeast of the mainland.


    White Bear City was originally named Ripland City. It was one of the important cities in the Principality of Langton. Since the fall of the Principality of Langton, the living environment of the vast majority of civilians, including Ripland City, has been greatly threatened.


    The continuous war has made people panic and fear the whole situation.


    At this time, Baixiong Town, with the help of terrifying extraordinary power, directly reversed the situation and brought the world back to peace.


    Moreover, he was born in the Principality of Langton. The original citizens of the Principality of Langton have a natural sense of recognition for Willy and the White Bear Town behind it.


    "This day has finally come..."


    Sandor and Thorpes walked side by side in front of the four, his face was serious, but the excitement in his heart could not be suppressed.


    The White Bear Principality is established! As for himself, he became the first minister of the White Bear Principality.


    The family behind him has changed from a small family in the baronial domain to a big family famous in the southeast of the mainland because of his existence.


    And all these changes were just because one day in seven years, he followed a boss named Willy Phelan.


    He wrote the legend in a miraculous manner, and he, just by practicing his will, had everything in front of him.


    "Grand Duke Willy, the entire southeast of the continent will witness your legend today!"


    Sandor''s heart was filled with pride.


    Boom boom boom.


    There was a loud noise in the distance, and the ground began to tremble slightly, as if something huge was approaching here.


    "Look! Look! That''s a white bear! It''s the symbol of the White Bear Principality, the Thunder Bear Volibear!"


    Suddenly, someone shouted from the crowd.


    Whoa!


    There was an uproar in the crowd looking at the city gate.


    I saw a giant white bear with a height of more than 20 meters, trampling on the ground and walking into the city step by step.


    It was so tall that it almost walked in close to the top of the city gate.


    The huge body, the knotted muscles, the sharp teeth, the blue eyes, and the powerful breath made everyone feel palpitations.


    "That is��"


    As the white bear gradually approached, someone noticed that on the huge head of the Thunder White Bear Volibear, a young man was standing on it.


    He was wearing a gorgeous royal robe, with a long sword around his waist.


    Although he couldn''t see all his facial features because of the distance, it was certain that he was a very handsome man.


    The young man had a straight chest, and he had a high-spirited temperament, giving people a feeling that they could only look up.


    "Grand Duke Willy!"


    "He''s Archduke Willy!"


    "��"


    Some people have started to cry frantically. UU Reading


    There can only be one person standing on the Thunder White Bear.


    He is the creator of the White Bear Principality, Archduke Willy Phelan!


    The crowd is like burning fuel wood, and the atmosphere boils.


    Willy''s admirers shrieked loudly, pulling their throats.


    Everyone is expressing Willy''s reverence.


    Willy stood on top of Wally''s head, looking down at the scene below him, his eyes trembling with confusion.


    Even he has trouble keeping true composure in this scene.


    "I, Willy Phelan, will become the Grand Duke Lord of the White Bear Principality!"


    Willy looked into the distance, where the palace was located.

 Chapter 531： Lord Title: Super Large Lord

    The long procession led all the way from the city gate to the palace.


    The area of ??White Bear City is not large, and it takes about an hour to walk on this road.


    Soon, a group of people came to the gate of the palace.


    Outside the palace, there is a towering gate and wall, and the momentum is awe-inspiring.


    The palace was built in less than two months, all thanks to Kriya.


    He is a seven-carved earth mage at the morning star level. It is very easy to create a palace outline, and the rest of the details are left to the craftsmen to do it quickly.


    In front of the palace gate, the procession stopped.


    The huge white bear lowered its huge head, allowing Grand Duke Willy to walk down from the top of his head.


    At the same time, the cavalry also dismounted one after another, led the horses, and walked towards the palace.


    Along the way of the palace, there are large and small lords and officials who came to watch the ceremony.


    Among them, the group with the highest status can witness the coronation of Grand Duke Willy inside the palace, while the group with lower status can only wait outside the palace.


    Soon, Archduke Willy walked into the palace.


    The marquis lords, earl lords and some powerful viscount lords of the White Bear Principality, as well as Willy''s capable subordinate Colson and others, all stood under the throne and watched Grand Duke Willy walk up.


    Among them, there are also many familiar faces.


    In addition to Sandor, Thorpes and others, there are Willy''s old friends and teachers Kells, Ole, and Willy''s former partner Kool and others. Most of them were appointed marquis and earls.


    Today, the southeastern continent is divided into thirty-five provinces, and the marquis lords are superimposed on the earl lords, which is exactly thirty-five people.


    For those who had no extraordinary talent, Willy gave them lordship.


    And Colson, Eric, and Ben Duin were provided with more abundant extraordinary resources.


    To a certain extent, Willy''s reward to them is actually higher than these lords.


    This world is, after all, a world dominated by transcendence.


    "Congratulations, Grand Duke Willy, I express my congratulations to you on behalf of His Majesty Rael."


    Willy walked to the throne step by step, and at this time, Corondo also followed.


    The coronation will be presided over by Corondo.


    He is a senior of Willy. Although his strength is now damaged, he has given Willy a lot of help.


    "Thank you, and thank you, Your Majesty Rael."


    Willy greeted Corondo.


    Willy turned around and stood in front of the throne watching his ministers and supernatural beings.


    Willy had attended Riel''s coronation before, and it was very similar to now.


    "The Principality of White Bear, the coronation ceremony of the Grand Duke begins now!"


    Corondo''s voice echoed throughout the palace.


    Afterwards, Corondo carried out the coronation ceremony of the Archduke in accordance with the established ritual process in accordance with the customs and etiquette of the southeast of the mainland.


    After about half an hour, Corendo said loudly: "It''s time to start, Willy Phelan, will become the first Grand Duke of the White Bear Principality!"


    After speaking, Corondo presented the crown in his hands with both hands and put it on Willy''s head.


    "I have seen the Grand Duke!"


    The voices of the people under the throne resounded through the palace.


    After that, the other lords outside the palace also shouted: "Congratulations to the Grand Duke!"


    Willy took the scepter handed by Corendu, raised it above his head, and glanced at everyone: "I, Willy Phelan, from this moment on, will officially become the Grand Duke of the White Bear Principality!"


    In this regard, the Principality of White Bear officially entered the historical stage in the southeast of the mainland.


    It was at this moment that the familiar voice of the title attribute panel came from Willy''s ears.


    "Officially become the first Grand Duke of the White Bear Principality, won the title - [Medium Lord], rewarded with 10 attribute points"...


    "Officially become the first Grand Duke of the White Bear Principality, won the title - [Large Lord], rewarded with 30 attribute points"...


    "Officially become the first Grand Duke of the White Bear Principality, won the title - [Super Large Lord], rewarded with 60 attribute points"


    "After obtaining the title of [Super Large Lord], you will gain the ability [Prestige (LV5)]. You will be the most authoritative person in the entire White Bear Principality. A strong sense of respect or fear because of your mood changes.��


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 125; Intelligence: 468; Remaining attribute points: 100]


    With Willy''s ascension to the position of Grand Duke, the title of lord was once again raised.


    Because he became a grand duke from a noble baron, Willy''s title of lord was directly upgraded by three levels.


    From a small lord to a super large lord, the reward attribute points have also accumulated to 100 points again.


    "Another 100 remaining attribute points..."


    The more critical it is for promotion, the more important the talent is.


    With 100 attribute points, Willy''s intelligence value can be raised a small step again.


    "add a bit!"


    With Willy''s thought, the title attribute panel was refreshed.


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 125; Intelligence: 568; Remaining attribute points: 0]


    568 intelligence value!


    Willy felt that he was getting closer and closer to comprehending the Law of Destruction and the Law of Space.


    Once they are thoroughly comprehended, Willy can be completely promoted to the realm of nine quarters!


    "Jiexin World, wait!"


    In Willy''s eyes, the fighting spirit is hot.


    ...


    After the coronation ceremony of the Grand Duke Willy that day, a huge banquet was held in the palace.


    Apart from the lords and ministers attending the banquet, there were also their families.


    The banquet started at noon and continued until late at night.


    At the banquet, in addition to Archduke Willy himself, other members of the royal family of Faerun also appeared.


    Among them, Her Royal Highness Veria became the object of attention.


    Veria is now the princess of the White Bear Royal Family and the first marquis conferred by Grand Duke Willy, who is much favored by Grand Duke Willy.


    In addition Warbeck has also received attention.


    He is the only male of the current third generation of the Faerun family. His father is Thorpes Faerun, Commander of the Land Legion, the elder brother of Archduke Willy.


    In the eyes of everyone, this little guy will thrive in the royal family, and will inevitably be reused by Grand Duke Willy in the future, becoming a powerful figure in the White Bear Principality.


    In addition to these, almost everyone is also concerned about such a question, the establishment of the White Bear Principality, the White Bear Grand Duke has been crowned, then, who will be the princess of White Bear Town?


    There are rumors that Lilian, the sister of Sandor, the First Minister of State of the Principality, is an important candidate to compete for Princess White Bear. She has a good relationship with the Phelan family and is said to have been favored by Mrs. Shawin.


    However, some important people from the Steel Falcon Kingdom who came from the center of the continent to the southeast of the continent revealed that the relationship between His Majesty Rael of the Steel Falcon Kingdom and Grand Duke Willy seems to be unusual.


    This question has been hovering in the hearts of everyone, but no one dared to ask.


    As for the choice of his wife, the young grand duke probably knows a lot better than them.

 Chapter 532： before parting

    a few days later.


    dinner time.


    In the palace, the Willy family rarely appeared at the dining table.


    Compared with the previous home in Baixiong Town, the restaurant in Baixiong City Palace is obviously much bigger, but the difference is only that. As for the atmosphere, there is no change at all. On the contrary, because the southeast of the mainland has entered a peaceful situation and after the establishment of the White Bear Principality, the family has get along more happily.


    By the way, there is another difference, that is, Lord Volibear has finally been allowed to eat at the table by Mrs. Shawin.


    As a talking bear, Waugh used words to persuade Mrs. Shawin.


    After all, a guy who has intelligence and speaks human language can''t be treated as an ordinary animal no matter what.


    "Brother, why do you have time to have dinner with your family? Although you don''t have to prepare for battle now, as the land army commander of the principality, shouldn''t you also be busy with government affairs?"


    Veria asked Thorpes.


    Veria has always maintained her childhood habit of addressing Willy by her first name, and when she addresses Thorps, her brother.


    Of course, this is only on private occasions. After all, the status of the Faerun family has changed qualitatively. On open occasions, Veria still respectfully calls Willy the Grand Duke or the King Brother.


    "Although I am the commander of the army, my workload is much less than before... But Sandor is still busy..."


    Speaking of Sandor, Thorpes had a rare smile of schadenfreude.


    After the establishment of the White Bear Principality, the workload of Thorps himself, Dahn, and Aden all decreased, but Sandor still maintained a high working frequency, even busier than before.


    This is because, although the general governance framework of the thirty-five provinces has been constructed in Baixiong Town, there are still many details to be dealt with under the framework, such as the resolution of the stubborn forces in the Duchy of Saussen and the Duchy of Wata. This made Sandor so busy that he didn''t even have time to go home with his new wife.


    "It''s really hard for him, fortunately he is a very motivated person, otherwise he might have fallen down by now..."


    There are still sour and spicy fish sauce in front of Willy.


    Although it has moved to White Bear City, the eating habits of White Bear Town have been retained.


    The brewer of sour fish sauce and spicy fish sauce, Aden''s grandfather, Old Joel, did not follow him to White Bear City, but stayed in White Bear Town.


    Willy wanted Aden to pick up Old Joel, but Old Joel declined. He said that he would go back to Fandou Village in White Bear Town to protect the place where he originally started for the Grand Duke.


    "Sandol is a good boy..."


    Father Lake muttered.


    At this time, Lake''s hair was combed brightly, and the wrinkles on his face were much less. The good life and the nutritional supply of extraordinary resources made Lake''s mental outlook completely changed.


    Not only Lake, but also Mrs. Shawin, plus their son became the Grand Duke of the White Bear Principality, and the two looked even better.


    "His sister Lilian is also a good boy..."


    Mrs. Shawin said without a trace: "She is nineteen years old, long before the age of adult marriage..."


    As soon as Mrs. Shawin''s voice fell, Willie understood what she meant.


    But Willy tactfully chose silence.


    On the other hand, sister-in-law Li Tuon and Veria looked at each other, and each covered their mouths and snickered.


    Only Warbeck and Wally were still eating the food in front of them with their heads down.


    Warbeck is three years old and can already eat by himself with difficulty. Although he will mess up the plate in front of him, it still can''t stop Warbeck''s passion for food.


    This is the result of Lyton''s deliberate request for Warbeck''s independence, otherwise he should now be held and fed by the waitresses.


    "correct����"


    Willy changed the subject and said, "In another month, I will return to the center of the mainland..."


    As soon as these words came out, the originally warm atmosphere suddenly became cold.


    Aside from Wally taking a peek at Willy and continuing to eat, even Warbeck stopped what he was doing.


    "Uncle Willy, are you leaving White Bear City?"


    No one spoke at the table, and Warbeck was the first to make a milky voice.


    "Yes, Warbeck."


    Willie smiled back at Warbeck.


    Warbeck tilted his head and stared at Willy. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of parting, so he lowered his head and plucked the food on the plate again.


    There was only a tinkling sound on the table.


    "Because of the affairs of the Knights of the Holy Light?"


    Thorpes asked.


    He wasn''t so surprised. He had known for a long time that Willy was going to return to the center of the continent, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon. It''s only been a few days since Willy had ascended to the throne of the Grand Duke.


    "That''s right..."


    Willy hadn''t told them about the invasion of the world of the world''s heart.


    However, before leaving White Bear Town, Willy will inform his core men of the invasion of the Tower of the Heart of the World, so that they can be psychologically prepared.


    Although the war did not spread to the southeast of the continent in the last thousand-year war, this time is different. According to what Sariana said, the one who is extraordinary in the world of the world is very likely to come in this war.


    "Well... don''t worry, Willy, we will protect the White Bear Principality for you..."


    Thorpes said in a relaxed tone.


    He was deliberately downplaying the sadness of parting.


    "It''s time to get back to work..."


    Lake went back to the knife and fork and put the food in his mouth.


    "Right, anyway, Willy still has a month to leave here..."


    Veria also said, making a face at Willy.


    Willy naturally heard the reluctance in several people''s mouths.


    But now is really not the time to enjoy life.


    It has been almost a year since I left the center of the mainland. According to the information I came across on the quest card, the internal members recruited by the Tower of the Heart in Glen World have become more and more active.


    The time for the Tower of the Heart to cross the world barrier and start the war again may be very close.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon after I''ve dealt with things over there. After all, this is my home in the southeast of the mainland."


    Willie said.


    ...


    For the next month, Willy did things that the Grand Duke should do, in addition to spending time with his family.


    He needs to handle a lot of things well, which can reduce the work intensity of many Sandor and others.


    During this month, Willy did not delay his practice, and basically every night, Willy spent in practice.


    Up to now, practice has become the first priority of Willy''s current life.


    Time flies, and a month has passed in a blink of an eye.


    It was the day when Willy was about to leave his hometown again.

 Chapter 533： Back to Continental Center

    On the rolling sea, Willy and Wally stood on the water.


    They have said goodbye to their families, and Willy has informed the core members of the White Bear Principality about the Tower of the World, so that they can prepare for it.


    At this time, Willy came to find Navila and made his last entrustment.


    As the strongest person in the White Bear Principality other than herself and Wally, Navera will shoulder the responsibility of guarding the White Bear Principality after the two of them leave.


    wow.


    Not long after Willy''s message, the water rolled over and Navella appeared on the sea.


    "I have seen Lord Willy."


    Navila first saluted Willy respectfully.


    When she saw Wally beside him, Navella greeted Wally again: "Your Excellency Volibear."


    Although this was the first time Navera had seen Wally, she had heard of Wally''s name before.


    Wally is Willy''s relative and companion, and a proud disciple of Legas the Mountain Thunder Bear.


    "Navila, we are going back to the center of the mainland."


    Willy said directly: "I hope you can go to White Bear City to sit in town and protect my family."


    "Return to the center of the mainland..."


    Navila nodded: "I see, Lord Willy."


    She has learned through other Karacoral tribe sea elves that Willy established the White Bear Principality.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely protect your family."


    Navella said.


    "Before that, I want to give you something."


    Saying that, Willy drilled out two strands of the source of the malicious power of the purple sea elf and sent it into Navella''s body: "You use these for self-cultivation, and if you meet a suitable descendant, you can also use it for training. "


    "This is too..."


    Navila was a little excited.


    The source of Sariana''s malicious power is a very precious treasure for any purple-patterned sea elf.


    Its effect on the extraordinary qualifications of the purple-patterned sea elves is more efficient than any other extraordinary resources.


    "and this����"


    In Willy''s hand, a pitch-black long sword appeared again.


    This long sword is the original weapon Black Moon captured from Keade.


    "This is... an original weapon!"


    Navila is very knowledgeable, and just by a little perception, she knows that this is the original weapon.


    "Take it and smelt it."


    Willy handed the Black Moon Sword over.


    "This is too precious, Lord Willy..."


    For a while, Navila didn''t know whether she should accept it or reject it.


    I have already gained too much from Willy. Although I have lost two original weapon structural fragments and thirty-seven Sabweiler tears, the three sources of malicious power that Willy later bestows are no less than the same. The value of your dedication.


    Now, with this original weapon, the Black Moon Longsword, Navila feels that she has gotten too much.


    "Take it, with it, you can better protect my family."


    Willie said.


    "Yes����"


    Navila''s voice trembled a little, her arms were trembling, and she took the Black Moon Sword with both hands.


    "Thank you, Lord Willy..."


    Navila is no longer in a hurry, she has thanked Willy many times.


    To be able to follow such a master, few followers throughout the ages can do it.


    For a time, Navila''s heart was filled with pride.


    "The Tower of the Heart of the World may come to our world in a few years. I can''t guarantee whether this war will spread to the southeast of the mainland, so please protect my family."


    Willie reiterated the question again and again.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Willy, I will protect their integrity with my life."


    Navila said firmly.


    "Very good, thanks for your hard work, Navila."


    After a brief exchange, Willy and Wally set off again.


    The backs of the two showed extraordinary wings, turned into two shadows, and disappeared from Navera''s field of vision.


    ...


    Five days later.


    In just five days, Willy and Wally crossed the dreaded Storm Strait.


    "Brother Willy, I''m going back to the Thunder Forest."


    Wally waved his extraordinary bone wings and said to Willy: "Lord Legas has also prepared follow-up cultivation resources for me, and it seems that he wants to help me break through the sanctuary level within ten years."


    "Help you break through the sanctuary level?"


    Willie looked surprised.


    Although Wally is extremely talented, he can''t compare to himself.


    With his current talent, it is not difficult to advance to the nine quarters within ten years, but for Wally, it should be difficult to achieve.


    "That''s right, Lord Legas said so."


    Wally responded.


    "Is that so..."


    Willie had a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    Legas completely lost his eligibility to be promoted to Nine Quarters because of the early consumption of his bloodline potential. Willy can understand his huge expectations for Wally.


    It''s just that Willy is a little curious, what resources Legas has prepared for Wally, so that Wally can be promoted to nine quarters in ten years.


    The gap between nine quarters and eight quarters is the most difficult promotion that an extraordinary person will face after cultivating to eight quarters.


    It is simply that the extraordinary resources are abundant, and at most it increases the chance of promotion. If you want to truly promote, you still have to rely on your own talent.


    "In this case, don''t let down the expectations of Lord Legas, and practice hard."


    Willy encouraged Wally.


    "Brother Willy, I know."


    Wally showed a look of reluctance: "I will definitely break through as soon as possible, so that we can meet earlier."


    Ten years is indeed a long time for Wally.


    "In ten years, the Tower of the Heart of the World may have come to our Glenn world. If I am promoted to nine quarters by then, I will join hands with you to fight the enemy."


    Wally has been by Legas''s side for a long time, and naturally he knows about the world of wariness.


    Even about the transcendent origins of Glenn''s world, he''d heard of it around Legas.


    "I am waiting for you."


    Willie smiled.


    Even if the world of the heart of the world invades into the Glenn world, the war cannot end in a short time.


    "I''m leaving, Brother Willy."


    Wally gritted his teeth and finally chose to say goodbye.


    "Goodbye, Wally!"


    Although it is not the first time to parted , the emotion of reluctance still hovers in the hearts of one person and one bear.


    In the end, Wally waved his extraordinary bone wings and disappeared into the distance of the sky.


    "call����"


    Willie took a deep breath and played down the emotion of parting.


    "It''s time for me to return to the Knights of Light..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    Returning to the Knights of the Holy Light this time, the first thing Willy has to do is to meet Wiagres.


    His meeting with Viagrais was long overdue.


    According to what Sariana said, he and Viagras are both key figures in the fight against the invasion of the world of the world.


    Swish.


    The next moment, Willy''s figure disappeared in place.

 Chapter 534： Meet Via Grace

    Sacred Heart City.


    Headquarters of the Knights of the Light.


    Lorna''s office room.


    "Lord Lorna."


    After Willy returned to the Knights of the Holy Light, he first came to see his immediate superior, Lorna.


    "Willi, are you back?"


    For Willy''s return, Lorna seemed to be pleasantly surprised.


    "Have the hometown affairs been dealt with?"


    Long Erna said with a smile: "Babqi from the southeastern branch of the mainland has heard news that you have established your own principality?"


    "That''s right."


    Willy also responded with a smile: "Establishing my own principality is also to better protect my family and the civilians in the southeast of the mainland. If the Tower of the Heart of the World invades the southeast of the mainland in the future, it will be much stronger to unite against the enemy after all. "


    "This is also, if the situation is chaotic, it will not be good for the overall situation in the southeast of the mainland..."


    In fact, Longerna paid very little attention to the southeast of the mainland. If Willy hadn''t been there, he wouldn''t even have gone to know too much about things there.


    "By the way, Subweiler''s tears, six hundred and seventy have been collected in the organization."


    Lorna said suddenly.


    "Seven hundred and seventy? That many?"


    Willie looked surprised.


    Last year, when he was sure that he could not return to the center of the continent immediately, Willy sent back the star map that Sarinjana had given to him, marking the distribution of Subweiler''s tears, and told Longer that he would see it. Approximate of the projection process to Sarinjana.


    After Lorna heard about the matter, he directly asked Willy to write an encrypted letter through the task card, recorded the detailed process, sent it to himself, and then handed it over to Viagras.


    This is a specific encrypted letter, and Lorna is only the sender, and only Viagras can see it.


    Although Willy and Viagras have never met, they have already communicated.


    "Of course... It is very important to collect all the tears of Subweiler at the moment, even if they are distributed in all corners of the world, but as long as the Knights of Light are doing their best, the efficiency will definitely exceed yours. imagine..."


    In Lorna''s tone, there was a little pride that belonged to the members of the Holy Light Knights.


    "As expected of the mainland''s number one extraordinary organization..."


    Willy really felt admiration in his heart.


    Seven hundred and seventy Sableville''s tears, plus thirty-eight in his own hands, left less than a hundred.


    This kind of terrifying efficiency is really not something that ordinary organizations can achieve.


    This is also Willy, once again shocked by this behemoth.


    This extraordinary organization, which has been passed down for thousands of years and is personally the Guardian Alliance, continues to refresh its own cognition.


    "Okay, Willy, don''t waste time with me, go see Lord Wiagres."


    Ronne said.


    "Go to see Lord Wiagres?"


    Willie asked back.


    "That''s right, Lord Wiagres is in the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light. He has been at the headquarters for a month, and he has been coordinating with us to resist the Tower of the Heart of the World."


    Lorna added: "Go, he should be on the top floor of the conference hall now."


    "I see����"


    Willie nodded thoughtfully after hearing this.


    Although I wrote a letter to Viagras before, it was only a one-sided communication by myself.


    Thinking of going to meet Wiagres immediately, Willy was looking forward to it.


    Viagrath, the current number one powerhouse in Glenn World, also controls the blood of Glenarty, which is comparable to the tears of Subweiler.


    Afterwards, Willy and Lorna said goodbye.


    Willy''s figure gradually left, and the surprised look on Long Erna''s face was revealed little by little.


    "The strength of the peak of eight quarters!"


    There was an expression of amazement in Long Er''s eyes: "Sure enough, is this the talent chosen by Lord Saierrit?"


    The top core of the Knights of the Holy Light knew what it meant to acquire the inheritance of the Sairites.


    This is also the reason why Lexis and McGredon have placed great importance on Willy before.


    They even knew him earlier than Willy, and they all knew that Willy was the key to fighting the Tower of the Heart of the World, at least that was the choice made by Lord Saierrit.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint Master Saierit..."


    Lorna whispered.


    ...


    "The top floor of the conference hall..."


    Willy has come to the conference hall and walked up the stairs to the top floor.


    Compared with other buildings in the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light, the conference hall and library are relatively well-specified.


    As soon as he reached the top floor, Willy saw that the door of the conference room on the top floor of the hall was open, and the long table inside could be seen from the door.


    Willy walked to the door and was about to knock on the door when he heard a voice inside.


    "Willi Phelan? Come in."


    Willie frowned and walked in.


    I''m about to meet Glenn World''s No. 1 Supernatural Via Grace.


    Soon, Willy saw a middle-aged man in a white robe, holding a thick book, sitting in the corner seat of the long table.


    Seeing Willy come in, the middle-aged man raised his head and showed a friendly smile.


    Just looking at his appearance and temperament, he is more like a mortal scholar, and it is difficult to associate with the image of the strongest person in the mainland.


    "I have seen Lord Wiagres."


    Willy made a deep knightly manner to Wiagres.


    It''s been a long time since no one was worthy of Willy''s etiquette.


    "sit down."


    Viagras closed the thick book in his own hands.


    "I have read your previous letter, everything is just as recorded in the secret biography left by the Knights of the Holy Light, the person who inherits the scar of his origin and the silver spear will become The ultimate power to protect the world of Glenn."


    After seeing Willy sitting down, Viagras said: "You are the key to awakening the world will of our Glenn world. Only by awakening the will of the world can there be ten moments of extraordinary birth... and only ten quarters of extraordinary, Only then can you resist the existence of the tenth moment in the world of the world."


    "So, with such high hopes, there should be a lot of pressure, right?"


    Viagras''s tone is like asking a simple thing to a friend.


    "Some pressure."


    Willie answered truthfully.


    This is the truth. Since talking with Sariana, Willy has an inexplicable sense of urgency.


    It is also this sense of urgency that motivates the current Willy to be very concerned about the practice itself.


    Hearing this, Viagras chuckled: "Relax, you are not the only one fighting the world of the heart, but also me, behind us, the Knights of Light and the entire Glenn world."


    "this is for you."


    In the hands of Viagras, a blue water polo appeared.


    In this water polo, there are densely packed miniature black pendants.


    "Seven hundred and seventy Sableville''s tears are all here..."

 Chapter 535： Go to Void Battlefield?

    Viagras flicked the blue water polo, and the blue water polo floated directly in front of Willy.


    Willy stretched out his hand and held the blue water polo in his palm.


    "Although Subweiler''s tears have not been completely collected, these numbers are enough to promote your understanding of the law and origin..."


    Viagras said.


    "Promoting the understanding of Law and Origin?"


    Willie was a little surprised.


    He always thought that only after collecting all the tears of Subweiler can he exert its power. After all, he is not a sea elves, and he cannot use it to stimulate his bloodline potential.


    "That''s right, Sableville''s tears and Glen Yatty''s blood, in addition to their willpower, also left some of their cognition and understanding of the source. The source cognition of the ten-quarter realm. The level is far beyond our imagination. When I was in the realm of eight quarters, I accelerated my progress to nine quarters through the scars of the origin and the blood of Glen Yaty."


    Viagrais explained to Willy.


    "Is that so..."


    Willy nodded, "Thank you for your willingness to use a lot of resources within the organization to help me find Subweiler''s tears."


    "Not for you, but for Glenn World."


    Viagras waved his hand, "We were born in the world of Glenn, and naturally we have to do everything to protect it."


    "As for the remaining ninety or so tears of Subweiler, within half a year, they will be delivered to your hands, and by then, you will have a complete set of Subweiler tears..."


    Via Gladstone paused for a while, and then said, "You should have a fragment of the original weapon structure of the sea elves on your body, right?"


    "Yes, it is the structural fragment of the Sea Soul Armor."


    Willy was not surprised that Viagras sensed the existence of the original weapon on his body.


    "You seem to be missing a piece of sea soul light?"


    Viagras said, "This structural fragment exists in the extraordinary reserve of our headquarters. I will inform the headquarters of the material needs later, and let them prepare the sea soul light network for you, and you can get it yourself. that is."


    "This����"


    Willy is a little uncomfortable. "This seems a little inappropriate. Within our Holy Light Knights, it seems that the harvest and the pay have always been equal. What I have done for the Holy Light Knights, it seems that it is not enough..."


    "insufficient����"


    Viagras''s expression became solemn, "For the sake of the Glenn world, you have already pressed your own future and life."


    Hearing this, Willy frowned, finally nodded and accepted the gift.


    Against the world of the heart of the world, this is bound to be a tragic battle.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    It seems that he felt that what he said just now was a little too heavy, and Viagras changed the subject.


    "Cultivation, break through the nine quarters as soon as possible."


    Willy didn''t even think about it, and answered directly.


    This is also his real plan.


    Although he has the support of top-level extraordinary resources and has an unparalleled talent in the Glenn world, it is by no means an easy task to be promoted to nine quarters.


    Regarding the time it takes for him to be promoted to nine quarters, Willy''s expectation is between five and eight years.


    For all the top superhumans, five years and eight years are just a snap of time.


    In general, eight ticks are extraordinary, and it takes hundreds of years to advance to nine ticks. Therefore, it is not a big deal to spend a few years to advance to nine ticks.


    However, the current situation is different. The invasion of the world of the world is imminent, it may be three years later, or it may be next year, which makes Willy have a strong sense of urgency.


    The time left for yourself may not really be enough.


    "Um����"


    For Willy''s answer, Wiagres was not surprised.


    After thinking for a while, Viagras asked, "Do you want to increase the speed of your practice? But it''s a bit risky."


    "Increase the speed of cultivation?"


    Willie asked in surprise.


    I have already grasped the top extraordinary resources in the Glenn world in my hands, the Scar of the Origin of Saialite and the tears of more than 800 Sabuweilers, that is, a few more Scars of the Origin, to promote myself in the current realm. Not too big.


    In addition to these, what other ways can you speed up your practice?


    "I am willing to take some risks as long as I can speed up my practice."


    Willie responded firmly.


    "Um����"


    Viagras nodded, "Since that''s the case... let''s go to the Void Battlefield."


    "Void battlefield?"


    Willie didn''t expect Viagrais to make such a suggestion.


    Void battlefield and broken border, isn''t that an extraterritorial battlefield that exists between world and world, in the turbulent flow of time and space?


    Can you speed up your practice there?


    "Yes, that''s a good place to speed up your practice."


    Viagras added, "Although the transcendent laws and origins within the world are essentially the same as those outside the world, their compositional sequence is very different... It''s like, the transcendent we comprehend inside the world. The law, its endogenous sequence is the front of a thing, and the transcendent law endogenous sequence outside the world is the opposite of a thing... Only look at one side of a thing and find out its essence, this is a slow process. process, and after seeing the whole picture, a new cognitive perspective will speed up the speed of cognition itself..."


    "I understand����"


    Willy nodded thoughtfully.


    "Also, you don''t have to worry too much about safety. Although the void battlefield is more dangerous, the eight quarters are top-notch and it is not difficult to adapt to survive there. In our Holy Light Knights, in addition to the elders of nine quarters, there are many other seven quarters. Qi Baqi Chaozhuan is stationed there, resisting the enemies of the world of the heart."


    "The place where the Void Battlefield and the Broken Frontier are located is the weakest place in the world of Glenn World itself, and it is the front line against the world of the heart of the world."


    Viagrais added.


    "I am willing to go to the void battlefield."


    Willie makes a decision.


    "it is good."


    Viagras nodded, "I will inform Long Erna about this... After that, he will personally lead you to the entrance of the Void Battlefield I see, Lord Viagras."


    Willie responded.


    "Okay, go back and get ready for the upcoming challenge."


    Viagrais did not continue to keep Willy.


    Seeing this, Willie also chose to retire.


    He has to go to the headquarters first, bring the sea soul light network, and form a complete source defense weapon, the sea soul armor, with the sea soul remnant armor.


    "The guy who was chosen by Lord Saierrit shouldn''t be buried in the void battlefield so easily, right?"


    Viagrais was still a little worried about Willy after all.


    After all, that was the front line against the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    "Do you need to be secretly protected..." Viagras narrowed his eyes, "Forget it, he will eventually face this terrifying enemy head-on..."

 Chapter 536： twist node

    "Lord Lorna, is this the entrance to the Void Battlefield?"


    At this time, Willy and Lorna had already arrived at some dimension in the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    There are a lot of dimensional spaces in the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light, and this place does not seem to be inconspicuous.


    "right here."


    Longerna said to Willy: "Behind this dimensional space, there is a twisted node leading to the outside of the world''s diaphragm, and it is precisely because this twisted node connects the void battlefield and the broken border that our headquarters will be located here. ."


    "So that''s how it is..."


    Willie nodded.


    "Willi, have you made up your mind?"


    Long Erna looked at Willy with a very serious face: "After all, there is a void battlefield, the first line of confrontation with the world of the world, where it is very common to have extraordinary team battles of seven quarters or more, and the degree of danger is higher. It is so large that the extraordinary people who enter it can easily fall."


    When Lorna just received the order from Viagras, he didn''t react.


    Is it crazy that Mr. Wiagres asked Willy to go to the Void Battlefield at the current state?


    Even if Willy''s talent is good, and the comprehensive combat power is invincible at the same level, but there is a void battlefield, that is the place where the nine-quarter supernatural always falls, how can Willy take such a risk.


    Willy is the successor chosen by Lord Saialite. He is expected to be promoted to ten quarters in the future and turn the situation around as a genius. There is no need to be so radical now.


    However, Wiagres didn''t plan to discuss with Longerna, but gave an order for him to send Willy to the Void Battlefield.


    In this regard, Lorna can only obey.


    But until now, Ronne was expecting Willy to give up this dangerous attempt.


    "It''s been decided, I''m going to the Void Battlefield." Willy nodded heavily, "The final invasion time of the world of the world cannot be determined. I must speed up my practice, even if I take some risks."


    Seeing Willy so firm, Long Er was silent for a moment, then patted Willy on the shoulder: "Be careful..."


    Apart from that, Lorna has nothing to say.


    Willy''s firmness also won Lorna''s further respect.


    "If that''s the case, then you go, are you ready?"


    Lorna turned his head and made a final confirmation to Willy.


    "Already prepared."


    At this time, Willy had already carried enough required resources, and he had also exchanged the Sea Soul Light Network as a reward given by Wiagres before.


    Now Willy has completely synthesized the Sea Soul Crystal, Sea Soul Flat Armor and Sea Soul Light Luo, and has his own source defense weapon, the Sea Soul Armor.


    "In that case, let''s get started!"


    In Lorna''s hand, two cards appeared.


    Willy only knows one of them, that is the branch commander identity card of Longerna, which looks similar to his own quest card.


    Another white card, which Willy had never seen before.


    "Void battlefield, twisted nodes open!"


    The extraordinary power of the card in Long Erna''s hand suddenly flourished, and two strong lights flew out from the surface of the two cards.


    Long Er''s black hair was dancing, and his robes were hunting.


    Then, Willy felt a twist in the dimensional space, and a transparent vortex began to appear, accelerating counterclockwise.


    "Go, Willy!"


    Lorna shouted loudly.


    "I''m leaving, Lord Longer!"


    Willy didn''t hesitate, he could clearly see that Long Erna was very struggling to activate this twisted node, his extraordinary power was passing by rapidly, and his face was pale after being overdrawn.


    Willy stepped directly across the domain into the transparent vortex.


    Then, Willy felt a strange force circulating around him.


    "The power of time and space..."


    Willie thought to himself.


    The power of time and space is mixed with the power of space of the time element.


    In the world of Glenn, the laws of space can be understood, but the laws of time cannot, and even if the whole source is understood, it cannot be touched.


    This is a power that cannot be controlled by the extraordinary.


    Willy felt that he was in an isolated vortex chamber, and the sound and light outside were cut off.


    This feeling only lasted for less than half a minute, and Willy suddenly felt his body light up, and the scene around him changed suddenly.


    Before he could see the scene around him clearly, Willy suddenly felt his body sink, a strong gravity, and caught off guard, Willy''s knees were slightly bent after falling to the ground.


    But soon, Willie got used to it.


    "Is this a hundred times the gravity of the void battlefield..."


    Before coming to the Void Battlefield, Willy had already made a detailed understanding of the Void Battlefield.


    After standing still, Willy looked around.


    In his eyes, there was a look of shock: "This...is it the void battlefield..."


    Although he already knew the general scene of the void battlefield, Willy was still surprised when he really saw the surrounding environment.


    This seems to be an endless land. The earthy yellow and orange-red soil spreads to infinity. The land is full of potholes. Some are erected abruptly for more than ten meters, and some are dozens of meters deep. Like the scene on the moon in the previous life.


    In the sky of this infinite land, black and white are intertwined. Both black and white are light sources, but whether it is black or white, it emits an indescribable light.


    The black-and-white top of the head would suddenly tear apart occasionally, and a huge crack that could not be described by color appeared. The crack was silent, but it made Willy feel a sense of danger.


    "Time and space turbulence..."


    Willy''s eyes were full of fear.


    Outside the world, between the world and the world, is filled with this black and white void The black and white void, such tearing space-time turbulence cracks often appear. Once pulled into it, the ending must be annihilation.


    This kind of annihilation is not just a simple space physical annihilation, but also an annihilation from the passage of time.


    Generally speaking, time-space turbulence cracks rarely appear on the void battlefield near the barrier of Glenn''s world. However, this danger cannot be completely ignored. Time-space turbulence cracks occasionally appear on the void battlefield.


    Once the time-space turbulence crack appears around, unless the nine-quarter powerhouse can break free of this suction after realizing it in an instant, it will inevitably be pulled into it.


    In addition to the danger brought by the enemies of the world, the environment here is also full of crises.


    "It''s time to find the camp of the Knights of Light..."


    When the twisted node transmits the target, there is no fixed reception location, and the locations after the transmission are randomly scattered.


    Therefore, which camp Willy chooses to be stationed in is also a random matter.

 Chapter 537： rescue

    Void battlefield.


    Somewhere, a place of extraordinary battle.


    "Fight against the enemies of the world of the heart!"


    "Kill the members of the Tower of the Heart of the World!"


    "..."


    The two sides of this extraordinary team battle are wearing white shirts and green shirts respectively.


    The party wearing white shirts, with the badge of the Knights of the Holy Light on their clothes, is obviously from Glenn World.


    And another group of people wearing green clothes, they are the enemies of the world of the heart.


    Only from the appearance, they are no different from the human race of Glen World, but each of them has a violent and wild meaning.


    These people in green shirts, they are different from the members of this world in Glenn World, they are really beings from another world.


    The members of the Tower of the Heart of the World in Glen World were recruited by them through specific extraordinary means, and they were all traitors of Glen World.


    On the battlefield of the void, members of the two camps are stationed everywhere, and they kill each other.


    At the very beginning, the world of the heart of the world sent members to station in the void battlefield and the broken border. The fundamental purpose was to attack the world barrier from the void battlefield to the backline and enter the world of Glenn.


    However, because of the fierce resistance of the Holy Light Knights, the two sides were stalemate in the void battlefield and the broken border, where regular small-scale battles were conducted, and the scale of the war would not expand until the time of the Millennium War.


    Because the only ones who can operate normally on the Void Battlefield and the Broken Frontier are the superhumans of more than seven quarters. Whether it is the Glenn World or the World of Hearts, the number of seven quarters of supernatural beings cannot be formed. A large army, so the battle is on a small scale at the moment. battle.


    In this extraordinary battle, the strongest is the extraordinary peak of eight quarters, and each side has more than 30 people.


    Generally speaking, the number of people in a camp is controlled at 30 to 50 people.


    Boom boom boom!


    The extraordinary means of fighting made the ground, which was originally concave and convex, even more broken.


    "Lord Gebina! We can''t stand it anymore!"


    A blood-soaked member of the Knights of the Light yelled at the young woman who was clearly the captain.


    The young woman had short hair, full of heroic spirit, and looked very capable. Her strength was at the peak of the eight-quarter peak, and at this time, she was fighting against two extraordinary eight-quarter peaks in the world of the world.


    "Hold on! I will solve these two big troubles in front of me soon! Moreover, I have communicated with the nearby garrison team and found reinforcements!"


    The extraordinary power surged in the young woman named Gebina, and the field of law collided violently with the two enemies on the opposite side.


    Gebina''s face was very ugly. The opponent she encountered this time was a very strong team.


    They have six eight-quarter extraordinary, twenty-six seven-quarter extraordinary, and among eight eight-quarter extraordinary, there are two eight-quarter peak extraordinary.


    On his side, although the number of people is dominant, there are thirty-seven people, but there are only four people in the eight-quarter extraordinary, and there is only one person in the eight-quarter peak.


    The strength of one''s own side is obviously weaker than that of the other side.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing the members of the team continue to fall, Gebina felt anxious.


    This is the first time she has been in charge of a stationed team independently, and such a tricky situation has arisen.


    puff!


    The enemy on the opposite side seemed to see Gebina''s anxiety, seized a flaw, wrapped the law field, held a pseudo-origin weapon long sword, and directly pierced Gebina''s abdomen.


    "Clearly solved her!"


    The burly man in the green robe opposite shouted to another bald man, in a language different from Glenn''s world language.


    The two of them are the two peak-level transcendents in the world of the heart of the world.


    "not good!"


    Gebina also instantly realized her crisis situation.


    She tried to escape from the small battle circle, but was preempted by the green-robed bald man who directly blocked her way.


    One after the other, the power of the two laws suppressed Gebina at the same time.


    Gebina tried to fight back with all her strength, but the pseudo-original weapon that pierced her abdomen just now had a law of corrosion on the surface.


    Gebina, who was already at a disadvantage, now the situation is even more critical.


    "Are you going to die here..."


    Looking at the two people who were attacking one after the other, a look of despair suddenly appeared in Gebina''s eyes.


    "Sure enough, I can''t match Heweilin, her talent, I really can''t catch up..."


    "But..." A flash of determination flashed in Gebina''s eyes, "Even if I die, I will kill the two in front of me!"


    Just when Gebina was about to reverse the Shattering Law, she suddenly felt a more powerful force coming towards her.


    A powerful double law field suddenly appeared, wrapping everyone present in it.


    Gebina hadn''t reacted immediately, but the two eight-quarter peaks on the opposite side suddenly looked panicked.


    They have a sense of crisis locked by a powerful killing intent.


    "The Law of Two... Annihilation..."


    Just when he realized that the bad world enemy was about to break free from this pair of laws, a soft voice echoed in everyone''s ears.


    The next moment, the enemies of the world of the world, their bodies began to break and shatter.


    "Do not!"


    The battlefield was full of shrill screams.


    But this only lasted for a moment, and then they completely disappeared in the void battlefield.


    The double transcendent laws converged, and the venue was silent.


    "This... saved? Reinforcements arrived?"


    Gebina suddenly froze.


    It seems that the object of his request for help is not Jiuqi Extraordinary.


    Even in the void battlefield, Jiuqi Transcendent is extremely rare. How could they come to help their team? They still have more important things to do.


    Willy''s thunder method made Gebina feel that this was an extraordinary shot from Jiuqi for a while.


    "No... It seems to be the eight-quarter transcendence What enveloped us just now is the eight-quarter law field..."


    Just as Gebina was about to look for someone to shoot, she saw not far away, a young man also wearing the exclusive white shirt of the Holy Light Knights, waving his extraordinary wings, came to her.


    "Are you the one who just shot?"


    Gebina looked at this strange young man with surprise and doubts in her eyes.


    Not only Gebina, but the other survivors of the garrison team also looked at Willy with the same eyes.


    Just now, Willy''s method was too powerful, and he instantly destroyed so many powerful and extraordinary people.


    "it''s me."


    Willy put away the blood of the star demon: "I am Willy Phelan, who just came to the Void Battlefield, the second sword knight of the Knights of the Holy Light."


    After returning from the southeast of the mainland, Willy''s status as a three-sword knight has been changed to a two-sword knight.

 Chapter 538： temporarily stationed

    "Knight of the Two Swords, Willy Phelan?"


    A suspicious look appeared in Gebina''s eyes.


    She came to the Void Battlefield two years ago, and at that time, Willy had not yet entered the Knights of Light.


    It is unreasonable to see that Willy has the strength to easily kill the enemy in this kind of team battle, but he has never heard of it.


    Could it be that this talent joined the organization within two years after he came to the Void Battlefield?


    Seemingly seeing Gebina''s doubts, Willy smiled slightly and took out a silver-white card.


    This is a silver-white card, which is equipped by the Knights of Light to each member who enters the void battlefield to prove their identity.


    This silver-white card contains the unique atmosphere of the world of Glen World, which cannot be imitated by the enemies of the world of the heart.


    "This can confirm my identity..."


    Willy sent the silver-white card to Gebina''s eyes.


    Gebina took it, felt it carefully, and confirmed Willy''s identity.


    "Sorry, I just never heard your name, so I can''t confirm your identity..."


    Gebina returned the silver-white card to Willy, with a bit of apology in her tone.


    "I can understand..."


    Willie waved his hand and didn''t mind.


    "My name is Gebina, the second sword knight of the Knights of the Holy Light."


    Gebina also gave Willy her identity card.


    "Gebina?"


    Willy took a look at the identity card, and then returned: "I have heard your name, the genius of the Knights of the Holy Light."


    Willy is not bragging. Although Gebina is not among the top talents of the Knights of Light, she is still in the first echelon. It seems that she is only in her twenties now, and she is already at the peak of eight quarters. After all, not everyone has the resources and talents of Willy. It is already extremely rare to become the peak of eight quarters at this age.


    It is said that Gebina also has a sister named Heveline, who has been promoted to nine quarters just at the age of thirty, and is a strong contender for the next leader of the Holy Light Knights.


    "Gebina, the genius of the first echelon of the Knights of Light."


    Willie responded.


    "genius?"


    When Gebina heard the words, she raised her eyebrows, as if she didn''t like this title very much.


    "Looking at your shot just now, are you really eight quarters?"


    Gebina changed the subject, but this question was indeed what she wanted to ask.


    It is only a matter of time to kill all the enemy''s 30-person team, even the peak of eight quarters can''t do it, even if the power of the source is borrowed, it is quite difficult to do this.


    It seems that only the extraordinary nine quarters can reasonably demonstrate this ability.


    "It''s the realm of eight quarters. Just now I used the power of the trace of origin."


    Willie explained a little.


    In fact, with Willy''s current strength, it is completely possible to fight against those nine-carved transcendents who have not yet touched the source.


    With Saiarit''s Origin Scar, the Silver Spear, and the invincible ability of the same rank endowed by the terrifying title attribute panel, Willy''s strength has reached a realm that is difficult to reach in ordinary eight moments.


    "really����"


    Gebina nodded.


    But that''s the case, Gebina was also amazed at Willy''s talent.


    After all, her elder sister, Heweilin, was far from being able to possess this level of combat power when she was in the eight-quarter realm.


    "Thank you very much today, if it weren''t for you, we would be in trouble..."


    Gebina thanked Willy on behalf of the teammates behind her.


    There were less than twenty people left behind her. In fact, if Willy hadn''t appeared, the rest would have been wiped out.


    "This is what members of the Knights of the Light should do..."


    Willy said: "I just came to the void battlefield, and I haven''t joined the garrison team yet, why don''t I join your team."


    "Join my team?"


    Gebina was very surprised: "With your strength, you can completely form a fifty-person stationed team of your own."


    "Do not����"


    Willy shook his head: "I accepted the advice of Lord Wiagres, and I came to the Void Battlefield mainly for cultivation. Forming a cultivation team will distract my energy."


    "Have you been instructed by Lord Wiagres..."


    Gebina wasn''t too surprised either.


    It is normal for a member of this talent to be valued by Lord Wiagres.


    "In that case, congratulations on joining my team."


    Gebina accepted Willy, and it was an absolute good thing for her team to join such a master.


    "Everyone, clean up the battlefield and bury our comrades-in-arms."


    Gebina turned to look at the other members, and there was a flash of sadness in her eyes.


    Willie stood by and said nothing.


    In the future, when the war between Glenn World and World Heart World really breaks out, the casualties will be unimaginably tragic.


    While cleaning up the mess on the battlefield, Gebina also informed the helpers who came before that the current troubles have been resolved, so that they don''t have to continue to come.


    "Do you often encounter battles of this level on the void battlefield?"


    After cleaning up the mess on the battlefield, Gebina led the group to another direction.


    "No, it''s rare..."


    Gebina answered Willy''s question: "On average, you will only meet the enemy of the world of the world once every two or three months. Most of the time, both sides have scruples, and seldom shoot directly. This time this situation occurs, it is Because the opponent''s strength is relatively strong, they will feel that we are determined before we start."


    "Is that so..."


    Willie nodded thoughtfully.


    The remaining team of less than twenty people hurried on the orange-red ground, leaving a string of long footprints.


    They traveled in one direction for about half a day, and finally selected a place as a temporary station.


    The stationed squads on the Void Battlefield are usually patrolling to prevent the enemy from infiltrating the close proximity of the world''s barrier.


    Because of the large number of garrisoned squads and dense defense lines, the enemies of the world of the world cannot penetrate.


    "Stay here for two months first..."


    Gebina has chosen a place Although there is no sun, moon and stars in the void battlefield, it is not difficult to perceive the passage of time through the changes in your body when you reach this realm.


    "In the next two months, our members will take this place as the center to conduct patrol exploration..."


    Gebina explained to Willy: "Since you have accepted the order of Lord Wiagres to practice, then you don''t need to do patrol tasks, and when you encounter trouble, you can help out again. ."


    "Can."


    Willy accepts Gebina''s proposal.


    Your own practice is the most important thing at the moment, and there is really no need to waste time elsewhere.


    "Start building the garrison!"


    Gebina gave an order.


    For the superhumans in the team, it is easy to build a garrison through supernatural abilities.

 Chapter 539： Changed Instructions

    On the tentative campsite, several houses were soon established.


    The material used to build these houses is the orange-red ground composition. It is not composed of earth elements. To use it to build houses uses extraordinary physical means, not earth laws.


    In a separate room, Willy was sitting cross-legged. In the spiritual world, the mark of origin was spinning rapidly, and the breath of eight hundred and eight Sabuweiler tears also lingered around Willy.


    The combination of the two can almost be regarded as the best extraordinary cultivation environment in Glen World.


    "What exactly is the sequence of laws in the void battlefield?"


    There was a look of anticipation in Willy''s eyes, and he soon entered the state of cultivation.


    The law itself is something that can only be perceived and cannot be realized, and the law sequence is the void structure that constitutes the law itself. Only when the law sequence is fully penetrated can it be promoted to nine quarters.


    According to Wiagres, in the void battlefield, outside the Glenn world, the perceived law sequence is another angle that cannot be seen in the inner world, which helps to better speed up the practice.


    "really����"


    When thinking about the sequence of laws seriously, Willy found that the sequence of laws here is very different from the inner world.


    This feeling is indescribable, but it can be realized.


    "If it goes on like this, I may only have less than two years to break through the nine quarters!"


    Willy immersed his whole mind into his practice.


    Willy in the practice has played down the existence of time.


    Two months passed quickly...


    The other members of the Gebina team patrolled the vicinity according to a fixed arrangement, and encountered an enemy in the world of the world, but they did not really fight.


    In the past two months, other members of the Knights of the Light also joined Gebina''s organization.


    This is the member transfer that Gebina applied to the Void Battlefield Station Center.


    In the Void Battlefield Station Center, there are several elder-level figures of the Holy Light Knights gathered together. They are responsible for coordinating the entire Void Battlefield stationed team.


    The position of the center of the Void Battlefield Station is very close to the world barrier, which can be regarded as the last line of defense against the enemies of the world of the world.


    "Captain Gebina, it''s been two months, it''s time for us to change the patrol station..."


    One of Gebina''s subordinates, a seven-quarter extraordinary said to Gebina.


    "hold on����"


    Gebina''s gaze shifted subconsciously to the room where Willy was.


    In the past two months, the new member named Willy has been in a state of cultivation and has not shown up.


    He seemed to be completely immersed in his own world.


    In this way, time flies again for two months.


    "Captain Gebina, we have to change the station. A few days ago, there was news from the station center that the enemy in the world of the world has been very active recently, and we have to actively collect information."


    One of the newest eight-quarter transcendents under his command asked Gebina.


    "I see����"


    Gebina pondered for a moment, then nodded: "I will arrange it later."


    After dismissing the subordinates, Gebina turned her gaze to Willy''s room again.


    In fact, they should have moved out of here in two months, but Gebina has delayed until now, and the reason is naturally because of Willy.


    Although the acquaintance with Willy was very short, the scene of Willy''s shot at that time was still echoed in her mind.


    In addition, knowing that Willy was instructed by Lord Wiagres to come here to practice, this made Gebina have a subconscious respect for Willy''s talent.


    Gebina knew very well that a genius who fell into a state of deep cultivation was very tired of being disturbed, and rashly pulled them out of the state of cultivation, which would even affect their cultivation.


    But now, Gebina had to take the initiative to wake Willy up.


    According to the news from the station center, the number of enemies pouring into the void battlefield in the world of the world is increasing, and the frequency of shots between them is also increasing. Their current state is very similar to the commotion before the outbreak.


    This was speculated by the top management of the Holy Light Knights as the signal for the beginning of the Millennium War.


    In order to confirm the real purpose of the enemies in the world of the world, the station center has begun to dispatch various garrison teams to actively fight against the enemies of the world of the world and collect intelligence.


    Gebina walked towards Willy''s room.


    Just when she was hesitating how to wake Willy, the door of the room suddenly opened.


    I saw Willy, neatly dressed, appearing in front of Gebina.


    At this time, Willy, compared to before, has a detached temperament on his body.


    "You''re about to be promoted to nine quarters?"


    Although Willy''s feeling for Gebina has not changed qualitatively, it is also very different from before.


    "Maybe it will take another year..."


    Willie answered truthfully.


    In the past four months, by perceiving the law sequence from another angle, Willy''s understanding of the law of destruction and the law of space has climbed another dimension.


    "A year..."


    A look of admiration appeared in Gebina''s eyes.


    One year, for the promotion of Jiuqi, is really just a momentary effort.


    Being able to see the eighth moment of his promotion years is a genius among geniuses.


    Most of the Eight-Quarter Extraordinary, including Gebina herself, couldn''t see whether they had the qualifications to be promoted to Nine-Quarter, let alone how long they had to be promoted.


    "Thank you, Gebina, in order not to disturb my practice, you delayed the transfer time."


    Willy is naturally clear about what Gebina did.


    "It''s nothing, your promotion to Jiuqi is obviously a more important thing. Against the enemies of the world of the heart, the meaning of a Jiuqi extraordinary is far more important than a stationed team."


    Gabriel said.


    "The enemies in the world of the world have been very active recently. There is news from the station center, let us take the initiative to find out their movements."


    Gebina informed Willy about what happened while Willy was cultivating.


    "Very active?"


    Willie frowned.


    He also subconsciously linked the situation to the eventual outbreak of war.


    "That''s right."


    Gebina said: "Maybe the last time is getting closer um..."


    Willie narrowed his eyes.


    Will the enemy of the world of the world give him a year to advance to nine quarters?


    "Prepare to change the station..."


    After a brief exchange of words between Gebina and Willy, they began to organize the staff.


    However, just as the camp was being cleaned up and the manpower was organized to set off, there was new news on Gebina''s identity card.


    "This is����"


    When Gebina saw the message on the identity card, a dignified look appeared on her face.


    "Task change, everyone, all return to the rear station center!"


    Gebina put away the identity card and gave a loud command to the members of the stationed team.

 Chapter 540： Hevelyn

    "Yes!"


    Although everyone doubted Gebina''s order, they still followed Gebina''s instructions.


    The 30-strong team assembled again and rushed towards the center of the station.


    "The final battle may really break out..."


    Willy and Gebina were at the end of the team, and Gebina said to Willy: "There is news from the center of the station that at the forefront of the Void Battlefield, we have two 30-person squads that were destroyed. Here comes the news that the enemy in the world of the world has dispatched a large-scale extraordinary team, with a total of more than 200 people, and it seems that there is not only one such extraordinary team, and it is suspected that there is a figure of Jiuqi extraordinary..."


    "Is that so..."


    Willy''s face became solemn. If this is the case, then the time left for himself is really not enough.


    "In order to prevent them from sneaking into the world barrier, we were sent back to the center of the station, which is the closest place to guard the world barrier..."


    Gebina said to Willy.


    "Ok��"


    When Willy heard the words, he stopped speaking, and the group continued on their way.


    ��


    Under the rapid progress, after about two days, Gebina''s team returned to the center of the station.


    At this time, in front of everyone is a continuous building similar to a castle, just looking at one side, it looks like a city wall.


    Thousands of meters before the building, there are seven-quarter extraordinary teams patrolling, and eight-quarter extraordinary are mixed in it, they are the outermost guard force in the center of the station.


    "Even if the Knights of Light in Glen World is hailed as the first extraordinary, it is actually just the tip of the iceberg. The top extraordinary within the Knights of Light is concentrated in the Void Battlefield and the Broken Frontier... Here, Seven-Quarter Extraordinary is only the lowest level of power, you must know that within the Transcendent World, Seven-Quarter is already considered to be a hegemon..."


    Willy was also amazed at the power that the Knights of Light had put into fighting the world of the heart.


    "Your identity!"


    The stationed Seven-Quarter Extraordinary actually knew Gebina, but according to the rules and procedures of the station center, Gebinahai still needs to provide her own identity card for verification.


    Soon, verification is complete.


    "After entering, I need to report first, and someone will arrange your accommodation."


    Gebina knew that Willy was here for the first time, and exhorted Willy.


    Willie nodded, indicating that he knew.


    However, just when a member of the resident center was about to arrange Willy''s group in place, someone called Willy''s name from a distance.


    Willy turned his head to look and saw a sloppy old man with a hunched body.


    It was the previous commander of Punishment and Killing, McGredon, who had given Willy''s Origin Scar how to use it.


    Willy signaled to the guide members of the resident center and left the team.


    The guiding members also knew McGredon, so naturally they wouldn''t stop him.


    Lord McGregor, who has now been promoted to nine quarters, is an elder within the Knights of the Holy Light.


    "Lord McGretton."


    Willie greeted him, he had already sensed the change in McGredon.


    McGradon, who came to the Void Battlefield more than a year earlier than himself, has now broken through to the realm of nine quarters.


    "Have you reached the peak of eight quarters..."


    McGraton saw Willy''s current strength at a glance, showing an undisguised astonishing expression.


    The last time he saw Willy, Willy was only in the realm of seven quarters, and now less than two years later, he has reached the peak of eight quarters.


    In fact, before Willy came to the Void battlefield, Viagrath had communicated with McGredon, and he already knew about Willy''s progress.


    McGretton watched Wiagres grow up, but Wiagres at that time couldn''t be compared with Willy now.


    "Congratulations on your promotion to nine quarters."


    Willie said.


    McGradon waved his hand and asked back, "How long will it take you to break through the nine quarters?"


    "Maybe it only takes a year..."


    Willie responded.


    "A year..."


    Selling to Layton nodded silently: "In this case, don''t be distracted for the next year and focus on your practice."


    "But, I heard that the enemies of the Tower of the Heart are very active..."


    Willie frowned.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, I can make the decision. You don''t need to participate in any chores in the Void Battlefield..." McGradon patted Willy on the shoulder, "Also, you don''t have to worry, the enemies of the Tower of the Heart of the World, within a year. If you can''t get into the Glenn World, this time is enough for you to be promoted... Our Glenn World is not lacking in the top-level extraordinary of the nine quarters, but the real ten quarters..."


    "I see��"


    Since McGrawton can ensure that he has enough time to practice, then he is relieved.


    At the same time, though, Willy felt McGratton''s expectations again.


    This is also an invisible pressure.


    "You go, I will arrange your affairs."


    After a few greetings, Willie said goodbye to McGretton.


    Watching Willie leave, McGredon rolled his sleeves and walked towards the conference hall. There is an elders meeting in the resident center today, and McGredon needs to attend.


    "Lord McGretton."


    Just two steps away, in the other direction, a young woman came.


    Her face is similar to Gebina''s, and she also has short hair that matches her ears, revealing heroic spirit all over her body.


    "Heveline..."


    McGretton glanced at the visitor.


    This person is Gebina''s sister Hevelyn, who has been officially promoted to the core genius of the Holy Light Knights for Jiuqi, and the most powerful competitor for the next commander.


    "Is the person next to Lord McGreton just now Willy Phelan?"


    Although Hevelyn is not an elder of the Knights of Light, her status can already access all the secrets within the Knights of Light.


    She naturally knew about Willy.


    "It''s him��"


    After the conversation changed, McGredon said in a pointed manner: "Hevelyn, I advise you to transfer to an elder earlier, the position of Viagras is actually not that comfortable. ����


    According to the regulations of the Knights of the Holy Light, only non-elders can be candidates for the next commander.


    "Also, please don''t use the title ''sir'' to call me, you were promoted to nine quarters, but much earlier than me..."


    McGretton said, and burped.


    "You are the one who led me into the Knights of the Holy Light, and you will always be an elder in my heart..."


    Hevelyn walked side by side with McGretton and said with a smile, but did not respond to McGretton''s first question.


    "All right��"


    McGradon tugged at his white beard: "Let''s go, let''s join today''s meeting, and you can also listen to the deductions of the old guys about the current situation..."


    "Ok��"


    Hevelyn responded.

 Chapter 541： Meeting

    Resident Center.


    Willie has been arranged for accommodation.


    His residence is different from others, it is an independent house.


    According to the guidance staff of the resident center, the members who can own an independent house here are all the elders or other extraordinary members of the nine quarters.


    Willie is grateful for McGretton taking care of his own practice.


    Although McGretton has not really had much contact with him, he has helped him a lot.


    McGradon not only taught Willy how to use the scar of origin, but also gave Willy the blood of the extraordinary winged star demon. Not to mention other care, just these two gifts are very precious things.


    Willy, who was assigned to the residence, did not waste time, and entered the state of diving again.


    McGradon said that he would solve the chores he faced, and he would not have to be distracted again.


    ...


    A month has passed.


    In the meeting room of the resident center, six elders of the Knights of the Light were sitting together.


    They represent the highest decision-making level of the Knights of the Light in the resident center, and everything in the resident center is coordinated by them.


    Of course, looking at the entire Knights of Light, it is naturally impossible to have only six nine-point extraordinary, plus talented candidates such as Hevelyn, as well as people stationed in the Broken Frontier and inside Glen World, the nine-point extraordinary of the Holy Light Knights The number is close to twenty people.


    This number, no matter what era it is placed in, belongs to the era of geniuses.


    Among them, there is also the birth of Viagras, who is rare in a thousand years, but he fully understands the origin.


    "There is also news from the broken border, and the enemies of the world of the world have begun to surge there..."


    At the conference table, the speaker was an old man in a loose robe. He looked vigorous and majestic.


    His name is Lykin, and he is the top person in charge of the Void Battlefield Resident Center, and an old man who belongs to the Knights of the Light with McGradon.


    "Broken the border..."


    McGradon, who was sitting below, had a complicated look in his eyes after hearing the name of Broken Boundary, but it disappeared for a moment.


    "Furthermore, according to the news from the inside of the world, the internal members recruited by the Tower of World Heart have also become active, and their influence is increasing day by day. Many large principalities have already known about their existence. The news of the Tower of the Heart of the World will spread throughout the entire Glenn world..."


    Lai Jin continued, his eyes swept across the faces of the other five elders: "According to the past experience recorded internally, the final war in the world of the world may be imminent..."


    "Everyone is the top figure in the Glenn world, and of course you know what this war means..."


    "During this war, the one who is in the world of the world''s heart is very extraordinary, and it is very likely that he will cross the world''s barrier and realize the arrival of his true body, instead of just coming through the projection of the world as in the past... So we need to face The right pressure, you should also be very aware of..."


    Lai Jin''s voice fell, and the room was silent.


    "Does it really depend on that little guy named Willy Phelan to change all this situation?"


    The only female elder among them asked: "Although Lord Wiagres has high hopes for him, he thinks that he can finally break through the legendary ten quarters, turn the tide, and save the world of Glen... However, he only has eight quarters now. The limit..."


    Willy''s identity is no longer a secret at the top of the Knights of Light.


    Lekin heard the question, and was about to explain, when he heard McGradon snorted coldly.


    "Willi is not only the person chosen by Wiagres, but also the successor chosen by Lord Saierrit. Do you think that you would be wiser to compete with Sir Alex and Viagrath?"


    McGraton''s tone was very aggressive, and he didn''t save face for the female elder at all.


    For Willy, he is very optimistic, and he also maintains it with practical actions.


    After McGraton responded like this, a helpless look appeared on the female elder''s face: "Sorry, I made a blunder."


    The female elder was still very convinced about McGradon. Although McGraton was promoted nine quarters later than her, his qualifications were much higher.


    McGradon is an old man who watched Wiagres grow up, and now he is the only one who dares to call Lord Wiagres by his name in the Knights of the Holy Light.


    McGregor snorted coldly, not accepting the female elder''s apology.


    "All right����"


    Laikin waved his hand: "We have to believe in Willy''s child, and we must also believe in Lord Saierrit... Frankly speaking, Willy is our last bet..."


    "The ten-quarter transcendental real body of the world of the world has come to the Glenn World, even Lord Wiagres can do nothing, only ten-quarters, only a ten-quarter transcendent born in our Glenn world can resist the enemy''s invasion... "


    "It''s even said that everything we are doing now is essentially buying Willy time..."


    "According to what I have discussed with Lord Wiagres, we must buy Willy for at least five years... Within five years, the enemies of Glen World cannot be allowed to infiltrate Glen World in large numbers. You all know that , that ten-quarter extraordinary arrival needs the arrangement of other people''s hands..."


    Lai Jin said calmly: "Okay, let''s talk about the current situation..."


    "In the past month, the world of the world has sent more and more top-level transcendents to the void battlefield, and their scale is getting bigger and bigger, Jiuqi Transcendent has confirmed that three people have appeared, if there is no accident, they will probably open with us. Confrontation, the purpose is naturally to break the world barrier..."


    "We have to be full of energy, unless the ten-quarter extraordinary starts to move, we must guard the defense line here, and never let the enemies of the world of the world invade into the world of Glenn..."


    "Got it The other five elders responded.


    Just when Laikin was preparing to arrange the overall task.


    A messenger broke in directly: "Elders, there is news from the front that there is an extraordinary team of about 300 people in the world of the heart of the world, which is rapidly attacking our garrison team outside, and several garrison teams have been destroyed, among them the enemy. Fang You two Jiuqi Extraordinary appeared! Lord Heweilin has already gone to snipe!"


    "I''m going to snipe them too!"


    McGretton was the first to get up, his murderous intent awe-inspiring.


    Although he was promoted to nine quarters late, he had accumulated a lot before, coupled with his understanding of all the laws of destruction, his attacking ability was first-rate.


    "be careful!"


    Lykin exhorted McGretton.


    McGretton responded, disappearing in place.

 Chapter 542： Time Labyrinth, Muas

    In the Void Battlefield, the two forces in the Glenn World and the World of the Heart World are getting more and more intense. Not only has the number of fighters on both sides increased, but the frequency of Jiuqi Extraordinary shots has also become higher and higher.


    In this increasingly cruel atmosphere, nearly half a year has passed.


    In the past six months, Willy was completely immersed in his own world of practice, perceiving the constant improvement of the law of destruction and the law of space.


    During the period, no one disturbed Willy. Under the care of the elders in the resident center, Willy''s practice seemed unusually calm.


    Resident Center.


    McGradon just ended a fight with Jiuquan Extraordinary in the world of the heart.


    He could clearly sense that the opponent''s shot was getting more and more fierce.


    When the two worlds of Jiuqi Extraordinary played against each other before, most of them were probing, and very few people would play their real trump cards and forcibly put the opponent to death. Because Jiuqi Transcendent''s own life-saving ability is very strong, it is very difficult to kill directly. Coupled with the fact that Jiuqi Extraordinary is relatively life-threatening, it is unlikely that he will be desperate before the war really breaks out.


    But from today''s fight, McGradon felt the opponent''s true killing intent.


    He even had a feeling that perhaps in a short time, on the battlefield of the void, there will be nine quarters of extraordinary fall.


    As for whether this nine-point transcendence would be himself, McGratton didn''t know.


    McGradon took out a jug of wine from his space ring, and did not prepare a wine glass, but started drinking directly.


    The habit of drinking, McGredon has not changed even after nine quarters of promotion.


    Walking to the window sill of the detached house, McGrawton glanced in the direction of Willy''s residence, and there was a hint of relief in his tired expression.


    Willy inherited the hope of the Knights of Light and the entire world of Glenn.


    "Willi''s cultivation energy is really similar to that of Muas back then..."


    McGretton smiled suddenly, but his expression froze.


    Muyas, this name, was also mentioned in the conversation with Viagrass before McGredon was about to come to the Void Battlefield to break through the nine quarters.


    Muirs is McGredon''s only son and was once a member of the Knights of the Light.


    But it is unknown whether he is still alive now.


    He has disappeared into the time-space labyrinth of the broken boundary.


    In the vicinity of the broken boundary, in addition to the terrifying natural phenomenon of time-space turbulence, there is another type, called the time-space maze.


    Those who are dragged into the labyrinth of time and space will be lost forever in it, lost and lonely until death, or the labyrinth of time and space will merge with the chaos of time and space, and the trapped people will be annihilated by the chaos of time and space.


    When the boundary was broken, Muas was absorbed into the labyrinth of time and space.


    The reason why Muas was absorbed into the labyrinth of time and space was to rescue his wife.


    It was a large-scale war with the world of the heart of the world on the broken border.


    Generally speaking, in the relatively stable period of the relatively non-millennium period, whether it is the Void Battlefield or the Shattered Frontier, there will rarely be too fierce battles, but that time an accident happened.


    The world of the heart of the world launched a violent sneak attack when the Knights of the Light of the Glenn World were unprepared.


    In order to protect the subsequent world barrier from being broken through, the Knights of the Light sent a team to die.


    And among the members of this team, one of them is Muas'' wife Cavilia.


    The battle situation is very fierce, and there are more and more reinforcements from the enemy in the world of the world. This is a battle that is trying to transport some members of the world of the world through the barrier of the world, and one of them is Jiuqi Extraordinary.


    Because of the sudden incident, the two members of the Holy Light Knights who were present at the time were extraordinary and made a very cold decision.


    The two Nine-Quarter Extraordinaires tried their best to forcibly pull in a space-time labyrinth, and directly and indiscriminately absorbed all the people on the battlefield into it.


    The enemy was eliminated and the crisis was lifted, but the team to die was also dragged into the labyrinth of time and space.


    In hindsight, the battle to prevent the enemy from crossing the barriers of the world was victorious, but as Cavilia''s husband, Muas was in a lot of pain.


    Muas and Cavilia have a very deep relationship.


    For this reason, Muyas ignored the internal guidelines of the Knights of Light and severely injured the two Nine-Quarters Transcendent. If it wasn''t for the last remaining reason to pull him, he might have torn them apart.


    Miyas, who was only 30 years old at the time, had reached the peak of the nine quarters of strength, and had a great chance of comprehending all the origins. He was the number one powerhouse of the younger generation. Thirty years ago, Heveline had not yet been born, and Muyas was the first genius known as the Knights of the Holy Light, the closest to Wiagres.


    After attacking internal members, Muas will face punishment from the Knights of Light.


    But instead of obeying, he made a decision that shocked everyone.


    He threw himself into the labyrinth of time and space!


    Muyas actually tried to find his wife Cavilia in the complex and chaotic labyrinth of time and space!


    This detonated the entire high level of the Holy Light Knights at that time.


    Even if it is extraordinary in nine quarters, entering the time-space labyrinth and time-space turbulence is a dead end.


    The hardest hit at the time was, of course, McGratton.


    His son and daughter-in-law disappeared into the labyrinth of time and space.


    Thirty years after that, McGratton was on the wane. It wasn''t until after seeing Willy that he regained his fighting spirit.


    Since Muas made a crazy move, the Knights of the Holy Light began to take the initiative to play down his influence in the past.


    And no one mentioned Muas'' name from McGreton''s eyes again.


    "Muas..."


    McGraton emptied the jug and threw it directly to the ground.


    "Muas, do you regret your decision at the time?"


    McGretton murmured suddenly.


    Just as McGraton was in deep thought, a figure appeared in the courtyard of McGradon''s residence.


    It''s Hevelyn.


    "Lord McGretton, a sudden incident!"


    He Weilin''s face was dignified, "The middle and near end of the resident center There are five nine-carved extraordinary and a team of more than 2,000 people in the enemy. Lord Laijin and several elders have already rushed over!"


    "what?!"


    McGradon, who was still in the middle of the meeting just now, suddenly shuddered, and a sharp look flashed in his eyes, "Are they going to start the final battle?"


    "Probably!"


    Heweilin responded, "I suspect that their goal this time is to divide the world!"


    "That arrives so fast����"


    McGratton''s expression was solemn, "Could it be that there will be less time left for Willy..."


    "Walk!"


    McGradon jumped down and took out the original weapon in his hand, "Go to the battlefield!"


    Afterwards, the figures of McGretton and Hevelyn disappeared.

 Chapter 543： Muas showing up

    Void battlefield.


    The huge and mighty extraordinary energy wave exploded, and the energy wave formed a circle of oscillating dense rings.


    The top superhumans in the world of Glenn and the world of the world have fought fiercely here.


    The top superhumans in the world of the world have sent more than 2,000 people, and the Glenn World Holy Light Knights Resident Center has also sent more than 1,000 top superhumans to defend against them. After getting the news, the other stationed teams are also coming. on the way.


    The outbreak of this war was too sudden. Although the previous small-scale battle was brewing for this outbreak, it was still unpredictable to launch a battle of this level so quickly.


    "Enemies of the world of the heart, go back to your hometown!"


    At this time, the elders of the Knights of Light headed by Lai Jin have arrived on the battlefield. In addition, there are two other nine-carved supernatural beings. Like Hevelyn, they are all candidates for the next leader of the Knights of Light. , a proper internal core genius.


    Coupled with Heveline and McGradon who came later, the Knights of the Holy Light had nine defensive powers.


    Compared to the opponent''s number of only five nine-carved extraordinary, the Knights of the Holy Light clearly have an advantage.


    For a time, more than ten Jiuqi Extraordinary people have also started fighting.


    Above the void, the power of the law belonging to the extraordinary nine quarters erupted recklessly.


    Every Nine-Quarter Extraordinary, no matter whether they have touched the source or not, they must have fully comprehended a law.


    At this level of law, the momentum created is even more impactful than the time-space turbulence.


    "Leave a few more of the Jiuqi Extraordinary on the opposite side!"


    Lykin shouted loudly.


    In Laikin''s view, the battle between the two sides this time is completely dominated by their own side. If they can take the opportunity to keep a few of the opposite Jiuqi Extraordinary, then it will have obvious positive significance for the future battle situation.


    Each of the nine quarters is extraordinary, and will emit terrible power in the final world battle.


    Under the extraordinary pressure of Qiming Jiuqi, the enemies of the world of the world are much weaker.


    "Just these people, want to break the world barrier?"


    Lai Jin sneered, seized the opponent''s enemy''s gap, and stabbed the original weapon directly at the heart of a Jiuqi extraordinary.


    Lai Jin has already begun to understand some of the origin. If this blow hits the opponent, the spread of the origin''s power will cause a nine-carved extraordinary to fall.


    However, at this moment, a silent and majestic wave swept in like a waterfall from a distance.


    Lai Jin, who was about to be killed, suddenly felt his body stagnate, and the arm that was about to be stabbed suddenly seemed to be clamped. A sense of crisis suddenly appeared on Lai Jin''s body.


    Not only Lai Jin, but also the other elders, also trembled.


    Whoa!


    A huge oppressive force descended from the void.


    I saw a figure in a black robe appearing on the battlefield. He was completely wrapped, with a hat on the black robe. Although he did not cover his face, there seemed to be a layer of fog covering his face.


    "retreat!"


    Seeing this, Lai Jin suddenly shouted.


    From this black-robed figure, he actually felt a kind of terrifying that could only be felt by Lord Wiagres.


    Lord Wiagres, he has comprehended all the origins!


    So, the person in front of me...


    However, just when Lai Jin was about to push away, he saw that the figure in black robe suddenly stretched out his arm and opened his palm.


    A huge suction force emerged from the palm of the black-robed figure.


    And the object that was pulled and absorbed was Laikin.


    "Lord Lakin!"


    The rest of the nine-quarter extraordinary saw that Lai Jin was being pulled over, and he was horrified and prepared to come forward to rescue, but was stopped by Lai Jin.


    "Don''t come here! Back off! Back off!"


    Laikin said in a hurried tone: "Inform Lord Wiagres that there are nine quarters of complete transcendence that are attacking the world''s septum!"


    Nine quarters of consummation means to comprehend the nine quarters of transcendence of all origins.


    Kaka.


    Lai Jin was directly absorbed by the other party and stuck his neck.


    "You''re talking too much nonsense..."


    The face that was covered by the fog made a man''s voice.


    "Ok?"


    When he heard this voice, Lakin suddenly felt an inexplicable familiarity.


    Whoa!


    But the black-robed man didn''t plan to give Laijin a chance. On his other arm, a sharp black stick in his sleeve appeared in his hand, and the power of the source was wrapped around it and stabbed between Laijin''s waist and abdomen. .


    In an instant, Lakin felt that his life seemed to come to an end.


    However, at this moment, a fierce and fierce aura flew from a distance.


    I saw a black spear, with the power of the law of destruction wrapped in black, poking at the head of the black-robed man.


    The speed is so fast that even afterimages are not left behind.


    "Ok?"


    The man in the black robe made a sound of surprise, dodged and threw Lai Jin down.


    The black spear flew towards the black-robed man, and Lai Jin also seized this opportunity to distance himself from the black-robed man.


    Whoosh!


    The man in the black robe had a profiled face, and the black spear flew directly down the side of his face.


    The power of destruction carried by the black spear directly lifted the black-robed man''s hood, and the fog on his face was also dispelled.


    "Go, Lakin, I''ll cover!"


    The people who came were McGretton and Hevelyn who came from behind.


    With a wave of McGraton''s hand, the black spear returned to his hand along the semicircular trajectory.


    Just when McGraton was about to cut off for everyone, he saw the face of the black-robed man.


    "you����"


    McGradon, who was originally imposing, suddenly swayed when he saw the man''s face, and the black spear in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    His shoulders began to shake, and the corners of his mouth began to tremble, as if he had seen something incredible.


    Not only McGreton, but the other eight who saw the man''s face clearly were also shocked.


    "Muas!"


    The nine quarters of this world of the heart are complete and extraordinary His appearance turned out to be that of McGraton''s only son, Muyas, who voluntarily threw himself into the labyrinth of time and space at the Broken Frontier thirty years ago!


    For a moment, above the void, there was silence.


    ...


    At this time, behind the station center.


    Willie''s residence.


    At this time, Willy, who was cultivating in deep cultivation, began to slowly gather on his side, and the gray-black law of destruction and the law of transparent space, which had changed from airflow to liquid, began to gather into a spherical shape.


    As Willy''s extraordinary power fluctuated more and more violently, the gray-black and transparent spherical substance shrank smaller and smaller, and soon became two seemingly non-existent dots.


    The two points in this state lasted for about a few minutes, and then suddenly stopped, and then instantly poured into Willy''s body.


    At this time, Willy was oppressed by the mighty force.

 Chapter 544： 9 oclock complete! Cadekins!

    But this momentum was only stagnant for a moment, and then dissipated.


    Opening his eyes, an indescribable power in Willy''s eyes was just about to overflow, but it was instantly restrained.


    Compared with Willy, who was full of energy before, he now has a more peaceful and rounded feeling.


    This kind of feeling seems to be inclusive of everything, a look, an action, all give people a natural feeling of being integrated between heaven and earth.


    "It became..."


    Willy whispered to himself, there was no excitement in his eyes, some were just calm and indifferent.


    [Comprehensive Comprehension of the Law of Destruction, Comprehension of the Law of Space��]


    [Invincible ability reward of the same level: comprehend all the origins thoroughly]


    [Title obtained: Nine-Quarter Perfection Extraordinary - Reward Attribute Points: 500]


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 150; Intelligence: 568; Remaining attribute points: 500]


    Nine quarters complete!


    The invincible ability of the same level of the title attribute panel was brought to the extreme by Willy at this time!


    Eight-Quart Transcendent Beginner and Eight-Quart Transcendent Peak can still make up for the gap through source weapons, but the gap between Nine-Quart Elementary and Nine-Quart Consummation is even one hundred source weapons, and it cannot eliminate the gap!


    The first-level transcendence of the nine quarters is only to comprehend all of its own laws, and it cannot even touch the origin, but the perfection of the nine quarters is to fully comprehend all the origins!


    This disparity can no longer be compensated by quantity.


    Over the past thousand years in Glenn World, there have been hundreds of extraordinary nine-carpets born, but only two people have truly understood the origin, Saierrit and Viagras!


    And now, Willy is the third!


    "Title attribute panel..."


    Willie, who had broken through to nine quarters of perfection, did not show any excited expression.


    Every time he made a breakthrough, Willy could feel his great progress.


    But this time, although Willy also sensed the qualitative change in his own strength, this qualitative change gave Willy an indescribable new sense of cognition.


    He was vaguely aware of his relationship with the entire Glenn world, but he couldn''t describe it accurately.


    Thinking of this golden finger who has been helping him all the way since he came to this world, Willy''s mouth curved.


    There is not happiness in the smile, but the comfort of company.


    The title attribute panel is probably the only proof that his soul comes from another world.


    "A reward of 500 points..."


    Willy glanced at his title attribute panel without hesitation, and directly added the 500 points reward to his intelligence value.


    Although it has reached the nine quarters of consummation, the next thing Willy needs to do also requires a very high intelligence value.


    He needs to continue to explore according to the source code left by Saierrit, until the will of the world is awakened.


    [Willi Phelan--Physical: 125; Intelligence: 1068; Remaining attribute points: 0]


    Willy''s title attribute panel refreshed.


    "1000 intelligence points..."


    Another ten-fold increase in the intelligence value of the qualitative change made Willy feel the leap in his thinking ability.


    "Maybe I can really awaken the will of the world..."


    Willy still has a sense of awe in Glenn''s world will.


    The higher the realm, the stronger the sense of awe.


    "However, it seems that this is not the time for me to start preparing to crack the source code..."


    In Willy''s eyes, he looked into the distance, where the world of Glenn and the world of the world were at war.


    ...


    "Muas!"


    McGretton looked at the familiar face in front of him with a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    Muyas who entered the labyrinth of time and space is still alive! He came out of the labyrinth of time and space, was promoted to nine quarters of consummation, and also became a member of the forces of the world of the world, standing on the opposite side of the world of Glenn!


    "Muas, is it really you?"


    McGratton has yet to accept that reality.


    The breath on Muas was exactly the same as before.


    "McGretton..."


    Muyas''s head suddenly bent, revealing a strange smile: "Do you think... I will be me?"


    "Ok?"


    When McGraton saw Muas'' weird smile, a huge sense of strangeness came over him.


    He wasn''t Muirs, it was McGretton''s instant thought.


    But his appearance, his breath, what''s going on?


    Before McGraton could react, he saw Muas suddenly disappear, and the next moment he appeared behind him.


    A black light flashed in Muas''s hand, and McGredon was directly ejected thousands of meters away by a huge force.


    The huge impact directly smashed McGradon into a deep pit on the ground.


    "Muas, not me."


    The next moment, Muyas appeared in front of McGraton again, he did not kill the killer, otherwise McGraton would have been killed by him.


    "No... Muas is also me..."


    Muyas suddenly changed his words: "Muyas''s will has died, and my second consciousness has inherited this body..."


    "who are you?!"


    McGraton was covered in blood.


    After hearing that Muas''s will died out and was inherited by the so-called second consciousness, McGradon''s heart was filled with chills.


    Although he has long realized that Muyas will be the end of death, but now hearing the reality that Muyas will die and his body has been taken away, the killing intent in McGregor''s heart can no longer be concealed.


    "I said, my name is Muyas, and my second consciousness inherited his body and became him..."


    Muyas didn''t care about McGreton''s killing intent: "What you asked should be my first consciousness... My first consciousness is called Kadekins, and they all call my first consciousness as ... ''Tower Master''!"


    "Kedkins... ''Tower Master''!"


    McGretton suddenly knew who he was.


    Kaedkins, the first powerhouse in the world of Jiexin, the leader of the tower of Jiexin, is extraordinary in ten minutes!


    "I''m surprised, right... After all, you are the biological father of this body. I have to tell you some things This is probably an obligation..."


    Muas was like talking to himself: "But before that, I need to get rid of those little ants..."


    As he said that, Muyas didn''t look back, his arm was rotated backwards, and the palm of his hand was full of black light.


    The original Lai Jin, He Weilin and other eight Jiuqi Extraordinary people were instantly trapped by a layer of black light.


    Lai Jin, He Weilin and the others were horrified to find that they and the others had no chance of breaking free in the face of this black light array!


    "you����"


    Seeing this, McGraton wanted to start again, but suddenly felt a restraining force in his body, making his body stiff and unable to move.


    "When I''m done talking..."


    Muas smiled, a smile that seemed familiar and unfamiliar to McGreton.


    "Everything about the matter has to start with me, no, from the moment Muyas threw himself into the labyrinth of time and space..."

 Chapter 545： war

    "In order to find his wife, he took the initiative to plunge into the space-time labyrinth. This is quite a crazy move. You must know that in a place like the time-space turbulence and the time-space labyrinth, even if it is extraordinary at nine quarters, it is impossible to break free from it and live. Come out, unless you are promoted to the nine quarters of consummation, you can have the possibility of escaping from heaven..."


    "Miyas entered the labyrinth of time and space, and did not find his wife as expected. In the labyrinth of time and space, he fluctuated and wandered. When he wandered near the world of the world, I rescued him... "


    "As a ten-quarter extraordinary, my first consciousness is very easy to save him..."


    "As for why I saved him, it''s because I noticed his talent. This kind of talent has a high chance of being promoted to nine quarters of perfection, and there is even a possibility of being promoted to ten quarters..."


    "I tried to recruit him to the camp of the world of the heart, after all, in the world of the heart of the world, except for my first consciousness of ten minutes, there is no one in the nine quarters of consummation... But he firmly refused... I was surprised, because after saving him, I read his memory, he should be resentful towards the Knights of Light, banishing his favorite person into the labyrinth of time and space, but you Knights of Light The people of the group..."


    Speaking of which, Kadekins, who inherited Muas''s body, glanced at McGredon''s second consciousness: "He is a person with a bottom line and a strong will. As his father, you should be proud..."


    McGretton listened, lips trembling.


    "I gave him five years to think and tried to make him change his mind, but he didn''t agree... No way, I could only erase his consciousness, and my second consciousness inherited his Body and talent..."


    "Because my second consciousness is also a brand new life, it has little to do with the first consciousness, so you can also regard me as Muas, at least that''s how I recognize myself..."


    Muyas''s voice was soft: "It is precisely because of this that I am willing to tell you what Muyas originally experienced, because you are the father of this body, and because of this, I will not kill you, even in the future. The world of the heart of the world has taken over the world of Glenn, and you still have your current identity..."


    "you!"


    McGretton could only feel the blood all over his body, all pouring into his brain.


    Under the familiar face in front of him, there is the murderer who killed the real Miyas soul!


    McGradon wanted to kill the so-called Muyas in front of him, but his body was out of control.


    Muas sensed McGretton''s anger and killing intent, but he didn''t care.


    Muyas'' figure disappeared, and then appeared in front of the extraordinary black light formation that bound the eight nine quarters.


    At this moment, the gap between ordinary nine quarters and nine quarters of perfection and transcendence is undoubtedly revealed.


    "Everyone, maybe you were friends of Muyas, but now... you are no longer friends of Muyas..."


    Muyas''s words were very tongue-in-cheek, but the eight people in the black light array sensed Sen Han''s killing intent.


    Miyas and McGreton just communicated in words. Although the eight people in the black light array were thousands of meters away from the two of them, Jiuqi��s extraordinary hearing was enough to hear the conversation just now.


    The person in front of him is not Muyas at all, but the second consciousness of Cadekins!


    "When the world of the world takes over the world of Glenn, I will build my own tombstone for everyone!"


    On Muas, the murderous intent is awe-inspiring.


    The next moment, the black light array that trapped Lai Jin, Heweilin and others suddenly spun, and the terrifying power of the source was like a densely spinning flying knife, strangling the people in the black light array fiercely!


    "Not good! Defend!"


    Lai Jin shouted loudly, and the extraordinary power and the power of the source overflowed from his body, shrouding the other people.


    Others also reacted and made the same move, stacking several protective masks, trying to resist the original power of this spinning strangulation.


    Whoa!


    The protective cover built by the outermost layer of Lekin broke!


    Whoa!


    On the second floor, Heveline''s protective cover was broken!


    clap clap...


    "This is the end?"


    Seeing that the last protective shield was broken, an indescribably complex color appeared in Heweilin''s eyes.


    Not simply worrying about his own life and death, but thinking, can the world of Glenn really resist such a terrifying enemy?


    Willy Phelan, can he really be promoted to nine quarters of consummation in the next short time, and then awaken the will of the world and be promoted to ten quarters?


    Just when He Weilin was about to meet the end of her life, she suddenly discovered that a layer of soft light shield suddenly appeared on the outermost body of several people.


    On the protective cover, there is pure power of origin.


    This protective cover directly completely contained Muyas''s original strangulation power.


    "I''m coming."


    A familiar voice came to his ears.


    Only then did Heweilin, Lai Jin and the others notice that Willy, in a white robe, was already standing beside them.


    "This is����"


    Laijin felt the power of the source on the soft protective cover, and there was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    He is the strongest among the eight, and can clearly perceive how pure the source of power on the shield is!


    Willie, he has already understood all the laws of origin and has been promoted to nine quarters of perfection!


    Not only Lai Jin, but soon, Heweilin and others also realized this problem.


    "Ok?"


    When Muas sensed Willy approaching, he immediately evacuated from the place.


    He stared at the young man who suddenly appeared from a distance.


    "Nine quarters of consummation?"


    Muyas''s expression was very moving: "He is the leader of the Knights of the Holy Light in Glen World, Viagras? No... No, the breath of life in him is only a newborn state, and his current age is not enough. Thirty years!"


    "Glen World, is another genius born..."


    There was a look of jealousy in Muas'' eyes.


    In the world of the world, if it wasn''t for his second consciousness to control this body, then there would be no nine-quarter perfection and transcendence.


    "Kedkins'' second consciousness?"


    Willy has also heard the conversation between Muas and McGredon just now.


    "You can call me Mias."


    Muas introduced his identity aloud.


    Willy didn''t say anything, he could sense that this one really strongly identified with his identity as Muas.


    In fact, in Willy''s view, Cadekins'' second consciousness inheriting a new body is similar to his own transmigration.


    However, the former is actively obliterating the consciousness of the host, while the latter just inherits the body whose consciousness dissipates.


    "Whether you are Cedkins or Muyas, you are..."


    "enemy!"


    On Willy, the power of the source erupted.

 Chapter 546： Erase 2nd Consciousness

    For this nine-quarter perfect enemy, the only option is to kill him!


    Willy, holding a silver spear, strode in the void, directly in front of Muas.


    He danced the silver spear, and the power of the spear tip condensed, condensed into a pole in a cyclone shape, and stabbed Muas''s head fiercely.


    "So strong!"


    Muas obviously did not predict the strength of Willy''s source power in advance.


    He was also at nine-quarter perfection and understood all the origins, but the strength of the origins was simply incomparable to Willy in front of him.


    In his opinion, the strength of Willy''s source power already has an extraordinary strength in ten quarters!


    One-tenth of the extraordinary ten ticks, can''t the Vyagras of the Holy Light Knights do it?


    Muas was too late to think.


    His wrist trembled slightly, and a slender black stick appeared in the palm of his hand.


    The power of the source is also lingering on the surface of the black stick, and Muyas slammed it hard to lift the black stick away from the silver spear.


    "This guy definitely has the aptitude to be promoted for ten quarters!"


    As soon as Muyas gritted his teeth, at this time, he had already sensed the horror of Willy.


    The same is nine quarters of completion, but I have a feeling of being suppressed.


    You must know that your first consciousness is extraordinary in ten moments.


    "Sure enough, the invincible strength of the same level brought by the title attribute panel still has a huge advantage even at the ninth quarter."


    The corner of Willy''s mouth curved, he swooped down, and came to Muas again.


    With the help of the silver spear, Willy''s source power was fully displayed.


    Muyas also held a black stick and quickly returned fire.


    On the surface, the means of fighting between the two are relatively pure, but in fact it is the consumption of the power of the source.


    Both of them have understood and penetrated all the origin, and the comparison is the use of the power of the origin.


    "Damn, obviously you have the support of your first consciousness to fight, but why are you still at a disadvantage?"


    The more they fought, the more Muyas felt that he was struggling. On the contrary, he also felt that the guy on the opposite side seemed to have not exerted his full strength.


    The guy on the opposite side seems to be born to fight. Every time he makes a shot, the power of the source is used just right, and he can even break up or seal the power of the source.


    This made Muas feel very powerless.


    "I''m not his opponent!"


    Muas realized this reality with difficulty.


    Muyas felt that the guy in front of him should be the first person in ten minutes.


    "drink!"


    Muyas let out a low voice, his body glowing black.


    A diamond-shaped black stone appeared in his hand, with the imprint of the Tower of the World Heart on it.


    "Ok?"


    Willy sensed an extraordinary breath belonging to ten quarters.


    On his body, he also carried a top-level extraordinary item with ten incarnations of extraordinary will, and eight hundred and eight Sabuweiler tears.


    "I have to kill him here, I have a feeling that he may be a threat to my first consciousness!"


    Muyas tore the shirt on his chest and opened his chest with his fingernails, but no blood oozes out.


    The next moment, Muyas shoved the diamond-shaped black stone directly into his heart.


    "Die!"


    On Mias, a black mist suddenly shrouded.


    In this black fog, there is a ten-quarter extraordinary aura.


    "Tears of Subweiler!"


    Beside Willy, eight hundred and eight black hook jades were suspended, and the ten-quarter momentum was also glowing.


    "what!"


    Muas roared, and the same black stick appeared in the other hand.


    Muyas held two black sticks and charged towards Willy.


    Willy was not at all embarrassed, and he was also indomitable momentum when he was blessed by Sableville''s tears.


    boom!


    Under the confrontation between the two, the explosion instantly exploded in a radius of 1000 meters!


    "Get out!"


    Lakin, Hevelyn, and McGradon, who had resumed operations, withdrew from the battle circle.


    Under the aftermath of this kind of battle, even ordinary nine-point transcendents may be injured.


    "How did Willy do it?!"


    Feeling the emanating origin breath, Heweilin felt that she had received a huge impact.


    "Is he a peak as soon as he is promoted?"


    Hevelyn asked herself.


    "Maybe it really is..."


    McGradon on the side squinted his eyes: "I have probed his past life trajectory and found that every time he made a shot, he appeared in an invincible posture of the same level... He is a person full of secrets..."


    "Perhaps it is precisely because of his specialness that he was chosen by Lord Saierite through a thousand years of time..."


    Lekin said from the side.


    At this point, everyone understood why Saiari chose Willy.


    He is so special.


    In the battle circle, the aftermath dissipated.


    Willy stood in the void with a silver spear, while Muas''s was kneeling on the ground with difficulty.


    Muyas did not have any scars on his body, but his breath was weakened to the extreme.


    "how can that be��"


    The breath of life of Muas is declining rapidly.


    "This power..."


    Muas felt the terrifying aura of the world''s will in his body.


    That breath quickly eroded the original consciousness that he brought as a member of the World Heart World.


    "As expected of the original password left by Saierrit..."


    Willy also looked at the defeated Muas with some surprises.


    Between the shots just now, Willy also motivated the scar of origin left by Saierrit before.


    The trace of origin in Willy''s spiritual world hides the last origin code for communicating the will of the world.


    This source code is not only a tool to communicate the will of the world, but also an attack method with a hint of the will of the world.


    "My consciousness..."


    Muas felt his consciousness dissipating.


    His body slowly collapsed to the ground.


    Just after a few more breaths, the vitality of Muas completely disappeared.


    Cadkins'' second consciousness was wiped out by Willy.


    "solved?"


    A look of surprise appeared on Hevelyn''s face.


    It was not just Willy who defeated the enemy, but the miraculous means displayed by Willy, which made her see the possibility of Willy being promoted for ten minutes.


    Soon, several people rushed to Willy''s front.


    McGraton looked at Willy, and UU Reading gave him an encouraging look, but he didn''t say much, but turned and walked in front of Muas'' body.


    The second consciousness that invaded Muyas has dissipated, and this body belongs to the original Muyas.


    "McGretton..."


    Lykin walked over to McGretton and tapped him lightly on the shoulder.


    "fine��"


    McGretton shook his head slightly.


    McGretton lifted Muas to his body and stared at his pale face.


    Afterwards, McGreton gathered Muas'' body into the dimensional space.


    "Now is not the time to be sad, there are still powerful enemies waiting for us."


    McGraton''s face was no longer the sloppy he used to be, but replaced by sternness and awe.

 Chapter 547： full sabweiler tears

    Muyas has been defeated, and the enemies of the world of the world are naturally scattered.


    This time, the strike against the void battlefield of Glen World was a complete failure in the world of the heart of the world.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, everyone returned to the center of the station.


    While the others were preparing for the follow-up preparations, Willy received news from Viagras.


    Today''s Wiagres already knew the news of Willy''s success in the nine quarters promotion. He let Willy return from the void battlefield to the world of Glenn.


    Willy naturally agreed, and now he has been promoted to nine quarters of perfection, and staying in the void battlefield has no practical significance for himself.


    Now to get yourself, the only thing that needs to be done is to find a way to awaken the will of the world of Glenn through the source code left by Saierrit, so as to be promoted to ten quarters and resist the real coming of Cadkins'' first consciousness.


    When leaving the Void Battlefield, Willie said goodbye to McGradon and Heveline, and then returned to Glenn World through the twisted node.


    ...


    "Lord Viagrass?"


    As soon as Willie returned to Glenn World, he saw Viagrass who came to greet him in person.


    "Nine quarters are complete, congratulations, Willy."


    Viagrais smiled at Willie.


    Willy''s promotion to nine quarters of consummation is a fact that proves his worth, and also proves the correctness of Saiari''s selection of him as his heir.


    "Next, is it time to prepare to awaken the great will of the world?"


    Viagrais asked.


    "Yes, that''s what I''m going to do next."


    Willie nodded.


    The battle with Muas made Willy more and more aware of the approaching war.


    The time when Cadkins came to Glenn''s world may have been very close.


    "Lord Viagrass, how much time do I have to awaken the will of the world?"


    Willie asked.


    In Willy''s view, it is even more difficult to awaken the will of the world than to promote nine quarters, even if his current intelligence value has exceeded 1000.


    After all, Saierrit has only deciphered 50% of the method to awaken the will of the world.


    For Willy, this must take plenty of time.


    "I''ll buy you at least three years."


    Viagras looked into Willy''s eyes and said.


    In fact, he is also very clear that three years, for Jiuqi Chaozhuan, is only an instant flash, and it is difficult to find a way to awaken the will of the world in such a short period of time.


    Even if Wiagres tried to awaken the will of the world himself, he was not sure that he would be able to awaken it, let alone in a short period of three years.


    But pinning his hopes on Willy, Viagras saw a glimmer of possibility.


    Willy himself is a person who is good at creating miracles. It took less than two years to be promoted from eight o''clock to nine o''clock. Since the origin of the supernatural, Glenn''s world has been promoted the fastest, no one.


    With his incremental innate ability, it is entirely possible to awaken the will of the world.


    "When will you start diving?"


    Viagrais asked Willy.


    "immediately."


    Willie answered without hesitation.


    "Go to the No. 1 diving space."


    Seeing this, Viagras responded.


    "No. 1 diving space?"


    Willy was puzzled and asked a question.


    "That''s an independent dimensional space opened up by the ancestors of the transcendent origin of Glen Yadi, when the Knights of Light was still the Guardian Alliance. It is extremely secretive and isolated from the outside world. It is said to be the dimensional space closest to the center of Glen''s world... a thousand years. In the past, it was there that Lord Saierrit was promoted to the realm of nine quarters of perfection..."


    Viagras explained, and then the space around him was distorted.


    Willy stood still, he knew it was Viagrass teleportation.


    The next moment, the scene changed, and the two appeared in a space intertwined with black and white.


    The scene here is somewhat like the sky exterior of the void battlefield, but it is a floating space with no ground and can only stand in the void.


    As soon as Willie came here, there was an illusion that he had returned to his hometown, which was an instinctive reaction of the body.


    "This is for you."


    In the hands of Wiagres, ninety-nine black hook jade-shaped spar suspended by Willy''s side: "The remaining ninety-nine Sabuweiler''s tears have now been collected."


    Seeing this, Willy did not hesitate to release the other 808 Sableville tears.


    For a time, 907 black hook jade-shaped spar tightly wrapped Willy.


    "One!"


    The dense black jade-like spar around Willy instantly condensed together.


    In his body, the original bloodline of the purple-patterned sea elf left by Sariana allowed Willy to perfectly manipulate these black hook jade spar.


    bass����


    Nine hundred and seven black hook jade spar, emitting black light, and then condensed into one.


    In the end, a black spar the size of a fingernail was suspended in front of Willy''s eyes.


    From this drop-shaped black spar, Willy felt an aura of ancient vicissitudes, and at the same time there was a trace of pressure that he could not match, which was the remnant of ten-quarter extraordinary energy.


    This is the full version of Tears of Subwyler.


    The nine hundred and seven before were, strictly speaking, only fragments of Sableville''s tears.


    Willy held the full version of Sabweiler''s tears in his palm, and from it, he sensed a vast ancient will.


    This is the sadness of Subweiler.


    Although Subweiler is not a human race, he and Willy are both beings of the Glenn world and have the same origin.


    "Start your diving practice..."


    Wiagres saw that Willy had united Sableville''s tears, and did not linger any longer.


    Now Wiagres also has a lot of things to deal with. He needs to coordinate other top supernatural forces in Glenn World, such as the Eye of Wind and Snow, to establish an alliance against the world of the heart of the world.


    "understood."


    Willie responded.


    The two bid farewell to In the black and white space, only Willie was left.


    "The place where Sairit-sama once stayed..."


    Willy looked around the whole body, which seemed to be endless black and white, and felt a little emotional for a while.


    A thousand years ago, Saierrit overdrafted his own origin, glanced at the long river of time, and then chose himself.


    In fact, Willy was a little curious if Saierrit could know that his soul came from another world.


    At the same time, it was also for this reason that Willy felt a little worried.


    Even if the will of the world is awakened, can he be recognized by the will of the world and be granted the qualification to be promoted for ten quarters?


    When Glenn World World Will discovers that its soul comes from another world, will the great being still identify with its own identity as a member of Glenn World?


    Just when Willy was thinking about it, the trace of the origin in his spiritual world turned without warning.

 Chapter 548： Enemies across the divide of the world

    "Ok?"


    Willy''s consciousness trembled, and he felt that the trace of origin was deliberately pulling his consciousness into the spiritual world.


    Willie frowned slightly, but after thinking for a moment, he decided to enter it with the force of traction.


    The trace of the source accelerated and quickly stopped.


    In Willy''s spiritual world, a figure in yellow appeared. He had silver hair and looked about thirty years old.


    He stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Willy with soft eyes.


    "Willy Phelan?"


    The figure in yellow smiled and asked back.


    When Willy saw the figure in yellow, his pupils shrank slightly.


    He knew that this was a residual consciousness, and the previous Sariana also communicated with herself in this way.


    As for the phantom left in consciousness, he naturally already knew its identity.


    "I have seen Lord Saierrit."


    Willy bowed deeply to this man.


    This person is naturally the former owner of the Silver Spear, Saierrit.


    "Everything is as I see it from afar, you have grown up."


    Saiarit looked at Willy with a look of relief in his eyes.


    "Without you, I wouldn''t have gotten to where I am so quickly."


    Willie said humbly.


    He was telling the truth, although with the help of the title attribute panel, Willy will sooner or later reach the realm of nine quarters of perfection, but it will take a lot longer.


    "Have you met Sariana?"


    Sialite asked.


    "I''ve seen it."


    Willie nodded.


    "Since this is the case, then you have learned about the extraordinary origin of Glenn''s world..."


    Saiarit whispered and asked, "Is there anything else you want to know?"


    "Want to know..."


    Willie pursed his lips.


    The question he most wants to know now is whether he will recognize him after he awakens the world will of Glen World.


    Willy doesn''t think that such a great world will can''t distinguish the origin of his soul.


    "If I awaken the will of the world in the future, can I get its approval?"


    Willy finally asked the question he wanted to ask the most: "I''m from a far away place..."


    "It''s very far away..."


    Saialite was not particularly surprised after hearing Willy''s seemingly strange question: "Although I don''t quite understand what you mean, when I was trying to communicate the will of the sleeping world before, I had already Realize that it is a great being that embraces everything, and anyone who does everything to protect the world of Glenn will be recognized by it. The only thing you need to do is to wake it up from its slumber."


    "Is that so..."


    Although Saialite''s answer was not a standard answer in Willy''s view, for some reason, Willy''s heart was relieved.


    "Since I''ve seen you, and I''ve seen that you''ve come this far, I don''t have any special obsessions..."


    Saying that, Saierrit''s figure began to blur, which was a precursor to the disappearance of the residual consciousness.


    "Lord Sailite..."


    Willy felt a little abrupt. The last time Sariana appeared and had a long communication with him, and Saierrit appeared, Willy thought he was going to instruct him how to continue to penetrate the source code and awaken the will of the world, but Looking at it now, it seems that he really just wants to see himself.


    "Work hard, Willy, you will surely awaken the great will of the world, and you will surely be recognized by it!"


    Saiarit smiled, turned into a starlight, and disappeared into Willy''s spiritual world.


    "Inevitably..."


    Willie chuckled.


    Consciousness was separated from the spiritual world. In this sublime space, Willy began to explore the source code. Here, he will awaken the world will of Glen World.


    ...


    outside world.


    The interior of Glenn''s world is no longer calm.


    The Jiexin Tower established by Jiexin World has already recruited many internal members from Glenn World.


    Most of these members are relatively strong, and the weakest starts at seven quarters, and there are even nine quarters of them.


    Most of these people themselves are not recognized by the mainstream extraordinary groups in Glen World, and even many of them are pursued by the Knights of the Holy Light.


    Although the enemies of the world of the world cannot pass through the world barrier, they can achieve cross-world communication. These members are recruited in this way.


    Almost all of them have heard about the Tower of the Heart of the World and knew about the great war a thousand years ago.


    They attempted to join the Tower of the Heart of the World, and after receiving the resources given by the Tower of the Heart of the World, they would disrupt the world order of Glenn''s world, thereby changing their position.


    These internal members have been secretly linked within Glenn World, and are gradually spreading the members of the outer circle, which makes most of the members of the Tower of the Heart of the World have already started to act before the final battle broke out, fanning the flames everywhere in an attempt to make the grid The world of Lun is in chaos.


    For all of this, the Knights of the Light had been prepared for a long time. These members of the Tower of the World Heart were precisely hit by the Knights of the Light and did not cause much harm.


    But even so, rumors that the world will fall into an apocalyptic situation have been spread, and even many civilians have already known about it.


    For this, the Knights of the Light did not have a good control method, and could only try to maintain a relatively peaceful internal environment.


    At the same time, the war against Void Battlefield and Shattered Frontier continues.


    This process lasted about a year.


    A year later, the World of Hearts finally launched a general attack, and nearly a hundred Nine-Quarter Transcendents appeared. Although none of them were complete, they were a huge and terrifying number of top-notch Transcendents.


    You must know that in the current Glenn world, even if you add the broken border and the void battlefield, there are only fifty people in Jiuqi Extraordinary.


    The number of extraordinary nine quarters in the world of the heart is almost double that of the world of Glenn!


    In the overall attack ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Cadekins figure also appeared in it.


    This made the garrisoned defenses of the Void Battlefield and the Broken Frontier lose their ability to resist, and were forced to withdraw all into the Glenn world.


    And the enemies of the world of the world have also begun to try to cross the world barrier.


    About a month after the Knights of Light''s garrison evacuated the Broken Frontier and the Void Battlefield, the transcendence of the Bounded Heart World has come to the interior of Glenn World.


    Because of the resistance of the world''s separation, most of the people who first came to Glenn''s world were extraordinary.


    But as time goes by, the supernatural power that comes will become stronger and stronger, until the end, the supernatural Cadkins will also descend into the Glenn world.


    In the face of this situation, the Knights of the Light also started the linkage of the world''s top extraordinary strengths.


    The eye of the wind and snow of the human race, the Thunder Forest of the Warcraft family, and the super tribe of the sea elves have all begun to join forces to fight against the enemies who have descended on the world of the heart.

 Chapter 549： Cadekins, coming soon

    Thunder Forest.


    Inside the azure blue dimension of Legas.


    Wally crouched on the ground and entered a state of detachment of consciousness. Above his head, Legas''s original scar slowly spun.


    At the same time, beside Wally, there are also all kinds of precious cultivation resources. If you take out one of these cultivation resources, it can cause countless people to fight for it, but now it is exclusively enjoyed by Wally.


    These precious spiritual resources have been treasured by Legas for hundreds of years.


    Because the enemy of the world of the world is about to invade the world of Glenn, in order to give Wally the ability to protect himself, Legas decided to let Wally be promoted to nine quarters earlier and become a Sanctuary-level monster.


    Not far from Wally, Legass stared at Wally with a hint of worry in his eyes.


    Although Wally is talented and has a lot of resources to assist, it is too difficult to achieve a nine-quarter promotion before the world of the heart of the world invades the world of Glenn.


    According to the news that Legas himself brought from the Knights of the Holy Light, it may take up to a year for the cutting-edge power of the world to come to the world of Glenn.


    And the 10-minute transcendence in the world of the world, Kadekins, will also come to the world of Glenn in a few years.


    Nine quarters of time for Wally to be promoted is simply not enough.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Legas was thinking about it, he suddenly felt a wave of fluctuations in his dimensional space.


    Although, Legas saw a figure appear beside him.


    Legas was shocked, the person who can break into his own dimension without hindrance is definitely the strongest in the nine quarters.


    Legas was about to shoot, but when it saw the figure clearly, it stopped.


    "Your Excellency Viagrais..."


    Legas lowered his noble head.


    The person in front of him is the commander of the Holy Light Knights, Viagras.


    "That little guy is Volibear?"


    Viagras glanced at Wally and asked Legas.


    "Yes, Willy Phelan is his brother."


    Legaz responded.


    Hearing this, Viagras nodded silently, and then with one hand, a small glass bottle appeared in his hand.


    The small glass bottle was only the size of a thumb, and inside was a drop of bright red liquid.


    "This is the blood mist crystal of Glen Yaty''s blood."


    Viagrais explained.


    "The blood mist crystal of Glen Yaty''s blood?!"


    Legaz showed a shocked expression.


    Glenarty''s blood is the most mysterious and powerful supernatural item in the human race.


    Although Glenarty''s blood is just a drop of blood, its internal vitality is infinite, and it has always remained active.


    It is said that in the source blood of Glen Yaty itself, the essence and extraordinary energy in the world of Glenn will be drawn around it. After being assimilated by the blood of Glen Yatty, these supernatural energies will be transformed into blood mist crystals, becoming the most extraordinary supernatural power in the Glenn world, second only to the blood of Glen Yaty and the tears of Subweiler. thing.


    It takes an average of 100 years to give birth to one of the blood mist crystals from Glenarty''s blood. It is a top secret within the Knights of the Holy Light. If it wasn''t for Legas who had received the gift left by Saierrit, it would not have been. know the secret.


    "Give it to Volibear."


    Viagras handed the Blood Mist Crystal to Legass.


    "This����"


    Legas clearly did not expect this to be the case.


    Blood mist crystals, a precious thing, have always been used on super geniuses within the Knights of the Holy Light, but this time it was actually given to Wally by Wiagres himself.


    "At this time, there is no distinction between you and me in the Glenn world... Volibear''s bloodline is similar to yours, and has a strong bloodline power. Once it is promoted to nine quarters, it will definitely become an important force against the world of the heart... "


    Viagrais explained.


    "Then I thank you for Wally."


    Legas chose to accept.


    Legas agreed with Wiagres'' statement, but he also knew that Wally could be bestowed with blood mist crystals, and he must also be related to Willy.


    But Legas knew that the current Willy Phelan had been promoted to nine quarters of perfection.


    "Be ready to fight the world of the heart at any time..."


    Wiagres finally asked, and then left the dimensional space.


    "Blood fog crystals..."


    Legas looked at the blood mist crystal in his hand, and then looked at Wally with a look of anticipation in his eyes.


    ...


    Time passes, a year passes.


    Willy is still trying to awaken the will of the world in the No. 1 diving space.


    Outside, the situation has changed dramatically.


    During this year, the nine-point transcendence of the world of the heart of the world has continuously descended into the Glenn world.


    They dispatched the internal and external members of the Tower of the Heart and began to form a large-scale confrontation with the Knights of Light.


    The Millennium War has begun.


    The extraordinary alliance of Glen World showed extremely strong resistance in the face of powerful enemies. Although the number of the enemy''s nine-point extraordinary is more, but in the confrontation, they did not see much advantage, even the grid. The Lun world side has the upper hand.


    But despite this, the hearts of the top extraordinary people in the Glenn world are not easy. They all know that the most terrifying existence in the world of the world, Kadekins, has not officially joined the battlefield yet.


    Once ten quarters come, the situation will be reversed in an instant.


    In the shadow of Kadkins, the war between the world of the heart and the world of Glen continued.


    Another half year has passed, and finally, one day.


    Boom!


    The top superhumans in Glenn''s world felt a terrible supernatural tremor at the same time.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the far end of the sky.


    "coming����"


    Everyone''s heart is stunned.


    The ten quarters of the world of the heart of the world are extraordinary, and the beginning of the attempt is coming!


    Above a certain sea area in the center of the mainland, the original blue sky turned black and white at this time, somewhat like a void scene of a void battlefield and a broken border.


    At this time, the space began to twist and rotate, and the laws here flowed, and chaos began to appear.


    The sea was gusting, and the waves were surging.


    "Are you coming..."


    Suddenly a figure appeared between heaven and earth, standing in the void.


    It was Viagrais.


    At this time, Viagras raised his head and looked at the void above his head, with a calm expression in his eyes.


    This day has finally come.


    "Sooner than expected..."


    A layer of crimson light began to appear on Wiagres'' body.


    Between his eyebrows, a drop of blood was looming.


    The nine-quarter perfection power, which was originally terrifying to the extreme, now has an inexplicable powerful aura.


    This breath is ancient and surging, containing the power of tens of thousands of years.


    Such is the power of Glen Yaty''s blood.


    In the face of the imminent ten moments of transcendence, Viagras exerted all his strength.

 Chapter 550： The Tower of the Heart!

    wow wow.


    Between the black and white void, there are cracks in the turbulent flow of time and space.


    Cadekins, has already begun to try to come to the real body.


    The more powerful and transcendent, the more difficult it is to break through the barriers of other worlds, and they will be resisted by the world itself.


    Although the world will of Glenn World is now in a deep sleep, this repulsive force still exists, but as the time of the world will of Glenn World has fallen into a deep sleep, this repulsive force is getting weaker and weaker.


    During the last Millennium War, Cadkins only tried the projection of the body, but this time, he has to try the descent of the body. This is the impact of the will of the world falling into a deep sleep.


    Click.


    A dark crack suddenly appeared, stretching for thousands of meters.


    "coming��"


    Viagras''s clothes floated up naturally, and blood red seeped out under his skin.


    This is Viagrath''s own blood, coagulated with Glenarty''s original blood.


    Viagras waved one hand, and a golden spear appeared in his hand.


    The style of this golden spear is almost the same as Willy''s silver spear, its surface is overflowing with golden light, and the breath of the original weapon is vivid.


    "Via Grace!"


    Suddenly, a sound like a muffled thunder came from the dark crack.


    I saw a human-shaped phantom falling from the dark crack.


    The figure was blurred, his face could not be seen clearly, and he could only barely see his figure.


    It''s Cadekins!


    This is the ontology projection of Cadekins. As a ten-quarter transcendence, he cannot come immediately, he can only descend the projection first, to pave the way for the arrival of his own ontology.


    However, Cadkins is very clear that Wiagles is here, and he will definitely not let himself come, and he will definitely do his best to stop himself.


    "broken!"


    The crimson light on Viagrais had already burned into a raging flame.


    He held the golden spear in his hand, wrapped in the flame of origin blood, and threw it suddenly at the blurred phantom of Kadekins.


    This throw, with endless power, although it only came from one direction, it seemed to lock Cadkins'' phantom from all directions.


    "An attack with ten quarters of will?"


    With a puff, the golden spear pierced directly through the chest of Kadkins'' phantom.


    His void is still gradually blurred, but there are not many waves in his tone.


    "You can defeat one of my projections, but can you defeat my projections a hundred times? Every time my projection comes, it will be strengthened the next time! My body will come sooner or later! Viagras, you just It''s pointless procrastination!"


    Kadekins'' blurry projection was completely shattered, but his voice still echoed in the boundless sea.


    "It''s stalling, but it''s not pointless..."


    Viagrais muttered to himself.


    After the Cadekins projection was broken, a phantom silhouette of several thousand meters appeared in the void not far away, spreading from the bottom of the sea to the sky, as if standing between heaven and earth.


    The virtual shadow of the outline of thousands of meters seems to be in the shape of a tall tower, and the source power of the world of the world is filled with it.


    A stern look flashed in Wiagres'' eyes. He held a golden spear and waved it with one hand.


    Thousands of red gold flames rolled violently, burning fiercely against the phantom of the tower.


    However, beyond Wiagres'' expectations, the tower was phantom and affected by himself.


    "Don''t waste your energy!"


    In the dark crack, Kadekins'' projection reappeared and fell rapidly.


    This time, his projection was much clearer than last time. Although he still couldn''t see his facial features, he could clearly see the color of his robes.


    "The world diaphragm of Glenn World has been torn by me. This tower of the world heart is the key tool for me to build a stable channel. It is composed of the source power of the world heart world, and the follow-up is the world heart world that comes from the world heart wall. The source power, you can''t disperse it at all, when it is completely formed, it is when my ten-carved deity really comes!"


    The projection of Kadekins came towards Wiagres.


    Viagras''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was no turbulence in his heart because of Kadekins'' words.


    "Disperse!"


    Wiagres held the golden spear and hit Cadkins'' projection again.


    "Give it up, Viagras, you can''t find out that after I tore the world''s barrier, more top superhumans from the world of the world have entered the Glenn world? The current Glenn world has reached a stormy state. end."


    Before the projection shattered, Cadkins'' voice was suspended in Wiagres'' ears.


    "The friends of Glenn''s world have long been prepared to fight against the enemy... I believe in them."


    The phantom of Cadkins shattered again, and Wiagres even showed a smile.


    "Willi, we are all waiting for you!"


    On Wiagres, the fighting spirit was even stronger.


    ��


    Headquarters of the Knights of the Light.


    "Lord McGradon, more than a dozen of the nine-carved extraordinary, are attacking the headquarters!"


    A guard of the Knights of the Holy Light told McGregor.


    Now that the Knights of the Holy Light are extraordinary, only McGretton, Heveline and others are at the headquarters, and the rest have been scattered all over the world to fight against the members of the world supernatural and the tower of the world who are creating chaos and disputes. .


    "Heveline, prepare to fight!"


    McGradon said to Hevelyn beside him and several other Jiuqi Transcendents: "Guard everything here... Make sure Willy''s sublime cultivation will not be disturbed."


    "Yes!"


    He Weilin and the rest of the people had murderous intent.


    Of the eight nine-carved supernatural beings here, only McGradon is the elder of the Knights of the Holy Light, and the others are candidates for leadership like Hevelyn.


    They are all geniuses of the Holy Light Knights, and they are the most potential and critical core forces in the Holy Light Knights.


    But at this time, they have all decided to die for the last hope.


    They are waiting for Willy to come out, waiting for Willy to be promoted for ten minutes.


    boom!


    Sacred Heart City, where the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights is located, has been completely destroyed at this time.


    The original tranquility has disappeared, replaced by the sound of fighting.


    I saw more than a dozen of the nine-carved extraordinary, all descending in front of the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights.


    The leader was a woman, tall and slender, dressed in black armor, with long dark green hair flying.


    "According to Lord Cadkins, in the Glenn world, in addition to Viagrass, there is another person who is perfect and extraordinary at nine quarters. At this time, he is in the headquarters of the Holy Light Knights. Now this person is trying to break through ten carve!"


    The words of the black armored woman made the hearts of the dozens of extraordinary people around her shudder.


    Everyone knows very well that once Glenn World has Ten Moments Extraordinary, everything they are doing now will be meaningless.


    "Our mission is to prevent that nine quarters from becoming a complete and extraordinary promotion...although we are likely to die at his hands!"


    On the woman in black armor, the power of the source surged.

 Chapter 551： 10 ticks! Push Tower! (season finale)

    "Here comes..."


    After the black armored woman finished speaking, she sensed the eight nine-carved extraordinary people coming from the Holy Light Knights headquarters.


    Whoa!


    Eight nine-carved transcendent voids, led by McGredon, stood in the void.


    "Enemies of the world of the world, are you planning to bury your bones in another world?"


    McGretton stared at the woman in black armor.


    He can clearly perceive that this woman''s strength is the strongest among the dozen people.


    "In fact, there is no need to say so much nonsense..."


    The corners of the black armored woman''s mouth curved a little, and then, a black mist filled her side.


    She pulled in the void, and a black chain appeared in her hand.


    "Go!"


    Seeing this, McGretton also gave a loud shout.


    A total of more than 20 Jiuqi Extraordinary people from both sides fought together immediately.


    At the center of the battle, the source of terrifying energy permeates the air, and the originally dilapidated Sacred Heart City has turned into ruins because of the aftermath of the energy.


    Fortunately, the civilians in Sacred Heart City had already evacuated from Sacred Heart City with the help of the Kingdom of Holy Light. Most of the people who stayed here were extraordinary members of the Holy Light Knights, so they did not cause too many civilian casualties.


    "too weak!"


    The black armored woman sneered and laughed loudly.


    The black chain in her hand turned into a length of 100 meters, and with the strength of one person, she was able to resist the alliance between McGradon and Heveline, and even had the upper hand.


    The remaining six members of the Holy Light Knights, surrounded by more than a dozen world-renowned Jiuqi extraordinary, could not resist at all.


    "hateful!"


    Heweilin''s eyes were full of sternness: "Lord McGradon, let me go back to the origin!"


    The origin of inverse dispersion has the same principle as the law of inverse shattering.


    After reversing the source, the superhuman will temporarily gain powerful abilities, but after the time limit expires, they will fall into the realm of nine quarters, and even the original laws cannot be condensed, and they will drop directly from nine quarters to six quarters.


    "no!"


    McGarry suddenly refused, with a look of decisiveness flashing in his eyes: "I''m coming!"


    "Lord McGretton!"


    Hevelyn shouted: "I..."


    At the moment when the enemy was crushed, a blue light suddenly flashed across the top of the head of the black-armored woman, which had been covered with black mist.


    Then, above their heads, a blue thunderstorm like a sea of ??void spread suddenly, directly dispelling the black mist.


    I saw a 100-meter giant thunder bear coming from the void, with thunder like a net and lightning like rain.


    In the eyes of the thunder giant bear, the three six-mang marks revolved in opposite directions, and the tyranny and hostility on his body almost turned into substance.


    The Thunder Giant Bear stretched out its huge claws and slapped the Jiuqi Extraordinary in the World Heart World who was obviously unprepared.


    The extraordinary who was hit by the giant thunder bear suddenly became densely covered with electric patterns, and the whole person shattered.


    A nine-carved extraordinary, so easy to fall.


    "retreat!"


    Between the electric light and flint, the black armored woman reacted instantly.


    She tugged at the chains, and pulled several Jiuqi Extraordinary people near the Thunder Bear to the distance with chains, and the two parties instantly opened up the distance.


    "Legas?!"


    When McGradon saw the Thunder Bear, he subconsciously identified it as Legas.


    But when he sensed the other party''s sanctuary-level nine-carved source power, McGradon knew that he had made a mistake.


    "You are����"


    McGraton suddenly remembered the descendant that Legas focused on training in the Thunder Forest.


    Two years ago, Legas had already started going out to fight the enemies of the world of the world, but his descendant had never appeared. It is said that it has been breaking through the sanctuary level, and it is an existence that inherits all the hopes of Legas. .


    "The Forest of Thunder, Volibear!"


    The thunder giant bear''s voice was like rolling muffled thunder.


    This 100-meter-giant Thunder Bear is Wally!


    "If you want to interfere with my brother''s cultivation, then pass me first!"


    Wally''s fierce aura that belonged to the monster in his bones burst out instantly.


    "It''s a troublesome character!"


    The black armored woman had a sense of danger after seeing Wally appear.


    Judging from her experience, this sanctuary-level thunder bear is not only powerful in itself, but also activates some kind of top bloodline in its body.


    The existence of this level, unless it is nine quarters of consummation, no one can suppress it.


    "Concentrate on this thunder giant bear, no matter what, we must drag the nine-quarter perfection extraordinary out of the sublime cultivation!"


    The black-armored woman had no intention of retreating.


    This is the order of Lord Cadkins, and she must carry it out.


    boom!


    The two sides are at war again.


    In an instant, the wound of the Sacred Heart City, the blue lightning and the black mist were intertwined.


    The power of the source erupted wantonly, and within a radius of 10,000 meters, it was almost flat, and there were a large number of 100-meter-deep pits on the ground, a broken scene.


    Both sides have their own ultimate moves, but within ten minutes, five more Nine-Quarter Transcendents have fallen in Glen World, and two Nine-Quart Transcendents have fallen in Glenn World.


    "Kill them!"


    At this time, on the side of the world of the world, some people have begun to disperse the origin.


    Rather than being killed suddenly, it is better to be more decisive.


    "Reverse the origin!"


    Seeing this, McGretton did not hesitate, and directly reversed the origin.


    "Lord McGretton!"


    Hevelyn gritted her teeth.


    "come!"


    The fierce state of the war situation has reached a new level.


    However, at the most intense moment of confrontation, an invisible wave suddenly spread from the headquarters of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    In an instant, the sound of fighting, the sound of shots, and even the fluctuation of the source in the battlefield were all dissipated under the coverage of this invisible wave.


    It seems that only for a moment, a bustling street has turned into a silent night.


    "This is����"


    Everyone in the battlefield suddenly felt that the power of the source in their bodies could not be driven.


    "The power of the source is out of control..."


    The black armored woman''s heart shook, and she thought of a possibility.


    "Lord McGretton, there is no need to be so decisive..."


    At this moment, a white-robed young man stepped forward from a distance.


    His expression was very calm, his eyes were as deep as a galaxy, and the temperament on his body seemed to contain the feeling of everything.


    He looked like he was walking on the ground, but in a blink of an eye he was right in front of McGraton.


    "Willi, you..."


    Seeing Willie coming, McGretton''s voice trembled a little.


    "I awakened the will of the world, and now I have been promoted for ten quarters."


    Willy smiled slightly, and patted McGretton''s back with his palm lightly. McGretton''s original source, which had been scattered in reverse, actually re-condensed.


    "Ten quarters..."


    When McGretton, Heveline, Wally, and others heard this word, everyone felt stunned.


    Everything is like a dream.


    After 30,000 years, the third Ten-Quarter Transcendence, besides Glen Yatty and Subwyler, was finally born.


    "Thank you, Lord McGretton, Heveline, Wally, and all of Glenn''s friends..."


    Wei used the palm of his hand to gently stroke the huge head that Wally stretched out, and looked at the woman in black armor and the others.


    At this time, the black armored woman and the other worlds in the world are all like an ice cellar.


    The strength displayed by this man is the strength of Lord Cadkins!


    Moreover, the black-armored woman still has an illusion that this young man seems to be a little different from Lord Cadkins, which makes the black-armored woman feel terrible.


    "The war in the heart of the world should end here."


    Willy pointed to the void, and the invisible ripples spread out.


    The supernatural beings in the world that originally stood in the void, including the woman in black armor, were instantly wiped out of consciousness, and their bodies fell from the sky.


    "Is this the power of ten quarters?"


    Everyone''s throat rolled involuntarily.


    "It''s time for me to deal with Cadekins..."


    Willy turned his head and looked at Wally: "Wally, after this battle, we can go back to the southeast of the mainland and return to our home."


    "Ok!"


    Wally nodded vigorously.


    ...


    Above the vast ocean.


    The Tower of the Heart of the World has basically taken shape, and the precise patterns on it can already be seen clearly.


    It won''t be long before the Tower of the Heart of the World will be completely formed, and at that time, Cadkins will truly come to the body for ten minutes.


    "Give it up, Viagrass."


    At this point, Kadekins'' projection was no longer different from the real body.


    Wiagres held a golden spear, wrapped in endless red gold flames, and stabbed Kadekins'' head.


    But this time, Cadkins stretched out his palm and directly held the tip of the gun.


    "You can''t stop me anymore. Although my body has not yet arrived, the current projection strength has exceeded nine quarters of perfection, and you can no longer disperse my projection."


    Cadkins stared at Viagrais.


    The true strength of this nine-quarter perfection and transcendence has already surprised him.


    "yes?"


    Viagras smiled, the source of his body stagnated, and then his breath rose sharply.


    "Reverse scattered origin?"


    Cadekins'' pupils shrank.


    He also did not expect that a nine-quarter perfection and transcendence would actually dissipate his origin in such an understatement.


    "Disperse!"


    Viagras shouted loudly, the red-gold flame of the spear tip spread, and Cadkins'' projection shattered again.


    Wiagres stared at the dark cracks again, feeling the rapid dissipation of his own origin, and at the same time waiting for the projection of Cadekins to come again.


    There was no turbulence in the pupils of Viagrass.


    Reverse the origin, there is nothing to regret or regret, just whether it is worth it.


    "Via Grace! My projection can be condensed countless times, but you can only scatter the origin once!"


    Soon, Kadekins'' projection fell again.


    Viagras didn''t say a word, but killed again.


    After three punches.


    The red-gold flames on the surface of Viagrais suddenly began to dim.


    "Can only do it here..."


    Viagrais has some regrets.


    "Look, the result is like this, it''s already doomed."


    This time, the body that Cadkins fell is no different from the main body. After one or two more, the main body will probably be completely descended.


    The tower of the heart of the world next to it is now completely condensed.


    "I can still defeat you again!"


    The red-gold flames on Wiagres once again burst into flames.


    Only this time, his body began to shrivel.


    Viagras''s own blood seeped out in large quantities, poured into the red gold flame, and became the last fuel of the red gold flame.


    "You are going to die!"


    Kadekins actually began to admire this enemy of the world of the heart.


    Just when the blow that condensed the last life of Viagrais was about to hit Cadekins, an invisible wall blocked it.


    Viagras felt his body being pulled back.


    "Lord Viagrass, here I come."


    Willy stood behind Wiagres.


    Viagras felt that the law of inverse dispersion was condensed again, and the dry flesh was filled again. He looked at Willy beside him, and his expression finally fluctuated a little.


    It was a sense of comfort, a relief from all the burdens.


    "you did it����"


    Viagrais patted Willie on the shoulder.


    "Yes, I did it..."


    Willy nodded and answered firmly.


    "This is for you, I''m leaving..."


    Viagrath gave Glenarty''s blood to Willy.


    Willy was a little surprised, he thought Wiagres would stay to watch the battle of ten minutes.


    "The most powerful enemy is handed over to you, I have to solve the rest of the trouble..."


    After Wiagres finished speaking, he left directly.


    Willie smiled lightly.


    This Wiagres-sama is a true heroic demeanor.


    "Willy Phelan!"


    At this time, the projection of Kadekins looked at Willy, with surprise, surprise, and hostility in his eyes: "You actually did it, and you were promoted for ten quarters."


    "Yes, I did."


    Willy responded with a sentence he just responded to Wiaglass.


    "It''s unbelievable..."


    Kadekins, suddenly sighed.


    He looked at the Tower of the Heart of the World in the distance: "You have come to the end of the extraordinary."


    "No, I''m just heading towards another beginning."


    Willie smiled.


    "nonsense!"


    Caught off guard, Cadkins was suddenly furious.


    "Ten quarters is the end, it is the ultimate end of the extraordinary, after that there is no way forward!"


    Cadekins seems to be guarding a belief and a will.


    "So, is that what you used to invade other worlds?"


    Willy''s smile seemed ironic to Kadekins: "After exploiting the original potential of the world of the heart, and then depriving other worlds of the original potential?"


    "you����"


    Cadkins looked at Willy with anger and fear in his eyes.


    "Isn''t that true?"


    Willy looked at the Tower of the Heart of the World in the distance.


    The tower of the world heart carries a little world will of the world of the world heart, and Willy understands the message above.


    This is what he knew ten minutes after he was promoted.


    Before, Willy awakened the will of the world through the source code left by Saierrit.


    The will of the world, as Saiarit said, is great and includes everything.


    It found Willy''s soul of another world, but it did not criticize it, but generously gave Willy the power to promote ten minutes just like it did to Glenarty and Subweiler.


    Willy has been promoted, and the "promotion is the pinnacle" bonus in the title attribute panel still works.


    Willie became a perfection in ten quarters, a state that neither Glenarty nor Sableville had reached.


    When Willy''s promotion was completed in ten quarters, he saw the road ahead.


    In fact, from the moment he was promoted to ten quarters, he couldn''t be regarded as a life in Glenn''s world.


    Or rather, he was the child raised by Glenn World.


    Glenn World is Willy''s mother. When Willy grows up, he is no longer a vassal of his mother, but an independent individual.


    Willy''s future still has a way of promotion, but the way of promotion is no longer to ask Glenn World Mother, but to roam countless worlds, to obtain and explore by himself.


    He is still a child of Glenn''s world and can live here for a long time, but he can also become a wanderer at any time and leave his mother''s side.


    Willy, who had an insight into the ten-carved road, when he saw the Tower of the Heart of the World, he sensed Cadkins'' intention to invade the world of Glenn.


    From the beginning, Cadkins was wrong.


    Ten quarters after he was promoted, the road had gone astray.


    Kadekins is no longer a child of the world of the world, but a cancer of the world of the world.


    The will of the world of the world did not obliterate Kadkins, but Kadkins has been squeezing the original potential of the world of the world.


    "Shut up!"


    Cadkins was furious: "You have only been promoted for ten minutes, what do you know?! What I did has always been right!"


    "Always right?"


    Willy sneered: "Your life has lasted for 30,000 years, far surpassing Glen Yatty and Subweiler in Glen World. This is the result of your squeezing the original potential of the world of the world! And the world of the world , it has been 30,000 years that no one has been promoted to nine quarters of consummation, and there is no longer ten quarters of birth, why is this, don''t you understand?"


    "This doesn''t mean anything, it''s just my exploration on the ten-quarter road!"


    Cadkins felt Willy shaking the toughest but thinnest string in his will.


    "Forget it... I don''t need to prove your mistakes to you, I just want to get rid of the enemies who invaded my homeland!"


    Willy tugged at the dark crack with his hands empty: "You have caused the loss of too many lives in Glen World, now it''s time to pay the price!"


    Whoa!


    The Cadekins projection around Willy shattered, the dark crack suddenly expanded, and a figure fell again.


    This time, it is the body of Cadekins!


    Kadkins''s body was pulled into Glenn''s world by Willy on his own initiative.


    "Kedkins, come to atone for your sins!"


    Whoa!


    Willy''s body also ignited a flame.


    However, this flame is the fire of Willy''s own will. Willy, who has been promoted to ten-hour perfection, is already an individual in the independent world itself. His will is no better than the world''s will, but he can defeat all the extraordinary below ten-quarter perfection.


    "I''m going to use the facts to prove I''m right!"


    The string in Kadekins'' mind was completely broken.


    He was hysterical.


    "The Tower of the Heart of the World, unite with me!"


    The body of Kadekins is connected to the Tower of the Heart of the World.


    A long transparent line that implicates the two.


    Through the Tower of the Heart of the World, Kadekins continues to squeeze the original potential of the Heart of the World.


    "Kill you to prove that my 30,000-year persistence is right!"


    Beside Cadkins, is a black viscous liquid that spreads infinitely.


    His body, wrapped in black mucus, roared, snarled, and charged towards Willy.


    "It''s over, Cadekins..."


    Willy was extremely indifferent, and he let out Glenarty''s blood and Sableville''s tears.


    Willy is not using their power, but wants to let the senior''s remnants see the end of everything.


    Whoa!


    Willy folded his hands together, and after spreading his palms, a pinch of flame flew out.


    When the pinch of flames touched Kaedkins, Kaedkins began to burn with the black mucus one after another.


    "What kind of power is this?!"


    Feeling the flames spreading on his body, he didn''t feel any pain, but it devoured everything in himself, and Cadkins panicked.


    "This is my strength, my own strength alone."


    This is Willy''s last response.


    "No, there is no end, nothing ends!"


    Cadekins roared and roared, but nothing could be undone.


    His body and his consciousness finally disappeared from the world with the burning of the flame.


    The strongest in the world of the heart, the biggest enemy of the Glenn world for 30,000 years, the extraordinary Cadkins in ten minutes, has fallen!


    The Tower of the Heart of the World still exists, but no one controls it.


    Willie went over, stretched out his palm, and pushed gently.


    Whoa!


    The tower of the world''s heart, thousands of meters, turned into countless stars and disappeared in the Glenn world.


    Willy solved the trouble for the world of the world, and the potential of the world of the world will be slowly repaired in the future, becoming what it was 30,000 years ago.


    Above the head, the dark cracks disappeared, the black and white light disappeared, and the sky was clear again.


    "ended����"


    Willie took a deep breath.


    Now there are only some small shrimps left to solve, those guys, the Knights of Light can easily handle them.


    "The Great Will of the World..."


    Willy can feel the awakening of the world''s will, and it appears in every corner of Glenn''s world.


    Just because it has just woken up, it is still a little weak.


    It will not be long before it will be completely restored, and the Glenn world will have a new ten-quarter supernatural birth, but that should be a long time later. At that time, Willy may have left the Glenn world to explore himself. the way.


    "Ancestor Glenarti, Senior Subwyler..."


    Willy could feel that the residual thoughts on the blood and tears disappeared.


    Yes, Glenn World''s greatest enemy, has been dealt with.


    ...


    one year later.


    The whole world of Glenn has once again entered an era of peace.


    After Willy eliminated Cadkins, the Knights of the Light wiped out the remaining enemies in one month.


    After that, Viagras announced that he would no longer serve as the commander of the Knights of the Holy Light.


    She became the rare female leader of the Knights of Light since the days of the Guardian League.


    In the southeast of the mainland, White Bear Principality, Royal Capital, White Bear City.


    In the backyard of the palace, all members of the Faerun family, except Willy, sat together and spent afternoon tea together.


    Veria has been born into a beautiful girl, and she has become much quieter than when she was a child.


    She sat next to her older sister-in-law, Lythorn, listening to her mother, Mrs. Shawin.


    "I think Willy and Lilian''s marriage should be settled..." Mrs. Shawin muttered. "He should have reached the age of marriage and childbirth. Lilian is a rare good boy..."


    "This is Willy''s own business, don''t interfere with him."


    Lake objected to Mrs. Shawin''s idea.


    "Father is right, this is Willy''s own business..."


    The eldest brother Thorps just said a word, and then saw Mrs. Shawin''s eyes and chose to shut up.


    Mrs. Shawin failed to get supportive advice from her husband and eldest son, so she turned to her daughter-in-law, Lithone, "What do you think, Lithone?"


    Li Tuoun heard the words and smiled slightly: "Mother, you are right, Willy should get married, but who is the queen of the White Bear Principality, Willy has the final say, I have heard that Rui of the Steel Falcon Kingdom Queen Il, is about to come to the southeast of the mainland to see Willy...Veliya, who do you think is more suitable to be the queen of the White Bear Principality?"


    "I?"


    Veria hated these trifles the most. She suddenly turned her head and tried to change the subject. She looked at Warbeck and Wally on the lawn and shouted: "Be safe, Warbeck!"


    "It''s okay, Aunt Veria!"


    Warbeck has become a big kid of six or seven years old, and he put his arms around Wally''s neck: "Fly, Wally, fly!"


    "Sit tight!"


    Wally shouted and disappeared into the sky.


    ...


    Palace, study.


    "It seems that there are no interesting books to read..."


    Willie was alone in his study.


    As a superhuman in ten quarters, he read too fast. In less than a year, he read all the best books in Glenn World, which made Willy feel a little boring.


    "Why don''t you write an autobiography for yourself..."


    Willy suddenly had a good idea.


    He quickly spread out the paper, dipped the ink with a quill pen, and without hesitation, started writing.


    "Everything starts from that year..."


    "The story begins in a place called Xiangguo Village..."